, , 

•  » 

. 


BBS! 


- 
• 

.  •:• 


i 


I 

i 


) 


&*> 


Engraved  by  JofolSartam 


'  A 


^MEMOIRS 


OF   THE 


OF 


STEPHEN   GRELLET, 


EDITED   BY 


BENJAMIN    SEEBOHM. 


THE  FIELDS  IN  MANY  PARTS  I  BATE  VISITED  ARE  WHITE  UNTO  HARVEST,  SO  THAT  SOME- 
TIMES I  HAVE  WISHED  THAT  I  MIGHT  HAVE  THE  LIFE  OF  METHUSELAH,  OR  THAT  THE  SUN 
MIGHT  NEVER  00  DOWN,  THAT  I  MIGHT  DO  MT  SHARE  OF  THAT  GREAT  WORK  WHICH  IS  TO 

BE  DO*  E  IN  THESE  NATIONS.— S.  GrelleCs  Letter  to  Sarah  Hustler,  Vol.  i.,  p.  289. 


IN  TWO  VOLUMES. 
VOL.  I. 


PHILADELPHIA: 

HENRY    LONGSTRETH, 

No.  1336   CHESTNUT   STREET. 

1860. 


PREFACE. 


LITTLE  need  be  said  by  way  of  introduction  to  the  "  LIFE 
OF  STEPHEN  GRELLET."  It  is  properly  an  Autobiography 
—  he  speaks  for  himself.  Not  much  more  has  been  done 
by  other  hands  than  collecting,  arranging,  and  selecting 
from  the  materials  furnished  by  his  own  pen. 

Under  a  sense  of  his  own  nothingness,  and  an  aversion 
to  say  any  thing  relating  to  himself,  he  had  long  been 
deterred  from  a  review  of  his  early  life  and  subsequent 
history,  and  "in  now  attempting,"  he  says  at  the  begin- 
ning of  his  narrative,  "  to  give  some  small  account  of  the 
merciful  dealings  of  the  Lord  with  me,  for  my  near  relatives 
and  friends,  it  is  very  far  from  my  desire  to  perpetuate 
my  memory  to  another  generation;  but  rather,"  with  an 
eye  to  the  advancement  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom,  "to 
encourage  my  fellow-pilgrims,  whilst  they  may  mark  some 
of  their  own  footsteps  in  the  path  which  I  have  trodden 
from  my  youth  up,  to  lift  up  their  heads  in  hope;  for, 
in  proportion  as  the  tribulations  of  the  Gospel  have 
abounded,  so  its  consolations  have  much  more  abounded 
by  Christ.  My  soul  magnifies  the  Lord,  and  my  spirit 
rejoices  in  God  my  Saviour,  for  He  has  done  great  things 
for  his  servant!" 

BRADFORD,  YORKS.,  1860. 


CONTENTS. 


Page 

CHAPTER  I. 
CHILDHOOD  AND  COLLEGE  LIFE * 1 


CHAPTER  II. 

FRENCH    REVOLUTION  ;     REMOVAL    TO    DEMERARA  ;    ARRIVAL    AT 
NE\V  YORK.  .  16 


CHAPTER  III. 
RETIREMENT  TO  LONG  ISLAND  ;  His  CONVERSION 18 

CHAPTER  IV. 

REMOVAL  TO  PHILADELPHIA;  FIRST  EXERCISE  OP  THE  MINISTRY; 
ADMISSION  INTO  MEMBERSHIP 26 

CHAPTER  V. 

PHILADELPHIA  YEARLY  MEETING;  His  PARENTS;  FIRST  JOURNEY 
IN  THE  SERVICE  OF  THE  GOSPEL  ;  ACKNOWLEDGMENT  AS  A 
MINISTER  OF  CHRIST 38 

CHAPTER  VI. 

SECOND  JOURNEY  IN  THE  SERVICE  OF  THE  GOSPEL  ;  YELLOW 
FEVER  IN  PHILADELPHIA  ;  YEARLY  MEETING  ;  CONCLUSION  TO 
LEAVE  PENNSYLVANIA 48 

CHAPTER  VII. 

REMOVAL  TO  NEW  YORK  ;  RELIGIOUS  VISIT,  IN  COMPANY  WITH 
JOHN  HALL,  TO  BALTIMORE,  VIRGINIA,  NORTH  CAROLINA,  AND 

PARTS  OF  PENNSYLVANIA 58 

(v) 


Tl  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

RELIGIOUS   VISIT  TO  THE   EASTERN    AND    NORTHERN    STATES,   IN 

COMPANY    WITH    JOHN    HALL  ;      Ills    BROTHER    JOSEPH'S     RETURN 

TO  FRANCE  ;  VISIT  TO  JERSEY 74 

CHAPTER  IX. 

His  MARRIAGE;  DEATH  OF  HIS  FATHER;  RELIGIOUS  VISIT  TO 
THE  STATES  OF  NEW  YORK  AND  VERMONT,  AND  PARTS  OF 
CANADA 83 

CHAPTER  X. 

RELIGIOUS  VISIT  TO  FRIENDS  AND  OTHERS  IN  PENNSYLVANIA; 
APPEARANCE  OF  THE  YELLOW  FEVER  IN  NEW  YORK  ;  RETURN 
HOME;  DECEASE  OF  ins  MOTHER-IN-LAW;  ILLNESS  OF  HIS 
WIFE 96 

CHAPTER  XI. 

FIRST  VISIT  TO  EUROPE — VOYAGE;  ARRIVAL  AT  MARSEILLES; 
QUARANTINE  ;  VISIT  TO  CONGENIES,  &c IOC 

CHAPTER  XII. 

FIRST  VISIT  TO  EUROPE — THE  SCENES  OF  HIS  YOUTH  ;  INTERVIEW 
WITH  HIS  MOTHER;  His  RELATIVES;  BRIVES;  LIMOGES; 
BERGERAC  ;  BORDEAUX  ;  RETURN  TO  NEW  YORK 128 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

NEW  YORK  YEARLY  MEETING  ;  DEPUTATION  TO  VISIT  SUBORDINATE 
MEETINGS  ;  ELIAS  HICKS  ;  RELIGIOUS  VISIT  TO  THE  SOUTHERN 
AND  WESTERN  STATES  ;  DEATH  OF  THOMAS  PAINE 141 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

SECOND  VISIT  TO  EUROPE  —  VOYAGE;  ARRIVAL  AT  LIVERPOOL; 
RELIGIOUS  VISIT  TO  SCOTLAND 165 

CHAPTER  XV. 
SECOND  VISIT  TO  EUROPE — RELIGIOUS  VISIT  TO  IRELAND 181 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

SECOND  VISIT  TO  EUROPE — WALES;  BRISTOL;  BATH;  LONDON 
YEARLY  MEETING;  EASTERN  COUNTIES;  NORTH  or  ENGLAND...  190 


CONTENTS.  Vll 

Page 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

SECOND  VISIT  TO  EUROPE  —  LANCASHIRE;  YORKSHIRE;  MIDLAND 
COUNTIES  ;  ESSEX 205 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

SECOND  VISIT  TO  EUROPE  —  RELIGIOUS  ENGAGEMENTS  IN  LONDON; 
VISIT  TO  THE  WEST  OF  ENGLAND  ;  RETURN  TO  LONDON 214 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

SECOND  VISIT  TO  EUROPE — DEPARTURE  FROM  ENGLAND  ;  ARRIVAL 
IN  FRANCE  ;  DETENTION  AT  MORLAIX  ;  RELIGIOUS  ENGAGE- 
MENTS IN  PARIS 229 

CHAPTER  XX. 

SECOND  VISIT  TO  EUROPE  —  DEPARTURE  FROM  PARIS;  VISIT  TO 
LIMOGES  ;  BRIVES  ;  His  MOTHER  ;  MONTAUBAN  ;  TOULOUSE  ; 
ALBY  ;  RODEZ  ;  MONTPELLIER  ;  CONGENIES,  &c 243 

CHAPTER  XXI. 

SECOND  VISIT  TO  EUROPE  —  MARSEILLES;  NICE;  GENOA;  TURIN; 
GENEVA  ;  LAUSANNE  ;  BERN  ;  ZURICH  ;  ST.  GALLEN 259 

CHAPTER  XXII. 

SECOND  VISIT  TO  EUROPE  —  MUNICH;  AUGSBURG;  LANDSHUT; 
BRAUNAU;  KIRCHBERG  ;  RATISBON;  NURENBERG ;  OETTINGEN...  279 

CHAPTER  XXIII. 

SECOND  VISIT  TO  EUROPE  —  THE  KINGDOM  OF  WIRTEMBERG; 
FRANKFORT  ;  NEUWIED  ;  COLOGNE  ;  ELBERFELD  ;  BARMEN  ; 
PYRMONT  ;  MINDEN  ;  BREMEN  ;  RETURN  TO  ENGLAND 291 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 

SECOND  VISIT  TO  EUROPE  —  DUBLIN  YEARLY  MEETING;  RELIGIOUS 
ENGAGEMENTS  IN  THE  IRISH  CAPITAL  ;  LONDON  YEARLY 
MEETING;  VARIOUS  RELIGIOUS  SERVICES  IN  ENGLAND;  FLAN- 
DERS ;  VOYAGE  HOME 306 

CHAPTER  XXV. 

PARTNERSHIP  WITH  ROBERT  PEARSALL  ;  PROSPECT  OF  FURTHER 
RELIGIOUS  SERVICE  ;  VISIT  TO  HAYTI 328 


viii  CONTENTS. 

Tag* 

CHAPTER  XXVI. 

THIRD  VISIT  TO  EUROPE  —  VOVAGE  TO  ENGLAND;  COMPANIONS 
PROVIDED  FOR  CONTINENTAL  SERVICE  ;  PREPARATIONS  TO 
EJIBARK  FOR  NORWAY 351 

CHAPTER  XXVII. 

TIIIRD  VISIT  TO  EUROPE — NORWAY  AND  SWEDEN 360 

CHAPTER  XXVIII. 
THIRD  VISIT  TO  EURORE — FINLAND 377 

CHAPTER  XXIX. 
THIRD  VISIT  TO  EUROPE —  RUSSIA;  PETERSBURG 386 

CHAPTER  XXX. 

THIRD  VISIT  TO  EUROPE  —  RUSSIA;  PETERSBURG,  CONTINUED 407 

CHAPTER  XXXI. 

THIRD  VISIT  TO  EUROPE  —  RUSSIA;  NOVGOROD;  TVER;  Moscow..     422 

CHAPTER  XXXII. 

THIRD  VISIT  TO  EUROPE  —  RUSSIA;  EKATERINOSLAV  ;  MENONITES; 
MALAKANS;  DUHOBORTZI  ;  PEREKOP;  SIMFEROPOL 441 

CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

THIRD  VISIT  TO  EUROPE  —  THE  CRIMEA;  KARAITE  JEWS;  GER- 
MAN AND  Swiss  COLONIES;  RETURN  TO  PEREKOP;  KHERSOX; 
NIKOLAIEV  ;  ODESSA 461 


LIFE 


OF 


STEPHEN   GRELLET 


CHAPTER   I. 

CHILDHOOD   AND   COLLEGE   LIFE. 

ETIENNE  DE  GRELLET  DTI  MABILLIER*  was  born  on 
the  2d  of  llth  mo.,  1773,  in  France,  in  the  city  of 
Limoges,  capital  of  the  modern  department  of  Haute 
Vienne,  and  situated  in  the  beautiful  district  of 
Limosin.  He  was  the  fifth  child  of  GABRIEL  MARC 
ANTOINE  DE  GRELLET  and  SUSANNE  DE  SENAMAUD. 

His  parents  were  wealthy,  and  ranked  high  among 
the  nobility  of  that  district.  During  Etienne's  child- 
hood, his  father,  GABRIEL  DE  GRELLET,  resided  on 

*  This  was  the  proper  name  of  Stephen  Grellet,  in  his  own  country, 
the  affix  "du  Mabillier"  being  derived  from  an  estate  owned  by  his 
father  before  the  Revolution,  when,  with  most  of  his  property,  it  was 
confiscated.  Gabriel  de  Grellet  had  six  children,  viz. — 

MARIE  JOSEPHINE,  married  the  Baron  le  Clerc,  died  in  1854,  aged  87. 

MARIETTE  F.,  married  a  De  Boise,  died  in  1839. 

PIEIIRE,  married  Grace,  daughter  of  Judge  Ingersoll,  of  New  Haven, 
U.  S.,  died  in  1841. 

JOSEPH,  married  a  Minon,  died  in  1845. 

ETIENNE,  the  subject  of  this  Memoir,  married  Rebecca,  daughter  of 
Isaac  Collins,  of  New  York,  died  1855. 

CHARLES,  married  Caroline  Waniey,  died  1857. 

I  — 2  (1) 


2  1773—1790.  [>T.  1  —  17. 

bis  patrimonial  estate.  He  was  owner  of  extensive 
porcelain  manufactories,  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
Limoges,  as  well  as  proprietor  of  some  iron  works. 
For  some  years  he  was  comptroller  of  the  Mint,  and,  at 
one  time,  formed  part  of  the  household  of  Louis  XVI. 
As  the  intimate  friend  and  counsellor  of  the  king, 
he  was  accustomed  to  attend  service  with  him  in 
his  private  chapel.  A  title  was  conferred  upon  him 
for  the  benefits  he  had  rendered  to  his  country, 
especially  by  the  introduction  of  the  manufacture  of 
superior  porcelain  ware.  His  porcelain  works  were 
afterwards  purchased  by  the  king,  just  before  the 
French  Revolution,  but  on  account  of  that  event, 
never  paid  for. 

The  ancestors  of  SUSANNE  DE  SENAMAUD,  Etienne's 
mother,  had  resided  at  Limoges  for  many  generations ; 
and  their  standing  in  the  world  was  among  the  first 
class  of  the  inhabitants  of  that  part  of  the  country. 
They  were  remarkable  for  their  longevity ;  three  of 
the  family  lived  to  above  90  years,  and  she  herself 
died  at  the  age  of  93.  Her  grandparents  had  trans- 
mitted to  her  the  story,  heard  from  the  lips  of  their 
grandparents,  of  the  ravages  of  a  terrible  plague  which 
visited  Limoges  during  their  residence  there,  and 
swept  away  nearly  all  its  inhabitants;  so  much  so, 
that  the  most  frequented  streets  were  deserted,  and  the 
grass  grew  so  high  in  them,  that  it  was  mown  like  a 
meadow. 

In  religious  profession  the  family  of  Grellet  were 
Roman  Catholics.  It  was  the  religion  of  their  an- 
cestors on  both  sides,  and,  whilst  some  of  the  present 
generation  had  chosen  secular  pursuits,  there  were 
others  who,  in  accordance  with  the  system  of  their 
Church,  had  quitted  the  blandishments  of  the  world 


JET.  1  — 17.]  1773  —  1790.  3 

for  the  seclusion  of  the  convent.  One  sister  of 
Gabriel  de  Grellet  had  long  since  taken  the  veil,  and 
resided,  as  a  nun,  in  the  convent  of  the  Visitation  at 
Limoges;  another  sister  and  her  aged  aunt,  had, 
with  still  more  ascetic  devotion,  submitted  to  the 
severer  discipline  of  the  convent  of  Clairete*s.  Not 
permitted  to  see  any  of  their  relatives,  the  only  com- 
munication with  their  friends  allowed  by  the  rules  of 
the  latter  establishment,  was  conversation  through  a 
double  iron  grating,  between  the  bars  of  which  a  thick 
curtain  was  suspended  to  prevent  the  parties  seeing 
each  other. 

Thus  was  the  childhood  of  Etienne  cast  among  the 
conflicting  influences  of  rank,  and  wealth,  and  the 
luxuries  of  life,  on  the  one  hand,  and,  on  the  other,  of 
the  quiet  and  mysterious  example  of  a  voluntary  with- 
drawnl  from  the  external  world,  and  all  its  attractions. 
But  of  his  early  days,  spent  under  the  parental  roof, 
he  has  told  us  but  little ;  and  of  the  influence  of  his 
parents'  life  and  character  upon  him,  —  of  their  consist- 
ent kindness  and  high  moral  bearing — we  are  left  to 
gather  some  hints  or  glimpses  only,  from  the  records 
of  his  after  life,  and  of  their  struggles  with  the  trials 
and  storms  which  so  soon  swept  over  their  poor 
suffering  country. 

To  feel  that,  whilst  he  was  in  the  world  —  enjoying 
its  luxuries,  and  pleasures,  and  excitements  —  there 
were  others  of  the  family  group  who  had  renounced 
them  all  for  the  exclusive  devotion  of  the  convent, 
and,  as  he  was  taught  to  regard  it,  for  the  holier 
life  of  the  " Religicuise"  must  have  sometimes  overcast 
his  young  brow  with  serious  thought.  When  he 
called  to  mind,  as  he  must  have  done,  the  coarseness 
of  their  frugal  fare,  and  pictured  them,  as  the  young 


4  1773—1790.  OT.  1  — 17. 

mind  is  apt  to  picture  what  it  learns,  "rising  three 
times  in  the  night  for  prayer  in  the  church,  from 
the  hard  boards  which  formed  their  couch,  even  the 
luxury  of  a  straw  pallet  being  denied  them,"  no 
wonder  if  comparisons,  and  involuntary  contrasts, 
should  have  sometimes  led  into  thoughtfulness  of  his 
own  life  —  its  carelessness  and  follies. 

Whilst  at  home,  he  wras  educated  with  his  brothers 
and  sisters,  under  the  care  of  tutors  who  resided  in 
the  house.  "  My  parents  were  desirous,"  he  tells  us, 
"  to  give  their  children  such  an  education  as  should 
make  them  accomplished  in  the  eyes  of  the  world;" 
but,  though  trained  in  the  precepts  of  a  high-toned 
morality,  they  received  little  direct  religious  instruc- 
tion. The  simple  truths  of  Holy  Scripture  were  not 
the  food  of  their  early  childhood,  —  the  "  principles  of 
the  doctrine  of  Christ"  were  not  taught  them,  and 
they  had  scarcely  "so  much  as  heard  whether  there 
be  any  Holy  Ghost." 

A  quick  susceptibility  to  religious  impressions 
seems,  nevertheless,  to  have  marked  the  youthful  days 
of  Etienne  de  Grellet,  and  early  indications  of  the 
work  of  Divine  Grace  upon  his  heart  were  not 
wanting.  When  quite  a  child,  his  thoughts  on  the 
omnipotence  of  the  Divine  Being,  the  Creator  of  all 
things,  so  deeply  affected  him,  that  he  never  after- 
wards lost  the  recollection  of  it.  At  the  early  age  of 
five  or  six,  the  efficacy  of  prayer  to  an  omnipresent  and 
omniscient  God  was  remarkably  confirmed  to  him. 
His  juvenile  powers  had  been  overtasked  by  a  long 
Latin  exercise;  he  was  quite  disheartened.  Alone,  in 
his  chamber,  he  looked  abroad  upon  the  glories  of  the 
external  world,  and  remembered  that  it  was  God  who 
had  created  them  all.  The  thought  arose  in  his 


«r.l— 17.]  1773  —  1790.  5 

heart  —  "Cannot  the  same  God  give  me  memory 
also?"  He  knelt  down  at  the  foot  of  his  bed,  and 
poured  out  his  soul  in  prayer  to  the  Lord.  His 
petition  was  immediately  answered.  On  re-perusing 
his  lesson,  he  found  himself  master  of  it ;  and  hence- 
forward, he  was  able  to  acquire  learning  with  increased 
facility.  Even  in  his  old  age,  he  could  look  back  to 
"  happy  days,"  when  his  childish  heart  was  contrited, 
and  remember  "  with  grateful  emotion,"  places  in  his 
father's  house,  where,  "on  his  knees,  with  his  eyes 
flowing  with  tears,  he  had  poured  forth  his  supplica- 
tions unto  God."  He  had  learned  to  repeat  the 
Lord's  Prayer.  "0  how  was  my  heart  contrited," 
he  exclaims,  "  while  uttering  the  words,  '  Our  Father, 
who  art  in  heaven.' ':  To  be  permitted  thus  to  look 
up  to  his  God,  to  call  him  Father,  and  to  consider 
himself  as  his  child,  filled  his  young  soul  with  the  ten- 
derness of  reverential  awe. 

But,  in  a  religious  point  of  view,  his  external 
advantages  were  at  this  time  very  few.  "  I  had  none," 
he  remarks  in  his  Autobiography,  "  to  instruct  me, — 
none  to  whom  I  thought  of  unfolding  my  heart.  My 
proneness  to  vanity  soon  dissipated  all  serious  thoughts, 
my  fondness  for  play  gained  the  ascendancy,  till  the 
Divine  visitation  was  renewed." 

After  a  few  years  of  home  tuition,  young  Etienne 
and  his  brothers  were  sent  to  several  successive 
colleges.  The  last  he  was  at  was  that  of  the  Orato- 
rians,  at  Lyons.  Unlike  the  previous  one,  in  which 
"  great  corruption  and  levity  were  introduced  among 
the  pupils,"  this  was  a  well-ordered  institution,  and 
afforded  many  advantages  to  the  students.  The 
Oratorians  had.  pretty  generally  throughout  France, 
succeeded  to  the  Jesuits,  in  having  under  them  most 


6  1773—1790.  [JET.  1  —  17. 

of  the  colleges.  As  to  their  religious  principles,  they 
were  chiefly  Jansenists.  They  exercised  great  care,  not 
only  to  form  the  literary,  but  also  the  moral  character 
of  their  pupils.  Great  pains  were  taken  to  prevent 
the  introduction  of  pernicious  books  into  the  college; 
but  the  students  had  free  access  to  a  large  library, 
well  furnished  with  useful  and  instructive  works.  To 
avoid  opportunities  for  the  spread  of  corruption 
amongst  the  collegians,  they  were  not  allowed  to 
mingle  in  small  companies  of  two  or  three  alone, 
there  being  supposed  to  be  much  greater  danger  of 
contaminating  influences  in  these  small  coteries,  than 
in  associating  together  in  larger  numbers.  To  secure 
the  best  guard  in  this  respect,  each  had  a  separate 
chamber. 

In  the  college  there  were  generally  about  seven  or 
eight  hundred  pupils;  and,  including  the  officers  of 
the  establishment,  about  a  thousand  inmates.  Order 
prevailed  to  such  a  degree,  that  fifty  or  a  hundred  of 
the  young  men  went  up  and  down  the  stairs  so 
quietly,  that  the  sound  of  their  feet  could  not  be  heard. 
During  meals,  one  of  the  students  uniformly  read  to 
the  company,  and  they  were  afterwards  promiscuously 
called  upon  to  give  an  account  of  what  they  had  heard. 
This  good  order  and  strict  discipline  were  found  to  be 
very  beneficial.  It  was  moreover  the  practice,  morning 
and  evening,  when  assembled  together,  and  at  noon  in 
the  place  of  worship,  to  repeat  forms  of  prayer  accord- 
ing to  the  rules  of  the  order. 

Young  Etienne  applied  himself  vigorously  to  his 
studies,  and  obtained  several  prizes  for  his  proficiency 
in  Latin.  He  here  laid  the  foundation  for  that  general 
knowledge,  and  moral  fortitude,  which  marked  his 
future  character.  It  was  during  his  tarriance  at  this 


JET,  1_17.]  1773  —  1790.  7 

college  also,  that  he  was  again  "favoured  with  the 
Lord's  gracious  visitations  to  his  soul."  To  this  he 
afterwards  refers  "with  instruction  and  gratitude," 
and,  commemorating  the  Divine  goodness,  he  exclaims, 
"0  the  heart-meltings  I  have  witnessed,  —  fervent 
were  some  of  the  prayers  I  then  put  up,  when  on  my 
knees,  my  cheeks  bedewed  with  tears." 

"As  we  were  educated,"  he  continues,  "by  Roman  Catho- 
lics, and  in  their  principles,  we  were  required  to  confess  once 
every  month.  I  had  chosen  for  my  confessor  one  whom  I 
thought  to  he  a  pious  and  conscientious  man ;  and,  as  I  could 
not  understand  how  it  was  possible  for  a  man  to  forgive  my 
sins,  I  asked  him  what  he  could  say  to  satisfy  my  mind  on  that 
point,  for  I  considered  that  God  alone  could  forgive  sins  —  a 
doctrine,  however,  which  I  had  never  heard  of.  He,  seeing 
further  than  many  other  priests,  told  me  that  he  considered 
himself  invested  with  such  authority,  only  so  far  as  that,  if  I 
was  sincere,  and  truly  penitent  in  the  sight  of  God,  he  was 
the  instrument  through  whom  information  was  given  me  that 
my  sins  were  forgiven.  This  rational  answer  gained  him 
much  of  my  confidence  and  respect.  He  bestowed  a  fatherly 
care  over  me. 

"  From  my  earliest  days,  there  was  that  in  me  which  would 
not  allow  me  implicitly  to  believe  the  various  doctrines  I  was 
taught.  Though  I  was  told  that  they  were  mysteries  which  I 
was  not  to  seek  to  see  into,  yet  my  reasoning  faculties  brought 
me  to  the  root  of  the  matter  —  from  created  objects,  to  the 
Creator  —  from  time  to  eternity." 

Among  some  of  the  "religious  openings"  he  had  at 
Lyons,  one  left  a  very  deep  impression;  and  the 
remembrance  of  it  helped  to  sustain  his  spirit  under 
many  subsequent  exercises  and  trials. 

"  I  thought  I  saw,"  he  says,  "  a  large  company  of  persons, 
or  rather  purified  spirits,  on  one  of  those  floating  vessels 


8  1773—1790.  [JET.  1—17. 

•which  they  have  at  Lyons,  on  the  Rhone,  occupied  by  washer- 
women. They  were  washing  linen.  I  wondered  to  see  what 
heating  and  pounding  there  was  upon  it,  but  how  beautifully 
white  it  came  out  of  their  hands.  I  was  told  I  could  not  enter 
God's  kingdom  until  I  underwent  such  an  operation,  —  that 
unless  I  was  thus  washed  and  made  white,  I  could  have  no 
part  in  the  dear  Son  of  God.  For  weeks  I  was  absorbed  in 
the  consideration  of  the  subject  —  the  washing  of  regeneration. 
I  had  never  heard  of  such  things  before,  and  I  greatly  won- 
dered that,  having  been  baptised  with  water,  and  having  also 
received  what  they  call  the  sacrament  of  confirmation,  I  should 
have  to  pass  through  such  a  purification ;  for  I  had  never  read, 
or  heard  any  one  speak  of  such  a  baptism." 

When,  some  years  before,  he  had,  along  with  some 
of  his  companions,  received  confirmation,  according 
to  the  rites  of  the  Romish  Church,  he  had  been 
bitterly  disappointed,  he  tells  us,  that,  "  contrary  to 
what  he  had  been  led  to  expect,  after  the  Bishop  had 
performed  the  ceremony,  he  found  his  heart  not  at  all 
changed;  that  his  sense  of  sin  still  remained;  that  his 
propensities  to  evil  were,  that  very  day,  as  strong  as 
ever;"  and  "thus,"  he  adds,  "at  a  very  early  age,  I 
learned  that  neither  Priests  nor  Bishops  could  do  the  work 
for  me" 

Before  leaving  the  University,  he  joined  with  other 
collegians  in  preparing  for  participating  in  what  is 
called  the  Sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper.  Earnest 
were  his  prayers  that  he  might  do  it  worthily;  his 
heart  was  sincere ;  "  and,"  he  writes,  "  the  Lord  con- 
descended to  evince  himself  near  to  me  under  that 
shadow.  This  feeling  continued  while  I  remained  at 
the  college,  and  some  time  after  I  had  returned  to  my 
father's  house.  But  then,  going  into  company,  and 
having  an  opportunity  of  giving  full  sway  to  my  vain 
and  volatile  disposition,  I  soon  lost  these  religious 


JET.  1—17.]  1773  —  1790.  9 

convictions.  I  sought  after  happiness  in  the  world's 
delights.  I  expected  to  find  it.  I  went  in  pursuit  of 
it  from  one  party  of  pleasure  to  another;  but  I  did 
not  find  it,  and  I  wondered  that  the  name  of  pleasure 
could  be  given  to  anything  of  the  kind." 


CHAPTER  H. 

FRENCH  REVOLUTION — REMOVAL  TO  DEMERARA — ARRIVAL  AT 

NEW  YORK. 

BEFORE  Etienne  had  completed  his  sixteenth  year,  the 
political  horizon  of  his  country  was  changed,  and  with 
it  the  horizon  of  his  hopes. 

Nearly  allied  to  the  nobility,  and  by  all  natural  ties 
and  sentiments  bound  to  their  cause,  the  family  of 
Gabriel  de  Grellet  shared  their  reverses,  during  the 
great  revolutionary  struggle  which  now  swept  over 
France.  Their  estates  were  confiscated,  and  he  and 
his  wife  .were  thrown  into  prison,  and  had  a  very 
narrow  escape  of  their  lives. 

In  the  early  stages  of  the  fearful  conflict  Etienne 
was  too  young  to  take  a  very  prominent  part;  but 
there  was  much  to  rouse  his  feelings,  and  to  stir  the 
youthful  ardour  of  his  spirit.  At  the  commencement 
of  the  Revolution,  he  tells  us,  the  inhabitants  of  the 
kingdom  generally  took  up  arms ;  one  scene  of  dis- 
tress after  another  kept  him  continually  afloat.  The 
many  provocations  which  the  nobility  and  their  adhe- 
rents had  to  endure,  and  for  which,  he  admits,  they 
had,  in  some  instances,  given  too  much  occasion, 
would  have  driven  him  to  extremities, — had  it  not 
been  for  what  he  gratefully  recognizes  as  a  "  Divine 
interposition,"  which  preserved  him.  For,  at  that 
time,  in  the  summer  of  1791,  he  was  violently  seized 

(10) 


JET.  18.]  1791.  11 

with    the    small-pox.      During    this   illness    he    was 
brought  very  low. 

"The  Lord,"  he  writes,  "was  pleased  afresh  to  visit  my 
benighted  soul.  The  state  from  which  I  had  departed  was 
clearly  set  before  me,  and  the  misery  into  which  I  must  be 
plunged,  if  the  thread  of  my  life  should  then  be  cut  off. 
After  much  secret  sorrow,  for  no  man  knew  how  it  was  with 
me,  the  Lord  was  pleased  to  lift  up  the  light  of  his  coun- 
tenance upon  me,  and  to  enable  me  again  to  enter  into  cove- 
nant with  him.  In  adorable  mercy  he  preserved  my  life,  and 
relieved  me  from  the  apprehension  of  being  totally  blind,  the 
disorder  being  much  in  the  eyes.  But,  alas !  alas !  soon  I  for- 
got his  works,  turned  his  mercy  into  wantonness,  and  became 
more  and  more  estranged  from  him." 

Many  and  rapid  were  now  the  events  which,  suc- 
ceeded each  other.  Soon  after  his  recovery  the 
nobility  in  general  were  retiring  from  France  into 
Germany,  to  join  the  standard  of  the  French  Princes, 
and  to  unite  with  the  armies  of  other  Continental 
Powers  to  bring  about  a  counter  revolution,  and 
restore  the  King.*  It  was  concluded  that  Etienne, 
and  some  of  his  brothers,  should  join  them.  Towards 
the  close  of  1791,  therefore,  he  writes,  "  I  left  my  dear 
father's  house,  and  bid  him,  as  it  proved,  a  lasting 
farewell,  having  never  seen  him  since."  The  brothers 
now  proceeded  to  join  the  Royalists.  After  stopping 

*  The  emigration  of  the  nobility  and  landowners  was,  at  that  time, 
at  its  height.  Nearly  100,000  of  the  most  wealthy  and  influential  body 
in  France  fled  their  country. 

"All  the  roads  to  the  Rhine  were  covered  with  haughty  fugitives, 
whose  inability  for  action  was  equalled  only  by  the  presumption  of  their 
language.  They  would  admit  of  no  compromise  with  the  popular  party, 
and  threatened  their  adversaries  with  the  whole  weight  of  European 
vengeance,  if  they  persisted  in  demanding  it."  —  Alison's  History  of 
Europe.  Chap.  vii. 


12  1791.  OT.  18 

a  few  days  at  Paris,  they  passed  on  towards  Germany, 
through  Mont  Midi.  Many  were  the  dangers  to  which 
Etienne  was  exposed.  In  recurring  to  these,  and  the 
narrow  escapes  he  had,  he  remarks :  — 

"  I  shudder  when  I  remember  the  state  of  insensibility  I 
was  in.  I  was  not  the  least  moved  when  surrounded  by  people 
and  soldiers,  •who  lavished  their  abuses  upon  us,  and  threatened 
to  hang  me  to  the  lamp-post.  I  coolly  stood  by,  my  hands  in 
my  pockets,  —  being  provided  with  three  pair  of  pistols,  two 
of  which  were  double-barrelled.  I  concluded  to  wait  to  see 
what  they  would  do,  and  resolved,  after  destroying  as  many 
of  them  as  I  could,  to  take  my  own  life  with  the  last.  No 
thought  of  Eternity  was  then  before  me  —  no  sense  or  remem- 
brance that  there  is  a  God  ! " 

He  was,  however,  mercifully  preserved,  and  no 
violent  hands  were  laid  upon  him.  After  a  short 
detention,  he  and  his  brothers  pursued  their  way  to 
Coblentz,  then  the  rendezvous  of  the  nobility,  the 
French  Princes  being  there.  The  winter  and  spring 
were  spent  in  military  preparations  for  the  approach- 
ing campaign  in  France.  Both  morally  and  physi- 
cally it  was  a  time  of  much  exposure  to  Etienne 

"Every  thing  about  me,"  he  says,  "  and  the  very  nature  of 
the  work  I  was  engaged  in,  was  highly  calculated  to  destroy 
every  fibre  remaining  of  those  tender  impressions  I  had 
heretofore  received ;  but  my  gracious  Lord  did  not  wholly 
forsake  me.  I  was  preserved  from  those  gross  evils  that  are 
too  generally  attendant  on  an  army.  But  0 !  the  height  of 
my  infatuation !  I  attributed  my  preservation  to  my  own 
reasoning  powers ;  for  I  viewed  the  vices  to  which  my  com- 
panions were  addicted  in  the  same  light  as,  a  little  before,  1 
had  done  jovial  parties,  for  dancing,  &c.,  &c. ;  concluding 
that  what  degrades  the  man  can  yield  him  neither  true 
comfort  nor  pleasure.  Divine  light  would,  nevertheless,  at 


JET.  19.]  1792.  18 

seasons,  pierce  into  the  inmost  recesses  of  my  benighted 
heart.  I  was  fond  of  solitude,  and  had  many  retired  walks 
through  the  woods,  and  over  the  hills.  I  delighted  to  visit  the 
deserted  hermitages  which  formerly  abounded  on  the  Rhine. 
I  envied  the  situation  of  such  hermits — retired  from  the  world, 
and  sheltered  from  its  many  temptations ;  for  I  thought  it 
impossible  for  me  to  live  a  life  of  purity,  while  continuing 
among  my  associates.  I  looked  forward  wishfully  for  the  time 
when  I  could  thus  retire ;  but  I  saw  also  that,  unless  I  could 
leave  behind  me  my  earthly-mindedness,  my  pride,  vanity,  and 
every  carnal  propensity,  an  outward  solitude  could  afford  me 
no  shelter. 

"  Our  army  entered  into  France  the  forepart  of  the  summer 
of  1792,  accompanied  by  the  Austrians  and  Prussians.  I 
was  in  the  King's  Horse  Guards,  which  consisted  mostly  of 
the  nobility.  We  endured  great  hardships,  for  many  weeks 
sleeping  on  the  bare  ground,  in  the  open  air,  and  were  some- 
times in  want  of  provisions.  But  that  word  honour  so  inflamed 
us,  that  I  marvel  how  contentedly  we  bore  our  privations. 
And  what  was  it  all  for  ?  To  contend  for  an  earthly  crown  ! 
To  satisfy  our  vain  and  proud  minds  ! " 

Towards  the  approach  of  winter,  owing  to  various 
political  changes,  the  Princes'  army  was  obliged  to 
retire  from  France,  and,  soon  after,  was  disbanded. 
Etienne  had  been  present  at  several  engagements; 
he  had  seen  many  falling  about  him,  stricken  by  the 
shafts  of  death ;  he  had  stood  in  battle  array,  facing 
the  enemy,  ready  for  the  conflict;  but,  being  in  a 
reserve  corps,  he  was  never  actually  called  out  to  the 
murderous  onset ;  he  was  thus  preserved  from  "  shed- 
ding blood,"  having  "  never  fought  with  the  sword,  or 
fired  a  gun."  Though,  at  the  time,  he  might  consider 
it  as  a  "misfortune,"  he  was  wont,  in  after  days,  to 
recur  to  this  circumstance  with  peculiar  thankfulness 
to  Him,  who  had  so  especially  called  him  into  the  ser- 
vice of  the  Prince  of  Peace. 


14  1798.  [>T.  1  —  19. 

Numerous  incidents  connected  with  his  personal  his- 
tory (i  which  would  alone  fill  a  volume,"  and  the  well 
known  events  of  the  Revolution,  with  the  barbarities 
of  Robespierre's  reign  of  terror,  are  passed  over  in 
silence,  or  but  slightly  touched  upon,  in  his  Autobio- 
graphy. After  recording  the  retreat  of  the  Princes' 
army,  he  simply  remarks  that  he  and  his  brothers 
"  went  to  Amsterdam."  From  other  sources  we  learn, 
that,  being  made  prisoners  of  war,  he  and  his  brothers 
were  ordered  to  be  shot.  The  execution  of  the  sen- 
tence was  each  moment  expected,  .when  some  sudden 
commotion  in  the  hostile  army  gave  them  an  oppor- 
tunity to  make  their  escape.  They  took  the  route  of 
Brussels,  and  thence  reached  Holland  in  safety. 

The  young  brothers  soon  met  with  kind  friends 
in  Amsterdam ;  but  it  now  became  a  matter  of  serious 
consideration  what  course  to  pursue.  Their  attrac- 
tions towards  their  beloved  parents,  left  behind  amidst 
the  varying  vicissitudes  of  revolutionized  France,  were 
strong;  yet,  to  attempt  to  return  to  them,  without 
any  reasonable  prospect  of  being  able  to  alleviate 
their  trials,  seemed  only  like  a  useless  exposure  of 
their  own  liberty  and  lives ;  and  to  remain  long  where 
they  were  was  scarcely  less  dangerous.  Etienne  and 
his  brother  Joseph  finally  concluded  to  go  to  South 
America.  Through  the  kind  assistance  of  a  repub- 
lican General,  a  friend  of  the  family,  they  obtained  a 
passage  on  board  a  ship  bound  for  Demerara,  where 
they  arrived  in  the  First  month  of  1793,  after  a  voyage 
of  about  forty  days. 

They  were  provided  with  letters  of  introduction 
from  their  friends  in  Holland  to  some  of  the  principal 
planters,  who  received  them  with  much  hospitality. 
Mercantile  pursuits  soon  occupied  their  attention, 


JET.  20.]  1794.  15 

and  during  a  residence  of  two  years  in  the  colony, 
which  then  belonged  to  Holland,  they  had  an  oppor- 
tunity of  seeing  much  of  the  horrors  of  slavery,  and 
of  becoming  intimately  acquainted  with  the  ruinous 
effects  of  that  iniquitous  and  anti-christian  system, 
both  upon  the  coloured  and  the  white  population. 
They  were  much  shocked,  on  their  first  arrival  in  the 
colony,  in  observing  the  degraded  condition  of  the 
miserable  descendants  of  the  African  race,  whose 
almost  naked  bodies  bore  evident  marks  of  the  cruelty 
of  their  oppressors,  and  whose  backs  were  frequently 
covered  with  large  scars,  left  by  the  lash  of  the  whip ; 
some,  still  bleeding  under  the  strokes  recently  inflicted, 
had  Cayenne  pepper  and  salt  rubbed  into  their  wounds, 
to  increase  their  suffering.  Such  was  the  impression 
made  upon  Etienne  by  the  scenes  of  cruelty  and 
anguish  he  witnessed,  that,  many  years  after,  the 
sound  of  a  whip  in  the  street  would  "chill  his  blood," 
in  the  remembrance  of  the  agony  of  the  poor  slaves ; 
and  he  "  felt  convinced  that  there  was  no  excess  of 
wickedness  and  malice  which  a  slave  holder,  or  driver, 
might  not  be  guilty  of." 

The  state  of  society  in  Demerara  was  deplorable. 

"  It  was  a  place  of  much  dissipation,"  he  remarks.  "I  do 
not  recollect,  during  the  whole  time  I  was  there,  that  I  saw 
any  thing,  in  any  one,  that  indicated  a  feeling  of  religious 
sensibility.  There  was  no  place  of  worship ;  no  priest  of 
any  kind,  except  one  who  had  been  there  a  few  years,  who 
was  a  dissolute,  drunken  man.  It  was  of  the  Lord's  mercy 
that  I,  and  the  whole  land,  were  not  destroyed  like  Sodom 
and  Gomorrah.  At  that  time,  the  prince  of  the  power  of  the 
air,  who  rules  in  the  hearts  of  the  children  of  disobedience, 
had  obtained  such  a  victory  over  me,  that  I  had  become  one 
of  the  number  of  those  infatuated  ones  who  call  good  evil, 


16  1795.  [JET.  21. 

and  evil  good,  —  darkness  light,  and  light  darkness,  —  to  so 
daring  a  pitch  as  to  say — There  is  no  God  I  I  not  only  thought 
that  there  was  no  God,  and  consequently  no  religion ;  that  all 
the  profession  of  it  was  but  priestcraft,  invention,  and  deceit, 
but,  so  plausibly  had  I  compassed  myself  with  sparks  of  my 
own  kindling,  that  I  thought  I  saw  a  way  to  steer  my  own 
course.  I  had  become  a  complete  disciple  of  Voltaire,  and 
writers  of  that  class. 

"  How  low,  how  degraded  did  I  see  man  to  be  !  And  yet  I 
could  dare  to  think  I  had  reached  to  that  state  of  philosophy, 
and  correctness  of  reasoning,  that  would  enable  me  to  rise 
from  that  sink  of  corruption,  and  live  a  virtuous  life,  —  even 
concluding  that  it  was  this  that  preserved  me  from  giving  way 
to  many  of  the  vices,  which  flowed  like  a  torrent  about  me. 
This  was  my  situation  when  the  Lord  himself  interfered  to 
release  me  from  that  land,  and  to  open  a  way  for  my  emanci- 
pation from  a  bondage,  far  more  to  be  dreaded  than  that  of 
the  poor  slaves  whom  I  commiserated. 

"  In  the  forepart  of  the  spring  of  1795  there  was  a  report 
that  a  French  fleet  was  coming  to  take  possession  of  the 
colony.  The  consequences  of  falling  into  their  hands,  and 
the  fear  of  seeing  the  same  cruelties  there,  that  were  com- 
mitted in  France,  induced  my  brother  and  myself  to  conclude 
to  leave  the  country  immediately.  An  American  vessel  being 
on  the  eve  of  sailing  for  New  York,  we  took  our  passage  in 
her. 

"  Thus,  in  the  space  of  two  days,  we  took  our  departure. 
A  few  hours  later  would  have  prevented  it;  for,  in  the 
evening,  as  we  were  going  out,  we  saw  a  fleet  standing  in, 
which,  we  did  not  hear  till  some  time  after  our  arrival  in 
New  York,  were  the  English,  and  not  the  French.  However 
trivial  this  circumstance  may  seem,  it  has  often  appeared  to 
me  as  one  that  stands  very  prominent  in  the  days  of  roy 
pilgrimage.  I  have  viewed  it  as  the  Lord's  interposition  to 
rescue  me  from  the  thraldom  into  which  I  was  plunged ; 
these  bonds,  very  probably,  might  have  been  rendered  still 
stronger,  had  I  staid  till  the  English  took  possession  of  the 
colony. 


JET.  21.]  1795.  17 

"During  the  passage  we  had  several  narrow  escapes. 
Once,  after  being  chased  the  whole  day  by  a  privateer,  off 
Martinico,  at  sunset  she  came  alongside  of  us ;  but,  the  sea 
being  high,  they  did  not  even  send  their  boats  to  us ;  yet,  as 
we  heard  on  our  arrival  at  New  York,  a  few  days  after,  they 
made  prize  of  another  American  vessel.  When  near  the 
Island  of  Dominica  we  suddenly  found  ourselves  amidst  a 
bed  of  rocks,  that  threatened  every  instant  our  total  destruc- 
tion. We  were  obliged  to  keep  in  a  narrow  channel  through 
them.  This  led  us  near  to  the  island,  where  we  saw  the 
inhabitants  flying  to  arms,  and  pointing  their  cannon  at  us, 
supposing  us  to  be  a  designing  enemy.  Thus,  between  their 
guns  and  the  rocks,  we  were  in  imminent  danger;  when  a 
way  was  discovered  between  the  rocks,  to  make  our  escape  to 
the  open  sea.  Twice,  during  the  voyage,  the  vessel  caught 
fire,  and  several  bales  of  cotton  were  so  burnt  as  to  have  to  be 
thrown  overboard. 

"  The  morning  before  we  landed  at  New  York,  we  were 
going  at  the  rate  of  seven  or  eight  miles  an  hour,  and  found 
ourselves  enveloped  in  such  a  fog,  that  we  could  hardly  see 
the  length  of  the  ship;  suddenly  it  dispersed,  and  we  saw 
the  Jersey  shore,  so  near,  that  men  fishing  on  the  beach 
were  clearly  perceptible  to  the  naked  eye, —  and  immediately 
the  fog  returned.  A  few  minutes  more,  and  we  must  have 
perished. 

"  Thus  did  Divine  providence  repeatedly  interfere,  and  pre- 
vent my  sinking  into  everlasting  misery.  But  such  was  the 
obduracy  of  my  heart,  all  that  time,  that  I  do  not  recollect  to 
have  felt  any  emotion  of  gratitude." 


L  — 3 


CHAPTER  HI. 

RETIREMENT  TO   LONG  ISLAND  —  HIS   CONVERSION". 

SAFELY  arrived,  after  all  their  perils,  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  the  two  brothers  made  a  short 
stay  in  the  city  of  New  York.  They  soon  concluded, 
however,  to  retire  to  Long  Island,  "  where  they  could 
live  more  privately  and  agreeably,  till  they  might  hear 
how  it  was  with  their  parents,  and  what  were  their 
wishes  respecting  them,  either  to  remain  in  America, 
or  to  return  to  them,  if  they  thought  it  safe  for  them 
to  do  so."  They  settled  down,  for  the  summer,  at 
Newtown.  Here,  as  had  been  their  former  practice, 
they  sought  the  best  company  the  place  could  afford. 
It  was  "  a  maxim  given  them  by  their  dear  father, 
when  taking  their  last  leave  of  him,  always  to  choose 
the  company  of  their  seniors  in  age,  and  their  supe- 
riors in  rank  and  abilities,  in  preference  to  their 
inferiors."  This  led  them  to  visit  at  the  house  of 
Colonel  Corsa,  whose  wife  was  a  Franklin.  They  were 
people  of  standing  in  the  world,  and  the  Colonel  had 
served  in  the  British  army.  He  had  a  daughter  who 
spoke  French,  and,  the  two  brothers  being  entirely  un- 
acquainted with  the  English  language  on  their  arrival, 
this  was  a  great  inducement  to  cultivate  intercourse 
with  that  family.  One  day  the  conversation  at  the 
Colonel's  turned  upon  William  Penn,  and  the  daughter 
saying  that  she  had  his  works,  Etienne's  curiosity  was 

(18)   ' 


JET.  22.]  1795.  19 

excited.  He  had  heard  of  him  as  a  statesman  and 
politician,  and  expected  to  find  something  relating  to 
these  things  in  his  works.  He  took  the  volume,  a 
large  folio,  to  his  lodgings,  and,  with  the  help  of  a 
dictionary,  began  to  translate  it.  The  subject  which 
first  engaged  his  attention  was,  however,  of  so  different 
a  nature  to  what  he  had  anticipated,  that  he  soon  laid 
it  aside,  without  proceeding  far  in  the  attempt  to  make 
out  its  contents. 

Stephen  Grellet,  for  so,  dropping  his  French  name, 
we  shall  henceforward  call  him,  had  now  nearly  com- 
pleted his  twenty-second  year.  His  standing  in 
society,  his  early  training,  and  the  character  of  his 
youthful  experience  in  life,  had  been  of  a  peculiar 
kind.  Through  the  influence  of  surrounding  circum- 
stances, the  serious  impressions  which  marked  some 
of  his  early  days,  had  given  place  to  sceptical  opinions, 
and  he  was  now  a  professed  unbeliever.  But  an  im- 
portant crisis  was  at  hand.  Through  one  of  those 
remarkable  interpositions  which,  for  special  purposes, 
sometimes  distinguish  the  exercise  of  the  Divine 
Sovereignty,  and  the  direct  operations  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  the  thick  veil  of  darkness  was  removed,  the 
evil  heart  of  unbelief  was  taken  away,  the  faith  and 
hope  of  the  Gospel  dawned  on  the  soul,  and  the  objects 
and  pursuits  of  life  were  completely  and  permanently 
changed.  His  own  words  will  best  describe  the  simple 
facts  connected  with  the  great  turning-point  of  his  life 
— his  conversion :  — 

"  Through  adorable  mercy,  the  visitation  of  the  Lord  was 
now  again  extended  towards  me,  by  the  immediate  openings 
of  the  Divine  light  on  my  soul.  One  evening  as  I  was 
walking  in  the  fields,  alone,  my  mind  being  under  no  kind  of 
religious  concern,  nor  in  the  least  excited  by  any  thing  I  had 


20  1705.  [JET.  22. 

heard  or  thought  of,  I  was  suddenly  arrested  by  what  seemed 
to  be  an  awful  voice  proclaiming  the  words,  '  Eternity ! 
Eternity  !  Eternity  ! '  It  reached  my  very  soul, — my  whole 
man  shook, —  it  brought  me,  like  Saul,  to  the  ground.  The 
great  depravity  and  sinfulness  of  my  heart  were  set  open 
before  me,  and  the  gulf  of  everlasting  destruction  to  which  I 
was  verging.  I  was  made  bitterly  to  cry  out,  '  If  there  is  no 
God  —  doubtless  there  is  a  hell.'  I  found  myself  as  in  the 
midst  of  it.  For  a  long  time  it  seemed  as  if  the  thundering 
proclamation  was  yet  heard.  After  that  I  remained  almost 
whole  days  and  nights,  exercised  in  prayer  that  the  Lord 
would  have  mercy  upon  me,  expecting  that  he  would  give  me 
some  evidence  that  he  heard  my  supplication.  But  for  this  I 
was  looking  to  some  outward  manifestation,  my  expectation 
being  entirely  of  that  nature. 

"I  now  took  up  again  the  works  of  William  Penn,  and 
opened  upon  'No  Cross,  No  Crown.'  The  title  alone  reached 
to  my  heart.  I  proceeded  to  read  it  with  the  help  of  my  dic- 
tionary, having  to  look  for  the  meaning  of  nearly  every  word. 
I  read  it  twice  through  in  this  manner.  I  had  never  met  with 
anything  of  the  kind ;  neither  had  I  felt  the  Divine  witness  in 
me  operating  so  powerfully  before. 

"  I  now  withdrew  from  company,  and  spent  most  of  my 
time  in  retirement,  and  in  silent  waiting  upon  God.  I  began 
to  read  the  Bible,  with  the  aid  of  my  dictionary,  for  I  had  none 
then  in  French.  I  was  much  of  a  stranger  to  the  inspired 
records.  I  had  not  even  seen  them  before,  that  I  remember ; 
what  I  had  heard  of  any  part  of  their  contents,  was  only  de- 
tached portions  in  Prayer  Books. 

"  Whilst  the  fallow-ground  of  my  heart  was  thus  preparing, 
my  brother  and  myself,  being  one  day  at  Colonel  Corsa's, 
heard  that  a  meeting  for  Divine  Worship  was  appointed  to 
be  held  next  day  in  the  Friends'  Meeting  House,  by  two 
English  women  on  a  religious  visit  to  this  land,  to  which  we 
were  invited.  We  felt  inclined  to  go.  The  Friends  were 
Deborah  Darby  and  Rebecca  Young.  The  sight  of  them 
brought  solemn  feelings  over  me ;  but  I  soon  forgot  the 
servants,  and  all  things  around  me ;  for,  in  an  inward  silent 


JET.  22.]  1795.  21 

frame  of  mind,  seeking  for  the  Divine  presence,  I  was 
favoured  to  find  in  me,  what  I  had  so  long,  and  with  so 
many  tears,  sought  for  without  me.  My  brother,  who  sat 
beside  me,  and  to  whom  the  silence,  in  which  the  forepart  of 
the  meeting  was  held,  was  irksome,  repeatedly  whispered  to 
me,  Met  us  go  away.'  But  I  felt  the  Lord's  power  in  such 
a  manner,  that  my  inner  man  was  prostrated  before  my 
blessed  Redeemer.  A  secret  joy  filled  me,  in  that  I  had 
found  Him  after  whom  my  soul  had  longed.  I  was  as  one 
nailed  to  my  seat.  Shortly  after,  one  or  two  men  Friends 
in  the  ministry  spoke,  but  I  could  understand  very  little  of 
what  they  said.  After  them  D.  D.  and  R.  Y.  spoke  also; 
but  I  was  so  gathered  in  the  temple  of  my  heart  before  God, 
that  I  was  wholly  absorbed  with  what  was  passing  there. 
Thus  had  the  Lord  opened  my  heart  to  seek  him  where  he  is 
to  be  found. 

"  My  brother  and  myself  were  invited  to  dine  in  the  com- 
pany of  these  Friends,  at  Colonel  Corsa's.  There  was  a 
religious  opportunity  after  dinner,  in  which  several  commu- 
nications were  made.  I  could  hardly  understand  a  word  of 
what  was  said,  but,  as  D.  D.  began  to  address  my  brother 
and  myself,  it  seemed  as  if  the  Lord  opened  my  outward 
ear,  and  my  heart.  Her  words  partook  of  the  efficacy  of 
that  'word'  which  is  'quick  and  powerful,  and  sharper 
than  any  two-edged  sword,  piercing  even  to  the  dividing 
asunder  of  soul  and  spirit,  and  of  the  joints  and  marrow,  and 
is  a  discerner  of  the  thoughts  and  intents  of  the  heart.' 
She  seemed  like  one  reading  the  pages  of  my  heart,  with 
clearness  describing  how  it  had  been,  and  how  it  was  with 
me.  I  was  like  Lydia;  my  heart  was  opened;  I  felt  the 
power  of  him  who  hath  the  key  of  David.  No  strength  to 
withstand  the  Divine  visitation  was  left  in  me.  0  what 
sweetness  did  I  then  feel !  It  was  indeed  a  memorable  day. 
I  was  like  one  introduced  into  a  new  world;  the  creation, 
and  all  things  around  me,  bore  a  different  aspect,  —  my 
heart  glowed  with  love  to  all.  The  awfulness  of  that  day 
of  God's  visitation  can  never  cease  to  be  remembered  with 
peculiar  interest  and  gratitude,  as  long  as  I  have  the  use 


22  1795.  [>T.  22. 

of  my  mental  faculties.  I  have  been  as  one  plucked  from 
the  burning  —  rescued  from  the  brink  of  an  horrible  pit.  0 
how  can  the  extent  of  the  Lord's  love,  mercy,  pity,  and  tender 
compassion  be  fathomed  ! " 

Religious  convictions  had  now  taken  deep  hold  of 
his  mind,  and  he  carefully  sought  to  cherish  them. 
An  anxious  enquirer  after  "the  right  way  of  the  Lord," 
he  became  still  further  confirmed,  by  evidence  clear 
and  satisfactory  to  his  understanding,  that  what  he 
had  experienced  "  was  really  the  work  of  the  Lord's 
Spirit,  and  not  the  fruit  of  an  exalted  imagination." 
He  now  felt  it  to  be  his  duty  to  unite  with  Friends 
in  their  meetings  for  Divine  Worship.      Quakerism 
was,  at  that  time,  very  imperfectly  understood,  and 
little  appreciated  even  by  many  Christian  professors 
of  other  denominations;    much   ignorance    and  pre- 
judice still  prevailed  in  regard  to  it.     It  was  by  no 
means  generally  thought  to  be  a  creditable  thing  to 
assume  the  character  and  appearance  of  a  Friend. 
Stephen  Grellet  boarded  with  a  Presbyterian  family; 
and  some  of  those  about  him,  observing  that  he  was 
disposed  to  embrace  the  principles  of  Friends,  began 
to  reproach  him.     Notwithstanding  the  natural  intre- 
pidity of  his  character,  he  hesitated.     He  did  not  go 
to  meeting  when  he  felt  that  he  ought  to  go.     Strong 
convictions    for  the    sin    of    disobedience   were   the 
consequence.     Great  were  his  sufferings,  under  what 
he  believed  to  be  the  heart-searching  influence  of  the 
light  of  the  Holy  Spirit.     "  This,"  he  says,  "  again  set 
before   my  view  the  whole  of  my  past  life,  and  into 
what  thraldom   and  misery  it   had   plunged  me;    I 
wept  bitterly."     When  the    next   meeting-day  came 
he   concluded   to   go ;   but  he  went  "  through   fields 
and  over  fences,  ashamed  to  be  seen  by  any  one  on 


JET.  22.]  1795.  23 

the  road."  To  his  great  mortification,  it  so  happened 
that  no  meeting  was  held  at  Newtown — it  having  been 
transferred  to  Flushing,  on  that  day.  Finding  the 
doors  of  the  meeting-house  closed,  he  sat  down,  for 
some  time,  "  in  a  retired  place,  and  in  a  very  tried 
state."  His  cowardice  was  brought  before  him ;  like 
Nicodemus,  he  had  attempted  to  come  by  stealth ;  he 
deeply  felt  that  he  had  in  effect  been  "ashamed 
publicly  to  confess  Christ  before  men."  It  was  a 
time  of  great  humiliation  and  searching  of  heart,  but 
it  proved  the  means  of  confirming  him  in  a  more  un- 
wavering and  decided  course  of  action,  afterwards. 
From  this  time  he  went  straight  onwards. 

"I  was  brought,"  he  says,  "to  resignation  to  endure  the 
world's  reproaches,  or  any  thing  it  might  be  suffered  to 
inflict,  if  the  Lord  would  but  again  lift  up  the  light 
of  his  countenance  upon  me.  The  following  First-day  I 
went  to  meeting,  though  it  rained  hard,  and  I  had  about 
three  miles  to  walk.  Divine  mercy  was  pleased  to  be  near, 
and,  as  a  tender  father,  the  Lord  condescended  to  instruct 
me. 

"  I  continued  diligently  to  attend  meetings,  which  were 
held  in  silence.  Very  few  persons  assembled  there,  and  I 
had  no  communication  with  them  at  all  for  some  time.  I 
have  frequently  considered  since,  that  it  was  a  favour  that 
my  lot  was  cast  in  a  place  where  I  had  no  outward  depend- 
ance  to  lean  upon.  In  religious  meetings,  as  well  as 
out  of  them,  my  single  concern  was  to  feel  after  the  influ- 
ences of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  my  own  heart.  As  my  acquaint- 
ance with  these  increased,  so  did  my  exercises.  My  heart 
was  fitly  compared  to  the  ground  covered  with  thorns  and 
briars,  and  even  sturdy  oaks  and  tall  cedars.  0  how  many 
things  had  to  be  removed  out  of  the  way,  to  give  room  for  the 
heavenly  seed  to  grow.  The  axe  of  God's  power  was  lifted 
up  against  the  root  of  the  corrupt  tree.  As  wave  follows 
wave,  so  did  my  exercises.  Yet  I  must  testify  of  the  Lord's 


24  1795.  [,ET.  22. 

unspeakable  love  extended  towards  me ;  it  was  great  indeed. 
The  sense  of  it  was  so  much  with  me,  that  I  do  not  know 
whether  tears  of  joy  and  gratitude  have  not  flowed  as  plenti- 
fully as  those  of  grief,  which  latter  have  not  been  few. 

"  My  dear  brother,  seeing  how  my  face  was  turned,  began 
to  unite  with  some  of  the  people  about  me  in  reproaching 
the  way  in  which  the  Lord  led  me,  which  added  much  to  my 
grief.  He  could  not  bear  to  hear  me  tell  of  the  Lord's  work, 
as  it  was  upon  me.  In  my  absence,  however,  I  found  after  a 
while,  that  he  read  in  William  Penn's  works.  This  encour- 
aged me  to  hope  that  a  seeking  disposition  was  awakened  in 
him,  though  he  tried  to  shake  it  off.  One  First-day  morning, 
when  my  prayer  had  been  renewedly  put  up  in  secret  for 
him,  he  called  me  back,  after  I  had  set  out  to  go  to  meeting, 
saying  he  would  go  with  me.  How  thankful  did  I  feel ! 
Very  few  words  passed  between  us  by  the  way.  The  earnest 
petition  of  my  heart  was  unto  the  Lord,  that  the  power  of  his 
love  and  presence  might  be  so  displayed,  as  to  convince  my 
dear  brother,  and  bring  him  to  bow  to  his  righteous  sceptre. 
My  prayers  were  heard.  It  was  a  memorable  meeting, — 
held  in  silence,  however,  as  usual,  —  never  to  be  forgotten. 
Very  soon  after  sitting  down,  great  was  the  awfulness  and  the 
reverence  that  came  upon  me.  It  was  succeeded  by  such  a 
view  and  sense  of  my  sinful  life,  that  I  was  like  one  crushed 
under  the  millstones.  My  misery  was  great ;  my  cry  was 
not  unlike  that  of  Isaiah,  '  Woe  is  me,  for  I  am  undone ! ' 
The  nearer  I  was  then  favoured  to  approach  to  Him  '  who 
dwelleth  in  the  light,'  the  more  I  saw  my  uncleanness 
and  my  wretchedness.  But  how  can  I  set  forth  the  fulness 
of  heavenly  joy  that  filled  me,  when  the  hope  was  again 
raised  that  there  was  One,  even  He  whom  I  had  pierced, 
Jesus  Christ  the  Redeemer,  that  was  able  to  save  me  ?  I 
saw  him  to  be  the  Lamb  of  God  that  taketh  away  the  sins 
of  the  world ;  who  was  delivered  for  our  offences,  and  raised 
again  for  our  justification  ;  who  is  our  propitiatory  sacrifice, 
our  advocate  with  the  Father,  our  intercessor  with  God.  1 
felt  faith  in  His  atoning  blood  quickening  my  soul,  giving  me 
to  believe,  that  it  was  He  who  could  wash  me  from  my  many 


JET.  22.]  1795.  25 

pollutions,  and  deliver  me  from  death  and  destruction,  -which 
I  felt  to  be  my  just  desert,  for  my  many  sins  and  transgres- 
sions. On  my  earnest  petition  being  put  up  to  Him,  the 
language  was  proclaimed,  '  Thy  sins  are  forgiven ;  thy 
iniquities  are  pardoned.'  Floods  of  tears  of  joy  and  gratitude 
gave  vent  to  the  fulness  of  my  heart ! 

"  Then  I  thought  I  heard  again  a  sweet  language  saying, 
'  Proclaim  unto  others  what  the  Lord  has  done  for  thy  soul.' 
Apprehending  that  this  was  a  requisition  of  present  duty,  I 
began  to  plead  excuses,  from  the  consciousness  of  my  in- 
ability to  perform  the  service.  '  Thou  knowest,  0  Lord, 
that  I  cannot  speak  English  so  as  to  be  understood,'  was 
my  answer,  '  and  what  am  I,  that  I  should  proclaim  thy 
name  ?' 

"  There  was  not  the  least  feeling  then  in  me  to  flinch  from 
doing,  or  becoming,  whatever  the  Lord  would  require  of  me, 
but  a  sense  of  my  inability  and  uuworthiness.  I  have  since 
seen  that  this  was  more  to  prepare  me  for  a  future 
day,  than  a  command  for  a  present  offering.  My  spirit 
continued  so  prostrated  before  the  Lord,  and  encircled 
with  his  love  and  presence,  that  I  was  insensible  to  what 
passed  around  me.  The  meeting  concluded,  and  the  people 
retired  without  my  noticing  it,  till  my  brother,  speaking  to 
me,  drew  my  attention,  and  I  saw  that  we  two  only  were  left 
in  the  house. 

"  My  gratitude  was  great,  when  I  found  that  my  brother 
had  partaken  of  the  heavenly  visitation.  From  that  time  he 
attended  meetings  diligently,  and  was  a  great  comfort  to  me. 
But,  during  all  that  period,  we  had  no  intercourse  with  any 
of  the  members  of  the  religious  Society  of  Friends.' 


CHAPTER   IV. 

REMOVAL    TO   PHILADELPHIA  —  FIRST    EXERCISE    OF    THK 
MINISTRY  —  ADMISSION  INTO  MEMBERSHIP. 

THE  "disciple  of  Voltaire"  now  stands  before  us  as 
the  practical  Christian — the  humble  believer  in  Jesus, 
the  Emmanuel,  the  Lord  our  righteousness,  "  that 
liveth  and  was  dead,  and  is  alive  for  evermore."  How 
wonderful  the  change !  Incomprehensible  to  the  natu- 
ral man  —  but  not  on  that  account  the  less  real  —  it 
was  a  living  comment  upon  the  words  of  Jesus,  "  the 
wind  bloweth  where  it  listeth,  thou  hearest  the  sound 
thereof,  but  canst  not  tell  whence  it  cometh,  and 
whither  it  goeth :  so  is  every  one  that  is  born  of  the 
Spirit;"  —  it  was  a  beautiful  illustration  of  the  decla- 
ration of  our  blessed  Lord,  "when  he,  the  Spirit  of 
truth,  is  come,  he  will  guide  you  into  all  truth :  for  he 
shall  not  speak  of  himself;  but  whatsoever  he  shall 
hear,  that  shall  he  speak;  and  he  will  shew  you  things 
to  come.  He  shall  glorify  me;  for  he  shall  receive 
of  mine,  and  shall  shew  it  unto  you."  Under  the 
presence  and  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  the  transition 
from  the  mazes  of  infidelity  to  the  humble  and  believ- 
ing reception  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  in  the  love 
of  it,  was,  in  this  instance,  both  rapid  and  complete. 
It  was  peculiarly  marked  as  the  Lord's  own  work ; 
human  instrumentality  was  but  little  made  use  of.  In 
the  course  of  a  few  months  the  young  convert  had 

(26) 


JET.  22.]  1795.  27 

acquired  an  entirely  new  position.  God  had  not 
only  "revealed  his  Son  in  him"  as  his  own  Saviour, 
but,  as  has  been  seen,  the  call  to  "preach  Him" 
among  his  fellow-men,  had,  at  the  same  time,  been 
distinctly  heard.  And  he  was  "not  disobedient  to 
the  heavenly  vision." 

"  He  is  a  chosen  vessel  unto  me,  to  bear  my  name 
before  the  Gentiles,  and  kings,  and  the  children  of 
Israel;  for  I  will  show  him  how  great  things  he 
must  suffer  for  my  name's  sake,"  was  the  word  of  the 
Lord  to  Ananias,  whilst  he  was  hesitating  to  bear 
the  required  message  to  the  praying  Saul  of  Tarsus ; 
and  in  the  case  of  Stephen  Grellet,  not  altogether 
dissimilar,  it  was  instructively  manifest  that  "  God's 
ways  are  not  as  our  ways,  nor  his  thoughts  as  our 
thoughts."  He  "  who  commanded  the  light  to  shine 
out  of  darkness,"  had  shined  in  his  heart,  to  give  him 
"  the  light  of  the  knoAvledge  of  the  glory  of  God  in 
the  face  of  Jesus  Christ,"  and  henceforward  his 
Christian  character  is  seen  steadily  maturing  in  the 
richness  of  a  deep  personal  experience,  while,  in  the 
progress  of  the  work  of  Divine  grace  in  his  heart,  he 
was  prepared,  during  a  long  course  of  years,  to  partake 
largely  of  the  blessing  of  those,  who,  "with  open 
face  beholding,  as  in  a  glass,  the  glory  of  the  Lord, 
are  changed  into  the  same  image,  from  glory  to  glory, 
even  as  by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord." 

He  felt  as  one  "alive  from  the  dead,"  and  his  Chris- 
tian walk  bore  evidence  that  "  the  life  which  he  now 
lived  in  the  flesh  was  by  the  faith  of  the  Son  of  God." 
He  continued  to  frequent  the  "little  silent  meetings" 
at  Newtown,  and  to  unite  with  Friends  in  their  simple 
mode  of  worship.  Though,  in  his  secluded  abode 
on  Long  Island,  he  had  very  little  opportunity  of 


28  1795.  OT.  22. 

associating  with  its  members,  by  careful  investigation, 
he  became  increasingly  convinced  of  the  rectitude  and 
scriptural  soundness  of  the  Christian  principles  and 
testimonies  of  the  religious  Society  of  Friends,  and  ho 
felt  it  to  be  his  duty  entirely  to  carry  them  out  in 
practice.  Great  was  his  love  for  the  Saviour,  in  whom 
lie  had  joyfully  believed,  and  proportionately  earnest 
was  his  desire  to  follow  Him  in  all  things.  There  was 
something  quite  characteristic  in  the  tender  conscien- 
tiousness with  which  he  brought  his  views  of  Christian 
simplicity  and  self-denial  to  bear  upon  his  daily  walk 
in  life,  especially  in  connection  with  the  costliness  of 
some  of  his  own  habits,  and  the  privations  endured  by 
others. 

"  It  was  a  time  of  much  scarcity  of  provisions  in  France ;" 
ho  remarks,  "great  was  the  distress  of  the  inhabitants. 
My  dear  mother  wrote  me,  that  the  granaries  we  had  at  our 
country-seat  had  been  secured  by  the  revolutionary  party, 
as  well  as  every  article  of  food  found  in  our  town-house. 
My  mother  and  my  younger  brother  were  only  allowed  the 
scanty  pittance  of  a  peck  of  mouldy  horse-beans  per  week. 
My  dear  father  was  shut  up  in  prison,  with  an  equally  scanty 
allowance.  But  it  was  before  I  was  acquainted  with  the 
sufferings  of  my  beloved  parents,  that  the  consideration  of 
the  general  scarcity  prevailing  in  the  country,  led  me  to 
think  how  wrong  it  was  for  me  to  wear  powder  on  my  head, 
the  ground  of  which  I  knew  to  be  pride." 

The  expensive  habit  was,  of  course,  relinquished ; 
his  Christian  consistency  was  rendered  more  complete, 
and  his  money  saved  for  better  purposes. 

"Being  convinced,"  he  continues,  "of  the  propriety  of  the 
plain  language,  I  took  up  my  cross-  in  that  also,  though  it 
exposed  me  to  much  ridicule.  Being  about  to  write  to  my 
parents,  the  cross  became  great,  chiefly  because  this  way  of 


JET.  22.]  1795.  29 

speaking  was  then  adopted  by  the  Revolutionist  party  in 
France,  from  whom  my  parents,  with  most  of  the  nobility,  were 
suffering  so  much.  But  I  was  under  the  necessity  with  plain- 
ness and  simplicity  to  make  use  of  the  language  I  saw  to  be 
my  duty,  leaving  every  consequence  to  the  Lord.  Thus,  be- 
coming resigned,  I  felt  sweet  peace,  and  this  exercise  tended 
not  a  little  to  strengthen  me  to  bear  the  various  railings  and 
frowns  of  the  world  that  I  had  to  encounter.  Some  who 
before  had  courted  my  company,  now  turned  away ;  and  this 
became  a  blessing  to  me,  for  it  tended  quickly  to  make  the 
separation  greater  between  me  and  the  world.  One  circum- 
stance occurred  that  I  may  not  omit,  as  it  shows  that,  when 
we  are  endeavouring  to  follow  the  ways  of  the  Lord,  he  may 
turn  our  anticipated  difficulties  into  encouragements.  I  had 
occasion  to  go  to  New  York  to  see  one  of  our  first  merchants 
on  business.  I  was  afraid  lest,  presenting  myself  before 
him  in  such  a  different  manner,  he  might  make  some  morti- 
fying remarks ;  for  it  was  a  strange  thing  to  see  a  French- 
man becoming  a  Quaker.  I  felt  my  mind  very  low,  and 
exercised  before  the  Lord,  when  I  came  to  him.  He,  seeing 
my  embarrassment,  said  to  me,  in  a  very  mild  and  respect- 
ful manner :  '  Sir,  I  perceive  you  are  embracing  the 
principles  of  the  Society  of  Friends ;  it  is  one  of  the  most 
respectable  societies  I  know.'  This  was  an  unexpected 
encouragement. 

"  By  letters  from  our  dear  parents,  we  learnt  that  it  was 
their  choice  that  we  should,  for  the  time  being  at  least, 
remain  in  this  country,  seeing  that  the  troubles  in  France 
continued  great,  and  that  our  lives  would  be  exposed  by  re- 
turning to  it.  Our  parents  were  in  constant  jeopardy. 
Their  estates  were  under  sequestration,  and  it  became 
necessary  for  us  to  turn  our  attention  towards  engaging  in 
some  kind  of  business.  Our  means  began  to  be  low,  and 
yet  our  feelings  for  the  sufferings  in  which  our  beloved 
parents  might  be  involved,  caused  us  to  forget  ourselves, 
strangers  in  a  strange  country,  and  to  forward  them  a  few 
hundred  dollars  we  had  yet  left. 

"I  did   not   find  it  easy  to   obtain   suitable  employment, 


30  1795.  [JET.  22. 

but  I  sought  right  direction  of  the  Lord.  We  first 
came  to  New  York,  where  I  staid  about  two  weeks.  I  was 
much  refreshed  with  the  company  of  some  valuable  Friends. 
I  considered  it  a  special  privilege  to  sit  with  them  in  their 
religious  meetings.  Their  hearts  were  also  opened  in  love 
towards  me,  and  as  I  saw  that  it  was  the  Lord's  doing,  from 
whom  every  good  comes,  in  gratitude  I  returned  the  praise 
to  him.  The  exercise  of  bearing  a  public  testimony  to  the 
Lord's  truth,  and  of  declaring  what  he  *had  done  for  me, 
came  again  upon  me,  with  force,  in  that  city.  But  dwelling 
in  stillness,  and  waiting  for  clearness,  I  was  favoured  to  see 
that  the  time  was  not  yet. 

"  It  was  concluded  that  I  should  go  to  Philadelphia,  and 
my  brother,  meeting  with  a  situation,  continued  in  New  York. 
Our  separation  was  painful,  having  partaken  together  of 
many  trials,  and  feeling  much  united  in  our  religious  exer- 
cises. I  arrived  in  Philadelphia  in  the  12th  mo.  1795,  and 
met  with  a  very  kind  reception  from  many  Friends.  I  found 
fathers  and  mothers  in  a  spiritual  sense.  They,  having  a 
feeling  of  the  exercises  that  were  upon  me,  were  tender  of 
me,  —  and  they  were  so  with  judgment.  They  had  but  little 
to  say  in  words,  but  I  often  felt  that  my  spirit  was  refreshed 
and  strengthened  in  their  company.  I  could  say  much  of 
what  I  have  experienced  of  their  watchful  care  and  love,  and 
of  the  help  and  counsel  they  have  been  the  instruments  to 
convey  to  me. 

"I  had  several  offers  to  engage  in  commercial  concerns, 
both  in  Philadelphia,  and  from  my  European  friends,  parti- 
cularly in  Holland,  from  whom  I  received  proposals,  by 
letters,  to  place  me  in  an  extensive  way  of  business  with  the 
West  Indies  and  Holland.  But,  keeping  my  eye  single  to 
the  Lord,  whose  direction  I  sought,  I  could  not  be  easy  to 
accept  any  offer  of  this  kind;  for  I  saw  that  if  I  did,  the 
sense  of  life  in  me,  that  was  very  tender,  might  easily  be  de- 
stroyed. I  therefore  preferred,  for  a  while,  the  occupation 
of  teaching  the  French  language.  I  engaged  in  it,  it  is  true, 
much  in  the  cross ;  but,  having  repeated  evidence  that  it  was 
a  right  engagement  for  me,  it  became  easy  to  submit  to  it. 


ST.  22.  J  1795.  81 

I  was  at  first  concerned  lest  it  should  not  be  sufficient  to 
procure  me  a  living.  For,  from  the  complexion  of  things  in 
France,  I  could  not  entertain  any  expectation  that  I  should 
receive  pecuniary  means  from  that  quarter.  After  many 
anxious  thoughts  on  this  head,  one  day,  as  my  mind  was 
gathered  in  reverent  silence  before  the  Lord,  the  language 
was  strongly  impressed :  *  Seek  first  the  kingdom  of  God 
and  his  righteousness,  and  all  things  needful  shall  be  added.' 
The  evidence  that  it  was  the  direction  of  Omnipotence, 
whose  promise  is  sure,  was  so  clear,  that  no  doubt  remained ; 
and  for  months  after  that,  I  was  so  relieved  from  temporal 
anxiety,  that  I  had  no  more  thought  about  it  than  if  I  had 
not  lived  in  the  world.  I  was  closely  engaged  in  my  school, 
and  though  I  scrupulously  paid  every  requisite  attention  to 
it,  yet,  during  the  intervals,  my  mind  was  wholly  relieved 
from  anxious  thoughts  about  it.  The  one  thing  needful 
only  absorbed  me,  whilst  walking  in  the  streets,  or  sitting  in 
the  house.  I  speak  it  with  care,  yet  the  remembrance  of 
those  days  can  but  deeply  humble  me  with  gratitude,  seeing 
how  the  Lord  kept  me  close  to  himself.  A  sense  of  his 
presence  was  so  continually  upon  me,  that  not  only  my 
words  but  my  thoughts  also,  were  narrowly  watched.  My 
exercises  had  no  interruption,  but,  like  the  rolling  waves  of 
the  ocean,  they  flowed  one  upon  another.  If  I  took  a  book 
to  read,  a  single  line  would  detain  me  for  hours.  Sometimes 
I  have  been  a  whole  week  in  reading  and  pondering  a  single 
chapter  in  the  Bible. 

"  My  mind  was,  at  seasons,  so  taken  up  with  a  sense  of  the 
Lord's  love,  that  it  seemed  as  if  I  could  have  continued 
days  and  nights  swallowed  up  in  it.  But  though  the  love 
of  God  thus  filled  my  heart,  yet  most  of  the  time  it  was 
clothed  with  deep  exercises.  Every  step  of  my  past  life  was 
retraced  again  and  again.  I  suffered  deeply  not  only  for 
the  evil  I  had  done,  but  also  for  the  good  I  had  omitted  to 
do, — not  only  for  the  great  loss  I  had  sustained  myself, 
but  also  for  the  harm  I  saw  that  my  example  might  have 
done  to  others.  I  saw  the  emptiness  and  arrogance  of 
Cain's  reply  to  the  Almighty,  'Am  I  my  brother's  keeper?' 


32  1795.  [JET.  22 

We  ought  to  be  watchers  over  one  another,  and  great  is  our 
responsibility  as  moral  agents.  The  whole  of  God's  crea- 
tion, especially  his  rational  one,  was  brought  very  near  to 
me.  0 !  what  is  not  the  power  of  Divine  and  redeeming 
love  able  to  do  ?  What  a  thorough  change  it  produces ! 
My  transgressions  had  been  great ;  the  last  years  of  my  pil- 
grimage especially,  had  been  marked  with  such  circumstances, 
as  to  have  totally  estranged  me  from  Christ,  and  my  mind  had 
been  worked  up,  to  a  high  degree,  into  a  nature  opposite  to 
the  lowliness,  the  meekness,  the  forbearance  and  charity,  be- 
coming a  servant  and  disciple  of  Christ.  Deep  therefore 
were  the  baptisms  necessary  to  bring  me  out  of  my  fallen 
state,  to  that  holy  mountain  where  none  hurt  or  destroy." 

During  the  winter  of  that  year  Deborah  Darby  arid 
Rebecca  Young  (afterwards  Byrd),  who  had  been  the 
first  instruments  through  whom  "the  Gospel's  re- 
freshing streams  had  reached  his  heart,"  at  Newtown, 
visited  the  families  of  Friends  in  Philadelphia, 
and  S.  G.  had  frequent  opportunities  of  being  with 
them.  They  were  made  the  means  of  confirming 
him  in  the  knowledge  of  Christ,  and  he  thankfully 
acknowledges  the  benefit  derived  from  their  company 
and  labours  in  the  Gospel. 

A  year  had  not  passed  since  the  hand  of  the  Lord 
was  effectually  laid  upon  him,  when  He  who  had 
"  called  him  by  his  grace,"  was  pleased  so  remarkably 
to  "reveal  His  Son  in  him."  And  "one  of  the 
exercises  which  now  lay  with  much  weight  upon  him, 
was  the  continued  apprehension  that  it  was  required 
of  him  publicly  to  testify  of  the  Lord's  wondrous 
works  and  mercy  towards  him,  in  the  assemblies  of 
the  people." 

UI  saw,"  he  tells  us,  "my  unworthiness  to  engage  in  such 
a  solemn  service,  and  felt  myself  to  be  altogether  a  child, 


XT.  22.]  1795.  33 

that  was  only  beginning  to  breathe  the  breath  of  life. 
Though  I  had  made  some  progress  in  the  knowledge 
of  the  English  language,  I  knew  ho\v  defective  I  was, 
and  especially  unqualified  to  act  in  the  capacity  of  an 
ambassador  for  Christ,  in  the  congregations  of  the  people. 
How  great  was  the  Divine  condescension  in  those  days  of 
my  deep  probation !  As  a  father  answereth  his  child,  so  the 
Lord  condescended  to  answer  all  my  pleadings  and  excuses ; 
to  give  me  also  a  sense  of  the  source  from  whence  all 
power,  strength,  and  ability  flow.  He  showed  me  how  He  is 
mouth,  wisdom,  and  utterance  to  his  true  and  faithful 
ministers ;  that  it  is  from  Him  alone  that  they  are  to  receive 
the  subject  they  are  to  communicate  to  the  people,  and  also  the 
when  and  the  how.  It  is  He  who  giveth  the  seeing  eye,  the 
hearing  ear,  the  understanding  heart,  and  enableth  the  dumb 
to  speak.  I  saw  how,  at  the  day  of  Pentecost,  the  disciples 
of  our  Lord,  who  were  born  again>  *  not  of  corruptible  seed, 
but  of  incorruptible,  by  the  word  of  God,  which  liveth  and 
abideth  for  ever,'  were  taxed  with  opprobrium,,  when  the 
fruits  of  that  new  birth,  through  the  everlasting  spirit,  were 
brought  forth  in  them,  and  every  one  heard  them  in  their 
own  tongues,  speaking  of  the  wonderful  things  of  the  king- 
dom of  God.  But  what  depth  of  knowledge  they  were  en- 
duid  with,  after  they  had  received  the  Holy  Spirit!  The 
mere  touching  upon  these  things  may  suffice  to  bring  some  of 
my  fellow-servants  to  consider  the  Lord's  gracious  dealings 
with  them.  My  desire  for  them  is  that  they  may  come  to  the 
state  of  the  child, —  the  weaned  child, —  that  they  may  come 
to  Christ,  and  learn  of  him ;  for  though  there  may  be  much 
instruction  in  the  sciences  of  the  world,  yet  Christ  is  the  only 
teacher  in  the  things  of  God.  Great  was  the  Lord's  conde- 
scension in  instructing  me,  his  poor  servant,  and  deep  were 
the  impressions  made  on  my  mind,  in  attending  to  the  imme- 
diate teaching  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

"  Meeting  after  meeting  I  was  under  the  pressure  of  exer- 
cise to  stand  up  and  speak  a  few  words;  but  the  sense  of  the 
awfulness  of  the  engagement  prevented  me,  time  after  time, 
till  the  Lord's  displeasure  was  felt  to  be  kindled  against  me. 


84  1796.  [JET.  22. 

0  the   depth    of    my   baptisms,    in    those   days !      My  dis- 
obedience did  not,  however,  proceed  from  any  outward  con- 
siderations, or  even  the  crosses  involved  to  the  natural  man. 

1  was  brought  too  low  to  have  thoughts  of  this  kind ;  and,  I 
think  I  may  say,  my  love  for  my  dear  Master  was  so  great, 
that  no  sacrifice  or  suffering  would  then  have  been  thought 
too  much ;  but  I  could  not  believe  that  such  a  poor  creature 
as  I  was,  such  a  great  sinner  as  I  had  been,  could  be  fit  to 
engage  in   such  a  solemn  work.     My  condemnation  was,  that 
after  repeated  evidences  of  the  Lord's  will  respecting  me,  I 
should  still  continue  to  be  of  a  doubtful  and  fearful  mind. 
It  was  on  the  20th  of  1st  month,  1796,  the  third  day  of  the 
week,  that  I  first  opened  my  mouth  in  the  ministry.     For 
some  days  after  this  act  of  dedication,  my  peace  flowed  as  a 
river,  whilst  mine  eyes  were  like  fountains  of  tears  of  grati- 
tude, in  that  the  Lord  had  so  mercifully  continued  to  bear 
with  me.     Besides  the  internal  evidence  he  gave  me  of  his 
Divine  approbation,  several  of  his  dignified  servants,  as  William 
Savery,  Samuel  Emlcn,  Rebecca  Jones,  &c.,  stood  up  after  me, 
bearing  testimony  to  the  Lord's  power  and  the  sufficiency  of 
his  Divine  Truth,  as  displayed  on  my  behalf." 

Stephen  Grellet  had  not,  at  this  time,  made  appli- 
cation for  membership  in  the  Society  of  Friends. 
Though  his  advancement  in  the  school  of  Christ  was 
unusually  rapid,  he  was  not  precipitate  in  his  move- 
ments—  Christian  prudence  and  caution  marked  his 
steps. 

"Friends,"  he  says  himself,  "saw  the  tender  and  exercised 
state  of  mind  in  which  I  was,  and  dealt  with  me  with  much 
feeling  and  affection.  Even  whilst  acting  towards  me  the 
part  of  nursing  fathers  and  mothers,  their  wisdom  and  care 
were  manifest,  neither  to  lay  hands  suddenly  on  me,  by 
encouraging  me  to  become  a  member  of  their  Society,  nor 
to  discourage  me,  whilst  not  yet  one,  from  bearing  among 
them  the  testimonies  the  Lord  gave  me  for  his  Truth.  My 
spirit  was  so  absorbed  in  the  one  thing,  that  for  some  time 


JET.  23.]  1796.  35 

I  did  not  much  think  of  seeking  for  an  outward  fellowship 
with  a  people  to  whom  I  was  closely  united  in  spirit ;  but, 
when  the  concern  came  before  me  to  apply  to  become  a 
member  among  them,  which  was  not  till  the  summer  fol- 
lowing, I  was  brought  under  close  exercise  that  I  might  take  a 
right  step. 

"  The  ground  of  my  faith,  the  nature  of  the  testimonies  1 
had  already  borne  publicly,  and  what  I  apprehended  I  was 
convinced  of,  were  closely  considered.  For  I  saw  that  it 
would  not  do  for  me  to  become  a  member  of  that  religious 
society  unless  I  was  established  in  their  Christian  principles, 
and  was  convinced  also  that  these  principles  were  con- 
sistent with  the  Truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus.  I  thought  that 
because  Friends  professed  principles  similar  to  those  which 
I  had  been  led  to  adopt,  through  the  teaching  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  and  because  I  had  so  often  found  among  them  the 
Sowings  of  the  Divine  Light  and  Life,  to  my  great  refreshing, 
this  was  not  a  sufficient  ground  for  me  to  conclude  to 
become  one  of  their  body.  I  was  afraid  to  take  such  an  im- 
portant step,  without  a  clear  pointing  and  evidence  that  it 
was  my  duty  so  to  do ;  which  I  sought  for  with  many 
prayers,  watchings  and  fastings.  My  religious  principles  and 
testimonies  were  again  carefully  considered,  and  I  also  atten- 
tively re-examined  those  professed  by  Friends.  It  was  not 
till  I  was  brought  to  see  and  feel  again  the  foundation  upon 
•which  they  stand,  even  the  eternal  rock  —  Christ  Jesus,  that 
I  could  feel  satisfied  to  join  them  in  outward  fellowship. 
The  first  rudiments  of  the  Christian  religion,  the  fall  of  man, 
my  own  fallen  and  sinful  condition,  redemption  and  salvation 
by  Christ  alone,  the  true  Christian  baptism,  the  supper,  Divine 
inspiration,  worship,  ministry,  &c.,  were  again  fully  brought 
into  view.  At  last,  feeling  with  satisfactory  clearness,  that 
Friends  were  the  Religious  Society  the  Lord  would  have  me 
to  unite  with  in  Christian  fellowship,  I  made  application,  at  the 
North  Meeting,  to  be  received  by  them,  which  they  accepted 
in  the  fall  of  the  year  1796. 

"  I  have  been  a  little  particular  in  describing  my  exercises, 
and  the  weight  attending  me,  before  I  applied  to  become  a 


36  1796.  OT.  23 

member,  as  I  have  often  felt  since,  that  much  responsibility 
attaches  to  us  who  have  joined  this  Society  on  the  ground  of 
convincement :  for  if  we  do  not  come  in  at  the  right  door, 
that  is  both  of  conviction  and  conversion,  we  cannot  profit 
the  people  we  come  among,  neither  can  we  be  much  profited 
by  them  ourselves.  No  man,  nor  any  religious  body,  can 
save  any.  Salvation  cometh  from  God  alone.  How  can 
any  be  on  the  saving  ground,  who  publicly  profess,  that  they 
are  convinced  of  the  Christian  principles  and  testimonies 
which  our  religious  Society  maintains  (which  I  am  most  fully 
persuaded  are  founded  on  the  blessed  Truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus, 
according  to  the  Holy  Scriptures),  who  do  not  walk  accord- 
ingly ?  It  would  be  better  for  them  never  to  have  come  to 
the  knowledge  of  them,  and  of  God's  Truth,  than  after  having 
been  brought  thus  forward,  not  to  keep  to  them.  Consider, 
I  beseech  you,  my  dear  brethren  and  sisters,  what  discour- 
agement such  are  bringing  on  the  young  people,  as  well  as 
others.  Do  they  not  speak,  by  their  conduct,  the  language 
of  the  evil  spies  ?  Was  it  by  constraint,  or  in  the  pursuit  of 
worldly  honours,  preferments,  and  glory,  that  we  joined  this 
people  ?  Some  of  you  must  unite  with  me  in  saying,  0  no  ! 
but  it  was  under  the  convictions  of  Divine  Truth,  in  pursuit 
of  the  life  and  peace  of  our  souls,  that  some  of  us  have  been 
made  willing  to  encounter  the  frowns  and  reproaches,  not 
only  of  the  world,  but  of  former  friends  and  near  relatives,  to 
lose  among  them  our  reputation  and  estates,  to  be  reviled 
and  evil-spoken  of,  yea  to  suffer  the  loss  of  all  things,  and 
to  count  them  all  dross,  so  that  we  might  win  Christ,  whom 
we  saw  to  be  the  only  One,  worthy  of  our  pursuit  and  of  our 
love.  0  Friends !  in  the  remembrance  of  his  marvellous 
dealings  towards  us,  in  the  days  of  our  great  and  unfathom- 
able distress,  and  unutterable  exercises,  how  he  has  led  us, 
sustained  us,  kept  our  souls  alive  in  famine,  brought  us  to 
the  refreshing  streams,  been  our  Shepherd  to  feed  us,  our 
Bishop  to  instruct  us,  and  our  Saviour  to  deliver  us, 
can  we  help  feeling  our  hearts  to  be  lifted  up,  and  our  tears 
of  gratitude  to  flow  again  !  Let  none  of  us  then  rest  satis- 
fied in  an  outward  profession  of  those  testimonies  which  we 


JET.  23.]  1796.  37 

have  attained  through  many  conflicts ;  but  let  us  feel  after  an 
establishment  in  that  Truth  which  is  over  all,  and  must  spread 
from  sea  to  sea,  and  from  the  rivers  to  the  ends  of  the  earth. 
Ah  Friends !  how  mournful  would  it  be,  if  any  of  us,  after 
having  known  the  salutary  and  refreshing  influences  of  the 
blessed  Truth  to  draw  nigh  to  us,  from  the  ocean  of  everlast- 
ing love,  —  should  outlive  the  day  of  visitation,  and,  the  tide 
returning  back  to  its  centre,  be  left  dry  and  desolate  !  You 
all,  who  feel  the  bedewings  of  Divine  love,  walk  under  its  in- 
fluence :  —  live  in  the  Truth,  and  the  Truth  will  keep  you,  and 
do  all  things  for  you.  Every  terrestrial  object  shall  pass 
away,  but  the  Truth  endureth  for  ever ! " 


CHAPTER  V. 

PHILADELPHIA  YEAKLY  MEETING  —  His  PARENTS  —  FIRST 
JOURNEY  IN  THE  SERVICE  OF  THE  GOSPEL — ACKNOWLEDG- 
MENT AS  A  MINISTER  OF  CHRIST. 

STEPHEN  GRELLET  had  now  become  a  member  of 
the  religious  Society  of  Friends.  In  the  maturity 
of  early  manhood,  he  had  taken  a  deliberate  but 
a  decided  step.  In  uniting  himself  to  a  Church 
which,  while,  in  common  with  other  professors  of 
the  Christian  name,  it  gave  its  '•'  hearty  assent  and 
consent  to  all  and  every  thing"  appertaining  to  the 
fundamental  Truths  of  the  Gospel,  as  contained  in 
the  inspired  records  of  Holy  Scripture,  yet  differed, 
more  or  less,  from  most,  as  to  the  mode  and  extent 
in  which  it  believed  itself  required,  under  the  govern- 
ment and  guidance  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  carry  these 
principles  out  in  practice,  he  appears,  at  once,  to  have 
found  a  permanent  resting-place  for  his  soul.  There 
is  no  trace,  in  his  most  private  memoranda  at  this 
time,  or  ever  afterwards,  of  the  least  misgiving  as  it 
regards  the  position  which  he  had  felt  it  right  to 
assume.  Neither  the  reminiscences  of  his  early  con- 
nection with  the  Papal  system,  nor  the  different 
phases  of  scepticism  and  infidelity  through  which  he 
had  passed,  appear  to  have  left  the  elements  of  doubt 
or  hesitation  upon  his  mind.  Born  of  the  Spirit,  and 
become  a  "child  of  God  by  faith  in  Christ  Jesus,"  he 

(38) 


JET.  23.]  1796.  39 

had  counted  the  cost;  — without  attempting  to  do  the 
work  by  halves,  he  had  consecrated  himself  entirely 
to  the  service  of  his  Redeemer,  and  he  had  already 
received,  and  publicly  exercised,  a  gift  in  the  Ministry 
of  his  Gospel.  The  love  of  God  was  remarkably 
"shed  abroad"  in  his  heart.  He  had  felt  the  pre- 
ciousness  of  "the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  his  Son, 
which  cleanseth  from  all  sin"— and,  deeply  impressed 
with  the  truth  that  the  "sons  of  God"  are  "led  by 
the  Spirit  of  God" — it  soon  became  the  characteristic 
bent  and  concern  of  his  mind  to  "  walk  in  the  Spirit," 
and  to  bring  forth  the  "fruits  of  the  Spirit."  Pecu- 
liarly marked  as  had  been  his  previous  course,  and 
very  unusual  as  were  the  developments  of  his  after 
life,  the  Providence  and  Grace  of  God  were  signally 
displayed  in  his  being  brought  into  connection  with  a 
Christian  community  which,  according  to  the  usages 
of  the  primitive  Church  of  Christ,*  allows  such  full 
scope  to  the  operations  and  leadings  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  and  admits  of  the  free  exercise  of  every  spiritual 
gift,  in  whatever  direction  the  rightly  authorized  am- 
bassador for  Christ  may  be  called  to  labour.  For  his 
soon  became,  and  for  a  long  course  of  years  continued 
to  be,  emphatically  "A  MISSIONARY  LIFE,"  in  a  sense 
in  which  probably  no  other  religious  Society  could 
have  recognized  it,  or  made  way  for  its  full  develop- 
ment and  practical  carrying  out. 

Soon  after  he  was  received  into  membership  with 
the  Society  of  Friends  the  Yearly  Meeting  was  held 
in  Philadelphia.  It  was  the  first  Meeting  for  Dis- 
cipline which  he  attended.  That  large  Yearly  Meet- 
ing, to  which  he  now  belonged,  was  at  that  time 

*  See  Neander's  "  Planting  and  Training  of  the  Christian  Church, 
by  the  Apostles."— Chapter  on  the  Constitution  of  the  Gentile  Church. 


40  1706.  [JET.  23 

distinguished  for  the  number  and  character  of  the 
faithful  servants  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  who  stood  iu  the 
foremost  ranks,  and  truly  adorned  the  Doctrine  of 
God  our  Saviour  by  the  meekness  and  gentleness, 
as  well  as  the  devotedness  of  their  lives.  Stephen 
Grellet  remarks :  — 

I  received  much  instruction  at  that  Yearly  Meeting. 
The  weightiness  of  the  spirits  of  many  Friends,  I  thought, 
•was  very  conspicuous.  Business  of  peculiar  importance,  and 
which  claimed  much  interest,  was  transacted.  One  of  the 
concerns  was  relative  to  the  Indian  tribes,  which  some  Friends 
were  appointed  to  visit.  A  large  committee  was  set  apart  to 
have  the  particular  care  of  this  concern,  which  has  been  much 
blessed  in  their  hands.  Other  Yearly  Meetings  shortly  after 
felt  a  similar  concern,  to  extend  a  Christian  care  over  some 
other  tribes.  Their  labours  of  love  have  been  so  blessed  in 
several  instances,  that  it  may  be  said,  respecting  some  of 
these  people,  that  the  wilderness  has  flourished.  Some  of 
them  have  been  brought,  in  a  considerable  degree,  to  a 
civilized  state,  in  the  cultivation  of  their  lands,  &c.,  besides 
being  in  some  measure  made  acquainted  with  the  truths  of 
the  Christian  religion. 

Another  subject,  which  obtained  much  of  the  attention  of 
Friends  at  that  meeting,  was  the  state  of  the  oppressed 
Africans.  The  Yearly  Meeting  came  to  the  conclusion  that 
any  people  of  colour,  becoming  convinced  of  our  principles, 
and  making  application  to  be  received  as  members  of  our 
Society,  ought  to  be  treated  as  white  persons,  without  any 
distinction  on  account  of  colour,  seeing  that  there  is  none 
with  God,  who  has  made  all  the  nations  of  the  earth  of  one 
blood,  and  that  Jesus  Christ  has  died  for  all,  and  is  the 
Saviour  of  all  who  believe  in  Him,  of  whatever  nation  or 
colour  they  may  be. 

The  horrors  of  the  French  Revolution  continued, 
and  whilst  humbly  endeavouring  to  pursue  the  path 


JET.  23.]  1796  41 

of  Christian  duty,  as  it  had  been  opened  to  him  in  the 
new  sphere  in  which  he  moved,  Stephen  Grellet's  tender 
and  susceptible  heart  was  frequently  brought  into 
much  conflict  on  behalf  of  his  beloved  parents. 

"  The  accounts  which  I  received,  in  those  days,"  he  re- 
marks, "  of  the  distracted  state  of  my  native  country,  much 
afflicted  me.  My  dear  parents  being  in  prison,  I  expected 
every  day  to  receive  the  mournful  tidings  of  their  having  met 
with  a  cruel  death,  among  the  many  victims  who  fell  a 
sacrifice  to  the  ferocious  spirit  that  had  overspread  the 
nation,  having  been  informed  also  that  some  of  those  who 
heretofore  had  professed  to  be  the  most  intimate  friends  of 
my  dear  father,  and  others  to  whom  he  had  rendered  many 
services,  were  now  his  greatest  enemies  and  persecutors. 
This  brought  me  to  test  the  ground  of  my  religion,  which 
is  love  Divine, — love  even  to  enemies.  My  prayers  were  put 
up  for  his  persecutors,  and,  through  adorable  mercy,  I  found 
that,  though  I  abhorred  the  spirit  that  influenced  them, 
I  could  pray  for  them,  and  desire  their  salvation  as  my  own. 
Yet,  as  I  was  afraid  of  myself,  and  knew  that  the  adversary 
was  very  near,  to  strike  at  the  Christian  temper  in  me,  I  felt 
the  necessity  of  keeping  a  double  watch,  over  my  lips,  —  not 
to  talk  of  what  was  passing  in  France ;  and  over  my  heart, — 
not  to  entertain  any  thoughts  but  such  as  flowed  from  the 
Divine  spirit  of  love." 

After  remarking  upon  the  comfort  and  efficacy  of 
prayer  under  the  trying  circumstances  in  which  his 
beloved  parents  were  placed,  he  continues : 

"And  here  it  may  be  proper  also  to  state,  that  they  were 
preserved  from  an  untimely  death,  and  delivered  from  the 
hands  of  unmerciful  men,  though  my  dear  father  was  several 
times  on  the  very  eve  of  being  taken  to  the  guillotine,  and  my 
mother  also.  It  was  finally  concluded  that  they,  and  others, 
should  be  put  to  death  the  day  following  the  death  of 


42  1796.  [JET.  23. 

Robespierre,  when,  that  very  morning,  instead  of  being  led  to 
execution,  as  proposed,  the  prison  doors  were  opened  for  their 
liberation.  I  may  further  gratefully  say,  that  none  of  my 
near  relatives  suffered  a  violent  death,  during  those  days  of 
terror,  as  they  have  been  justly  called ;  which  few,  if  any 
families,  situated  as  oura  was,  can  probably  say.  A  first 
cousin  of  mine  was  ordered  to  be  put  to  death,  but  on  the 
morning  appointed  for  his  execution,  he  was  rescued. 

"Anc1  now,  whilst  relating  the  Lord's  gracious  dealings,  I 
feel  my  spirit  contrited  at  the  remembrance  of  them.  He 
indeed  led  me  about  and  instructed  me,  and  brought  me  so 
under  his  discipline,  that  in  those  days,  he  was  felt  to  be  the 
life  of  my  soul,  and  the  spring  of  my  thoughts.  The  watch 
over  the  avenues  of  the  heart  was  so  maintained  that  if  a 
single  thought  presented,  foreign  to  heavenly  things,  or  such 
as  concerned  not  the  salvation  of  my  soul,  I  was  greatly  trou- 
bled ;  so  that  in  the  evening,  when,  as  was  my  practice,  before 
I  made  a  record  of  the  manner  in  which  the  day  had  been 
spent,  I  came,  silently  and  solemnly  in  the  Lord's  presence,  to 
inspect  my  heart,  how  it  had  been  with  it  during  the  day,  if  1 
found  that  it  had  been  turned,  even  for  a  short  time,  unprofit- 
ably  from  God,  its  centre,  I  could  not  retire  to  rest,  till  I  had 
a  sense  of  the  Divine  mercy  and  forgiveness.  My  enquiry 
was  not  so  much,  whether  I  had  retired  from  the  world  to  wait 
upon  God,  as,  whether  I  had  retired  from  God's  presence  to 
harbour  worldly  thoughts.  These  were  days  of  close  disci- 
pline, days  of  deep  trial, — but  days  of  great  joy  also,  in  which 
the  Lord  had  so  warmed  my  heart,  that  my  spirit  was  absorbed 
in  the  love  and  the  things  of  God. 

"During  the  following  year  I  continued  in  much  retirement. 
I  spent  most  of  my  time  alone,  —  alone  I  should  not  say,  for 
I  was  never  less  alone  than  when  in  my  chamber,  separated 
from  outward  association.  My  indwelling  was  then  with  the 
Lord,  in  his  presence,  at  whose  school  I  learned,  and  in 
whose  discipline  I  was  closely  kept.  Yet  I  underwent  many 
temptations ;  for  when  the  adversary  could  not  lift  me  up, 
he  sought  to  cast  me  down.  0  the  depth  of  agony  I  some- 
times passed  through !  But  the  Lord,  through  all,  was  my 


JET.  23.]  1796.  43 

helper  and  the  lifter  up  of  my  countenance,  when  sometimes  1 
was  sunk  so  deep  in  the  low  dungeon  that  I  thought  I  could 
not  rise  again.  Many  days  and  nights  have  I  spent  in  pouring 
forth  my  tears  before  the  Lord.  But  thou,  fellow  pilgrim ! 
that  mayest  he  led  into  the  trackless  deep,  as  I  have  been, 
where  the  weeds  appear  to  be  wrapped  about  thy  head,  receive 
the  testimony  of  one  who  has  trodden  the  path  before  thee, 
and  suffer  it  to  act  upon  thee  as  an  encouragement  to  keep  the 
word  of  the  Lord's  patience,  amidst  all  his  dispensations,  even 
when  thou  canst  not  see  the  end  of  them.  The  lower  he  has 
brought  me,  the  more  he  has  given  ability  to  bring  out  of  the 
deeps,  bright  memorials, — and  the  greater  has  been  the  temp- 
tation, the  more  excellent  the  power  and  the  mercy  to  deliver 
from  it ;  for  the  Lord  has  graciously  ministered  to  his  poor 
servant. 

"  I  was  led,  in  those  days,  into  some  peculiar  straits,  and  on 
this  subject  I  cannot  omit  speaking  a  few  words  to  those  who 
are  under  tender  scruples,  and  who  apprehend  that  these  are 
of  the  Lord's  requiring.  Keep  under  them,  my  friends ;  eye 
the  Lord  under  them ;  but,  at  the  same  time,  be  careful  not 
to  judge  your  brethren,  who  are  not  led  into  the  same  restraint 
as  you  are.  For  these  exercises  may  be  brought  upon  you 
for  the  very  purpose  to  humble  you;  but  if  you  judge  your 
brethren,  and  give  way  to  a  censorious  spirit,  self  in  you  will 
be  exalted, — death,  and  not  life,  will  have  dominion  over  you. 
Make  a  distinction  between  that  which  is  essentially  and  per- 
manently obligatory,  and  those  straits  and  exercises  that 
belong  only  to  yourselves,  in  order  to  keep  you  under  close 
discipline,  and  in  which  your  obedience  will  be  equally  requi- 
site, when  the  Divine  command  may  go  forth  to  you,  to  cease 
from  those  things,  as  now,  when  you  think  you  are  called  to 
practise  them.  And  you  who  are  not  led  into  straits,  like 
your  brethren,  be  tender  of  their  scruples,  —  feel  for  them  — 
and  encourage  them,  even  to  faithfulness ;  for  nothing,  ever 
so  small,  which  is  of  the  Lord's  requiring,  is  to  be  slighted ; 
and  it  is  in  proportion  as  we  are  faithful  in  little  things,  that 
we  are  made  rulers  over  more. 

"  One  of  the  difficulties  under  which  I  was  brought  related 


44  1797.  [JET.  23. 

to  my  eating  and  drinking.  I  felt  myself  prohibited  from 
partaking  of  animal  food,  and  also  of  everything  that  was  the 
produce  of  slavery;  for  the  sense  of  the  sufferings  of  that 
people  was  heavy  upon  me.  After  I  had  been  thus  led  for 
about  two  years,  I  began  to  be  afraid  lest  I  should  continue  in 
that  manner  of  living  from  former  apprehensions,  and  not 
from  the  continued  requiring  of  the  Lord,  and  thus,  by  being 
singular  among  my  friends,  improperly  draw  their  attention 
to  me.  In  much  fear  I  ventured  one  day  to  partake  of  animal 
food  again,  but  great  distress  came  upon  me,  attended  with  a 
renewed  evidence,  that  my  outward  man,  as  well  as  my  inner 
one,  must  be  kept  in  much  lowness.  I  felt  also  an  assurance, 
that  when  the  days  of  my  release  from  this  fast  should  come, 
I  should  have  the  same  undoubted  assurance  of  it,  as  I  had 
then  of  being  led  into  it. 

"I  continued  about  five  years  under  that  exercise,  and 
when  my  release  came,  the  free  use  of  everything  in  the 
creation  was  set  before  me,  so  that  I  received  it  with  thank- 
fulness and  moderation.  Great  was  the  fulness  of  the  Lord's 
love,  at  that  time,  and  the  sweetness  of  his  presence.  It 
seemed  as  if  heaven  was  opened,  and  the  angelic  host  was 
about  me,  proclaiming  the  Lord's  praise  and  glory,  to  which 
I  was  permitted  to  join  my  feeble  accents.  This  took  place 
at  the  house  of  my  dear  friends  John  and  Esther  Griffin,  at 
Purchase,  whilst  travelling  on  a  religious  visit  in  company  with 
my  beloved  friend  John  Hall-  A  holy  solemnity  came  upon 
us  all." 

The  summer  of  1797  was  rendered  interesting  in 
the  life  of  Stephen  Grellet,  by  his  first  entrance  upon 
some  of  those  services,  in  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  for  the 
good  of  his  fellow  men  at  a  distance  from  his  own 
home,  which,  in  after  days,  claimed  so  much  of  his 
time  and  Christian  devotedness.  Though  not  yet 
recorded  as  an  acknowledged  Minister,  he  felt  it  to  be 
his  religious  duty  "  to  visit  in  the  love  of  the  Gospel, 
and  to  distribute  Testaments  and  religious  books 


JET.  23.]  1797.  45 

among  the  poorer  class  of  inhabitants  about  Little 
Egg  Harbour,  Barnegat,  and  the  sea-shore  in  New 
Jersey,  and  in  the  Pines;"  and  he  "took  care  to  have 
the  unity  of  his  friends,  Ministers  and  Elders,  at 
home,  before  engaging  in  a  work  which  he  felt  to  be 
very  important."  His  friend,  Enoch  Evans,  a  valu- 
able Elder  from  Cropwell  meeting,  united  with  him  in 
the  service. 

"I  proceeded  in  it,"  he  says,  "in  much  lowness  of  spirit, 
keeping  close  to  my  heavenly  guide.  He  so  condescended 
to  me,  that  on  coming  into  a  family,  a  feeling  of  Divine  love 
clothing  me,  I  was  enabled  to  communicate  my  concern  for 
them,  so  as,  in  many  instances,  to  reach  the  witness  for  Truth 
in  their  hearts.  Many  of  those  opportunities  were  favoured 
seasons,  and  proved  visitations  of  love  and  mercy  to  the 
people.  Most  of  them  received  us,  and  our  books,  with  tears 
of  gratitude." 

On  his  return  from  this  visit,  ne  found  that  some 
cases  of  the  Yellow  Fever  had  made  their  appearance 
in  the  city,  and  many  of  the  inhabitants  had  retired 
into  the  country  to  escape  the  infection. 

"I  visited  some  of  the  sick,"  he  writes,  "and  felt  much  for 
the  people.  The  Lord  was  pleased  to  prevent  the  spreading 
of  the  contagion.  Many  testimonies  were  borne,  during  the 
forepart  of  the  year,  to  bring  the  people  to  a  sense  of  the 
Lord's  mercy,  in  having  restrained  the  hand  of  the  destroying 
angel;  forewarning  them  also  of  what  was  impending  over 
the  city,  if  they  did  not  return  to  the  Lord,  and  break  off 
their  sins  by  sincere  repentance.  This  concern  was  heavy 
upon  me  for  months,  so  that  sometimes  it  seemed  as  if  I 
must  go  through  the  streets  of  that  great  city,  and  declare  to 
the  people  what  the  Lord  was  going  to  bring  upon  them, 
because  of  their  iniquities ;  for,  when  he  had  a  little  shaken 
his  hand  over  them,  instead  of  receiving  the  warning,  they 


46  1798.  OT.  24. 

bad  returned,  during  that  winter,  to  all  their  follies  and 
vanities.  But  after  a  while,  being  present  at  several  meet- 
ings when  powerful  and  clear  testimonies  were  borne  on  this 
subject,  the  concern  of  my  having  to  proclaim  the  same 
through  the  streets,  was  removed  from  me,  for  which  I  felt 
humble  gratitude.  Yet  my  secret  exercise  for  the  inhabitants 
continued." 

Thus,  "walking  humbly  with  his  God,"  was  the 
mind  of  Stephen  Grellet,  prayerfully  observant  of  the 
"signs  of  the  times,"  and  prepared  to  recognise  the 
hand  of  the  Lord  in  those  public  calamities  which  are 
permitted  to  visit  cities  and  nations,  for  purposes  too 
little  regarded,  even  by  those  who  bear  the  name  of 
Christ,  and  who  would  not  willingly  be  suspected  of 
calling  in  question  the  reality  and  minuteness  of  that 
providential  superintendence  which  takes  cognisance 
even  of  the  falling  sparrow.  To  the  thoughtful 
reader,  these  indications  of  character  will  appear  to 
have  an  interesting  bearing  upon  the  sequel  of  this 
narrative. 

Steadily  pursuing  the  path  of  Christian  dedica- 
tion, Stephen  Grellet  had  continued  to  exercise  his 
gift  as  a  Minister  of  the  Gospel,  to  the  satisfaction 
of  the  Church,  and,  in  the  3d  month,  1798,  he  was 
duly  recorded  as  a  Minister  of  Christ,  by  the  Monthly 
Meeting  for  the  Northern  District,  in  Philadelphia, 
of  which  he  was  a  member.  Such  an  event  could  not 
fail  to  be  deeply  interesting  to  him. 

"It  brought  my  mind,"  he  says,  "under  renewed  concern 
that  I  might  be  so  preserved  in  watchfulness,  and  humble 
walking  before  the  Lord,  as  in  no  wise  to  wound  his  great 
and  blessed  cause,  which  I  believed  he  had  condescended  to 
call  such  a  poor  unworthy  instrument,  as  I  felt  myself  to  be, 
to  espouse.  Earnest  were  my  secret  supplications  that  my 


JET.  24.]  1798.  47 

life  and  conversation  might  comport  with  the  station  of  an 
ambassador  for  God  —  a  minister  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ ; 
one  prepared  to  hold  out  to  others  what  he  has  actually 
known  of  His  redeeming  love  and  power,  speaking  none  other 
things  than  what  he  has  himself  tasted  and  handled  of  His 
Divine  and  saving  word  of  life.  In  those  days  my  mind 
dwelt  much  on  the  nature  of  the  hope  of  redemption  through 
Jesus  Christ.  I  felt  the  efficacy  of  that  grace  by  which  we 
are  saved,  through  faith  in  Christ  and  his  atoning  blood, 
shed  for  us  on  Calvary's  Mount ;  and  the  excellency  of  the 
blessed  gifts,  which,  in  consequence  of  this  the  meritorious 
sacrifice  of  himself  for  sinful  man,  are  offered  to  the  believer 
in  his  name,  especially  that  of  the  outpouring  of  the  Holy 
Spirit.  It  was  my  soul's  chief  concern  to  draw  the  attention 
of  the  people  to  this  saving  work  and  experimental  faith,  and 
I  felt  that  the  best  testimony  I  could  bear  to  the  efficacy  of 
the  Redeemer's  love,  was  to  evince,  by  my  life,  what  he  had 
actually  done  for  me." 

It  was  the  practice,  at  that  time,  for  the  Ministers 
and  Elders  of  the  city  of  Philadelphia  to  assemble 
together,  once  a  week,  for  mutual  conference  and  edi- 
fication, thus  constituting  what  was  called  "  The 
Second-day  Morning  Meeting."  Soon  after  he  had 
been  recorded  as  an  acknowledged  Minister,  Stephen 
Grellet  was  invited  to  attend  these  meetings,  and  he 
remarks  respecting  them :  "  They  were  to  me  in- 
structive meetings.  As  a  child  amidst  the  fathers 
and  mothers  in  Christ,  my  mind  was  prepared  to 
receive  and  improve  what  my  blessed  Master  was 
pleased  to  communicate  immediately,  or  through  the 
instrumentality  of  his  servants." 


CHAPTER  VI. 

SECOND  JOURNEY  IN  THE  SERVICE  OF  THE  GOSPEL  —  YEL- 
LOW FEVER  IN  PHILADELPHIA  —  YEARLY  MEETING  — 
CONCLUSION  TO  LEAVE  PENNSYLVANIA. 

NOT  long  after  the  important  change  in  his  position, 
as  a  fully  recognized  Minister  of  Christ,  he  believed  it 
required  of  him  again  to  travel  in  the  service  of  the 
Gospel. 

"Feeling  drawings  of  Gospel  love,"  he  writes,  "towards 
some  parts  of  the  sea  shore  about  Cape  May,  Great  Egg 
Harbour,  &c.,  &c.,  having  obtained  the  approbation  and 
certificate  of  my  friends,  I  set  off  about  the  middle  of  the 
7th  month.  My  dear  friend  Joseph  Clark  accompanied  me 
in  this  service.  Besides  visiting  Friends  in  those  parts,  we 
went  into  about  eighty-four  families,  mostly  of  the  poorer 
class  of  the  inhabitants.  We  had  also  several  meetings 
amongst  those  of  other  denominations.  Very  gracious  was 
my  dear  Master  in  leading  me  about  and  instructing  me, 
and  also  in  qualifying  me,  his  very  poor  servant,  who  was 
but  a  child,  for  the  work  he  had  sent  me  to  do.  I  returned 
home,  after  an  absence  of  about  three  weeks  and  a  half. 

"  Hearing  that  the  yellow  fever  had  again  made  its  appear 
ance  in  Philadelphia,  the  great  exercise  under  which  I  had 
been  for  its  inhabitants,  returned  with  weight,  and  I  felt  it 
my  duty  to  go  back  to  the  city.  0  how  thankful  did  I 
then  feel  that  I  had  not  wilfully  departed  from  the  Lord's 
pointings  of  duty,  last  winter,  by  not  proclaiming  through 
the  streets,  the  coming  of  that  visitation  of  mortality  among 
them.  If  I  had  wilfully  departed  from  the  Lord's  command, 
it  would  then,  I  think,  have  been  too  hard  for  me  to  bear. 

(48) 


JET.  24.]  1798.  49 

UA  few  days  after  I  heard  of  the  appearance  of  the  fever, 
•while  I  was  yet  in  Jersey,  as  I  was  sitting  in  a  room,  with 
my  mind  retired  before  the  Lord,  I  was  seized  with  a  violent 
pain  in  my  back,  head,  and  bones,  accompanied  with  a  great 
shaking ;  but  my  mind  continued  perfectly  calm  in  the 
Lord's  presence.  After  having  remained  some  time  in  that 
state,  considering  why  it  was  so  with  me,  a  secret  language 
was  proclaimed ;  '  This  is  the  manner  in  which  those  who 
are  seized  with  the  yellow  fever  are  affected ;  thou  must 
return  to  the  city,  and  attend  on  the  sick ;  and  thus  also 
shall  the  disease  take  hold  of  thee,'  or  words  very  similar. 
My  spirit  bowed  in  prostration  before  the  Lord,  and  said, 
'Thy  will  be  done.'  Then  I  felt  again  free  from  pain. 
I  proceeded  immediately  to  Philadelphia,  keeping  these 
things,  however,  to  myself. 

"  My  friends  of  Woodbury,  Haddonfield,  &c.,  among  whom 
I  passed,  endeavoured  to  dissuade  me  from  going  to  the  city, 
representing  what  dangers  I  should  encounter ;  but  my  mind 
was  perfectly  calm  and  serene  about  that.  When  I  came 
into  it,  the  sight  was  solemn.  That  great  city,  but  a  few 
days  before  full  of  inhabitants,  was  now  nearly  deserted ;  its 
heretofore  crowded  streets,  were  now  trodden  by  a  few  soli- 
tary individuals,  whose  countenances  bespoke  seriousness  or 
sadness.  On  reaching  the  friend's  house  where  I  made  my 
home,  I  found  it  shut  up,  like  most  of  the  neighbours' ;  but, 
obtaining  the  key,  I  opened  it,  and  resumed  my  former  abode, 
though  alone  in  it.  Several  of  my  friends  were  urgent  that 
I  should  go  and  stay  with  them,  but  I  could  not  be  easy  so 
to  do.  Under  the  impression  I  had  that  I  should  have  the 
fever,  I  was  unwilling  to  expose  any  of  my  friends  to  take  it 
from  me. 

"  I  went  about  for  some  time,  visiting  the  sick  and  dying, 
and  assisting  in  burying  the  dead.  My  friend  E.  G.  was  a 
faithful  colleague  in  this  solemn  work,  which,  however  awful 
and  gloomy,  was  yet  attended  with  much  peacefulness.  My 
feelings  were  much  awakened,  both  on  account  of  strangers 
and  Friends.  How  sweet  and  peaceful  was  the  close  of 
some,  so  that  I  could  have  joyfully  exchanged  my  situation 

I.— 5 


50  1708.  OT.  24. 

for  theirs ;  but  how  great  the  contrast  with  others  !  Some 
joyfully  and  smilingly  departed,  in  the  fulness  of  the  hope 
which  the  Gospel  inspires;  whereas  others  experienced  tho 
agony  and  horrors  of  death  —  throwing  their  arms  around 
me,  to  keep  hold  of  a  living  object,  crying  out  in  bitterness, 
*  I  cannot  die !  I  am  not  fit  to  die ! '  The  horror  of  tho 
scene  is  yet  present  with  me.  0  that  those  who  live  in 
pleasure  might  pause  awhile,  and  contemplate  the  awful 
subject.  Do  not  leave  it  to  a  sick-bed,  or  a  dying  hour,  to 
make  your  peace  with  God.  Rather,  I  beseech  you,  improve 
diligently  your  opportunity  in  time  of  health,  and,  whilst  the 
Lord's  visitation  is  extended  to  you,  make  your  calling  and 
election  sure,  through  Jesus  Christ ! 

"  In  those  days  former  friends  were  deserted ;  yea,  even 
the  wife  was  left  by  her  husband,  and  the  husband  became 
a  stranger  to  his  wife  —  seeking  their  safety  in  flight,  leaving 
their  sick  to  the  care  of  a  strange  nurse.  The  dead  bodies 
were  conveyed  to  the  grave,  in  most  instances,  with  no  other 
convoy  than  the  hearse  and  driver.  This  was  the  c*ise  even 
with  those,  who,  weeks  before,  might  have  been  attended  by 
hundreds.  Most  of  the  places  of  worship  were  shut  up.  I 
think,  for  a  while,  none  in  that  great  city  were  left  open,  but 
the  Meetings  of  Friends,  to  which  many  of  the  sober  people 
who  could  leave  the  sick,  often  came ;  and  we  had  solemn 
meetings,  for  the  Lord's  presence  and  power  were  with  us. 

"  The  evening  of  the  25th  of  the  Eighth  month,  having 
been  much  engaged  that  day,  in  providing  for  about  ten 
Lascars,  (East  India  men)  discharged  from  a  ship,  and  left 
destitute,  without  friends  in  a  deserted  city,  and  also  with 
some  of  my  dear  friends  who  were  ill  with  the  fever,  as 
I  was  in  my  chamber,  exercised  before  the  Lord  on  account 
of  the  sick,  some  of  whom  were  near  their  end,  and  actually 
dying  at  that  very  time,  about  eleven  at  night,  just  as  I 
had  laid  down,  my  spirit  being  gathered  in  the  Lord's  pres- 
ence, I  felt  myself  seized  with  the  same  kind  of  pains  I  had 
upon  me  when  in  New  Jersey,  and  the  language  was  heard : 
4  This  is  what  I  told  thee  thou  must  prepare  for.'  My 
soul  was  as  it  were  swallowed  up  in  tne  love  of  God,  and 


^T.  24.]  1798.  51 

perfectly  contented  in  the  will  of  the  Lord,  though  I  did  not 
see  the  end  of  this  dispensation.  After  remaining  ahout  an 
hour  in  that  state,  feeling  my  strength  fast  declining,  and 
being  alone  in  the  house,  I  went  down  stairs  to  unlock  the 
front  door.  Had  I  deferred  this  a  little  longer,  it  is  pro- 
bable that  I  should  not  have  had  sufficient  strength  to  do  it, 
for  it  was  with  difficulty  that  I  went  up  stairs  again.  My 
friend,  E.  G.,  not  seeing  me  the  next  day  at  the  usual  time, 
came  to  the  house.  He  soon  brought  me  a  physician  and  a 
nurse.  The  former  paid  me  but  a  few  visits;  for  he  took 
the  fever,  and  died  five  days  after.  The  disorder  so 
increased  upon  me  that,  my  extremities  having  become  cold, 
my  coffin  was  ordered,  and  I  was  even  returned  among  the 
daily  deaths  to  the  board  of  health,  as  a  '  French  Quaker.' 
But  my  dear  Master  had  some  further  work  for  me  to  do, 
before  I  could  be  prepared  to  enter  into  his  Divine  rest. 

"  During  the  whole  of  that  sickness  I  continued  entirely 
sensible,  and  whilst  death  seemed  to  be  approaching,  and  I 
had  turned  myself  on  one  side,  the  more  easily,  as  I  thought, 
to  breathe  my  last,  my  spirit  feeling  already  as  encircled  by 
the  angelic  host  in  the  Heavenly  Presence,  a  secret  but 
powerful  language  was  proclaimed  on  this  wise :  '  Thou 
shalt  not  die,  but  live  —  thy  work  is  not  yet  done.'  Then 
the  corners  of  the  earth,  over  seas  and  lands,  were  opened 
to  me,  where  I  should  have  to  labour  in  the  service  of  the 
Gospel  of  Christ.  0  what  amazement  I  was  filled  with ! 
What  a  solemn  and  awful  prospect  was  set  before  me  !  Sor- 
row took  hold  of  me  at  the  words ;  for  it  seemed  as  if  I  had 
had  already  a  foot-hold  in  the  Heavenly  places.  I  wept 
sore ;  but,  as  it  was  the  Divine  will,  I  bowed  in  reverence 
before  Him,  interceding  that,  after  I  had,  by  His  assistance, 
been  enabled  to  do  the  work  He  had  for  me  to  do,  and 
the  end  of  my  days  in  this  probationary  state  had  fully 
come,  I  might  be  permitted  to  be  placed  in  the  same  state 
in  which  I  then  was,  pass  through  the  valley  and  shadow  of 
death  strengthened  by  His  Divine  presence,  and  enter 
finally  into  those  glorious  mansions,  at  the  threshold  of 
which  my  spirit  had  then  come.  I  saw  and  felt  that  which 


52  1798.  fasT.  24. 

cannot  be  written.  Suffice  it  to  say,  that  from  that  very 
time  the  disorder  subsided.  My  strength,  by  degrees, 
returned,  and,  in  a  very  few  days,  I  was  able  to  be  removed 
to  my  kind  friends',  E.  and  M.  G.,  where  I  felt  quite  easy  to 
go.  Their  brother  was  then  ill  in  the  house,  and  died  a  few 
days  after ;  I  was  able  to  minister  to  him  to  the  last.  Soon 
after  this,  five  of  that  family  were  taken  sick,  and,  for  a 
while,  some  of  them  were  so  ill,  that  going  from  one  to  the 
other,  I  hardly  knew  which  of  them  would  die  first.  My 
health  was  yet  very  slender,  yet  I  think  I  was  about  a  week 
without  undressing  to  go  to  bed.  For  part  of  this  time 
there  were  only  two  of  us  to  care  for  them ;  no  nurses  could 
be  obtained.  The  precious  seasons,  however,  which  I  had 
by  the  sick  beds  of  my  friends,  sitting  under  the  canopy  of 
the  Lord's  presence,  often  changed  these  scenes  of  mourn- 
ing into  joy^  They  all  recovered,  and,  the  sickness  in  the 
city  continuing,  I  resumed  my  visits  to  the  sick,  and  the 
poor. 

"  One  circumstance  I  may  not  omit  to  notice,  as  a  con- 
firmation of  what  the  Lord  had  shewed  me,  respecting  the 
exercises  I  must  prepare  for  during  the  residue  of  my  pil- 
grimage. In  a  religious  opportunity,  soon  after  my  recovery, 
at  the  first  Second-day  Morning  Meeting  I  was  able  to 
attend,  A.  Howell,  in  the  course  of  his  testimony,  mentioned 
me  by  name,  and  said  that  the  Lord  had  raised  me  up, 
having  a  service  for  me  to  the  isles  and  nations  afar  off,  to 
the  east  and  west,  the  north  and  south.  I  had  been 
careful  to  keep  to  myself  the  view  I  had  had  of  these  things, 
on  what  seemed  to  me  a  death-bed.  I  knew  therefore  that 
this  was  a  confirmation  of  the  word  of  the  Lord  to  me, 
which,  like  Mary  of  old,  I  hid  in  my  heart." 

The  end  of  the  Ninth  month  was  now  approaching ; 
the  fever  continued  to  prevail  in  the  city,  and  the 
mortality  was  rather  on  the  increase,  when  the  usual 
time  for  holding  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  Philadelphia 
drew  near.  Only  few  families  of  Friends,  who  were 
able  to  entertain  company,  remained  in  the  city,  and 


JET.  24.]  1798.  53 

it  was  no  matter  of  surprise  that  considerable  anxiety 
should  prevail  as  to  the  attendance  of  the  Meeting. 
On  the  appointed  day,  the  22nd  of  the  month,  how- 
ever, more  Friends  than  could  have  been  expected, 
under  such  circumstances,  arrived,  "with  their  lives 
offered  as  a  sacrifice,  should  the  Lord  be  pleased  so 
to  permit."  Though  the  number  assembled  was  com- 
paratively small,  they  were  "  owned  of  the  Lord,  and 
much  blessed  together  in  their  meetings."  Stephen 
Grellet  makes  the  following  remarks  in  his  journal  at 
that  time : 

First-day,  23rd.  We  had  very  small  meetings.  Instead 
of  the  crowd  we  have  usually,  at  these  seasons  of  our  annual 
solemnities,  we  are  now,  as  after  the  shaking  of  the  olive 
tree,  or  the  gleaning  grapes  after  the  vintage.  Yet  the 
Lord  owned  us  in  a  remarkable  manner,  by  the  overshadow- 
ing of  his  Divine  presence.  0  my  soul,  never  forget  the 
great  mercy  and  loving-kindness  of  the  Lord !  In  such  a 
time  of  distress  and  need,  we  see  how  vain  is  the  help  of 
man.  Living  testimonies  to  the  Lord's  power  were  borne, 
and,  under  the  clothing  of  the  spirit  of  supplication,  prayers 
were  offered  for  the  people  in  their  distress,  that  it  might  be 
sanctified  to  them. 

Second-day,  24th.  The  Lord's  hand  is  still  stretched 
over  us.  Some  others  of  our  friends  are  taken  sick.  My 
brother,  Joseph  Grellet,  in  New  York,  is  also  ill  with  the 
same  contagious  disease,  which  prevails  in  that  city  also. 
At  the  opening  of  our  Yearly  Meeting,  this  morning,  a 
solemn  silence,  and  holy  covering  were  over  us ;  our  minds 
were  refreshed  in  the  Divine  presence.  Divers  Friends 
expressed  their  comfort  in  being  permitted  to  partake  of 
such  a  favour,  and  their  reverent  submission  to  the  Divine 
will,  should  the  Lord  be  pleased  to  permit  their  lives  to  fall 
a  sacrifice  to  this  their  attempt  to  attend  our  Yearly  Meet- 
ing. After  entering  into  a  consideration  of  the  propriety  of 
proceeding  with  the  important  concerns  of  the  Society, 


54  1798.  [JET.  25 

Friends  concluded  it  would  be  better  to  adjourn  that  meeting 
to  the  Twelfth  month,  next.  The  meeting  accordingly  ad- 
journed. 

"About  two  weeks  after  this,"  continues  Stephen  Grellet, 
in  his  Autobiography,  "  further  sources  of  mourning  and 
deep  prostration  of  soul  before  the  Lord,  were  opened.  For, 
besides  the  continued  distress  in  the  city,  among  my  friends 
and  the  people  at  large,  we  received  information  of  the  death 
of  many  of  our  friends  from  the  country,  among  whom  were 
about  twenty  Ministers  and  Elders,  who  had  attended  the 
opening  of  the  Yearly  Meeting.  I  was  very  nearly  united  to 
several  of  them  in  Gospel  fellowship  —  some  had  been  as 
nursing  fathers  and  mothers  to  me.  0  these  were  days  for 
our  walking  softly  before  the  Lord,  when  with  trembling  we 
waited  for  further  tidings,  having  heard  that  several  others 
in  the  country  were  ill.  Among  these  was  Warner  Mifflin, 
that  great  friend  and  advocate  of  the  cause  of  the  poor 
slaves ;  and,  shortly  after,  we  heard  of  his  decease  and  that 
of  several  others.  My  own  life  having  been  spared,  even  as 
one  raised  from  the  dead,  quickened  in  me  earnest  desires 
that  I  might  so  walk  before  the  Lord,  as  to  answer  the  end 
of  his  dispensations  —  that  my  life,  and  my  all,  might  be 
devoted  to  his  service. 

"At  the  adjournment  of  the  Yearly  Meeting,  in  the 
Twelfth  month,  official  information  was  received  of  the  decease 
of  so  many  of  our  dear  and  valued  friends,  that  it  brought 
the  meeting  under  much  solemnity  and  awfulness  before  the 
Lord.  Friends  then  concluded  henceforth  to  hold  their 
Yearly  Meetings  in  the  Fourth  month,  instead  of  the  Ninth 
'  month  of  the  year." 

Towards  the  close  of  1798,  the  propriety  of  chang- 
ing his  place  of  residence,  and  joining  his  brother 
Joseph  at  New  York,  was  brought  under  Stephen 
Grellet's  serious  consideration. 

A  residence  of  more  than  three  years  in  the  city  of 
Philadelphia,  in  the  midst  of  a  large  circle  of  valuable 
Friends,  had  been  much  blessed  to  him.  It  had 


,ET.  25.]  1799.  55 

greatly  tended  to  develope  and  confirm  his  Christian 
character,  and  opened  out  for  him  a  sphere  of  useful- 
ness, both  as  a  member  of  civil  and  religious  society, 
and  as  a  Friend  and  a  Minister  of  the  Gospel  —  in 
which  he  had  enjoyed  much  of  the  comfort  and 
strength  of  "Christian  brotherhood  and  Gospel 
fellowship,  with  fathers  and  mothers,  brothers  and 
sisters,  to  whom  he  felt  united  in  a  relation  nearer 
than  any  ties  of  consanguinity."  The  Meeting  to 
which  he  belonged  was  a  highly  favoured  one,  and  at 
that  time,  in  a  very  flourishing  condition.  It  had 
amongst  its  members  sixteen  acknowledged  Ministers, 
and  fourteen  young  persons  who  "had  a  testimony 
for  the  truth,"  though  not  yet  recorded  as  approved 
Ministers  of  the  Gospel.  He  felt  deeply  sensible  of 
the  advantages  he  had  enjoyed  in  the  bosom  of  such 
a  church,  and,  when  the  prospect  of  joining  his 
brother  at  New  York  was  brought  before  him,  it  is 
no  wonder  that  he  should  have  looked  upon  it  with 
very  mingled  feelings.  He  thus  first  notices  it  in  his 
journal : 

First  month  24th,  1799.  My  spirit,  for  several  months,  and 
lately  especially,  has  looked  earnestly  for  the  pointing  of 
Truth,  as  it  regards  my  removal  from  this  place,  "where  my 
soul  has  been  so  often  replenished  with  the  Lord's  heavenly 
bread,  and  where  I  have  almost  daily  opportunities  to  improve 
in  the  assemblies  of  his  people,  to  join  my  beloved  brother 
Joseph  at  New  York.  The  prospect  feels  trying ;  yet,  if  I 
know  my  own  soul,  I  have  no  will  in  it,  only  desiring  to  be  in 
my  right  place. 

After  much  serious  and  prayerful  consideration, 
and  consulting  with  many  friends,  whose  judgment,  in 
so  important  a  movement,  he  highly  valued,  the  pro- 


58  1799.  [JET.  25. 

posed  change  of  residence  was  concluded  upon.  The 
subsequent  memoranda,  in  his  journal,  evince  that  he 
had  reason  to  believe  that  the  step  was  a  right  one. 
In  one  of  these  he  remarks : 

Second  month  6th.  This  morning,  in  my  retired,  silent 
sitting,  I  have  felt  the  love  and  sweet  presence  of  my  dear 
Master  in  a  more  especial  manner  than  I  have  done  for  some 
time.  I  have  been  fully  satisfied  of  the  rectitude  of  my  pro- 
ceedings in  preparing  for  my  moving  to  New  York.  I  have 
had  to  remember  how  the  Lord  has  been  with  me  in  this 
place ;  how  he  has  wonderfully  blessed  me,  even  with  an 
increase  of  his  heavenly  riches,  settling  me  more  and  more 
upon  Christ,  the  sure  Rock  of  ages,  building  me  up  in  the 
most  holy  faith,  sustaining  me  both  as  to  temporals  and 
spirituals,  working  wonderfully,  on  many  occasions,  for  my 
deliverance.  The  acknowledgment  has  in  some  measure 
appeared  applicable  to  my  state :  —  '  with  my  staff  I  passed 
over  this  Jordan,  and  now  I  am  become  two  bands.'  0  my 
soul,  never  return  to  folly  and  vanity,  but,  knowing  experi- 
mentally that  the  Lord  is  good,  magnify  and  praise  continu- 
ally his  Holy  Name ! 

Before  his  removal  to  New  York,  he  was  liberated 
by  his  Monthly  Meeting,  to  pay  a  religious  visit  to 
Friends  of  several  of  the  Monthly  Meetings  in  West 
Jersey  —  "a  debt  of  Christian  love,  which  he  did  not 
feel  easy  to  leave  undischarged."  On  his  return,  he 
made  the  following  record  in  his  journal : 

Fourth  month  9th.  I  returned  last  evening  from  my 
little  journey,  during  which  I  was  enlarged  in  my  gift,  and 
many  times  felt  the  Lord  to  be  a  God  near  at  hand,  a  ready 
helper.  My  heart  is  full  of  gratitude,  because  he,  when  he 
puts  his  servants  forth,  goeth  before  them.  I  have  the 
reward  of  sweet  peace  for  my  small  endeavours  to  labour  in 
his  cause,  in  this  little  service,  which  causes  me  anew  to 


XT.  25.]  1799.  57 

acknowledge  that  I  do  not  serve  a  hard  master,  but  a  rich 
rewarder  of  all  those  who  love  and  serve  him. 

The  Yearly  Meeting  of  Philadelphia,  held  in  the 
Fourth  month,  1799,  occurred  soon  after  this,  and  he 
remarks  respecting  it :  "  Under  a  precious  calm,  and 
holy  solemnity,  the  hearts  of  many  were  united  in  the 
true  love  and  fellowship  which  is  with  the  Father,  and 
with  his  Son  Jesus  Christ." 

It  was  his  parting  opportunity  with  many  beloved 
friends,  before  changing  his  residence  from  Philadel- 
phia to  New  York. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

REMOVAL  TO  NEW  YORK  —  RELIGIOUS  VISIT,  IN  COMPANY 
WITH  JOHN  HALL,  TO  BALTIMORE,  VIRGINIA,  NORTH  CAR- 
OLINA, AND  PARTS  OF  PENNSYLVANIA. 

ON  leaving  Philadelphia,  Stephen  Grellet  did  not  at 
once  settle  down  at  New  York;  but,  his  beloved 
friend  Jarvis  Johnson,  from  Ireland,  being  then 
travelling  in  the  service  of  the  Gospel  in  America, 
he  joined  him  in  a  religious  visit  to  Friends  on  Long 
Island,  and  in  Purchase  Quarterly  Meeting,  within 
the  compass  of  New  York  Yearly  Meeting. 

After  the  conclusion  of  this  engagement,  he  came 
to  New  York,  just  in  time  to  attend  the  Yearly  Meet- 
ing held  there  in  1799.  It  was  scarcely  a  month  since 
he  had  taken  leave  of  his  friends  of  Philadelphia,  and 
on  being  now  introduced  to  the  members  of  an- 
other Yearly  Meeting,  amongst  whom  he  was  about  to 
fix  his  abode,  he  remarks  in  his  journal : 

My  being  at  the  Yearly  Meeting,  on  my  first  coming  to 
this  place,  has  given  me  an  opportunity  of  becoming  ac- 
quainted with  many  valuable  Friends.  The  generality 
of  the  sittings  were  solemn  seasons,  especially  the  conclu- 
sion, when  the  owning  and  life-giving  presence  of  the 
gracious  Master  covered  us.  0  my  soul,  humble  thyself  in 
the  dust,  for  the  Lord  thy  God  has  blessed  thee !  Truly  he 
is  worthy  to  be  continually  served,  honoured,  worshipped, 
and  obeyed,  with  my  dear  Saviour,  his  beloved  Son,  through 

(58) 


MT.  25.]  1799.  59 

whom  alone  I  have  attained  peace  and  assurance,  and 
through  -whom  my  sins  have  been  blotted  out  —  my  Lord  and 
my  God ! 

After  having  taken  up  his  residence  at  New  York, 
he  was  engaged,  with  his  brother  Joseph,  in  mercan- 
tile concerns  in  that  city.  But  he  had  been  "  bought 
with  a  price,"  and  he  deeply  felt  that  he  was  "not  his 
own."  The  "love  of  Christ  constraining  him,"  he 
could  not  "live  unto  himself,  but  unto  Him  who  died 
for  us,  and  rose  again." 

"I  was  not  long  able,"  he  writes  in  his  Autobiography, 
"  to  devote  much  attention  to  business.  My  mind  became 
much  enlarged  in  Gospel  love  for  the  inhabitants  of  this 
land ;  but  it  distressed  me  that  I  could  not  feel  any  distinct 
prospect  of  the  parts  where  the  Lord  would  have  me  to  go 
in  his  service.  I  greatly  wondered  why  an  exercise  of  that 
nature  should  come  so  heavily  upon  me.  I  was  brought  to 
such  a  state  that,  to  obtain  peace,  and  the  lifting  up  of  the 
Lord's  countenance  upon  me,  I  could  have  given  up  to  go  to 
the  ends  of  the  earth. 

"  Some  time  after  this,  I  heard  that  my  dear  friend,  John 
Hall,  was  coming  from  England,  on  a  religious  visit  to  the 
United  States,  and  the  impression  was  made  strongly  upon 
my  mind,  that  I  must  stand  prepared  to  join  and  accompany 
him  in  that  service.  I  cried  earnestly  unto  the  Lord  that, 
if  it  was  indeed  his  will  that  I  should  engage  in  such  an 
extensive  work,  he  would  condescend  to  give  me  some  strong 
evidence  of  it,  and  that,  as  a  proof  of  it,  he  would  give  to 
this  dear  friend  to  see  it  himself,  with  clearness.  He  arrived 
at  New  York  early  in  the  Tenth  month.  I  visited  him  soon 
afterwards,  when  he  took  me  aside  and  told  me,  in  a  solemn 
manner,  that  I  was  the  identical  person  that  he  had  seen, 
whilst  at  sea,  prepared  of  the  Lord  to  be  his  companion  in 
the  service  of  the  Gospel  here.  He  further  feelingly  said, 
*I  leave  the  matter  entirely  to  the  Lord,  and  to  thee.'  I 
felt  very  cautious  not  to  tell  him  how  it  had  been  with  me, 


60  1799.  [JET.  26. 

though  I  marvelled  at  the  Lord's  condescension  in  giving  me 
such  an  evidence  of  his  •will.  After  weighing  carefully  the 
subject,  and  seeking  for  the  Lord's  direction,  I  concluded 
that,  to  have  a  better  opportunity  *  to  try  the  fleece,'  I  would 
accompany  him  as  far  as  Philadelphia ;  when,  finding  it  was 
a  service  required  of  me,  I  came  back  to  New  York,  and 
opened  my  concern  to  the  Monthly  Meeting,  which  gave  me 
a  certificate  of  unity  and  sympathy,  under  this  my  extensive 
prospect  of  religious  service. 

"  Leaving  my  small  temporal  concerns  under  the  care 
of  my  dear  brother  and  partner,  and  resigning  myself  to  my 
dear  Master's  putting  forth  and  blessed  protection,  and  to  the 
guidance  of  His  Spirit,  I  went  back  to  Philadelphia,  to  join 
my  beloved  friend  John  Hall.  Many  of  my  valuable  friends 
in  that  city  entered  feelingly  into  sympathy  with  me,  and, 
as  fathers  and  mothers,  ministered  consolation  and  encour- 
agement to  me.  It  is  right  that  I  should  record  the  names 
of  some  of  these,  who  have  so  often,  as  the  Lord's  instru- 
ments, ministered  to  me  in  my  low  estate,  viz. :  Samuel 
Emlen,  Samuel  Smith,  John  Parish,  William  Savery, 
Thomas  Scattergood,  Henry  Drinker,  Rebecca  Jones,  &c. 
All  these  belonged  to  the  North  Meeting,  of  which  I  had 
been  a  member ;  and  many  others  might  be  named,  of  other 
meetings,  who  also  had  been  as  nursing  parents  to  me.  Never 
can  I  forget  the  Christian  tenderness  wherewith  the  Lord  ena- 
bled them  to  enter  into  a  sense  of  the  deep  exercises  which 
attended  me. 

"  We  proceeded  through  Wilmington,  Nottingham,  Deer 
Creek,  &c.,  taking  the  meetings  thereabouts,  on  the  way  to 
Baltimore.  Here  our  minds  were  brought  under  such 
Gospel  bonds,  that  we  had  to  yield  to  the  prospect  of  reli- 
gious duty  to  visit  Friends  in  their  families.  The  engage- 
ment felt  very  important  to  me.  I  would  have  pleaded 
excuses,  but  I  saw  that,  if  I  expected  to  have  my  dear 
Master's  approbation  and  protection,  in  the  service  to  which 
He  had  called  me,  I  must  follow  in  all  things  his  Divine 
guidance. 

"  Then,  taking  meetings  through  that  part  of  Maryland, 


JET.  26.]  1800.  61 

among  Friends  and  others,  we  came  to  Alexandria.  The 
sight  of  the  poor  slaves  brought  heavily  to  my  remembrance 
what  I  had  seen  in  Demerara  —  a  galling  yoke  that  I  had  not 
expected  to  behold  in  this  land,  to  the  degree  I  then  observed 
it.  Some  of  the  slaves  had  heavy  chains  upon  them,  while 
they  were  at  work ;  others  had  at  the  end  of  these  a  weight 
of  twenty-eight  or  fifty-six  pounds.  They  generally  were 
wretchedly  clad  and  fed.* 

"At  Alexandria  various  exercises  came  upon  me.  My 
beloved  companion  was  sick,  and  my  spirit  was  greatly 
oppressed  under  a  sense  of  a  spirit  of  infidelity,  prevailing 
among  some  that  stood  in  the  foremost  rank  in  that  meeting ; 
and  at  the  several  meetings  I  attended  there,  my  public  ser- 
vices were  to  give  them  an  example  of  silence. 

"After  leaving  that  place,  and  having  meetings  through 
that  part  of  Virginia,  we  arrived  at  Richmond,  in  the  First 
month,  1800.  A  large  public  meeting  gave  some  relief  to 
our  exercised  minds ;  we  then  went  to  Curies,  Wayne-Oak, 
&c.,  some  of  which  meetings  we  attended  several  times 
before  we  could  obtain  relief.  My  spirit  was  kept  under 
continual  exercises,  and,  though  my  blessed  Master  was 
pleased,  day  after  day,  to  renew  my  strength,  by  the  lifting 
up  of  the  light  of  His  countenance,  qualifying  to  perform  the 
services  He  had  for  me,  yet  often  my  only  relief  was  pri- 
vately to  pour  out  my  soul,  with  floods  of  tears,  before  the 
Lord. 

"  On  the  15th  of  First  month  we  crossed  the  James' 
River,  and  came  to  Gravelly  Run.  We  attended  all  the 
meetings  in  that  section  of  the  country,  till  we  came  into  the 
lower  parts  of  Carolina.  My  beloved  companion  was  fre- 
quently enlarged,  in  Gospel  authority;  yet  he,  as  well  as 
myself,  was  often  silent.  We  felt  a  watchful  care  that,  both 
by  precept,  when  thereto  called  by  our  Divine  Master,  and 
by  example,  we  might  draw  the  attention  of  the  people  from 

*  Passing  through  these  parts  several  times  afterwards,  Stephen 
Grellet  "  had  the  comfort  of  seeing  much  improvement  in  the  treatment 
of  the  greater  part  of  this  afflicted,  and,  through  oppression,  degraded 
portion  of  the  human  race." 


62  1800.  [AST.  26. 

the  poor  instruments  to  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord,  the  ever 
near  and  sure  teacher,  helper,  and  comforter  of  his  people. 
And  -when  we  were  called  upon  to  minister  to  the  people,  our 
chief  concern  was  to  draw  them  to  the  Saviour  of  sinners, 
the  Way,  the  Truth,  and  the  Life,  without  whom  none  can 
come  to  the  Father.  We  had  in  those  parts  some  large  and 
precious  meetings  among  the  slaves,  the  hearts  of  some  of 
whom  were  much  tendered. 

"  The  28th  of  First  month,  we  came  into  the  pine  woods 
of  North  Carolina.  There  the  Lord  was  pleased  in  an  hum- 
bling, memorable  manner,  to  visit  me  again,  and  to  comfort 
me.  I  had  gone  into  the  woods,  which  are  there,  mostly, 
of  very  lofty  and  large  pines,  and,  my  mind  being  inwardly 
retired  before  the  Lord,  he  was  pleased  so  to  reveal  his  love 
to  me,  through  his  blessed  Son,  my  Saviour,  that  my  many 
fears  and  doubts  were  at  that  time  removed,  my  soul's 
wounds  were  healed,  my  mourning  was  turned  into  joy.  He 
clothed  me  with  the  garment  of  praise,  instead  of  the  spirit 
of  heaviness,  and  he  strengthened  me  to  offer  up  myself  again 
freely  to  him  and  to  his  service  for  my  whole  life.  '  Surely,' 
said  I,  '  every  labour,  every  trial,  yea  the  bitterness  and  the 
gall  that  I  have  so  often  partaken  of,  are  but  a  trifle,  compared 
to  the  joys  felt  in  the  Lord's  presence,  and  the  grateful  sense 
of  his  salvation.  Walk,  0  my  soul,  in  that  path  which  thy 
blessed  Master  has  trodden  before  thee,  and  has  consecrated 
for  thee.  Be  also  willing  to  die  to  thyself,  that  thou  mayest 
live  through  faith  in  Him.' 

"It  took  us  till  the  10th  of  Second  month  to  visit  the 
meetings  of  Friends  in  that  Quarter.  They  were,  as  many 
had  been  in  Virginia,  attended  by  slaveholders,  with  whom 
the  Lord  enabled  us,  at  times,  to  expostulate  on  behalf  of 
the  poor  oppressed ;  and  He  so  far  gave  place  in  their  minds 
to  our  testimony  that,  though  we  delivered  plain  truths,  and 
showed  them  how  contrary  the  fruits  of  oppression  are  to 
pure  and  undefiled  religion  before  God,  yet  in  some  places 
here,  as  had  been  the  case  also  in  Virginia,  when  feeling  our 
minds  engaged  to  have  meetings  with  their  slaves,  and 
requesting  their  presence  if  they  inclined,  they  said,  '  they 


«T.  26.]  1800.  63 

were  fully  persuaded  we  should  not  say  any  thing  to  their 
slaves  in  their  absence,  that  we  would  not  say  in  their 
presence.'  Very  satisfactory  were  some  of  the  meetings  we 
had  with  these  poor  afflicted  people.  The  tenderness  and  the 
sensibility  of  some  of  their  minds  have  often  convinced  me  that, 
of  a  truth,  God  is  no  respecter  of  persons  ;  Christ  has  died  for 
all,  he  is  near  unto  all,  and  his  blessed  Spirit  would  lead  into 
all  truth  those  that  obey  him. 

"At  Rich  Square  we  put  up  at  our  beloved  friend  Richard 
Jordan's,  a  valuable  minister  of  the  gospel.  I  had  known 
him  when,  a  few  years  before,  he  was  on  a  religious  visit  to 
the  northern  and  eastern  States,  and  my  spirit  had  been 
united  to  him  in  Christian  fellowship.  We  found  him  on 
the  eve  of  leaving  home,  under  the  prospect  of  a  visit,  in  the 
service  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  through  England,  and  parts 
of  the  continent  of  Europe.  We  remained  in  that  neigh- 
bourhood about  a  week,  having  several  meetings  among 
the  people.  Our  dear  friend,  Richard  Jordan,  accompanied 
us,  being  on  his  way  towards  Philadelphia  to  embark  for 
England ;  we  had  a  solemn  religious  opportunity  before  we 
parted.  On  our  way  to  Contentnea,  we  had,  amidst  imminent 
dangers,  a  remarkable  preservation.  At  about  eight  o'clock, 
on  a  very  dark  night,  we  came  near  to  a  creek.  Our 
guide,  though  well  acquainted  with  the  place  and  the  ford,  for 
greater  safety,  rode  to  a  cabin,  not  far  distant,  to  inquire 
if  the  creek  was  fordable.  He  was  told  that  there  had  been  no 
rain  for  many  days  that  could  raise  the  creek ;  (there  had 
been  heavy  rains  up  the  country,  with  which,  it  appears,  the 
person  inquired  of  was  not  acquainted).  Putting  a  white 
handkerchief  round  his  hat,  that  we  might  the  better  distin- 
guish him,  our  guide  rode  before  us,  desiring  us  to  keep 
close  behind  him,  as  the  descent  into  the  creek  was  steep 
and  difficult.  As  soon  as  we  were  in,  we  found  the  water  so 
deep,  that  our  horses  began  to  swim,  and  the  current  was  so 
strong,  as  to  turn  the  body  of  our  carriage,  (which  was 
a  Jersey  waggon),  down  the  stream.  The  carriage  was  soon 
filled  with  water.  Our  horses,  swimming,  kept  up  close 
behind  our  guide.  To  our  surprise,  when  we  came  near  the 


64  1800.  OT.  26. 

other  side,  we  found  we  had  no  hind  wheels.  We  were 
obliged  to  leave  the  carriage  and  the  fore  wheels  in  the 
water,  at  a  short  distance  from  the  shore.  Fastening  our 
wet  baggage  with  ropes  on  the  horses,  we  proceeded  about 
a  mile,  to  our  friend  Jeremiah  Home's,  who  had  kindly  come 
to  our  assistance,  and  ministered  to  us  in  our  wet  and  cold 
condition.  The  next  morning  early,  on  going  to  the  creek  to 
see  after  our  carriage,  we  found  that  the  waters  had  fallen 
about  sixteen  inches  during  the  night,  and  we  discovered  the 
upper  part  of  our  hind  wheels  about  six  inches  above  the  water, 
very  near  the  place  where  we  had  first  entered  the  creek,  so 
that  we  must  have  floated  soon  after  we  got  in.  Had  we  been 
left  to  the  current  of  the  river,  we  could  not  have  escaped  being 
drowned,  for  the  banks,  on  both  sides  of  the  creek,  are  for 
some  distance  steep  and  bushy.  Through  the  help  of  a  canoe, 
we  recovered  the  wheels. 

"  We  now  proceeded  through  the  meetings  in  that  Quarter. 
We  felt  much  for  Friends,  many  of  them  being  settled  on 
very  poor,  sandy  and  unhealthy  soil;  their  countenances 
bespoke  the  unhealthiness  of  the  country.  Some  of  their 
number,  particularly  from  Core  Sound,  had  gone  over  to 
Ohio,  then  a  new  and  unsettled  country,  to  see  whether 
it  would  not  do  for  them  to  remove  there.  Another  great 
inducement  to  Friends  to  wish  for  a  change  of  their  resi- 
dence, was  the  great  sufferings  of  the  poor  slaves  around 
them. 

"  The  3rd  of  Third  month  we  came  into  the  upper  parts  of 
Carolina,  to  the  Spring  Meeting,  to  our  valuable  friend 
Zachariah  Dicks's,  who,  years  before,  had  paid  a  religious  visit 
to  England.  He  continued  green  in  old  age.  On  our  way 
there  we  met  with  many  difficulties,  bad  roads  and  high 
waters ;  several  times  we  had  to  cross  the  waters  in  canoes, 
having  two  lashed  together,  two  side  wheels  of  our  carriage 
being  in  one,  and  the  opposite  ones  in  the  other,  the  horses 
swimming  beside  them.  The  country  being  thinly  settled, 
and  meetings  far  apart,  we  found  it  difficult  sometimes  to 
obtain  any  kind  of  accommodation ;  but  the  Lord  supported 
us  under  all,  to  the  praise  of  his  great  name. 


JET.  26.]  1800.  65 

"  We  had  a  refreshing  meeting  at  Spring ;  it  was  a  large 
one.  The  following  interesting  circumstance  was  there 
related  to  me  by  John  Carter,  a  near  relative  of  the  Friend 
who  had  been  an  instrument  in  raising  up  that  meeting 
from  a  decayed  state,  and  on  that  account  had  called  it 
Spring  meeting.  A  number  of  years  ago,  it  had  become 
much  reduced,  through  the  unfaithfulness  of  some  of  its 
members,  and  the  death  of  others.  A  young  man  of  the 
name  of  Carter  became  religiously  inclined,  so  as  to  feel  dis- 
posed to  open  the  meeting  house,  and  to  repair  there, 
though  alone,  on  meeting  days.  He  had  continued  to  do  so 
for  some  time,  when,  one  day,  a  great  exercise  came  upon 
him,  to  stand  up  and  audibly  to  proclaim  what  he  then  felt  to 
be  on  his  mind,  of  the  love  of  God,  through  Jesus  Christ, 
towards  poor  sinful  man.  It  was  a  great  trial  of  his  faith,  for 
nothing  but  empty  benches  were  before  him.  He  yielded, 
however,  to  the  apprehended  duty,  when,  shortly  after  having 
again  taken  his  seat,  several  young  men  came  into  the  house, 
in  a  serious  manner,  and  sat  down  in  silence  by  him,  some 
of  them  evincing  brokenness  of  heart.  After  the  meeting 
closed,  he  found  that  these  young  men,  his  former  associates, 
wondering  what  could  induce  him  thus  to  come  alone  to  that 
house,  had  come  softly  to  look  through  the  cracks  of  the 
door  at  what  he  was  doing,  when  they  were  so  reached  by 
what  he  loudly  declared,  that  they  came  in.  Some  of  them 
continued  to  meet  with  him,  and  became  valuable  Friends. 
The  meeting  increased  by  degrees  to  the  size  it  now  is.  Thus 
is  the  Lord  pleased  to  make  the  faithfulness  of  one  a  blessing 
to  many. 

"After  attending  the  Quarterly  Meeting  of  Deep  River 
and  several  meetings  in  that  Quarter,  we  came  to  Rocky 
River,  to  David  Wertell's,  an  aged  and  faithful  Friend. 
It  was  late  and  cold  when  we  arrived  at  his  house.  Inform- 
ing him  of  our  wish  to  have  a  meeting  the  following  day,  he 
said  he  would  take  all  necessary  care  about  it;  but,  as  he 
did  not  leave  us  till  we  retired  to  bed,  I  concluded  we  should 
have  a  very  small  meeting.  I  saw  no  more  of  the  dear 
friend  till  next  day  as  we  were  passing  through  the  thick 

I.  — 6 


66  1800.  [JET.  26 

woods,  going  to  meeting.  Wondering  at  the  crowd  of  people 
we  met,  in  what  appeared  a  wilderness,  and  meeting  with 
David  near  the  meeting  house,  I  asked  him  why  we  had  not 
seen  him  the  whole  morning  ?  He  said  he  had  been  riding 
all  night  and  morning,  giving  notice  of  the  meeting ;  he 
then  very  cheerfully  added,  *  I  feel  now  much  refreshed,  and 
have  just  been  getting  my  breakfast  under  this  tree.'  He  had 
ridden  over  a  considerable  circuit  that  night,  and  we  found  a 
large  concourse  of  people  in  the  house,  with  whom  we  had  a 
solemn  good  meeting. 

"  We  continued  diligently  engaged  in  visiting  the  meet- 
ings through  the  Quarterly  Meeting  of  New  Garden,  the 
Lord,  from  day  to  day,  helping  us  to  do  or  to  suffer  of  his 
good  pleasure.  We  met  here  a  body  of  the  people,  called 
'  Nicholites,'  from  one  Nicholas,  whom  I  once  saw  in  Phila- 
delphia, after  he  and  several  of  his  adherents,  who  are 
mostly  settled  on  the  Western  shores  of  Maryland,  had 
become  members  of  our  Society.  They  are  in  some  respects 
similar  to  Friends.  We  had  an  interesting  opportunity  with 
those  near  New  Garden.  There  is,  I  doubt  not,  great  sincerity 
in  many  of  them. 

"  After  travelling  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  through 
a  wilderness  country,  with  hardly  any  other  provisions  than 
what  we  carried  with  us,  for  ourselves  and  horses,  we  came 
into  South  Carolina,  to  a  meeting  called  Putgets  Creek. 
The  fatigue  of  the  road,  and  the  want  of  accommodation 
had  been  such,  that  dear  John  Hall  was  quite  sick  on  our 
arrival  there,  but  after  a  few  days'  rest  he  was  again  able  to 
join  me.  In  that  Quarterly  Meeting,  called  Bush  River, 
which  extends  into  Georgia,  Friends  were  pretty  numerous. 
They  had  some  valuable  members  among  them,  with  whom 
my  spirit  was  comforted  and  refreshed,  but  in  general  the 
Divine  life  was  low.  My  conflicts  were  great  because  of  the 
galling  yoke  of  the  poor  slaves,  who  are  under  great  oppres- 
sion in  these  States.  We  attended  the  Quarterly  Meeting 
held  at  Bush  River. 

"Providing  ourselves  with  bread  for  some  days,  we  set 
off  for  Tennessee.  We  met  with  many  difficulties  on  that 


/ET.  26.]  1800.  67 

journey  through  a  mountainous,  unsettled  country,  having 
deep  waters  to  ford,  there  being  neither  bridges  nor  ferries 
over  them.  Ours  was  probably  the  first  carriage  that  had 
travelled  that  road.  It  was  well  we  had  taken  a  little  bread 
and  corn  with  us,  which  we  had  to  use  sparingly,  so  that  a 
couple  of  small  dry  cakes  and  water  served  me  the  whole 
day,  and  the  horses  eat  young  twigs  and  leaves ;  for  very 
little  grass  was  to  be  found.  When  encamping  during  the 
night,  which  we  did  several  times,  we  kept  up  a  good  fire  to 
protect  us  from  the  panthers,  bears,  and  wolves.  The  latter 
were  numerous.  Sometimes  it  seemed  as  if  a  hundred 
of  them  were  howling  at  once  round  about  us.  We  feared 
at  times  lest  our  horses,  frightened  with  their  noise,  should 
get  away  from  us,  but  it  seemed  as  if  the  more  danger  they 
apprehended,  the  nearer  they  kept  to  us.  I  was,  however, 
more  in  fear  of  venomous  snakes,  than  of  wolves.  Rattle- 
snakes and  copper-heads  were  numerous  there,  as  in  most  of 
those  new  countries.  They  would  even  come  into  the  cabins, 
through  the  openings  between  the  logs,  or  in  the  floors.  But 
through  adorable  mercy,  I  have  never  been  hurt  by  any 
of  them,  though  I  have  frequently  been  in  close  contact  with 
them. 

"  We  travelled  slowly  on  account  of  the  difficulties  of  the 
roads ;  sometimes  they  were  so  steep,  that  with  our  empty 
carriage,  the  horses  could  get  only  a  few  steps  forward  at  once. 
Frequently,  indeed,  we  had  to  open  a  road  by  cutting  down  the 
trees  and  removing  them  out  of  the  way.  But,  notwithstand- 
ing the  fatigue,  we  were  favoured  with  good  health,  and  en- 
joyed the  beauty  and  grandeur  of  the  scenery  we  often  had 
before  us,  whilst  passing  through  some  of  those  dense  forests, 
covered  with  those  old  lofty  trees,  which  appeared  like  '  the 
cedars  of  Lebanon  that  the  Lord  has  planted.'  We  once  en- 
camped under  the  painted  rock,  by  the  French  Broad  river. 
It  may  be  called  one  of  the  wonders  of  nature.  There  the 
Indians  used  to  hold  their  councils. 

"  We  visited  the  various  meetings  composing  the  Quarterly 
Meeting  in  that  State,  where  we  were  often  comforted  with 
some  valuable,  well-concerned  Friends,  who  are  engaged 


68  1800.  [JET.  26. 

both  by  example  and  precept,  to  manifest  their  interest  for 
the  promotion  of  the  kingdom  of  the  dear  Redeemer,  and 
also  to  train  up  their  offspring  in  a  religious  life  and  conver- 
sation; yet  in  these  parts,  as  in  many  others,  I  found  a  great 
deficiency  in  this  respect,  which  introduced  me  often  into  deep 
exercise  and  secret  mourning.  Through  almost  every  part  of 
the  Carolinas  and  Tennessee,  Friends,  as  well  as  the  people  at 
large,  undergo  many  privations  and  hardships.  The  educa- 
tion of  the  young  people  is  much  neglected,  there  being  few 
or  no  schools,  so  that  not  many  children,  or  even  parents, 
can  read.  Yet  among  such  I  found  some  lively,  sound 
Ministers  of  the  Gospel.  The  Lord  had  instructed  them  by 
his  Spirit,  and  blessed  the  little  they  had  known  of  Gospel 
truths.  The  state  of  religion  among  the  inhabitants  at  large 
was  very  low.  A  loose,  libertine  spirit  appeared,  in  several 
places,  like  a  thick  cloud  to  cover  the  minds  of  many  of  the 
people ;  yet  I  found  some  serious  persons  among  them,  with 
whom  we  had  refreshing  meetings.  We  visited  also  some  of 
the  Indians  with  some  satisfaction. 

"Through  rough  and  mountainous  roads,  we  travelled 
towards  the  upper  parts  of  Virginia,  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
the  Sugar  Loaf  Mountains.  The  meetings  composing  that 
Quarterly  Meeting  are,  like  those  in  Tennessee,  a  branch  of 
Carolina  Yearly  Meeting. 

"  On  the  29th  we  came  within  the  limits  of  South  River 
Quarterly  Meeting,  a  branch  of  Virginia  Yearly  Meeting. 
Very  close  exercises  came  upon  me,  and  faithfulness  in 
delivering  the  whole  counsel  of  God,  was  the  only  way  to 
obtain  peace  of  mind.  It  has  been  my  allotment,  on  this 
journey,  to  take  private  opportunities  with  individuals  to 
unfold  to  them  my  soul's  concern  on  their  account.  The 
service  has  been  very  humiliating,  but  the  love  of  God 
constraining,  and  the  mind  being  kept  low  before  Him,  way 
has  generally  been  made  with  those  I  have  thus  visited. 
The  slaves  in  that  part  of  the  country  are  treated  with 
more  cruelty  than  I  have  seen  elsewhere.  I  felt  deeply 
for  them,  whilst  beholding  their  ragged  and  emaciated  con- 
dition. I  saw  the  anguish  of  some  of  them,  whilst  passing 


JET.  26.]  1800.  69 

through  the  market  place  of  Lynchburg,  as  they  were  pub- 
licly selling  them,  like  so  many  cattle.  0  the  distress  they 
manifested  when  separated  from  their  nearest  relations  !  At 
a  public  meeting  we  had  in  that  place,  the  Lord  enabled  me  to 
plead  the  cause  of  our  poor  oppressed  fellow-men. 

"  We  proceeded  thence  over  the  Blue  Ridge  Mountains  to 
Hopewell,  and  attended  their  meeting,  which  was  a  large  one. 
My  mind,  during  the  course  of  the  preceding  week,  had  been 
brought  very  low,  but  there  the  Lord,  who  is  the  comforter  of 
the  afflicted,  was  pleased  to  reveal  himself  in  his  ancient  power, 
and  to  give  access  to  his  sacred  footstool  publicly  also  to  offer 
unto  him,  with  the  voice  of  thanksgiving,  '  glory,  honour,  and 
praise.' 

"  16th.  This  day  was  their  Quarterly  Meeting,  a  branch  of 
Baltimore  Yearly  Meeting.  It  was  a  season  of  Divine  favour, 
when  some  of  His  afflicted  ones  were  enabled  to  ascribe  all  the 
glory  to  Him  who  is  the  strength  of  the  poor,  the  strength  of 
the  needy  in  their  distress. 

"  Our  minds  feeling  drawn  to  visit  the  meetings  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  Redstone,  on  the  other  side  of  the  Alleghany 
Mountains,  brought  an  exercise  over  us.  Our  health  was  but 
feeble,  after  hard  travelling  and  many  exposures  during  the 
preceding  months ;  the  weather  also  was  very  warm ;  but  ap- 
prehending this  was  a  service  the  Lord  required  of  us,  we 
cheerfully  yielded  to  his  putting  forth,  confiding  in  his  blessed 
guidance  and  almighty  protection. 

"  On  the  17th  we  proceeded  to  Black  Creek  meeting, 
where  the  Lord's  power,  who  is  above  all,  came  over  us  in  a 
remarkable  manner.  It  was  a  solemn,  awakening  time  to 
many  present.  The  offer  of  salvation,  through  Jesus  Christ, 
was  made  to  them.  My  soul  bowed  in  humble  reverence ; 
for  the  stream  of  Divine  consolation  flowed  within  me.  We 
then  proceeded  to  Bear  Garden,  where  I  suffered  deeply, 
because  a  spirit  of  unbelief  had  darkened  some  of  their 
minds. 

"24th.  Came  to  Hill's  Creek,  just  over  the  mountains. 
It  was  a  fatiguing  journey,  attended  with  various  perils,  and 
want  of  food ;  but  the  distress  of  mind  under  which  I  was, 


70  1800.  [JST.  26. 

far  outweighed  outward  difficulties.  May  all  these  baptisms 
be  sanctified  to  me,  both  to  the  purification  of  my  soul,  and  to 
my  increased  qualification  to  comfort  those  that  are  in  any 
trouble,  with  those  consolations  wherewith  the  Lord  is  pleased 
to  comfort  me,  under  many  tribulations. 

"  We  continued  till  the  7th  mo.  very  diligently  engaged  in 
having  meetings  among  Friends  and  others  on  these  mountains. 
Very  close  testimonies  were  given  me  to  bear  among  them,  in 
several  places ;  but  Divine  help  was  afforded  to  do  the  work 
assigned.  At  the  close  of  our  labours  among  them,  glory  and 
praise  unto  the  Lord,  for  his  adorable  help  and  his  Divine 
mercy  vouchsafed,  were  offered. 

"We  returned  into  Virginia,  near  Winchester,  and  continued 
within  the  verge  of  that  Quarterly  Meeting  till  the  8mo.,  at- 
tending some  meetings  several  times,  before  we  could  leave 
them  with  peace  of  mind.  One  of  the  exercises  that  I  was 
brought  under,  was  on  account  of  a  spirit  of  infidelity  creep- 
ing out  among  some  who  stood  in  high  stations,  and  with 
whom  we  took  a  private  opportunity,  labouring,  in  tender 
loy,e,  to  show  them  the  inconsistency  of  their  pretensions  to 
Christianity. 

"We  afterward  proceeded  to  South  Fork,  over  the  Blue 
Ridge,  where  we  had  a  memorable  meeting.  Then  we  went 
through  several  Quarterly  Meetings,  attending  all  the  meetings 
composing  them,  and  crossing  the  Susquehannah,  we  came 
back  into  Pennsylvania. 

"  The  8th  of  9th  mo.  we  came  to  Chichester.  There 
I  was  permitted  by  my  blessed  Master,  who  knoweth  what  is 
good  and  necessary  for  my  purification,  to  be  introduced 
into  very  deep  baptisms,  —  0  the  depth  of  the  anguish  that 
came  upon  me !  No  past  experience  of  the  Lord's  redeem- 
ing love  and  power  was  able  to  administer  to  my  distress. 
I  was  plunged  into  a  state  of  doubting,  and  even  of  un- 
belief in  the  mercy  of  God  through  Jesus  Christ;  a  dark 
spirit,  on  which  account  I  have  at  times  so  bitterly  suffered 
for  those  who  have  been  carried  away  by  it.  I  continued  in 
such  a  state  for  some  days,  that  I  could  not  travel.  It 
would,  indeed,  have  been  presumption  to  go  forth  as  an 


SIT.  27.]  1800.  71. 

ambassador  for  Christ,  whilst  I  was  tempted  to  doubt  his 
eternal  Divinity  and  God-head,  his  meritorious  sacrifice  for 
the  sins  of  the  world,  even  to  let  go  the  hold  of  my  hope  in 
him,  through  whom  is  the  atonement,  through  faith  in 
whom  alone  remission  of  sins  is  to  be  obtained.  0  the 
workings  and  subtlety  of  this  spirit  of  unbelief!  For  ever 
and  ever  blessed  be  the  Lord,  who,  after  days  and  nights  of 
fiery  conflict,  was  pleased  to  lift  up  again  the  light  of  his 
countenance  upon  me,  and  at  the  brightness  thereof,  darkness 
fled  apace.  0  never  have  I  beheld  the  excellency  of  the 
Gospel  of  Christ,  with  more  ravishing  beauty,  than  I  did 
then.  The  same  light  which  gave  me  to  see  the  transform- 
ing power  of  Satan  and  his  temptations,  showed  me  also 
the  Lord  of  Glory,  even  Him  who  has  been  delivered  for 
our  offences,  and  raised  again  for  our  justification ;  who  is 
the  Way,  the  Truth,  and  the  Life ;  without  whom  none  can 
come  to  the  Father. 

"Whilst  wondering  why  such  an  exercise  should  come 
upon  me,  I  saw  I  must  be  prepared  to  feel  for,  and  enter 
into,  the  states  of  those  that  are  thus  variously  tempted, 
through  the  subtleties  and  stratagems  of  Satan.  It  was  but 
a  few  days  after,  that  the  account  reached  us  of  the  falling 
away  of  Hannah  Barnard,  from  New  York  State,  while  on  a 
religious  visit  to  England.  She  had  become  a  prey  to  this 
spirit  of  infidelity,  so  that  instead  of  advocating  the  cause  of 
the  blessed  Redeemer,  the  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ, 
consistently  with  the  work  of  a  Minister  of  his  glorious  Gos- 
pel, she  was  disseminating  infidel  doctrines,  even  denying 
the  Lord  that  bought  us  with  his  own  blood,  and  calling  in 
question  the  validity  of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  Many  in  Ire- 
land, captivated  by  the  subtle  workings  of  this  dark,  deceit- 
ful spirit,  were  following  her  pernicious  ways,  by  reason 
of  whom  the  way  of  Truth  was  evil  spoken  of." 

From  Chichester  they  proceeded  with  the  work 
before  them  and  were  diligently  engaged  in  visiting 
many  meetings  in  those  parts,  till  the  time  of  holding 


72  1800.  OT.  27. 

Baltimore  Yearly  Meeting  drew  them  to   that  city. 
Here  Stephen  Grellet  remarks : 

On  the  llth  of  Eleventh  month  began  the  Yearly  Meet- 
ing of  Baltimore,  to  which  we  went  in  lowness  of  mind, 
•laving  carefully  waited  to  know  that  this  service  was  required 
of  us ;  for  it  was  at  the  peril  of  our  lives,  the  yellow  fever 
prevailing  in  that  city;  about  fifteen  hundred  persons  had 
already  died  of  it.  But,  having  apprehended  that  the  Lord 
had  a  service  for  us  there,  we  were  favoured  with  resignation 
to  his  will,  confiding  in  his  all-sufficient  power  to  enable  us 
to  walk  unhurt  by  "the  arrow  that  flieth  by  day,  or  the 
pestilence  that  walketh  in  darkness." 

Many  more  Friends  from  the  various  Quarterly  Meet- 
ings attended  than  could  have  been  expected  at  such  an 
awful  crisis.  They  felt  the  weight  of  such  a  service  devolv- 
ing on  the  comparatively  few  then  assembled,  and  consid- 
ered the  propriety  of  adjourning  the  meeting  to  some  future 
time.  But,  as  they  endeavoured  to  feel  after  right  direction, 
keeping  low  before  the  Lord,  they  were  led,  day  by  day,  to 
proceed  with  the  business,  to  the  close  of  it.  The  several 
sittings  were  attended  by  the  Lord's  baptizing  power.  He 
graciously  owned  them  by  his  Divine  presence.  The  meet- 
ing concluded  on  the  16th,  under  great  solemnity.  Our 
spirits  were  bowed  before  the  Lord,  in  much  brokenness,  for 
the  favour  he  had  vouchsafed  us,  day  by  day,  keeping  us 
above  fear,  under  the  sense  that  our  lives  are  in  his  all-pow- 
erful hand.  We  cannot  but  notice,  with  humble  admiration 
and  gratitude,  that  from  the  beginning  of  the  Yearly  Meet- 
ing to  this  day,  the  number  of  deaths  has  considerably 
decreased.  Before  the  opening  of  the  meeting,  they  were 
from  twenty  to  thirty  per  day ;  during  this  week,  they  have 
only  been  from  five  to  six,  and  to-day  there  is  only  one 
death.  "Bless  the  Lord,  0  my  soul,  and  all  that  is  within 
me,  bless  his  holy  name." 

Under  this  "grateful  sense  of  the  Lord's  goodness/' 
they  left  Baltimore,  and  had  many  meetings  on  their 
way  to  Philadelphia. 


JET.  27.]  1800.  73 

On  returning  from  this  his  first  extensive  journey  in 
the  service  of  the  Gospel,  it  was  a  matter  of  no  com- 
mon interest  to  Stephen  Grellet  again  to  mingle  with 
"  many  fathers  and  mothers,  brothers  and  sisters, 
among  whom,  in  years  past,  he  had  enjoyed  so  much 
sweet  intercourse  and  Christian  fellowship."  The 
friends  of  his  earlier  youth,  who  had  tenderly  sympa- 
thized with  him  as  he  went  forth  "  weeping,  bearing 
precious  seed,"  now  greeted  him  as  a  brother  beloved 
in  the  Lord,  coming  back  to  the  city  of  his  former 
residence,  "  bringing  his  sheaves  with  him."  It  was 
here  that  he  first  joined  his  beloved  companion  in  the 
work  before  them,  and 

"  Here,"  he  remarks,  "  feeling  my  mind,  for  the  present, 
released  from  further  religious  service,  I  took  an  affectionate 
leave  of  my  dear  friend  John  Hall,  and  returned  to  New  York, 
after  an  absence  of  thirteen  months,  during  which  I  travelled 
about  five  thousand  miles.  We  were  very  nearly  united  in 
our  religious  exercises  and  services.  Our  travelling  together 
as  fellow-servants  of  the  Prince  of  Peace,  attracted  the 
attention  of  the  people  in  many  places,  bringing  many  of 
them  to  our  meetings,  to  see  the  Englishman  and  the  French- 
man united  in  promoting  the  cause  of  righteousness  and  truth 
on  the  earth,  whilst  their  respective  nations  were  waging 
such  destructive  wars  against  each  other.  "We  heard  some 
of  them  feelingly  comment  on  the  peaceable  spirit  of  the 
Gospel." 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

RELIGIOUS  VISIT  TO  THE  EASTERN  AND  NORTHERN  STATES, 
IN  COMPANY  WITH  JOHN  HALL  —  HlS  BROTHER  JOSEPH'S 
RETURN  TO  FRANCE  —  VlSIT  TO  JERSEY. 

WHILST  "  fervent  in  spirit,  serving  the  Lord,"  Stephen 
Grellet  was  "not  slothful  in  business;"  but,  returned 
from  a  long  and  arduous  engagement  in  visiting  the 
Churches,  he  now  endeavoured  to  apply  himself  with 
diligence  to  his  temporal  affairs.  Keeping  his  eye 
single,  in  these  concerns  also,  to  his  Divine  Master, 
he  was  preserved  from  undue  carefulness,  and  cor- 
roding anxiety.  The  believing  remembrance  of  the 
gracious  promise,  so  forcibly  applied  to  his  own  heart 
in  years  past,  that  "  if  he  sought  first  the  kingdom  of 
God  and  His  righteousness,  all  things  needful  should 
be  added,"  was  often  a  comfort  and  encouragement  to 
him,  in  his  efforts  to  provide  things  honest  in  the 
sight  of  all  men. 

"I  was  not  permitted,  however,"  he  writes,  "to  remain 
long  thus  engaged;  for  the  love  of  the  Gospel  strongly  drew 
me  towards  the  Eastern,  and  parts  of  the  Northern  States. 
Feeling  that  it  was  a  service  which  He,  to  whom  I  had 
made  the  offering  of  myself  and  my  all,  required  of  me,  I 
spread  the  concern  before  my  friends  at  their  Monthly  and 
Quarterly  Meetings,  and  obtained  their  respective  certificates 
of  unity." 

His  beloved  friend  and  former  companion,  John 
Hall,  beins:  led  in  the  same  direction,  they  again 

(74) 


^T.  27.]  1801.  75 

united  as  fellow-labourers,  and,  leaving  New  York 
together,  in  the  Fifth  month,  1801,  proceeded  to 
Long  Island. 

"We  visited,"  Stephen  Grellet  continues,  "  all  the  meetings 
of  Friends,  and  had  several  also  among  the  inhabitants.  Our 
blessed  Lord  and  holy  Helper  enabled  us  to  labour  among 
them  in  the  service  of  his  Gospel,  and,  in  this,  to  obtain  a  con- 
siderable degree  of  relief,  under  our  various  exercises.  Not- 
withstanding the  high  profession  made  by  many  under  our 
name,  a  spirit  of  degeneracy,  and  even  of  infidelity,  had  crept 
in  among  some  of  them." 

From  Long  Island  they  returned  to  New  York,  to 
attend  the  Yearly  Meeting  in  that  city,  after  which 
they  proceeded  to  New  England  Yearly  Meeting  at 
Newport. 

"It  was  held,"  Stephen  Grellet  remarks,  "under  much 
solemnity,  throughout  its  various  sittings,  and  the  business 
was  conducted  in  brotherly  love  and  harmony.  Going 
thence  towards  the  Island  of  Nantucket,  we  attended  all  the 
meetings  on  the  way  to  New  Bedford,  the  Lord  enabling  us 
to  preach  among  them  the  glad  tidings  of  the  Gospel  of  his 
salvation,  and  the  offer  of  his  free  grace  to  all,  through  our 
holy  Redeemer,  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  After 
having  seven  meetings  among  Friends,  attending  their 
Quarterly  Meeting,  having  some  public  meetings  on  the 
island,  and  visiting  Friends  in  many  of  their  families,  my 
beloved  companion  apprehended  himself  clear  of  the  place, 
and,  as  a  packet  was  to  sail  next  morning  for  New  Bedford, 
he  proposed  that  we  should  embrace  that  opportunity.  I 
felt  weights  and  burdens  yet  upon  me,  on  account  of  the 
inhabitants  of  that  island,  but,  being  .under  depression 
of  mind,  I  was  unwilling  to  let  my  kind  and  beloved  com- 
panion know  how  it  was  with  me,  hoping  also  that  I  might 
be  excused  from  further  religious  service  there.  We  accord- 
ingly went  on  board  the  packet  next  morning  early,  with  a 


76  1801.  [JET.  27. 

good  wind.  Great  distress  came  upon  me,  which  increased 
as  we  proceeded  on  our  way ;  for  I  felt  that  the  Lord  had 
some  more  service  for  me  on  the  island.  I  cried  earnestly 
unto  Him  whose  power  can  control  the  wind  and  the  sea, 
believing  it  was  as  easy  to  Him  to  open  a  way  for  my  return 
to  the  island,  as  to  deliver  Jonah  out  of  the  whale's  belly, 
to  go  to  Nineveh,  that  great  city,  and  preach  there  the  word 
He  commanded  him.  Thus,  confiding  in  the  Lord,  my  mind 
was  brought  into  solemn  waiting  upon  him,  to  see  what  he 
^YOuld  do  for  his  name's  sake.  The  wind  changed,  by 
degrees,  then  blew  vehemently,  and  became  so  violent,  that 
the  captain  said  that  we  could  go  no  further,  and  that  our 
only  safety  appeared  to  be  to  return  to  port.  During  all  this, 
amidst  the  tossing  of  the  vessel  on  the  boisterous  waves,  dis- 
may covered  many  of  the  passengers.  But  my  mind,  in  much 
serenity  prostrated  before  the  Lord,  was  marvelling  at  this 
opportunity  now  given  me,  to  do  whatever  he  further  required 
of  me.  After  having  been  out  some  hours,  with  a  heart 
melting  with  gratitude  I  landed  again.  Our  kind  friends 
received  us  on  the  wharf,  with  warm  affection,  having  been 
much  concerned  for  our  safety,  on  account  of  the  storm. 
The  next  day,  being  First-day,  I  had  two  meetings  with 
Friends,  at  their  two  meeting  houses,  and  the  day  following 
I  had  a  very  large  one  with  the  inhabitants.  It  was  a  mem- 
orable, solemn  season.  During  that  day,  and  the  following, 
I  paid  a  religious  visit  to  several  families  towards  whom 
I  felt  I  owed  this  further  debt  of  love.  On  the  next  day, 
the  wind  being  fair,  we  had  a  short  voyage  back  to  New 
Bedford. 

"After  attending  the  meetings  in  that  neighbourhood,  we 
proceeded  through  Longplain,  Sandwich,  Falmouth,  &c.,  to 
Lynn.  Through  these  parts  I  was  frequently  introduced  into 
much  feeling  for  the  people,  whose  minds  were  brought  into 
perplexity  and  distress,  because  of  the  doctrine  of  uncon- 
ditional election  and  reprobation,  then  zealously  preached 
amongst  them.  Some  of  them  were  driven  to  a  state  of  des- 
pair, under  the  conclusion  that  they  were  of  the  reprobate, 
and  consistently  with  that  doctrine,  could  entertain  no  hope 


JET.  27.]  1801.  77 

of  redemption  through  Christ,  the  Saviour  of  sinners.  Some 
had  even  yielded  to  the  temptation  to  put  an  end  to  their 
existence.  I  was  often  led  to  unfold  to  them  the  universality 
of  the  grace  and  love  of  God,  in  Christ  Jesus,  who  has  died 
for  all,  has  come  to  seek  and  to  save  that  which  was  lost,  who 
would  that  all,  coming  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Truth,  should 
be  saved.  It  proved  a  time  of  Divine  visitation  to  some  of 
them ;  their  hearts  were  made  soft,  and  prepared  both  to  hear 
and  to  receive  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  through  Jesus 
Christ.  To  one  of  these  meetings  came  a  woman  under  much 
distress,  on  account  of  the  above  doctrines.  She  had  con- 
cluded to  drown  herself,  but,  hearing  of  the  meeting,  she  felt 
inclined  to  come  to  it.  It  proved  a  good  season  to  her.  The 
Lord,  who  saw  Hagar  in  her  distress,  condescended  also  to 
minister  to  that  afflicted  female.  Salvation  by  Christ  was 
preached,  that  evening.  After  meeting  she  came  to  see  me, 
when,  with  floods  of  tears,  her  heart  gave  vent  to  her  grati- 
tude, in  that  the  Lord  had  detected  the  adversary,  and  given 
her  to  see  and  to  believe  that  for  her  also,  and  for  every  sinner, 
Christ  had  died,  and  ever  liveth  —  our  advocate  and  inter- 
cessor with  the  Father. 

"From  Lynn  we  proceeded  to  Salem,  Newbury,  Ames- 
bury,  Seabrook,  &c.,  towards  Dover,  having  meetings  in 
all  these  places  and  their  several  neighbourhoods.  At  Ames- 
bury  we  were  refreshed  and  instructed  in  the  company  of  that 
ancient  and  valuable  servant  of  the  Lord,  Comfort  Collins, 
then  upwards  of  ninety  years  of  age,  but  green  in  the  Divine 
life,  and  a  bright  example  of  humility.  She  appeared  to 
have  her  indwelling  in  Christ.  Her  mental  faculties  were 
bright,  and  she  had  lately  travelled  as  a  Gospel  Minister. 
About  forty  years  ago,  Comfort  Collins,  then  a  Hoag,  having 
surrendered  herself  and  her  all  to  the  Divine  will,  under  a 
sense  of  duty  to  go  to  England  on  religious  service,  with 
the  unity  of  her  friends,  embarked  for  Europe,  accompanied 
by  Sarah  Barney.  After  they  had  been  out  at  sea  about  a 
week,  as  they  were  sitting  together  in  the  cabin,  in  solemn 
silence  before  the  Lord,  Comfort  said  to  Sarah,  '  The  Lord 
has  accepted  my  free-will  offering  to  his  Divine  will,  to  go 


78  1801.  [JET.  28. 

to  Europe,  and  now  he  releases  me  from  this  service ;  and, 
as  a  proof  of  it,  he  will  bring  us  back  again  to  the  American 
shores.'  Sarah  Barney  told  me  that  the  communication 
was  attended  with  so  much  solemnity,  that  she  could  not 
doubt  that  it  was  of  the  Lord.  Without  exchanging  a 
word  with  one  another,  they  continued  a  considerable  time 
in  silence,  when  they  heard  the  captain  of  the  ship  speaking 
with  his  trumpet  to  another  ship,  stating  that  he  was  under 
the  necessity  of  returning  to  port,  as  his  vessel  had  sprung  a 
leak,  which  the  Friends  knew  not  before.  Thus  were  these 
women  brought  back,  and  from  that  time  they  felt  them- 
selves entirely  released  from  the  service  of  travelling  in 
Europe. 

"  We  continued  our  journey  through  those  eastern  parts, 
as  far  as  beyond  the  river  Kennebec,  the  farthest  settlement 
of  Friends  at  that  time,  having  many  precious  meetings  with 
them,  and  with  those  of  various  other  Christian  denominations. 
We  met  with  some  trying  circumstances  among  divers  persons 
that  had  got  into  a  ranting  spirit,  with  whom  we  laboured 
both  publicly  and  privately,  in  Gospel  love,  that  they  might 
be  reclaimed  from  their  errors.  We  had  the  consolation  to 
see  some  brought  into  a  state  of  tenderness,  becoming  sensible 
of  the  condition  they  had  fallen  into,  through  the  subtle  work- 
ings of  the  adversary. 

"We  visited  nearly  all  the  particular  meetings  of  that 
Yearly  Meeting,  and  had  also  many  meetings  among  the 
people  at  large.  We  then  went  through  Connecticut,  into 
the  State  of  New  York,  and  after  visiting  the  meetings 
through  the  several  Quarterly  Meetings  in  those  parts,  we 
returned  to  the  city  of  New  York,  on  the  16th  of  Twelfth 
month. 

"  Close  and  peculiar  exercises  have  attended  me,  on  this 
my  late  journey;  but  my  dear  Master  has  been  with  me, 
according  to  His  gracious  promise  before  I  left  home.  My 
soul  can  again  sing  His  praise,  on  the  banks  of  deliverance. 
Praise  the  Lord,  0  my  soul,  and  forget  not  all  his  benefits. 
Thou  hast  often  drunk  the  cup  of  sorrow,  mingled  with 
wormwood  and  gall,  and  these  are  still  in  remembrance,  but 


XT.  28.]  1802.  79 

thou  hast  also  seen  the  ways  of  the  Lord  in  the  deeps,  and 
partaken,  at  seasons,  of  that  pure,  living  stream  -which  flows 
from  his  Divine  presence ;  therefore  return  unto  thy  rest,  for 
the  Lord  hath  dealt  bountifully  with  thee.  I  travelled  in  that 
journey  about  four  thousand  miles." 

On  his  return  to  bis  own  habitation  in  the  city  of 
New  York,  Stephen  Grellet  applied  himself,  with 
his  accustomed  diligence,  to  his  outward  concerns. 
During  his  absence  these  had  very  much  devolved 
upon  his  brother  Joseph.  The  two  brothers  had 
"  kept  very  much  together,  during  the  various  vicissi- 
tudes which  had  attended  their  checkered  path,"  and, 
strongly  attached  by  the  ties  of  natural  affection,  they 
felt  "doubly  dear  to  each  other  in  being  closely 
united  also  in  Christian  fellowship."  It  was  therefore 
no  small  trial  to  Stephen  Grellet  when  in  the  next 
year,  1802,  his  brother  felt  it  right  to  return  to  their 
dear  parents  in  France.  The  separation  was  the 
more  painful  because  he  was  aware  that,  in  re- 
turning to  his  native  country,  his  beloved  brother 
would  be  much  exposed  to  adverse  influences,  that 
might  closely  prove  his  Christian  foundation.  He 
deeply  felt  the  responsibility  also,  which  was  thus 
thrown  upon  himself  in  regard  to  their  mercantile 
concerns ;  "  but,"  he  says,  "  whilst  closely  engaged  in 
my  business,  I  was  diligent  also  in  attending  our  re- 
ligious meetings.  The  Lord  was  very  good  to  me. 
He  helped  me  to  get  through  my  daily  cares,  and, 
under  a  sense  of  his  help,  and  the  consolations  of  his 
presence,  my  soul  had  often  a  sweet  song  of  praise  and 
gratitude  to  him." 

Only  a  few  months  after  his  brother  had  left  him, 
Stephen  Grellet  was  again  called  from  home,  in  the 
service  of  his  Lord,  "  his  mind  being  drawn  forth  in 


80  1802.  \_JET.  29. 

the  love  of  the  Gospel  to  visit  the  meetings  of  Friends, 
and  the  people  of  other  religious  denominations  in 
Jersey." 

"I  made  such  arrangements,"  he  remarks,  "as  to  leave 
my  affairs  with  satisfaction ;  and,  having  the  approbation  of 
my  Monthly  Meeting,  I  set  off  for  that  service  in  the  Eighth 
month,  1802.  I  proceeded  direct  to  Burlington,  and  attended 
the  Quarterly  Meeting  there.  My  heart  was  made  glad  in 
meeting  with  many  of  my  dear  and  valuable  friends,  and  I 
sensibly  felt  the  help  of  their  spirits,  whilst  silently  sitting 
under  their  Gospel  labours.  0  how  precious  is  Gospel  unity 
and  Christian  fellowship ! 

"I  proceeded  through  all  the  meetings  of  that  State. 
Some  of  them  were  eminently  favoured  by  Him  whose  pres- 
ence is  the  crown  of  the  assemblies  of  his  people.  Yet  I  met 
with  deep  baptisms  in  some  places,  fervently  desiring  that, 
under  every  one  of  these,  my  soul  might  be  more  and  more 
purified.  When  these  afflictions  for  Christ's  sake  have  come 
upon  me,  I  have  often  been  instructed  in  remembering  that 
the  servant  is  not  above  his  Master,  nor  the  disciple  above 
his  Lord;  how  trifling  then  have  appeared  my  most  bitter 
conflicts,  compared  with  the  sufferings  of  my  holy  Redeemer 
for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world  —  yea,  for  my  own  sins  ! 
Dwell  low,  0  my  soul !  Often  contemplate  this  wonderful 
and  meritorious  sacrifice  upon  the  cross  !  God  clothed  with 
humanity !  In  His  love  and  mercy  He  has  bestowed  upon 
thee  His  holy  Spirit,  to  teach  thee,  instruct  and  lead  thee  in 
the  way,  and  to  sanctify  thee,  so  as  to  render  thee  fit,  in  the 
end,  to  enter  the  kingdom  of  glory. 

"Jersey  is  that  part  to  which  my  first  religious  services 
were  directed,  from  the  city  of  Philadelphia,  and  I  continue 
to  feel  much  for  its  inhabitants,  some  of  whom  are  in  a  very 
low  state.  May  the  Lord  awaken  in  them  a  sense  of  their 
sinful  condition,  and  the  need  they  have  of  a  Saviour. 
Having  accomplished  what  I  had  in  prospect,  I  was  favoured 
to  return  to  New  York  in  the  Eleventh  month.  I  had  with 
gratitude  to  acknowledge  how  bountifully  my  Divine  Helper 


JBT.  29.]  1803.  81 

had  dealt  with  me,  during  that  journey.  In  my  weakness 
and  poverty  He  had  sustained  me,  given  a  little  ability 
to  perform  the  service  He  had  for  me,  and  also  cared  for  my 
small  temporal  concerns,  so  that  they  had  been  as  prosper- 
ous as  if  I  had  staid  at  home.  Thus  it  is  good  for  us  to  com- 
mit our  all  to  Him  whose  power  is  over  all,  and  from  whom 
every  blessing  flows." 

Stephen  Grellet  was  now  permitted  to  remain  at 
home  for  more  than  a  year.  He  nevertheless  visited 
some  meetings  in  the  neighbouring  Quarterly  Meet- 
ings ;  held  some  in  different  parts  of  the  city  and  its 
environs,  and  also  paid  a  visit  to  the  families  of 
Friends  in  Flushing,  on  Long  Island.  He  was  diligent 
in  attending  all  his  meetings  at  home,  as  they  came 
in  course,  and  "  as  he  sought  for  the  Lord's  direction, 
in  the  management  of  his  outward  concerns,  and  de- 
pended on  Him  alone  for  a  blessing  on  his  exertions, 
he  felt  it  to  be  his  duty  to  make  way  for  his  assistants 
in  business  also  to  attend  their  places  of  worship." 
He  was  in  the  practice  of  closing  his  store  during  the 
hours  of  meeting,  making  the  needful  arrangements 
on  the  previous  day.  "  I  believe  I  never  lost  any- 
thing," he  says,  "by  that  practice;  on  the  contrary,  I 
was  often  made  sensible,  that  it  was  blessed  to  my 
soul,  at  least." 

During  the  latter  part  of  1803,  the  city  of  New 
York  was  again  visited  with  the  yellow  fever.  The 
mortality  was  not  very  great,  many  of  the  inhabitants 
having  removed  into  the  country,  on  its  first  appear- 
ance. But  as  he  was  one  of  those  who  continued  in 
the  city,  he  had  a  fresh  opportunity  of  mingling  with 
the  afflicted,  and  sympathizing  with  them  under  such 
an  awful  dispensation.  Feeling  a  strong  desire  that 
those  who  had  retired  into  the  country  to  escape 

L  — 7 


82  1803.  [JET.  30. 

from  the  pestilential  disease,  might  "so  learn  right- 
eousness, whilst  the  judgments  of  the  Lord  were  in 
the  land,  as  to  live  increasingly  in  his  fear,"  he  be- 
lieved it  to  be  his  religious  duty  to  appoint  several 
meetings  with  such,  in  the  vicinity  of  the  city ;  and 
it  was  cause  of  great  grief  to  his  sensitive  mind,  to 
find  that  "  many  of  them,  instead  of  seriously  taking 
to  heart  and  profiting  by  the  events  passing  near 
them,  were  spending  a  great  portion  of  their  time  in 
frivolous  recreations,  and  the  pursuit  of  amusements 
calculated  to  lead  them  still  further  away  from  the 
paths  of  righteousness,"  thus,  in  his  apprehension, 
"  preparing  the  way  for  further  chastisements  to  follow 
them." 


CHAPTER   IX. 

HlS  MARRIAGE — DEATH  OF  HIS  FATHER — RELIGIOUS  VISIT 
TO  THE  STATES  OF  NEW  YORK  AND  VERMONT,  AND  PARTS 
OF  CANADA. 

THE  commencement  of  the  year  1804  was  marked  by 
the  interesting  event  of  Stephen  Grellet's  marriage  to 
Rebecca  Collins,  daughter  of  Isaac  and  Rachel  Collins, 
of  New  York.  They  had  been  acquainted  for  a  con- 
siderable time,  and  "  care  having  been  taken  fully  to 
feel  after  the  Lord's  approbation  in  this  important  step, 
they  were  united  in  the  marriage  covenant  on  the 
llth  of  First  month,  1804."  It  might  be  truly  said 
that  their  union  was  "  in  the  Lord ; "  and,  through  a 
long  course  of  years,  in  an  eminent  degree,  attended 
by  His  blessing. 

Not  long  after  this  change  in  his  social  position, 
Stephen  Grellet  received  the  affecting  intelligence  of 
his  beloved  father's  decease,  after  a  short  illness, 
towards  the  close  of  1803.  A  two  years'  imprison- 
ment, and  all  the  anxieties  and  sufferings  connected 
with  the  revolutionary  struggles  in  France,  had 
impaired  his  health.  He  had  concluded  to  retire 
into  Holland,  and  had  made  preparations  for  leaving 
the  city  of  Limoges,  and  France,  when,  as  S.  G. 
remarks,  "the  Lord  was  pleased  to  order  that  his 
removal  should  be  far  more  distant,  even  to  that 
world  of  spirits,  where  sorrows  for  ever  end.  The 
afflictions  he  endured,  were,  through  adorable  mercy, 

(83) 


84  1804.  OT.  30. 

sanctified  to  him.  The  last  years  of  his  life,  his 
nature  was  changed ;  mildness  and  kindness  were  his 
characteristics.  Even  whilst  in  prison,  under  the  iron 
rule  of  Robespierre,  he  would  encourage  his  fellow 
prisoners,  to  patient  submission  to  the  Lord's  will. 
He  was  a  man  of  great  integrity,  much  beloved  by  his 
family  and  friends."  After  his  decease,  his  widow  re- 
linquished the  idea  of  leaving  her  native  land,  and 
continued,  with  some  other  branches  of  the  family,  to 
reside  at  Limoges. 

Fully  capable  of  appreciating  and  enjoying  the  com- 
forts and  blessings  which  had  so  recently  been  conferred 
upon  him,  through  the  happy  matrimonial  connection 
which  he  had  formed,  Stephen  Grellet  did  not  allow 
the  endearments  of  home  to  interfere  with  his  devoted- 
ness  to  the  service  of  his  God  and  Saviour,  and  in  the 
Seventh  month  of  the  same  year,  he  entered  upon  an 
extensive  religious  engagement,  of  which  the  following 
account  is  preserved. 

Having  for  a  considerable  time  past  felt  drawings  of 
Gospel  love  towards  the  meetings  in  New  York  and  Vermont 
States,  and  parts  of  Canada,  I  made  the  necessary  prepara- 
tions for  that  journey,  arranged  my  outward  concerns,  and, 
my  Monthly  Meeting  giving  me  their  testimonial  of  unity,  I 
left  home  the  7th  of  the  Seventh  month,  1804,  committing 
myself,  my  beloved  wife,  and  my  all,  to  the  Lord's  protec- 
tion. I  began  my  services  by  going  through  the  meetings 
in  Purchase  and  Nine  Partners  Quarterly  Meetings,  and, 
having  gone  as  far  north  as  Hudson,  I  crossed  over  into 
Duanesburgh  Quarterly  Meeting.  At  Coeyman's  I  met  with 
our  valued  friend  Ann  Alexander,  from  England,  on  a 
religious  visit  to  this  land;  we  continued  a  few  weeks  in 
company,  to  my  great  comfort,  her  ministry  being  truly 
weighty  and  instructive.  We  had  several  silent  meetings,  to 
the  disappointment  of  the  people  ;  for  very  few  understand 


MT.  30.]  1804.  85 

the  nature  of  silent  worship.  This  is  probably  one  of  the 
reasons  why,  with  many,  the  word  preached  profits  so  little. 
Through  those  parts,  and  in  Saratoga  Quarter,  I  had  some 
large  and  solemn  meetings ;  among  others,  at  Albany,  John- 
ston, Saratoga  Springs,  &c.  I  then  went  into  Easton  Quar- 
ter. The  Lord  sustained  me  amidst  daily  baptisms ;  for  the 
state  of  religion  in  those  parts,  is  very  low ;  worldly-minded- 
ness,  ignorance,  and  self-righteousness,  are  powerful  enemies 
to  it. 

After  attending  Easton  Quarterly  Meeting,  where  my 
beloved  wife  met  me,  I  went  into  Vermont.  There  I  found 
a  precious,  living  seed.  I  visited  in  that  State  both  Friends 
and  others,  which  services  I  closed  on  the  26th  of  Eighth 
month  with  two  meetings,  one  at  Ferrisburgh,  the  other  at 
Vergennes,  in  the  Court  House.  They  were  both  favoured 
seasons ;  for  the  love  and  healing  power  of  our  holy  Re- 
deemer were  near,  to  heal  all  that  need  healing,  and  are 
willing  to  come  to  Him. 

Crossing  Lake  Champlain,  my  companion  and  I  went  to 
Peru,  where  we  had  another  season  of  Divine  favour ;  the 
Gospel  dropped  like  a  gentle  rain  on  the  tender  grass,  and 
the  young  people  were  affectionately  invited  to  range  them- 
selves under  the  banner  of  Christ.  We  went  afterwards  on 
Grand  Isle,  and  had  a  meeting  among  the  people.  A  great 
alarm  prevailed  during  the  night;  the  drought  had  been 
great,  and  of  long  duration;  through  some  cause  or  other, 
a  fire  began  to  spread  in  their  tall  cedar  swamp ;  a  high 
wind  arose,  and  the  fire  extended  in  every  direction  on 
the  island,  proceeding  towards  their  fences,  houses,  and 
barns,  threatening  general  destruction.  It  was  truly  an 
awful  sight ;  columns  of  fire  ascended  from  the  lofty  cedars 
with  a  crackling  noise.  But,  through  the  exertions  of  the 
inhabitants,  who  turned  out  very  generally  to  work,  and  a 
blessing  on  their  labour,  we  were  relieved  from  the  threaten- 
ing danger. 

We  returned  on  the  main  land,  and,  through  difficult  and 
dangerous  roads,  came  to  Chazy  River,  where  I  had  a  meeting, 
and  then  to  Acadie,  the  first  village  in  Lower  Canada.  On 


86  1804.  [JET.  30. 

that  journey  we  had  again  a  narrow  escape  from  fire,  which 
spread  rapidly  in  the  woods,  through  which  we  were  travelling, 
so  that  the  tops  of  the  trees  over  us  were  in  flames,  burning 
branches  often  falling  down  near  us;  and  we  had  no  other 
means  of  escape  than  to  ride  as  fast  as  our  horses  could  go, 
before  the  underwood  caught  fire. 

Feeling  much  for  the  poor  Canadians,  who,  notwithstand- 
ing their  great  ignorance,  manifested  religious  tenderness,  I 
believed  it  my  place  to  endeavour  to  have  a  meeting  among 
them.  They  are  Roman  Catholics,  and  the  priest,  hearing 
of  my  intention,  strongly  opposed  it ;  yet  most  of  the  people, 
instead  of  going  to  Mass,  it  being  First-day,  came  to  the 
meeting  we  had  appointed,  and  manifested  much  brokenness. 
I  thought  it  might  truly  be  said,  "  to  the  poor  the  Gospel  is 
preached."  This  was  the  first  meeting  wherein  I  preached  in 
my  native  language.  Several  of  them  came  after  meeting  to 
confer  with  me,  under  evident  religious  concern.  I  admired 
how  some  of  their  minds  had  been  illuminated  by  the  teach- 
ings of  the  Spirit,  so  as  to  see  beyond  the  popish  creed,  and 
the  hope  of  redemption  through  their  meritorious  works  or 
the  absolution  of  the  priests.  They  were  directed  to  Christ 
Jesus,  the  only  Saviour,  without  whom  none  cometh  unto  the 
Father. 

We  went  afterwards  to  La  Prairie,  a  large  village,  where  I 
felt  much  for  the  inhabitants ;  but  for  a  long  time  I  could 
see  no  way  to  obtain  a  meeting  among  them.  The  attempt 
I  had  made  towards  it,  had  excited  in  some  of  them 
angry  passions,  and  one  of  them  had  gone  so  far  as  to  offer 
personal  abuse,  which  my  blessed  Master  enabled  me  to 
bear  in  meekness.  Under  many  discouragements  I  had 
gone  back  to  the  inn,  and  retiring  to  my  chamber,  I  was 
pouring  forth  my  soul  unto  the  Lord,  who  could  relieve  me 
from  the  concern  I  felt  for  the  people,  or  open  a  way  for  me 
among  them.  Whilst  thus  engaged,  three  persons  came  to 
see  me.  They  had  noticed  me  in  the  street,  and  wished  to 
know  if  I  desired  to  have  a  religious  meeting  in  the  place, 
stating  that  one  of  them,  being  a  school-master,  had  his 
school  house  at  my  service,  the  others  offering  to  give  notice. 


XT.  30.]  1804.  8T 

I  concluded  to  have  a  meeting  appointed  in  the  school 
house,  at  nine  o'clock  the  next  morning.  But  when  public 
information  of  it  was  given,  the  priests,  and  some  others, 
went  from  house  to  house,  among  the  Canadians,  forbidding 
them  to  attend  the  meeting,  under  penalty  of  being  excom- 
municated. They  threatened,  in  like  manner,  the  proprietor 
of  the  school  house,  so  that  the  persons  who  had  been  with 
me  in  the  evening  came  in  the  morning,  to  give  me  the  rea- 
son why  the  meeting  could  not  be  held;  when  an  English 
person  sent  me  word  that  her  house  was  open  to  me  for 
a  meeting,  and  that  she  would  have  preparation  made  in 
time.  I  went  accordingly.  The  curiosity  of  the  Canadians 
was  excited,  and  as  I  passed  through  the  streets,  they  came 
to  their  doors  and  windows  to  look  at  me,  as  a  strange  being. 
I  found  in  the  house,  the  rooms  of  which  were  pretty 
spacious,  only  about  thirty  persons,  mostly  English.  Whilst 
we  were  sitting  in  silence,  many  Canadian  boys  and  others 
gathered  in  the  street  near  the  door,  and  were  noisy.  After 
a  while,  being  introduced  into  feeling  for  the  few  present, 
attended  with  Divine  love,  I  stood  up  to  impart  what  was  on 
my  mind  towards  them.  As  I  began  to  speak,  the  people 
out  of  doors  came  in,  some  in  a  turbulent  manner ;  but  rny 
heart  turned  in  Gospel  love  towards  them,  and  I  soon  ceased 
speaking  in  English,  and  addressed  them  in  French.  As 
soon  as  I  did  so  silence  prevailed,  and  a  considerable  num- 
ber of  Canadians  continued  to  come  into  the  house,  in 
an  orderly  manner,  to  whom  the  blessed  Redeemer  enabled 
me  to  preach  the  Gospel  of  his  salvation.  I  directed  them 
to  Christ  and  to  his  Spirit  in  them.  The  same  who  convinces 
men  of  sin,  is  able  to  deliver  from  sin ;  their  priests  could 
not  do  it ;  no  man  can  save  his  brother ;  but  Christ  has 
come  into  the  world  to  save  sinners,  even  as  many  as, 
believing  on  him,  submit  to  his  teaching  and  obey  his  Gos- 
pel. The  Lord  opened  the  hearts  of  many  of  them  so  as  to 
bring  them  into  tenderness;  several  of  them  gave  vent  to 
their  inward  convictions  by  expression,  and  now  and  then 
cried  out  in  French,  "  c'est  la  veYite"  —  this  is  the  truth. 
They  were  very  loving  after  meeting,  and  pressed  me  to 


88  1804.  I>T.  30. 

come   again   and   have   meetings    among   them.     They  now 
feared  not  what  their  priests  might  say  or  do. 

Crossing  the  St.  Lawrence  we  came  to  Montreal.  'I 
visited  there  several  pious  persons,  and  in  one  of  their 
nunneries  I  had  much  openness  with  some  of  the  nuns, 
especially  their  superior.  I  had  also  a  meeting  in  that  city. 
We  travelled  afterwards  up  the  river,  towards  the  Cedars, 
frequently  under  great  discouragement,  because  of  the  great 
ignorance  and  insensibility  I  found  among  the  people.  Yet 
my  spirit  was  comforted  with  some  of  them,  particularly  at 
the  Cedars,  where  I  had  a  full  and  relieving  time  with  two 
of  their  priests  and  gome  of  their  people.  The  priests 
publicly  acknowledged  to  the  Gospel  truths  I  had  declared 
among  them.  In  other  places  I  also  found  a  door  opened, 
to  draw  the  attention  of  the  people  from  the  various  inven- 
tions and  superstitions  of  man's  device,  to  the  blessed 
Redeemer  and  his  truth,  revealed  for  the  salvation  of  all 
those  that  believe. 

We  proceeded  up  the  river  about  one  hundred  and  fifty 
miles,  through  very  bad  roads,  or  rather  Indian  paths.  Sev- 
eral times  we  were  under  the  necessity  of  taking  canoes  to 
get  over  creeks,  and  of  having  guides  to  swim  our  horses 
through,  so  as  to  avoid  the  deep  mud  or  quicksands.  The 
accommodations  were  very  poor,  and  still  more  filthy.  In 
one  or  two  places  the  people  appeared  bent  upon  doing  us 
some  mischief;  but  we  were  favoured,  without  personal 
injury,  to  reach  the  house  of  a  person  of  the  name  of  Snyder, 
in  Greenville  County.  Here  our  horses  appeared  to  be 
failing,  apparently  through  fatigue,  though  they  were  both 
strong,  valuable  animals.  Mine  was  an  uncommonly  good 
horse.  I  had  paid  a  high  price  for  him,  because  I  thought 
such  a  one  was  requisite  for  the  journey. 

Having  heard  that  a  few  miles  from  the  other  side  of 
the  river  there  were  several  families  who  had  once  belonged 
to  our  Society  and  some  who  did  so  still,  I  felt  inclined  to 
go  over  to  see  them.  Leaving  our  horses  to  rest  at  William 
Snyder's,  and  having  appointed  a  meeting  to  be  held  at  his 
house  the  ensuing  afternoon,  we  took  a  canoe  and  paddled 


JET.  30.]  1804.  89 

ourselves  over  the  St.  Lawrence.  On  our  way  across  the 
river,  we  passed  by  several  small  islands ;  they  were  not 
inhabited,  and  on  landing  on  some  of  them,  the  total  silence 
which  prevailed  introduced  the  mind  into  solemn  contem- 
plation. "We  had  scarcely  reached  the  United  States'  shores 
and  secured  our  canoe,  when  the  sky,  that  had  been  gather- 
ing blackness,  turned  into  a  blaze,  accompanied  with  loud 
peals  of  thunder ;  the  wind  blew  vehemently,  so  that  the 
tall  trees  of  the  forest  were  like  stubble,  prostrated  before  it 
in  heaps  about  us.  I  considered  it  a  favour  to  have  got  to 
a  place  cleared  from  the  timber,  so  that  we  were  out  of  the 
reach  of  the  falling  trees.  Nature  appeared  to  be  in  a  state 
of  convulsion ;  awful  was  the  sight ;  my  soul  could  say,  "  great 
and  wonderful  are  thy  works, Lord  God  Almighty." 

A  calm  succeeded  the  storm,  and  we  ventured  through  the 
fallen  timber  to  the  habitations  we  aimed  at.  "We  found  there 
was  in  that  part  great  openness  to  receive  us,  and  the  follow- 
ing day  being  First-day,  we  had  a  meeting  among  the  people  ; 
several  of  them,  though  still  members  of  our  Society,  had  not 
been  at  a  Friend's  meeting  for  years;  the  hearts  of  some  were 
made  tender,  for  the  Lord's  power  attended. 

Having  some  miles  to  walk,  we  made  all  the  haste  we  could 
to  our  canoe ;  we  saw  a  great  collection  of  people  on  the  other 
side  of  the  river,  waiting  for  our  return,  and  we  landed  in 
Canada  in  due  time  for  the  meeting ;  but  how  damped  were 
my  feelings,  when,  on  setting  my  feet  on  shore,  the  first 
sight  was  my  horse  stretched  on  the  grass  —  dead ;  and  that 
of  my  companion  apparently  in  a  dying  state,  both  bearing 
evident  marks  of  having  been  poisoned,  which  we  could 
only  attribute  to  those  mischievous  people  among  whom  we 
had  been  a  few  days  previous.  There  was  not  time  how- 
ever to  dwell  on  the  consequences  of  being  thus  left  destitute 
of  a  horse  in  a  new  country,  where  others  cannot  easily  be 
procured.  The  people  were  collected.  I  went  into  the 
house,  and  my  mind  was  soon  gathered  under  the  influence 
of  that  power  that  stilleth  the  winds  and  the  seas,  yea, 
bringeth  every  thought  into  captivity  to  the  obedience  of 
Christ.  Our  holy  Redeemer,  the  crown  of  the  assemblies 


90  1804.  OT.  30. 

of  his  people,  condescended  to  reveal  himself  as  being  near  to 
us.  It  was  a  precious  meeting,  blessed  be  the  Lord  for  the 
favour !  Many  present  could  unite  with  my  own  soul  in 
ascribing,  on  bended  knees,  praises,  honour,  glory  and  blessing 
unto  Him  that  liveth  for  ever  and  ever,  and  who,  through  the 
sprinkling  of  His  own  blood  —  the  blood  of  the  everlasting 
covenant — has  consecrated  the  way  for  us  to  obtain  redemp- 
tion, through  faith  in  His  name. 

After  meeting,  the  people  becoming  acquainted  with  the 
loss  of  my  horse,  some  of  them  kindly  undertook  to  see  if 
another  could  be  found.  Next  morning  early  one  was  brought, 
very  inferior  indeed  to  the  one  I  had  lost,  but  the  best  they 
could  obtain ;  I  had  to  pay  a  high  price  for  him,  though  not 
more,  I  apprehended,  than  the  scarcity  of  those  animals 
among  them  warranted,  and  I  felt  much  obliged  to  the  owner 
for  his  willingness  to  sell  him  to  me.  My  companion  having 
some  hopes  that  his  horse  might  recover,  it  was  concluded  he 
should  remain  behind,  and  that  I  should  proceed  alone  on  my 
religious  engagement  in  that  province. 

It  was  trying  to  be  left  alone  in  travelling  through  that 
new  country.  I  had  heard  of  some  settlements  formed  by 
persons  that  had  been,  or  were  members  of  our  Society,  and 
I  felt  desirous  of  visiting  them;  but  there  was  no  way  to 
get  there,  except  through  unbeaten  tracks  or  Indian  paths, 
thick  woods,  deep  muddy  soil,  and  several  creeks.  The 
parting  with  my  companion  and  the  kind  family  of  Snyder's 
was  solemn.  I  felt  my  engagement  arduous,  and  as  I  pro- 
ceeded thus  alone  on  my  journey,  my  soul's  aspiration  often 
was,  "  0  Lord  be  near  thy  poor  servant  to  direct  him  aright, 
and  preserve  him  through  these  trackless  woods." 

It  took  me  near  two  days  to  travel  about  thirty-two  miles 
to  Matthew  Howard's,  a  descendant  of  Friends,  now  a  mem- 
ber of  Parliament.  I  met  with  many  difficulties  through 
the  woods,  deep  mud,  and  the  fall  of  the  timber  across  the 
Indian  paths,  which  obliged  me  to  turn  aside  frequently, 
whereby  I  missed  my  way.  The  sun  being  obscured,  I 
directed  my  course  by  the  moss  on  the  trees  till  I  again 
found  the  right  path.  Being  often  hemmed  in  by  many 


XT.  30.]  1804.  91 

trees  that  were  blown  down,  it  was  slow  work  to  carry  my 
saddle  and  saddle-bag,  to  make  my  little  horse  jump  over  one 
tree  after  another,  or,  when  coming  to  the  muddy  streams,  I 
had  to  urge  him  through  them,  and  then  with  my  load  on  my 
back,  to  seek  up  and  down  the  stream,  for  a  tree  blown  across 
the  water,  on  which  I  could  walk  over  to  join  my  horse  again. 
My  dear  Master  was  pleased  to  bring  me  through  all  these 
difficulties,  meeting  no  other  living  creatures,  that  I  noticed, 
but  deer ;  these  were  numerous,  and  twenty  or  thirty  were 
often  seen  herding  together. 

M.  Howard  received  me  with  kindness,  and  as  I  wished  to 
have  a  meeting  in  that  settlement,  he  readily  undertook  to 

prepare  for  it.  It  was  held  the  following  day  at Smith's. 

His  wife,  who  was  a  member  of  our  Society,  had  not  been  at 
a  meeting  for  twenty  years,  and  had  been  bed-ridden  for 
about  six.  The  Gospel  flowed  freely  towards  that  people ; 
through  various  afflictions  in  that  new  country,  their  hearts 
were  made  soft,  and  prepared  to  receive  its  consolations.  It 
was  a  sickly  time  among  them ;  almost  every  family  had  some 
of  their  number  to  nurse. 

After  meeting,  M.  Howard  kindly  accompanied  me  to 
another  settlement  of  the  Wings,  fourteen  miles  further, 
where  I  also  found  several  who  had  a  right  of  membership 
with  Friends.  I  had  a  meeting  with  them  the  next  day, 
which  the  Lord  owned  by  his  Divine  presence.  I  thought 
it  was  right  for  me  to  encourage  these  few  professors  with 
us,  to  meet  together,  for  Divine  worship,  once  a  week  at 
least,  believing  that  if  they  thus  came  together,  in  an 
humble  and  seeking  state  of  mind,  before  Him  who  can 
avail ingly  minister  to  all  our  wants,  temporal  and  spiritual, 
they  would  find  a  blessing  in  it,  both  upon  themselves  and 
their  children.  I  feel  very  tenderly  for  these  settlers  in  a 
wilderness,  destitute  even  of  the  common  advantages  ex- 
perienced by  those  residing  in  more  inhabited  parts ;  only 
few  of  these  can  read,  and  among  those  that  can,  few  have  a 
copy  of  the  Scriptures  with  them.  May  those  among  us 
who  are  surrounded  with  blessings  of  various  kinds,  who 
have  frequent  opportunities,  in  religious  meetings,  to  seek 


92  1804.  OT.  30 


for  the  renewal  of  their  strength,  and  free  access,  in  their 
houses,  to  the  perusal  of  the  Divinely  inspired  records, 
improve  under  these  favours,  and  consider  that  where  much 
is  given,  much  also  is  required  !  I  believe  it  was  in  the 
ordering  of  Truth  that  my  steps  were  turned  to  those  people, 
among  whom  there  is  a  seed  that  the  Lord  will  bless  and 
prosper.* 

Gershom  Wing  kindly  concluded  to  accompany  me  through 
the  further  wilderness  that  I  had  to  travel  on  my  way  to 
Kingston.  Thus  was  my  gracious  Master  pleased  to  provide 
for  his  poor  servant,  through  difficult,  and  almost  trackless 
paths.  After  meeting  he  took  me  to  his  son-in-law's,  fifteen 
miles  on  our  way,  where  I  had  a  meeting. 

The  next  day  we  travelled  thirty-six  miles,  arriving  late 
in  the  night  at  the  widow  Brewer's,  whose  husband  had  been 
a  valuable  Minister  of  Christ,  and  was  but  lately  deceased. 
Our  way  had  been  rendered  the  more  difficult  by  heavy 
rains,  and  the  fall  of  the  timber;  so  that  frequently  it 
seemed  as  if  we  could  proceed  no  further,  especially  on 
account  of  the  deep  waters  we  had  to  ford  ;  but  my  kind 
guide,  accustomed  to  the  woods  and  their  difficulties,  always 
found  some  expedient  or  other,  so  that  we  got  safely  through, 
though  not  without  some  bruises,  which,  for  some  time  after, 
rendered  travelling  difficult  ;  but  under  all  the  Lord  helped 
me. 

The  next  day  being  First-day,  I  had  a  pretty  large  meet- 
ing among  the  few  Friends  composing  that  meeting,  and 
their  neighbours.  Some  of  these  were  at  first  very  unsettled, 
even  rude  and  noisy  ;  but  the  Lord's  power  chained  down 
the  unruly  spirits  among  them,  Truth  rose  into  dominion, 
and  refreshment  from  the  Lord's  presence  flowed  towards 
the  poor  and  afflicted  of  his  people.  In  the  afternoon  I  had 
another  meeting  in  the  village  of  Kingston,  (now  a  large 
town,)  in  the  Court-house.  During  the  fore  part  of  the 
meeting  I  felt  very  low  ;  but  I  secretly  cried  to  the  Lord  to 

*  When  visiting  Canada  again,  some  time  after,  Stephen  Grellet  found 
a  large  body  of  Friends  settled  in  that  neighbourhood,  constituting  Leeds 
Meeting. 


^BT.  31.]  1804.  93 

help  me,  centring  in  faith  and  resignation  before  Him  in 
whom  is  saving  strength.  His  power  was  felt,  and  the  streams 
of  his  Gospel  did  flow. 

I  was  at  West  Lake  meeting,  and  at  their  Select  and 
Monthly  Meetings,  at  Adolphus  Town.  Some  of  these  meet- 
ings were  attended  with  peculiar  baptisms,  but  0  the  melting 
of  hearts  under  the  contriting  power  of  truth  that  was  wit- 
nessed in  some  of  those  seasons  !  It  is  the  Lord's  doing ;  well 
may  we  say,  it  is  marvellous  in  our  eyes. 

I  felt  much  for  Friends  settled  in  the  upper  parts  of  this 
province,  near  Lake  Erie,  but  I  found  it  impracticable  then  to 
visit  them.  There  was  no  way  to  get  there  through  the  woody 
wilderness,  on  horseback,  and  I  was  told  it  would  be  nearly 
impossible,  even  on  foot ;  I  therefore  concluded  to  return  to 
Kingston,  and,  my  dear  Master  relieving  me  from  further  ser- 
vices in  Canada,  I  proceeded  across  Lake. Ontario  towards  the 
Black  River,  in  the  United  States.  The  only  w:ay  to  get  on 
Grand  Isle,  about  four  miles  from  Kingston,  was  to  lash  two 
canoes  together,  and  to  place  my  horse's  fore  legs  into  one 
canoe,  and  the  hind  legs  in  the  other.  The  wind  blowing  fresh, 
the  passage  was  attended  with  considerable  danger.  When  1 
reached  the  other  side  of  the  island,  there  was  another  ferry 
of  several  miles  to  get  over  to  the  United  States.  I  found  the 
boat  had  gone  to  the  other  side,  and  was  unable  to  return,  on 
account  of  the  strength  of  the  wind.  I  was  therefore  detained 
till  noon  the  day  after,  when,  the  wind  abating,  the  ferry-man 
was  able  to  return,  to  the  great  relief  of  his  family  as  well  as 
myself.  For,  their  provisions  being  spent,  he  had  gone  over 
to  purchase  a  fresh  supply.  It  was  a  time  of  peculiar  distress 
in  the  island ;  the  drought  had  parched  the  ground,  and  the 
squirrels,  which  were  very  numerous  that  year,  had  eaten  up 
their  corn.  Thus  my  horse  fared  but  poorly,  and  as  to  myself, 
I  shared  with  the  family  in  their  scanty  meals  of  some  squir- 
rels which  the  boys  succeeded  in  killing  with  their  bows  and 
arrows,  and  for  which  I  remunerated  them  as  cheerfully  as,  in 
some  other  situations,  I  might  have  done  for  the  best  fare.  In 
the  afternoon  I  had  a  fine  time  in  going  across  the  lake.  On 
landing,  I  made  all  the  haste  I  could  towards  Brownsville,  but 


94  1804.  [>T.  81. 

the  road  was  so  bad,  that  I  was  obliged  to  walk  and  lead  my 
horse  great  part  of  the  way,  being  sometimes  deep  in  the  mud. 
I  attempted  to  find  some  dry  spot  to  pass  the  night,  which 
became  very  dark,  but  met  with  none.  I  was,  however, 
favoured  to  get  safe  to  Brownsville  late  in  the  night,  grateful 
for  the  help  received,  and  the  shelter  and  food  I  now  had,  after 
the  long  fasting. 

I  continued  a  few  days  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Brownsville, 
and  had  some  meetings  there.  Then  I  again  took  my  solitary 
journey,  a  long  dreary  way  to  the  Little  Falls,  on  the  Mohawk 
river,  and  after  a  few  meetings  through  Saratoga,  Easton  and 
Nine  Partners'  Quarters,  I  returned  to  New  York  the  latter 
part  of  the  llth  Month. 

My  spirit  was  humbled  before  the  Lord,  my  blessed  Helper, 
for  his  many  preservations,  and  sustaining  mercies,  vouchsafed 
during  that  journey.  He  had  often  made  a  way  for  me  to  get 
forwards,  when  there  appeared  to  be  none,  —  blessed  be  bis 
name,  and  magnified  be  his  power,  for  ever ! 


CHAPTER  X. 

RELIGIOUS  VISIT  TO  FRIENDS  AND  OTHERS  IN  PENNSYLVANIA 
—  APPEARANCE  OF  THE  YELLOW  FEVER  IN  NEW  YORK  — 
RETURN  HOME  —  DECEASE  OF  HIS  MOTHER-IN-LAW  —  ILL- 
NESS OF  HIS  WIFE. 

AN  interval  of  six  months  had  scarcely  elapsed,  after 
his  last  return  from  the  field  of  Christian  labour, 
before  Stephen  Grellet  believed  it  required  of  him, 
by  his  Divine  Master,  again  to  leave  his  home,  on  a 
similar  embassy  to  the  churches  in  Pennsylvania. 

In  the  meantime,  he  had  felt  at  liberty  to  attend 
to  his  outward  affairs,  and  his  exertions  in  this  res- 
pect were  blessed.  He  had,  however,  declined  to 
engage  in  various  extensive  and  lucrative  concerns  in 
business,  which  were  presented  to  his  notice  under 
very  promising  aspects,  "  feeling  restrained,"  as  he 
says,  "by  the  limitations  of  Truth,  from  entering 
into  any  temporal  pursuits,  which  were  likely  to 
occupy  his  attention  beyond  a  very  limited  period." 
He  felt  that,  if  it  be  needful  for  those  who  are  en- 
gaged in  an  outward  warfare  "not  to  entangle  them- 
selves with  the  affairs  of  this  life,  that  they  may  please 
him  who  hath  chosen  them  to  be  soldiers,"  it  must 
be  infinitely  more  so  for  those  who  are  enlisted  under 
the  banner  of  Christ,  and  have  become  soldiers  in  the 
Lamb's  army,  to  be  the  Lord's  freemen,  disentangled 
from  the  love  and  the  spirit  of  the  world,  and  given 
up  to  the  willing  service  of  their  God  and  Saviour. 

(95) 


96  1805.  [JET.  31. 

"  0  Lord ! "  he  exclaims,  in  the  prospect  before  him, 
"the  service  of  a  minister  of  Jesus  Christ  —  how 
solemn !  Their  sufficiency  is  in  thee  alone !  Thou 
alone,  art  their  help,  and  their  strength ! " 

With  views  like  these,  "his  mind  had  been  brought 
under  much  exercise  for  Friends  and  others,  chiefly  in 
Pennsylvania,"  and,  apprehending  that  "  the  love  of 
Christ  constrained  him  again  to  resign  his  all  to  the 
Divine  requiring,"  he  obtained  the  usual  certificates 
of  unity  from  his  Monthly  and  Quarterly  Meetings, 
"  arranged  his  temporal  concerns  so  as  to  leave  no- 
thing behind  that  would  prevent  his  thoughts  being 
wholly  directed  to  the  work  his  blessed  Master  sent 
him  to  do,"  and  proceeded  on  the  visit  described  in 
the  following  memoranda. 

I  left  home  the  17th  of  Sixth  month,  1805.  My  beloved 
wife  and  her  father  went  with  me  for  a  few  days.  I  had  that 
evening  a  meeting  in  Jersey,  at  Hackensack,  among  Dutch 
people.  Our  gracious  Master  owned  it  by  his  presence,  and 
he  qualified  his  poor  servant  for  that  day's  service.  I  visited 
a  poor  black  man  in  the  jail,  who  was  under  sentence 
of  death.  He  appeared  to  be  in  a  very  insensible  state  of 
mind,  as  to  his  awful  condition,  so  near  the  brink  of  eteri«ty 
I  mourned  bitterly  over  him,  and  the  responsibility  of  those 
who,  by  their  neglect  of  the  religious  education  of  the  poor 
negroes  under  their  care,  and  by  cruel  treatment  also,  have 
largely  contributed  in  sinking  many  of  them  so  low  in  their 
state  of  alienation  from  God. 

The  19th,  we  were  at  Rahway  and  Plainfield.  At  the  last 
place  was  their  Monthly  Meeting,  when  my  valued  friend, 
Henry  Shotwell,  an  Elder  in  good  esteem,  obtained  a 
minute  to  bear  me  company  during  the  visit  I  had  in  pros- 
pect. We  came  back  to  Rahway,  and  here  my  dear  wife  and 
her  father  left  me,  to  return  to  New  York,  after  having  com- 
mitted one  another  to  the  Lord,  under  whatever  trial  he 
might  see  best  to  permit.  A  sense  that  a  cup  of  this  sort 


/ET.  31.]  1805.  97 

might  be  mixed  for  us,  rendered  this   parting  solemn  and 
very  affecting. 

From  Rahway  we  came  into  Pennsylvania.  We  attended 
the  Falls  meeting,  and  the  other  meetings  in  that  Quarter. 
Heaviness  of  heart  was  my  clothing  from  meeting  to  meet- 
ing; the  love  of  the  world,  like  a  canker,  destroys  every 
greenness.  I  met,  however,  with  some  valuable  Friends  in 
that  Quarter,  to  whom  the  Truth  is  precious,  and  who,  I  hope, 
will  keep  their  places  in  it  unto  the  end  of  the  few  remaining 
days  of  their  earthly  race.  I  proceeded  afterwards  into 
Abingdon  Quarter,  the  meetings  of  which  I  generally  attended. 
In  many  of  them  silence  was  the  only  service  I  had,  as  a 
public  testimony  among  them. 

I  went  to  Philadelphia  and  attended  five  meetings,  in  all  of 
which  my  mouth  was  closely  sealed.  I  felt  like  Jeremiah  in 
the  low  dungeon.  My  supplication  was,  "  0  Lord,  help,  or 
else  I  perish."  My  way  opening  to  depart  from  that  city,  I 
proceeded  to  Radnor  Monthly  Meeting,  wherein  I  continued 
for  a  considerable  time  under  much  mental  suffering,  but  to- 
wards the  close,  the  Lord  enabled  me  to  minister  to  their  con- 
dition, to  the  relief  of  my  mind. 

I  have  been  very  sensible,  during  these  weeks  past,  that 
the  low  state  in  which  I  find  our  Society,  meeting  after 
meeting,  is  owing  to  their  having  departed  from  that  retired- 
ness  of  spirit,  and  lowliness  of  mind,  which  characterised  our 
former  Friends,  and  the  primitive  Christians.  They  have 
retained  indeed,  to  a  certain  degree,  the  outward  profession, 
but  too  few  continue  in  the  life.  What  a  neglect  is  mourn- 
fully prevailing  in  many  families,  to  train  them  up  in  a 
religious  life  and  conversation,  consistently  with  our  Chris- 
tian profession ;  nevertheless  the  Lord  has  a  precious  rem- 
nant preserved  in  almost  every  place,  to  whom  I  feel  nearly 
united.  Through  many  baptisms,  He  has  brought  them  and 
preserved  them,  and  I  have  faith  to  believe  that,  though  this 
people  may  be  chastened,  to  purify  them,  they  will  not  be 
forsaken ;  and  from  among  the  children,  yea,  from  generations 
yet  unborn,  will  arise  such  as  will  magnify  the  name  of  the 
Lord  their  Redeemer. 

1—8 


98  1805.  [^x.  81. 

After  that  I  entered  into  Concord  Quarterly  Meeting.  The 
Lord  has  been  pleased,  at  nearly  every  meeting,  to  open  my 
way  to  unfold  my  soul's  exercise  to  the  people.  At  some  of 
these  meetings  I  have  heen  enlarged  in  the  Gospel  of  Christ, 
in  a  manner  very  humbling  and  memorable  to  myself,  and  to 
the  contriting  of  the  hearts  of  many  present.  The  Lord  has 
also  been  near  in  private  religious  opportunities.  Keeping  a 
single  eye  to  the  putting  forth  of  the  Divine  Spirit,  the  way 
frequently  opens  for  private  service ;  in  this  the  application, 
"thouartthe  man,"  often  comes  home  much  more  forcibly 
than  in  a  public  meeting,  whether  the  message  be  one  of 
reproof,  instruction,  or  comfort  and  consolation. 

25th  .of  Seventh  month.  At  Little  Creek  meeting  in  the 
forenoon  ;  and  one  with  the  inmates  of  the  poor-house,  and  the 
inhabitants  of  the  neighbourhood  in  the  afternoon,  which  was 
held  out  of  doors  to  accommodate  the  people.  The  love  of 
Christ  was  felt  to  flow  towards  many  this  day,  to  the  contriting 
of  our  spirits. 

26th.  At  Mother-Kill  in  the  morning.  I  sat  in  silence, 
but  under  much  exercise,  because  of  the  floating  state  which 
the  minds  of  many  are  in.  In  the  evening  I  had  a  public 
meeting  in  Camden.  I  was  largely  engaged  among  them,  in 
unfolding  the  nature  of  true  Christian  worship,  in  spirit  and 
in  truth,  contrasting  it  with  that  which  is  only  the  fruit  of  the 
creature's  devices  and  inventions. 

27th.  Had  a  poor  tried  meeting  at  Millford,  the  light  burns 
very  dimly  among  them,  nearly  gone  out. 

28th.  Travelling  hard  these  days  past,  besides  having 
meetings  daily,  together  with  the  present  warm  season, 
when  the  water  in  these  low  countries  is  very  bad,  has 
materially  affected  my  health.  I  had  two  meetings  before 
me,  which  rendered  the  prospect  very  gloomy;  but  I  was 
enabled  to  cast  my  care  on  Divine  help.  Though  far  from 
well,  I  left  my  bed  in  time  to  go,  in  the  forenoon,  to  Cold 
Spring  Meeting.  I  was  appalled  on  beholding  a  large  gath- 
ering of  people.  I  cried  to  the  Lord  for  his  Divine  help. 
My  mind  was  prostrated  before  him,  and  I  felt  the  quicken- 
ings  of  his  power,  strengthening  me  every  way,  so  that, 


JET.  31.]  1805.  9i> 

under  his  putting  forth  and  commission,  I  preached  the 
everlasting  Gospel  to  the  people.  Many  minds  were  bap- 
tized and  contrited  under  the  power  then  felt.  The  meeting 
holding  late,  and  the  other  meeting,  which  was  to  be  held  in 
an  Episcopalian  Meeting-house,  being  at  some  miles  dis- 
tance, I  had  to  repair  to  it  pretty  speedily,  still  trusting  in  the 
all-sufficiency  of  the  Lord's  eternal  power,  to  be  my  strength 
and  my  help.  There  also  I  found  a  great  concourse  of  people 
of  various  denominations.  Soon  after  sitting  down  among 
them,  I  felt  the  Lord's  power  upon  me,  and  under  it,  I  had 
again  largely  to  proclaim  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  and  on 
bended  knees  to  offer  prayers,  thanksgivings,  and  praises  to  his 
Divine  and  Eternal  name,  who  is  forever  blessed  in  himself, 
whom  all  his  works  do  bless  and  praise,  as  also  my  soul  has 
done  this  day. 

Help  was  in  a  remarkable  manner  extended  to  me,  so  as 
to  be  able  to  proceed  the  next  day  twenty-five  miles  to 
William  Matthews',  at  whose  house  I  had  a  meeting  that 
evening. 

The  two  following  days  I  had  meetings  among  the  people 
called  "Nicholites,"  at  North-west  Fork  and  Centre.  They 
are  some  of  the  same  people  I  visited  some  years  ago  in 
Carolina.  Silence,  solemn  silence,  was  what,  by  my  example, 
I  had  to  direct  them  to.  It  is  safe  for  us  to  follow  Divine 
guidance,  and  I  believe  that  this  silent  testimony,  when  of  the 
Lord's  ordering,  often  speaks  to  the  attentive  mind,  a  volume 
of  instruction. 

At  Choptank,  at  a  meeting  mostly  with  the  Methodists, 
the  stream  of  the  Gospel  was  opened  towards  them.  There 
is  a  precious  seed  here  among  that  people ;  but  0  the  need 
of  more  stillness,  so  as  to  learn  from  Christ,  the  sure 
teacher. 

5th  of  Eighth  month.  At  the  Bayside  meeting,  Maryland, 
many  slaveholders  were  present,  who  make  a  great  profession. 
I  showed  the  inconsistency  of  slavery  and  its  various  features, 
with  the  spirit  of  Christianity.  At  a  meeting  at  Third  Haven, 
in  the  Court-house  that  evening,  the  people  were  crowded  in 
and  out  of  doors.  Through  adorable  help,  the  Lord  made  it  a 


100  1805.  [>ET.  81. 

time  worthy  to  be  remembered  by  many,  but  especially  by  me 
his  poor  instrument. 

6th.  At  the  next  meeting  the  expectation  of  the  people  was 
so  outward,  that  the  Lord  was  pleased  to  send  them  away  dis- 
appointed ;  silence  was  my  service  among  them. 

7th.  At  another  meeting  of  the  Nicholites,  to  which  many 
that  belong  to  their  other  meetings  had  come.  After  a  time 
of  long  silent  exercise,  the  Lord  was  pleased  to  open  the  Gos- 
pel spring,  and  to  call  me  to  minister  to  them.  It  was  a 
solemn  instructive  season.  In  the  afternoon  I  had  another 
meeting  in  Denton  Court-house ;  it  was  a  trying  time,  and  yet 
I  was  strengthened  to  declare  the  truth  unto  them,  and  salva- 
tion by  Christ. 

8th.  At  Queensborough,  another  very  trying  meeting. 
The  doctrines  of  the  Gospel,  however,  were  proclaimed  to  those 
present,  directing  them  to  Christ  Jesus  the  Saviour,  the  sure 
teacher  and  bishop  of  souls. 

9th.  Chestertown,  at  Friends'  meeting  house  in  the  fore- 
noon, and  at  the  Court-house  in  the  evening.  The  morning 
meeting  was  a  season  of  Divine  favour ;  the  other  disturbed  by 
the  unsettlement  of  the  people,  and  the  irregular  gathering, 
yet  it  ended  well. 

10th.  Very  unwell  last  night;  my  strength  is  much  re- 
duced, and  yet  I  have  two  meetings  appointed  to-day  at 
some  distance  from  one  another.  My  inward  as  well  as 
outward  conflict  is  great.  0  Lord,  my  God,  forsake  me  not ! 
I  went  six  miles  to  Cecil  meeting,  which  I  have  attended 
under  great  bodily  sufferings  and  mental  distress.  I  endea- 
voured to  centre  in  that  state  of  submission  in  which  I  can 
say,  "not  my  will  but  thine  be  done."  I  rode  seventeen 
miles  further  to  the  Head  of  Chester,  where  the  other  meet- 
ing was  appointed  at  five  p.  m.  The  consciousness  that  I  was 
in  simplicity  of  heart  endeavouring  to  follow  my  blessed 
Master's  putting  forth,  sustained  me  in  hope  that  as  my  only 
strength  every  way  is  in  Him,  He  would  not  forsake  me. 
I  knew  He  is  not  a  hard  but  a  good  and  gracious  Master, 
who  requires  nothing  but  what  he  gives  qualification  to  per- 
form. My  heart  being  thus  stayed  on  the  Lord,  I  went  to 


JET.  31.]  1805.  101 

meeting.  I  was  there  made  afresh  a  witness  that  the  Lord  is 
indeed  a  very  present  help  in  time  of  trouble.  His  Divine 
presence  came  upon  me,  and  in  it  I  found  healing  virtue.  I 
was  endued  with  strength,  to  the  astonishment  of  my  friends, 
who  had  seen  my  reduced  condition,  to  preach  the  everlast- 
ing Gospel  for  above  an  hour.  May  all  those  present  remem- 
ber that  season  of  favour,  and  close  in  with  His  renewed  offer 
of  grace  and  mercy  extended  to  them.  After  the  fatigue 
and  exercise  of  that  day,  I  felt  better  than  I  had  done  for 
days  before. 

llth.  My  mind  being  now  clear  from  further  services,  for 
the  present,  in  these  parts,  I  concluded  to  proceed  to  Notting- 
ham. My  exercises  in  this  Quarter  were  great  indeed,  but 
my  blessed  Redeemer  was  also  near  to  strengthen  me,  and  to 
confirm  my  faith  in  his  eternal  sufficiency :  he  is  the  rock,  the 
strength,  and  the  salvation  of  his  people.  In  nineteen  days 
I  travelled  about  three  hundred  and  sixty  miles  and  had 
twenty-three  meetings. 

I  proceeded  from  thence  to  the  meetings  very  generally  of 
the  "Western  Quarter,  and  parts  adjacent.  Frequently  I 
laboured  with  them  on  account  of  a  spirit  of  unbelief  that  has 
crept  in,  in  some  places.  It  is  hard  work  indeed  to  contend 
with  an  evil  heart  of  unbelief. 

I  directed  my  course  afterwards  through  Robertson,  Read- 
ing, Maiden  Creek,  and  to  the  meetings  over  the  mountains, 
having  meetings  with  Friends  and  others  in  all  those  parts. 
The  roads  over  the  mountains  being  difficult  for  carriages, 
we  left  ours  at  Maiden  Creek,  taking  our  journey  now  on 
horseback. 

On  the  7th  of  Ninth  month,  I  had  a  meeting  with  a  body 
of  Germans,  who  have  lately  come  from  Europe,  where  for 
conscience'  sake  they  had  suffered  some  persecution,  even  to 
imprisonment.  I  found  them  in  a  tender  state  of  mind  and 
communicated  to  them  through  the  medium  of  an  interpre- 
ter. In  the  evening,  I  had  a  small  meeting  at  the  widow 
Harris's.  0  how  many  have  lost  the  savour  of  Truth.  I 
had  close  doctrine  to  deliver  to  them,  under  the  clothing  of 
pure  love. 


102  1805.  [>T.  31 

8th.  Had  a  meeting  at  Williams  Port,  in  the  Court-house. 
Through  the  kindness  of  the  sheriff,  who  showed  strangers 
suitable  seats,  the  quietness  of  the  meeting  was  much  pro- 
moted. On  our  first  sitting  down  my  mind  was  brought 
into  much  conflict,  under  an  apprehension  that  the  yellow 
fever  had  made  its  appearance  in  the  city  of  New  York;  this 
language  passed  through  it,  "  one  of  thy  near  relations  is 
taken  with  it;"  at  which  my  soul  was  bowed  before  the 
Lord.  I  remembered  my  feelings  in  parting  with  my  dear 
wife  and  her  father  at  Rahway,  and  I  endeavoured  to  feel 
after  that  submission  and  confidence  which  is  our  only  refuge 
and  strength  in  trouble.  After  having  thus  made  a  fresh 
surrender  of  my  all  to  the  Lord's  will,  I  was  prepared  to  enter 
into  feeling  for  the  meeting,  which  was  largely  attended  by 
the  most  respectable  inhabitants.  The  Lord's  power  rose 
into  dominion,  and  under  it  I  was  able  to  minister  to  the 
people,  many  of  whom  were  tender  in  spirit,  when,  on  bended 
knees  before  the  sacred  presence  I  offered  prayers,  interces- 
sions, and  praises.  I  came  that  night  to  the  widow  McCarty's, 
who  has  eighteen  children  living.  Some  of  them  are  pious 
young  people.  She  is  a  valuable  minister. 

Rising  early  next  morning,  we  came  thirty-six  miles  to 
Norwich,  where  a  meeting  had  been  appointed  at  five,  P.  M. 
It  is  a  dark  place,  but  "  where  sin  abounds,  grace  does  much 
more  abound."  The  Lord  was  pleased  in  his  free  love,  through 
Jesus  Christ,  the  friend  and  Saviour  of  sinners,  to  cause  his 
Gospel  to  be  proclaimed  among  them.  My  mind  continues  to 
feel  for  the  distressed  in  New  York,  though  I  have  not  yet 
any  outward  information  of  the  yellow  fever  having  begun  its 
ravages  among  them ;  but,  under  the  strong  impression  that 
some  of  my  near  relatives  are  taken  down  with  it,  I  am  ready 
to  conclude  it  may  be  right  for  me  to  return  home,  and 
methinks  I  hear  the  sound  of  retreat. 

I  now  re-crossed  the  mountains,  and  on  the  12th  came 
through  Reading  to  Exeter.  Here  I  heard  that  the  yellow 
fever  was  in  fact  prevailing  in  New  York. 

Pottsgrove,  13th.  This  was  a  remarkable  time  to  me,  for 
after  sitting  a  while  in  the  meeting,  it  seemed  as  if  I  was 


JET.  31.]  1805.  103 

following  some  of  my  near  relatives  to  their  grave,  and  I 
saw  with  clearness  that  it  was  right  for  me  to  return  home- 
wards with  all  speed.  It  was  a  trial  to  me,  as  I  had  had 
some  prospect  of  having  a  few  more  meetings,  in  these 
parts ;  but  I  felt  that  the  same  power  that  had  put  me  forth 
in  His  service,  now  called  me  back  from  it ;  therefore  my 
soul  bowed  before  the  Lord,  in  adoration.  Then  I  was  in- 
troduced into  very  near  feelings  for  some  in  that  meeting. 
My  faith  was  much  tried,  for  according  to  a  superficial  judg- 
ment, on  looking  over  the  congregation,  what  I  felt  upon  me 
to  deliver,  did  not  appear  to  be.  applicable  to  their  con- 
dition. But  I  saw  that  my  duty  consisted,  in  simplicity, 
not  with  fleshly  wisdom,  to  declare  what  the  Lord  commanded 
me.  I  unfolded  to  them  the  nature  of  Gospel  ministry, 
the  qualification  of  a  minister  of  Christ,  and  the  sad  conse- 
quences of  acting  contrary  thereto,  both  in  regard  to  ourselves 
and  those  upon  whom  a  spurious  ministry  is  imposed. 
Then  I  enlarged  upon  the  nature  of  true  worship,  in  spirit 
and  in  truth,  together  with  the  necessary  preparation  for  it, 
contrasting  it  with  the  worship  of  human  inventions,  setting 
forth  the  propriety  of  our  being  found  in  a  solemn,  silent 
waiting  before  God,  that  he  may  prepare  our  hearts,  instruct 
and  enable  us  by  his  Spirit,  to  serve,  honour,  and  worship 
him.  After  meeting,  I  heard  that  there  was  a  clergyman 
present,  who  had  been  very  free  in  his  censures  upon  Friends 
and  their  way  of  worship,  ministry,  &c.  I  had  spoken  so 
very  particularly  on  those  very  subjects  that  he  charged 
Friends  with  telling  me  about  him ;  but  they  very  properly 
answered,  that  I  was  a  total  stranger  amongst  them,  and 
that,  besides,  they  could  not  have  known  of  his  own  intention 
to  attend  the  meeting;  for  it  appears  he  had  been  drawn 
there  from  curiosity,  to  see  a  French  Quaker. 

I  proceeded  that  afternoon  and  the  following  days,  with 
all  speed,  towards  New  York.  On  the  15th  of  Ninth  month 
I  reached  Railway,  by  noon,  and  there  heard  that  my  wife's 
mother  was  very  ill  with  the  epidemic.  Thus,  confirmed 
in  the  correctness  of  the  impressions  made  upon  me,  I  pur- 
sued my  journey,  and  after  crossing  the  North  River  that 


104  1805.  OT.  31 

afternoon,  I  met  with  a  person  who  gave  me  the  heavy  tidings 
that  my  mother-in-law  was  deceased,  and  that  the  family 
were  at  Westchester,  (twelve  miles  farther),  where  they  had 
retired  when  the  fever  made  its  appearance  in  the  city,  and 
that  my  dear  wife  was  sick.  Ahout  nine  at  night  I  reached 
the  house,  having  in  two  days  and  a  half  ridden  with  my  own 
hoYse  one  hundred  and  forty-nine  miles  over  hilly  ground. 
I  found  the  family  in  great  affliction,  but  supported  under 
the  stroke ;  and  now  our  solicitude  was  excited  on  account  of 
my  dear  wife,  for  she  had  a  heavy  load  of  disease  upon  her. 
It  is  remarkable  that  on  the  evening  of  this  my  speedy 
return  to  her,  her  mind  was  so  sensible  of  my  being  near, 
that  she  told  her  sister,  who  was  near  her  bedside,  that  she 
saw  me,  as  if  I  was  in  the  chamber.  Her  sister  thought  her 
flighty,  through  the  fever ;  but  she  replied,  "  It  is  a  reality ; 
I  see  him  near;"  though  at  that  time,  she  had  every  reason 
to  conclude  I  was  about  two  hundred  miles  distant.  She 
felt  very  much  the  loss  of  her  valuable  mother,  which  ren- 
dered the  disease  upon  her  the  heavier ;  though  she  did  not 
weep  as  one  without  hope  —  our  beloved  mother  having  man- 
ifested, by  her  daily  walk  in  watchfulness  before  God,  that 
she  endeavoured  to  live  in  a  state  of  preparation.  Religion 
was  her  every  day  work.  Being  a  full  believer  in  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  she  was  remarkable  for  the  meekness  and 
gentleness  of  her  temper,  and  the  quiet,  cheerful  resignation 
she  manifested  under  the  various  trying  occurrences  which 
attended  her. 

It  is  scarcely  possible  to  read  this  simple  record 
of  facts,  without  noticing  the  beautiful  coincidence 
between  the  dispensations  of  Providence  and  the 
leadings  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  which  at  once  illustrates 
and  confirms  the  reality  of  both,  and  is,  perhaps,  one 
of  the  best  safeguards  against  inadequate  views  in 
regard  to  either.  Arrested  in  the  midst  of  his 
ministerial  labours  in  a  remote  part  of  Pennsylvania, 
by  a  guidance  as  precise  as  it  was  direct,  Stephen 


ST.  81.]  1805.  105 

Grellet  was  most  opportunely  brought  home  to  his 
nearest  connections  in  life,  at  a  very  critical  moment, 
and  under  circumstances  of  peculiar  need.  His  steps 
seemed  clearly  "  ordered  by  the  Lord,"  and  his  feel- 
ings of  thankfulness  mingled  with  those  of  sorrow. 
His  tenderest  solicitude  was  kept  alive  on  behalf  of 
his  beloved  wife.  She  continued  very  ill  several 
months  after  his  return,  and  her  life  was  repeatedly 
in  imminent  danger  —  her  complaint  having  assumed 
the  character  of  a  low  nervous  fever,  from  the  effects 
of  which  her  health  did  not  recover  for  some  years. 
Though  accustomed  to  bow  in  humble  resignation  to 
the  Divine  will,  this  dispensation  proved  the  more 
trying  to  Stephen  Grellet,  on  account  of  the  prospect 
of  distant  scenes  of  labour  which  had  long  been  open- 
ing to  his  view.  Even  during  this  season  of  domestic 
affliction,  a  concern  to  visit  his  native  land,  in  the 
service  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  was  gradually  ripening 
in  his  mind. 


CHAPTER  XL 

FIRST  VISIT  TO  EUROPE. 

VOYAGE  —  ARRIVAL  AT  MARSEILLES  —  QUARANTINE  —  VISIT 
TO  CONQENIES,  &C. 

AMIDST  a  variety  of  minor  religious  services  at  and 
about  home,  and  the  needful  attention  to  his  domestic 
and  social  duties,  nearly  eighteen  months  had  passed 
away  before  Stephen  Grellet  felt  the  "necessity  laid 
upon  him"  to  take  active  measures  for  accomplishing 
the  long  contemplated  visit  to  his  Fatherland ;  but, 
in  the  spring  of  1807,  "believing  that  the  time  was 
fully  come  to  resign  himself  to  the  Lord's  requiring," 
he  once  more  "settled  all  his  temporal  affairs"  to  set 
himself  at  liberty  for  the  work  to  which  he  was  called. 
His  friends  of  the  Monthly,  Quarterly,  and  Yearly 
Meetings,  "entered  into  near  sympathy  with  him  in 
his  religious  prospect,  and,  having  furnished  him  with 
certificates  expressive  of  their  full  unity  with  him,  in 
the  proposed  service,"  he  again  left  his  all,  and  went 
forth  as  an  ambassador  for  Christ,  to  the  land  of  his 
nativity.  His  beloved  wife,  still  in  a  very  delicate 
state  of  health,  was  left  behind.  "  Though  parting 
with  her,"  he  says,  "  as  not  likely  to  see  each  other 
again  in  this  world,  she  was  my  faithful  helper,  in 
encouraging  me  to  devote  my  all  to  the  service  of  the 
dear  Redeemer." 

From  the  journal  which  he  kept,  during  this  re- 
ligious engagement,  the  following  extracts  are  taken : 

(106) 


JET.  33.]  1807.  107 

First-day,  14th  of  Sixth  month,  1807.  At  sea.  I  have 
embarked  this  day  on  board  the  ship  Brunswick,  Captain 
Beadle,  bound  for  Marseilles.  This  route  I  take,  my  mind 
being  drawn  to  visit  first  the  southern  parts  of  France,  and 
the  little  body  of  persons  professing  our  principles  in  those 
parts.  I  came  on  board  the  ship  at  noon,  directly  from  meet- 
ing, which,  through  the  adorable  mercy  and  continued  kind- 
ness of  my  dear  Redeemer,  was  a  season  of  Divine  favour.  I 
was  on  my  feet,  engaged  in  proclaiming  the  Gospel  to  a  large 
number  of  Friends,  when  messengers  came  at  two  different 
times  to  summon  me  on  ship-board. 

It  was  a  solemn  parting  between  my  beloved  wife  and  my- 
self; but  the  Lord  gave  strength  in  humble  submission,  to 
be  resigned  to  his  will,  and  to  follow  him  wherever  he  may 
be  pleased  to  send  me.  Lord,  for  thy  sake  and  thy  Truth, 
my  dear  companion  and  thy  servant  have  offered  one  another 
to  thee  ;  keep  her  by  thy  power,  comfort  her  by  thy  pres- 
ence ;  fulfil  the  promise  thou  hast  made  to  thy  servant,  "  My 
presence  shall  go  with  thee  and  I  will  give  thee  rest."  I  feel, 
in  my  measure,  like  Abraham,  called  of  God  to  go  where  he 
will  show  me,  to  preach  his  Gospel,  to  suffer,  or  to  do  what- 
ever he  shall  assign  to  me.  How  consoling  is  the  gracious 
promise  that  the  Lord  will  be  with  me  in  my  going  out  and 
in  my  coming  in  also.  None  can  have  ever  gone  on  the 
Lord's  service  under  a  greater  sense  of  their  poverty,  weak- 
ness, and  inability  of  themselves  to  do  any  thing  to  the  glory 
of  God. 

Several  of  my  friends  and  near  relatives  came  with  me  on 
board,  so  far  as  Sandy  Hook,  and  have  left  me  at  ten  o'clock 
this  evening,  to  return  with  the  pilot.  Now  I  am  left  a  poor 
solitary  one,  none  on  board  but  the  crew  of  the  ship,  and  some 
of  them,  being  in  a  state  of  intoxication,  appear  very  unfit  for 
duty.  0  thou,  Lord,  the  faithful  and  never-failing  friend,  be 
with  me,  lead  me  by  thy  Spirit ! 

Soon  after  I  penned  the  above  the  wind  blew  hard  and 
increased  to  a  storm,  which  caused  a  very  rough  sea.  I 
was  so  affected  with  sea-sickness  that  I  could  not  raise  my 
head,  and  by  the  heavy  rolling  and  tossing  of  the  ship, 


108  1807.  OT.  33. 

almost  every  article  in  the  cabin  was  loosed  from,  or  broke, 
its  fastenings,  and  I  was  thrown  out  of  my  berth,  and  tossed 
from  one  side  of  the  cabin  to  the  other,  when  another  heavy 
sea,  striking  the  ship,  brought  in  a  stream  of  the  watery 
brine.  Every  one  was  too  much  engaged  to  pay  me  any 
attention,  at  the  time.  After  a  while  things  were  put  in 
some  order,  and  the  cabin  was  drained  by  letting  the  water 
run  down  into  the  hold  of  the  ship.  The  cabin  was  now 
kept  closely  shut  up,  to  prevent  a  recurrence  of  the  same 
thing,  so  that,  in  addition  to  sea-sickness,  my  sufferings 
were  greatly  increased  by  the  foulness  of  the  air.  Our 
vessel  had  just  returned  from  the  West  Indies,  loaded  with 
sugar  and  molasses,  and  now  most  of  her  lading  was  in 
sugar,  the  leaking  of  which  gives  to  the  bilge  water  an  intol- 
erable stench.  The  air  was  so  foul  that  every  piece  of  silver 
about  me  turned  black.  The  day  after  I  came  on  board,  it 
seemed  as  if  I  should  be  suffocated ;  the  captain  observing 
this,  kindly  carried  me  up  to  the  quarter  deck,  fastened  with 
ropes  a  chair  to  the  sides  of  it,  in  which  he  secured  me,  that 
I  might  not  be  washed  away  by  the  waves  that  frequently 
came  over  the  ship,  and  carried  away  a  good  deal  of  our 
deck's  lumber,  and  several  of  the  hencoops.  But  this  situa- 
tion, however  awful  and  exposing,  was  far  preferable  to  the 
cabin  ;  though  my  clothes  were  wet,  day  after  day,  by  the  sea, 
I  did  not  get  cold. 

The  works  of  the  Lord,  as  I  beheld  them,  are  great.  The 
waves  were  like  mountains,  taking  us  up  on  high ;  then  they 
would  suddenly  break  asunder,  and  let  the  ship  fall  as  into 
a  deep  abyss,  with  a  great  crash,  as  if  she  would  break 
in  pieces  under  the  shock ;  then  she  trembled  like  a  leaf. 
We  were  under  the  greater  apprehensions  as  she  is  deeply 
laden,  which  makes  her  labour  hard ;  truly  applicable  to  our 
situation  is  the  description  given  by  the  Psalmist  (Ps.  cvii., 
23 — 29).  At  a  time  when  my  mind  was  absorbed  in  the  deep 
contemplation  both  of  the  nature  of  the  religious  services  I 
had  before  me,  and  the  perils  by  which  I  was  surrounded, 
my  attention  was  directed  to  those  lofty  waves  and  deep 
abysses,  and  the  heavy  shocks  the  ship  endured,  amidst 


JET.  33.]  1807.  109 

•which  she  was  preserved ;  and  I  felt  a  living  hope  springing 
in  me,  that  the  Lord  God  Omnipotent  would  also  uphold  me, 
under  the  various  afflictions  and  trials  that  would  befall  me, 
if  I  only  maintained  a  constant  trust  and  confidence  in  him. 
Thou  hast  shown  thy  servant,  0  Lord,  that  thy  power  is  over 
all,  that  he  that  trusteth  in  thee  is  like  mount  Sion  that  can- 
not be  moved ;  thou  hast  condescended  to  revive  to  my  droop- 
ing spirit,  when  under  complicated  fears  and  dreads,  from 
within  and  from  without,  the  soothing  language,  "  Fear  not, 
thou  worm  Jacob,  for  I  am  with  thee,  be  not  dismayed,  for  I 
am  thy  God ;  when  thou  passest  through  the  waters  I  will  be 
with  thee,"  &c. 

26th.  Yesterday  and  last  night  the  storm  was  again 
raging,  but  my  mind  was  kept  in  calmness.  I  have  seen  how 
those  ancient  worthies  and  faithful  contenders  for  the  faith  of 
Jesus,  could  rejoice  in  great  tribulation.  Amidst  the  tossing 
and  confusion  occasioned  by  the  storm  last  night,  my  mind  was 
introduced  into  a  state  of  quiet,  when  my  covenant  was  re- 
newed with  my  God.  How  sweet  it  is  thus  to  covenant  with 
the  Lord !  Then,  with  cheerfulness,  our  all  is  resigned  into 
his  hands. 

First-day,  28th.  I  have  felt  much  for  the  crew  of  the  ves- 
sel, but  way  has  not  yet  opened  for  our  coming  together  to 
unite  in  the  act  of  Divine  worship.  I  had  hoped  yesterday 
that  we  might  have  this  privilege  to-day ;  but  a  fresh  storm 
prevails.  It  has  been  a  day,  however,  spent  in  much  prostra- 
tion of  soul,  under  which,  through  adorable  compassion,  my 
strength  has  been  a  little  renewed. 

Seventh-day,  4th  of  Seventh  month.  For  several  days  past 
we  have  been  favoured  with  fine  weather  and  fair  wind.  This 
morning  we  passed  in  sight  of  Corvo,  one  of  the  Western 
Islands  ;  its  shores  are  high  ;  it  appeared  covered  with  beauti- 
ful vineyards.  The  island  is  small,  only  about  ten  miles  in 
length.  Tortoises  (turtles)  are  numerous  and  large  here,  sleep- 
ing on  the  surface  of  the  water ;  our  sailors  lowered  the  boat, 
went  softly  to  them,  and  brought  several  on  deck.  They  are 
a  great  treat  on  ship-board. 

First-day,  5th.     This  forenoon  I  have  had  a,  meeting  for 


110  1807.  [JET.  33. 

Divine  "worship  with  my  ship-mates,  the  captain  kindly  making 
suitable  arrangements  for  it,  and,  as  the  weather  was  fine,  none 
were  left  on  deck  but  the  man  at  the  helm.  It  has  been  a 
solemn  and  instructive  season  to  us,  wherein  the  Lord  enabled 
me  to  offer  prayers  and  intercessions  for  our  little  company, 
and  for  the  preservation  of  our  near  relatives  and  friends, 
whom  we  have  left  behind. 

13th.  High  winds  and  rough  sea,  which  have  made  me  very 
sick  again ;  we  saw,  at  a  distance,  a  fleet  of  about  thirty  sail 
of  ships  of  war,  but,  it  being  squally,  none  boarded  us.  We 
are  now  near  Cape  St.  Vincent ;  the  sight  of  land  is  beautiful ; 
but  0  what  a  weight  of  exercise  do  I  feel  at  the  prospect  of 
the  sufferings  I  may  have  to  endure  in  these  European  nations, 
in  the  service  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  Yesterday,  especially, 
I  felt  this  heavily.  I  see  no  end  of  my  services  in  these 
nations. 

14th.  We  have  passed  to-day  before  Cadiz,  so  near  that 
we  could  look  into  the  streets  of  the  city.  We  went  through 
a  British  fleet  which  blockades  that  port.  One  of  the  frigates 
boarded  us.  The  lieutenant  treated  us  politely.  He  says 
they  have  been  several  months  on  that  station,  and  they  do 
not  know  how  much  longer  they  may  continue.  To  see  so 
many  engines  of  destruction  brought  many  considerations 
before  my  mind.  Sad  indeed  are  the  consequences  of  the  fall 
of  man  ;  "  Glory  to  God  in  the  highest,  and  on  earth  peace, 
good  will  toward  men,"  is  not  naturally  his  soul's  anthem. 
With  what  perseverance  and  apparent  cheerfulness  do  men 
endure  hardships  and  many  difficulties  in  the  service  of  an 
earthly  prince,  shedding  their  own  blood,  and  that  of  thousands 
who  have  never  done  them  any  personal  injury,  and  that  to 
obtain  earthly  glory.  Be  stimulated,  0  my  soul,  in  the  ser- 
vice of  the  King  Eternal,  waging  Avar  against  sin,  and  bringing 
to  thy  fellow-men  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  through  faith 
in  the  Redeemer's  love. 

15th.  This  morning  we  were  boarded  by  four  Spanish 
gun-boats ;  several  ill-looking  men  came  upon  our  ship. 
They  appeared  bent  on  plunder.  Observing  my  plain  dress, 
they  did  not  know  what  to  make  of  me.  One  of  them  at 


xr.  33.]  1807.  Ill 

last  called  me  "Padre."  That  is  tlie  way  among  the 
Roman  Catholics  of  calling  their  priests  —  Father.  The  ex- 
amination of  my  passport,  they  thought,  confirmed  them 
the  more,  that  I  was  one  of  that  class,  when,  treating  us  with 
more  respect,  they  left  us.  At  noon  we  passed  through  the 
Straits  of  Gibraltar.  It  is  a  grand  sight.  Gibraltar  on  the 
left,  and  Ceuta,  on  the  Moorish  shore,  to  the  right.  I  feel 
much  for  the  inhabitants  of  those  countries,  as  I  pass  them. 

0  when  will  the  light  of  Christ's  gospel  so  shine  upon  them 
as  to  induce  them  to  turn  away  from  their  various  superstitions 
and  idolatries  ? 

21st.     Since  we  have  come  into  the  Mediterranean,  we  have 
had  many  calms ;  the  weather  is  oppressively  warm. 

24th.     This  afternoon  we  saw  a  ship  coming  towards  us. 

1  apprehended  she  was  a  suspicious  vessel ;  she  had  another 
in  tow,  and  as  she  came  alongside  of  us,  we  saw  her  full  of 
rough-looking  men,  with  swords  or  cutlasses  in  their  hands, 
and  other  weapons.     The  captain  thought  they  were  Alger- 
ines.     They  ordered  us  on  board  their  ship,  and  our  seamen 
were  in  the  act  of  lowering  our  boat,  to  obey  their  summons, 
when,  discovering  an  English  frigate  in  chase  of  them,  they 
immediately  made  all  possible  sail  to  escape  with  their  prize, 
which  was  probably  some  merchant  ship,  they  had  lately  cap- 
tured, the  crew  of  which  they  reserved  for  slavery  ;  this,  very 
probably,  would  have  been  also  our  portion,  had  the  frigate 
been  a  few  moments  later  in  making  her  appearance.     When 
our  poor  seamen  saw  the  danger  we  were  in,  some  of  them 
made  doleful  lamentations  at  their  prospect  of  slavery.     My 
own   mind   was    preserved   calm;    for   I    remembered   what 
occurred  to  me  some  months   ago,  in  New  York,  whilst  in  a 
religious   meeting,  my  mind   solemnly   gathered  before   the 
Lord ;  I  then  felt  that  there  was  a  possibility  of  my  being 
taken,    during   the   passage   on   that   sea,    by   some   of    the 
Algerines,  or  Morocco  powers,  and  carried  into  slavery  by 
them.     My  spirit  bowed  reverently  before  the  Lord,  in  con- 
fidence that  he  might,  if  it  was  his  good  pleasure,   deliver 
me  from  the  hands  of  merciless  men,  and  every  other  evil ; 
but,  if  he  had  a  service  for  me  among  those  people,  I  bowed 


112  1807.  OT.  83 

in  humble  resignation  to  whatever  he  might  suffer  to  come 
upon  me,  praying  that  it  might  only  turn  to  his  glory  and 
the  salvation  of  my  soul.  Thus,  whilst  these  men  were  by 
the  side  of  us,  I  was  waiting  to  see  what  the  Lord  had  for 
me  now  to  do  for  his  great  name.  I  thought  I  could  willingly 
proclaim  to  them  the  Gospel  message  of  redeeming  love, 
or  suffer  among  them  for  the  sake  of  Him,  who  has  suffered 
and  died  for  us,  "the  just  for  the  unjust,  that  He  might 
bring  us  to  God."  But  after  this  day's  fresh  interposition 
of  Divine  power  to  deliver,  my  soul  has  ascribed  blessing, 
and  praise  unto  Him. 

First  day,  26th.  I  had  again  a  meeting  with  my  ship- 
mates. The  hearts  of  some  of  them  appear  to  have  been 
made  soft,  by  our  great  deliverance  from  the  pirates.  There 
was  an  openness  in  them  to  join  in  worship  to  Him  who 
has  thus  condescended  to  favour  us.  During  the  voyage  I 
have  had  several  private,  as  well  as  public,  religious  oppor- 
tunities with  the  crew  of  the  ship.  Some  good  impressions 
appear  to  be  made  on  some  of  them :  may  they  be  lasting, 
so  that  they  may  escape  the  temptations  attending  them  in 
port. 

28th.  We  came  yesterday  in  sight  of  Marseilles,  and 
having  taken  in  a  pilot  this  morning,  at  three  p.  m.,  he  has 
brought  us  safe  into  port,  in  that  part  where  the  shortest 
quarantine  is  required,  which  is  fifteen  days.  The  place  is 
confined,  very  little  circulation  of  air,  the  water  stagnant  and 
filthy,  and  vessels  lie  so  close  that  one  might  easily  jump 
from  one  to  the  other ;  the  smell  of  their  bilge  water,  together 
with  the  heat  of  the  weather,  are  very  trying.  As  soon  as 
we  arrived  in  port,  a  guard  came  on  our  ship,  to  see  that 
none  on  board  go  on  shore,  or  on  any  of  the  other  vessels, 
nor  touch  any  of  the  things  pertaining  to  them,  which  would 
lengthen  the  time  of  quarantine.  The  pilot  has  also  to 
remain  on  board,  subject  to  the  same  laws  of  the  quarantine. 

29th.  Hearing  of  the  Lazaretto  where  I  might  go  to 
perform  my  quarantine,  I  have  removed  to  it ;  it  is  a  large 
establishment  covering  several  acres,  in  a  very  airy  place, 
near  the  sea  shore;  it  has  spacious  store-houses,  where  all 


*>T.  33.]  1807.  113 

the  cotton  and  other  articles  from  the  Levant  are  deposited, 
to  perform  quarantine,  which  is  very  long,  especially  when 
the  plague  prevails  in  those  parts.  The  buildings  are 
divided  into  several  blocks ;  spacious  yards  are  attached  to 
each,  so  that  persons  performing  quarantine  of  different 
lengths,  according  to  the  parts  they  come  from,  are  separated 
from  one  another.  In  another  part  of  this  large  establish- 
ment are  the  places  for  such  as  come  into  port  with  the 
plague,  or  contract  disease  after  their  arrival.  Great  order 
is  maintained  throughout  this  vast  institution.  It  was  erected 
about  a  century  ago,  soon  after  the  plague  appeared  that 
caused  such  ravages  in  Marseilles.  I  have  a  guard  now 
given  me,  who  accompanies  me  wherever  I  go ;  he  also  acts 
as.  a  waiter,  brings  me  my  meals,  &c.,  &c.  I  am  settled  in  a 
double  room,  one  for  me,  the  other  for  my  guard.  There  is 
no  other  furniture  than  a  table,  two  wooden  chairs,  and  an 
iron  bedstead,  on  which  I  have  placed  my  sea-bed.  I  feel, 
however,  as  in  a  palace  compared  to  the  ship.  My  chamber 
is  very  airy.  As  there  are  at  present  very  few  persons  in  the 
establishment,  I  can  walk  with  my  guard  through  nearly  every 
part  of  it.  I  understand  that  sometimes  several  hundred  per- 
sons are  in  it.  This  afternoon  John  S.  Mollet  came  to  see 
me ;  he  is  a  Swiss,  but  now  resides  in  Marseilles.  Through 
various  deep  trials  he  has  purchased  some  knowledge  of  the 
Truth  as  professed  by  our  Society.  It  is  a  comfort  to  see 
him,  and  he  will  be  a  help  to  me  in  becoming  acquainted  with 
pious  persons  in  these  parts. 

30th.  Several  opportunities  have  presented  for  serious  con- 
versation with  some  of  the  officers  here.  My  guard  and  some 
of  the  porters  have  manifested  some  tenderness. 

7th  of  Eighth  month.  Curiosity  to  see  a  Quaker  frequently 
brings  persons  of  various  ranks  and  conditions  to  see  and 
converse  with  me.  Several  popish  priests  have  also  come.  I 
have  daily  to  maintain  my  Christian  testimonies,  and  to  open 
the  principles  of  Truth.  The  captain  of  the  Lazaretto  ap- 
pears desirous  to  obtain  correct  information,  and  often  visits 
me  on  that  account.  Among  those  that  have  come  to  see  me, 
are  some  Spaniards.  0  what  darkness  they  have  manifested. 

L  — 9 


114  1807.  OT.  33. 

One  of  them  evinced  much  bitterness,  and  said,  "burning 
would  be  too  good  for  me."  I  have  had  to-day  a  religious 
opportunity  with  two  of  the  porters  and  my  guard.  There 
was  some  openness  in  them  to  receive  the  truths  of  the 
Gospel,  and  to  be  directed  to  Christ  as  the  only  Saviour  of 
sinners,  and  the  Redeemer  of  men. 

13th.  Two  of  the  seamen  on  the  ship  Brunswick  are  taken 
sick  with  a  fever,  and  brought  here,  on  which  account  my 
detention  will  be  lengthened,  to  see  how  it  will  be  with  them. 
0  for  a  continuation  of  patience  !  —  my  heavenly  Father  has 
much  sweetened  my  situation,  by  the  incomes  of  his  Divine 
love  and  presence. 

17th.  For  days  past,  my  spirit  has  been  greatly  burdened 
because  of  the  superstition  and  gross  darkness,  manifest 
amidst  a  pompous  profession.  My  room  is  very  near  the 
chapel  here,  and  during  the  three  last  days,  they  have  kept  a 
feast  for  their  saints,  so  called,  at  which  they  display  great 
parade  and  gaudiness. 

21st.  An  American  female,  just  arrived  from  Boston,  has 
been  brought  here.  She  is  in  the  last  stage  of  consumption. 
Her  object  in  coming  to  these  climes,  is  to  seek  health,  but  it 
appears  probable  that  she  will  not  survive  many  days.  The 
Lord  has  given  me  the  cup  of  consolation  to  hand  to  her,  and 
to  encourage  her  to  look  up  to  Christ,  as  the  only  refuge  and 
physician  of  souls,  who  is  near  to  purify  and  sanctify  her 
and  prepare  her  for  admission  into  his  kingdom  of  spotless 
purity.  On  account  of  the  seamen's  sickness  I  am  still  de- 
tained in  this  place.  It  is  very  tedious,  but  whilst  labouring 
for  patient  resignation,  I  desire  to  cultivate  a  due  sense  of 
gratitude  towards  my  ever  gracious  Master,  who  is  frequently 
felt  very  near  to  uphold  me. 

25th.  I  came  out  of  the  Lazaretto  last  Seventh-day,  the 
seamen  having  recovered ;  but,  before  they  liberated  me,  all 
my  baggage  and  clothing  were  shut  up  for  some  hours  in  the 
fumigating  chamber.  I  was  also  under  the  operation  myself 
about  a  quarter  of  an  hour ;  I  had  a  small  aperture  to  breathe 
through,  else  I  should  have  been  suffocated. 

John  Malvesin,  brother-in-law  to  J.  S.  Mollet,  had  kindly 


JET.  83.]  1807.  115 

invited  me  to  make  his  house  my  home  whilst  in  Marseilles. 
Last  First-day,  J.  S.  Mollet  and  a  few  others  sat  together 
with  me,  to  worship  Him  who  is  a  spirit,  and  will  be  worshipped 
in  spirit  and  in  truth ;  the  Lord  pouring  forth  of  his  Spirit 
upon  us,  enabled  us  to  approach  him  and  to  offer  up  our 
prayers  to  him.  My  mind  is  much  shut  up  in  this  large  city ; 
corruption  and  vice  are  evidently  very  prevalent,  so  that  I  feel 
encircled  with  darkness.  I  have,  however,  been  with  some 
persons  with  whom  I  have  been  comforted.  Dear  Mollet  and 
A.  E.  Kothen,  a  Swede,  have  awakened  minds.  The  Protes- 
tant minister,  a  young  man,  has  felt  the  power  of  Truth,  but 
he  needs  much  humbling  to  embrace  and  submit  to  the  lowli- 
ness of  a  self-denying  disciple  of  Jesus. 

First-day,  30th.  I  have  had  a  meeting  at  my  kind  friend 
J.  Malvesin's.  The  Lord  was  with  us:  Kothen  was  much 
affected,  under  the  power  accompanying  the  Gospel  I  had  to 
preach  among  them. 

31st.  I  went  a  little  out  of  town,  in  company  with  Mollet, 
to  visit  a  pious  family,  composed  of  old  people.  They  are 
Protestants.  We  found  them  in  a  sweet  frame  of  mind.  I 
have  also  attended  the  funeral  of  the  female  I  left  sick  in  the 
Lazaretto. 

6th  of  Ninth  month.  First-day.  I  had  a  meeting  on  board 
the  ship  Brunswick,  the  deck  of  which  the  captain  had  pre- 
pared for  the  occasion.  Many  of  the  captains  and  seamen 
of  the  vessels  in  port,  that  are  not  under  quarantine,  came  to 
it.  It  has  been  a  season  of  Divine  favour ;  Christ,  the  only 
hope  of  salvation,  was  preached  to  them,  and  their  divers 
states  were  ministered  to.  Some  of  them  were  very  tender. 
Among  these  I  was  pleased  to  find  some  of  my  ship-mates, 
our  sailors,  who  acknowledged  the  Lord's  favours  they  had 
witnessed  during  our  passage.  In  the  course  of  the  week  I 
have  had  several  religious  opportunities,  some  private  and 
others  more  public,  among  the  people  here,  and  I  am  now 
looking  towards  Languedoc. 

John  S.  Mollet  proposes  to  accompany  me  there.  He  has 
a  nice  family  of  orderly  children.  I  have  encouraged  him, 
with  Kothen,  and  a  few  others,  who  appear  well  disposed 


116  1807.  OT.  33. 

and  whose  minds  have,  in  some  degree,  been  brought  under 
the  baptizing  power  of  Truth,  to  meet  regularly  together 
for  Divine  worship,  not  doubting  that  it  will  tend  to  their 
mutual  strength  and  encouragement,  and  be  also  as  a  little 
standard  lifted  up  in  this  place  of  darkness,  unto  the 
Truth.  Kothen  became  a  serious  character,  a  few  years  ago, 
through  a  very  remarkable  deliverance  from  the  hands  of 
wicked  men.  He  was  going  from  Stockholm  to  Abo,  in 
Finland,  when  he  found  that  the  boat  in  which  he  had  taken 
his  passage  belonged  to  pirates.  Whilst  they  were  in  the 
midst  of  the  Gulf  of  Bothnia,  he  heard  them  consult  in  the 
Finnish  language,  (which  they  thought  he  did  not  under- 
stand,) on  the  best  expedient  of  taking  possession  of  his 
pioperty,  and  some  proposed  to  throw  him  overboard.  Hith- 
erto he  had  lived  without  much  concern  about  religion,  as  a 
man  of  the  world,  out  of  the  fear  of  God,  and  a  stranger  to 
Christ,  the  sure  refuge  in  time  of  trouble.  Now,  he  remem- 
bered God,  and  as  he  told  me,  perhaps  for  the  first  time  in 
his  life,  he  put  up  a  prayer  unto  Him,  believing  He  could 
deliver  him  from  the  threatening  danger.  The  pirates 
finally  concluded  to  take  him  to  a  small  rocky  island  that 
served  them  for  a  retreat;  through  some  erroneous  impres- 
sions they  had  received,  they  now  presented  him  to  an  old 
woman,  their  mother,  as  they  called  her,  as  a  preacher. 
She,  in  the  midst  of  such  a  life,  connected  with  men  so  dis- 
solute, yet  retaining  some  of  the  religious  impressions  of 
earlier  days,  answered,  "thank  you,  my  sons,  to-morrow 
is  the  Sabbath,  and  we  shall  have  a  sermon,  which  I  have 
not  heard  for  several  years."  Poor  Kothen  felt  much  tried 
at  the  expectation  thus  raised  respecting  him.  Fears  for  his 
life,  deterred  him  from  undeceiving  these  people ;  yet  he  felt 
himself  utterly  unable  to  answer  their  expectation.  He 
spent  the  night  in  great  anxiety,  which  was  increased  by 
several  more  pirates  coming  into  the  cave.  In  the  morning 
they  made  preparations  for  the  meeting,  put  on  their  best 
clothes,  &c.,  whilst  poor  Kothen  could  not  command  his 
thoughts,  nor  was  able  to  think  of  anything  to  communicate 
to  the  people.  When  called  upon  to  come  in,  and  begin  the 


JET.  33.]  1807.  117 

•worship,  he  went  into  the  cave,  as  if  going  to  death.  Soon, 
however,  his  mind  was  again  drawn  to  feel  the  all-sufficiency 
of  the  blessed  Redeemer ;  he  supplicated  in  His  name,  that 
the  Lard  would  help  him,  and  his  soul  was  contrited  under 
a  sense  of  His  love  towards  him,  a  poor,  sinful,  fallen  man,  as 
he  felt  himself  to  be.  He  felt  also  the  same  love  and  offers 
of  Divine  mercy,  extended  towards  those  poor  people,  under 
a  sense  of  which,  he  was  melted  into  tears;  he  set  before 
them  their  sinful  condition,  the  depravity  of  the  human  heart, 
and  the  awful  consequences  of  living  and  dying  in  that  state ; 
then  he  directed  them  to  Christ  the  friend  and  Saviour  of 
sinners.  As  he  went  on  thus  speaking  to  them,  he  was  the 
more  affected,  as  he  felt  the  sinful  state  of  his  own  heart,  and 
the  hope  that  was  now  set  before  him  also  through  sincere 
repentance  and  faith  in  Christ,  the  Lord.  Those  poor  people 
were  most  of  them  broken  into  tears ;  the  old  woman,  after 
meeting,  took  him  in  her  arms  with  motherly  affection,  and 
directed  a  boat  to  be  ready  to  take  him  and  all  his  baggage 
to  Abo.  The  sense  of  this  merciful  deliverance,  and  display 
of  Redeeming  love  and  power,  made  such  an  impression  on 
Kothen  that,  to  this  time,  through  Divine  grace  helping,  he 
endeavours  to  keep  the  covenant  into  which  he  then  entered 
with  God,  his  Saviour. 

Congenies,  10th.  I  left  Marseilles  early  yesterday  for 
this  place,  after  having  a  refreshing  opportunity,  in  the 
Lord's  presence,  with  some  of  those  whose  hearts  he  has 
visited  by  his  Spirit,  in  that  city.  There  is  in  these  parts 
a  small  body  of  people  professing  with  Friends.  They 
appear  to  have  existed  long  before  they  had  any  knowledge 
of  our  religious  Society  in  England,  and  to  have  embraced 
some  of  the  same  Christian  principles  and  testimonies.  I 
have  seen  ancient  records  in  manuscript,  by  which  it  is  shown 
that  at  various  periods,  they  suffered  great  persecutions  under 
the  Papal  powers,  some  of  them  being  tortured,  and  put  to 
death,  amidst  excruciating  torments.  Among  these  sufferers 
were  several  very  young  persons,  —  delicate  young  women, 
who,  like  the  ancient  martyrs,  were  enabled  to  endure, 
through  faith  in  Christ  Jesus,  whatever  cruelty  could  devise, 


118  1807.  [>T.  33. 

rather  than  yield  to  Popish  superstitions  and  idolatries. 
They  suffered  considerably  also  in  common  with  the  other 
Protestants ;  I  have  seen  copies  of  some  very  interesting 
letters,*  which  they  wrote  to  these  their  fellow  Protestants, 

*  These  no  doubt  had  reference  to  the  "  Wars  of  the  Camisards," 
which  produced  the  "  Troubles  in  the  Cevennes,"  so  graphically  des- 
cribed by  M.  Court,  their  historian.  After  the  revocation  of  the  Edict  of 
Nantes  by  Louis  XIV.,  in  1685,  the  most  cruel  and  protracted  persecutions 
commenced  against  the  Protestants  of  France.  They  raged  with  great 
violence  in  Languedoc.  About  the  beginning  of  the  eighteenth  cen- 
tury, a  little  band  of  Protestant  peasants,  wearied  out  by  the  sufferings 
to  which  they  and  their  fellow-professors  had  long  been  subjected,  took 
up  arms  to  rescue  some  of  their  brethren  from  the  tortures  they  were 
enduring,  and  the  cruel  death  about  to  be  inflicted  upon  them  by  the  Ro- 
manists. After  having  succeeded  in  this  object,  they  retired  to  the  moun- 
tain fastnesses  for  safety,  whence  they  defended  themselves  against  their 
papal  persecutors.  Their  number  gradually  increased  to  a  little  army 
of  mountaineers  ;  and  under  the  name  of  Camisards,  (probably,  accord- 
ing to  Court,  from  Camisade,  the  French  for  a  sudden  attack  by  night,) 
they  carried  on,  for  several  years,  a  bloody  warfare  against  their  oppres- 
sors. Great  excesses  were  committed  on  both  sides,  and  the  expostula- 
tory  letters,  of  which  Stephen  Grellet  here  speaks,  were  probably  among 
the  remonstrances  addressed  to  the  Protestant  warriors,  by  those  of  their 
own  persuasion,  who  disapproved  of  their  violent  proceedings,  and  which, 
in  the  opinion  of  Court,  "  firent  d'abord  cesser  les  massacres,  et  furent  la 
veritable  raison  pour  laquelle  les  Camisards,  donnerent  alors  la  vie  a 
quatre  ou  cinq  cures  qu'ils  avoient  eu  a  leur  discretion."  The  follow- 
ing extract  from  one  of  these  admonitory  epistles,  may  not  be  uninterest- 
ing or  inappropriate  here. 

"  Nous  savons  quo  les  violences  qu'on  vous  a  faites  pour  vous  forcer 
d'aller  a  la  messe,  et  d'envoyer  vos  enfans  a  PScole  de  1'erreur ;  que  les 
soldats  qui  vous  environnent,  qui  veillent  sur  toute  votre  conduite,  qui 
fondent  sur  vous  comme  des  loups  sur  des  agneaux,  quand  vous  vous 
assembles  en  secret,  pour  prier  Dieu  ;  en  un  mot,  que  les  cruautes  qu'on 
exerce  centre  vous  sans  pitie  et  sans  relache ;  que  la  perte  de  vos  biens 
et  lesTnauvais  traitemens  de  vos  personnes ;  que  les  chaines,  les  prisons, 
les  gibets,  les  roues  ont  enfin  lasse"  votre  patience,  et  vous  ont  inspire  des 
sentimens  de  desespoir  et  de  rage. 

"  Nous  avouons  memo  que  dans  de  longues  et  excessives  tribulations 
eomme  les  vOtres,  il  est  bien  difficile  de  register  aux  mouvemens  impetueux 
de  la  nature,  qui  s'61event  malgre  nous  dans  le  fond  de  notre  coeur,  et 
nous  portent  a  rendre  le  mal  pour  le  mal,  nous  vous  plaignons  de  ce  que 
vous  8tes  dans  une  si  terrible  6preuve ;  mais  vous  etes  chr6tiens  et 
Chretiens  reformes,  et  si  vous  n'avez  pas  entierement  oublie  ce  que  les 


JET.  33.]  1807.  119 

when  some  of  the  latter  took  up  arms  to  repel  by  force,  the 
sword  stretched  out  against  them,  at  the  instigation  of  the 
Church  of  Rome,  during  the  war  in  France  against  Protest- 
antism. They  expostulated  with  them  on  account  of  the 
inconsistency  of  their  conduct  with  their  Christian  pro- 
fession, showing  them  how  far  they  were  from  being  gathered 
under  the  Standard  of  Christ,  the  Prince  of  Peace, —  whilst 
in  their  warlike  proceedings  they  did  unto  others,  when  they 
had  an  opportunity,  the  very  things,  they  complained  that 
they  did  unto  them,  —  they  plundered,  they  destroyed ; 
whereas  the  servants  of  the  Lord  must  not  fight,  but  must 
be  even  like  their  Master,  render  good  for  evil,  love  them 
that  persecute  them,  and  not  avenge  themselves.  Thus  they 
maintained  a  faithful  testimony  against  war ;  they  objected 
to  oaths  also  and  recognised  silent  worship,  and  a  ministry 
that  proceeds  from  the  influence  of  the  Divine  Spirit  and 
depends  not  on  human  acquirements.  They  did  not  know 
of  the  existence  of  our  Society  in  England  and  in  America, 
till  the  time  of  the  American  Revolution  and  the  war  which 
in  consequence  arose  between  England  and  France.  A 

ministres  apostoliques  de  la  parole  de  Dieu  vous  ont  autrefois  enseigne, 
vous  pouvez  vous  souvenir  qu'ils  vous  prlchoient  sans  cesse,  que  1'hypo- 
crisie  et  le  mensonge  ne  conviennent  pas  aux  enfans  du  Dieu  de  verite  ; 
que  les  violences  de  vos  ennemis  n'excusoient  pas  les  v6tres,  et  que  leurs 
crimes  ne  vous  autorisent  pas  a  en  commettre  de  semblables. 

"  Peut-§tre  vous  flattez-vous  que  ces  desordres  feront  cesser  les  maux 
qui  vous  accablent  ?  Peut-Stre  vous  imaginez-vous  que  ceux  qui  brulent 
les  eglises,  et  egorgent  de  sang-froid  les  prltres,  d6truisent  la  superstition 
et  Pidolatrie  ?  Peut-etre  attendez-vous  de  la  votre  deliverance  et  le  retab- 
lissement  du  pur  service  de  Dieu  ?  Aveugles  que  vous  Stes,  avez-vous 
oublie  qu'il  n'est  jamais  permis  de  faire  le  mal,  afin  qu'il  en  arrive  du 
bien?  que  vous  n'gtes  pas  sous  1'ancienne  loi,  qui  etoit  rigoureuse,  suivant 
une  lettre  meurtriere,  qui  ordonnoit  d'exterminer  les  idolatres  et  les  lieux 
consacres  a  un  culte  defendu  ?  mais  que  vous  e"tes  sous  la  loi  nouvelle 
dont  1'auteur  dit,  qu'il  ne  veut  pas  la  mort  du  pecheur,  mais  qu'il  se  con- 
vertisse  et  qu'il  vive ;  c'est  du  bras  de  Dieu,  et  non  du  v6tre,  qu'il  faut 
esperer  la  fin  de  votre  captivit6 ;  tachez  de  1'obtenir  par  la  saintet6  de 
votre  bonne  vie,  et  non  par  les  ceuvres  de  tenebres  que  vous  faites." — 
Histoire  des  troubles  des  Cevennes,  ou  de  la  guerre  des  Camisards,  par  M. 
Court,  Vol.  L,  p.  173. 


120  1807.  OT.  83. 

Friend  of  Falmouth,  in  England,  had  shares  in  several  vessels. 
The  other  owners,  not  being  members  of  our  Society,  con- 
cluded to  arm  those  vessels.  He  remonstrated  in  vain  against 
it.  These  ships  made  several  prizes  upon  the  French.  His 
portion  of  the  prizes  was  given  him,  but  as  he  could  not  con- 
scientiously take  an  active  part  in  the  war,  so  neither  could 
he  share  in  any  emolument  arising  from  it ;  on  the  restora- 
tion of  peace,  therefore,  he  sent  one  of  his  sons  to  Paris,  who 
by  public  advertisements  in  the  papers,  &c.,  stated  that  the 
owners  of  certain  vessels  that  had  been  captured  by  the 
vessels  in  which  he  had  a  share,  should  on  their  application  to 
him,  receive  their  respective  portions  of  the  proceeds  of  the 
prizes ;  at  the  same  time  giving  his  reasons  why,  as  a  Chris- 
tian and  a  member  of  the  religious  Society  of  Friends,  he 
could  not  share  in  gains  arising  from  war.  This  statement 
coming  to  the  knowledge  of  the  little  body  here,  they  deputed 
a  few  of  their  number  to  go  to  London  to  confer  with  Friends 
there.  They  rejoiced  to  find  that  the  Lord  had  so  large  a 
body,  both  there,  and  in  America,  maintaining  the  same 
religious  testimonies  as  themselves.  After  that  period  they 
were  visited  by  some  of  our  Friends, —  G.  Dillwyn,  Sarah 
Grubb,  Mary  Dudley,  and  their  companions  were  the  first, 
then  William  Savery  and  David  Sands,  and  last,  Richard 
Jordan.  But  these  dear  friends,  not  speaking  the  French 
language,  at  least  very  imperfectly,  had  not  a  very  full  oppor- 
tunity of  becoming  acquainted  with  them. 

17th.  I  continue  diligently  engaged  among  the  little  flock 
in  this  village.  I  have  had  religious  opportunities  in  every 
one  of  their  families,  also  several  meetings  for  Divine  wor- 
ship among  them,  and  with  the  inhabitants  at  large,  who  are 
Roman  Catholics  and  Protestants.  There  is  great  openness 
among  them.  Mollet  has  accompanied  me  in  these  services. 
He  has  a  pious  mind,  and  I  hope  this  engagement  will  tend 
to  strengthen  him  to  walk  as  one  more  devoted  to  the  dear 
Redeemer.  Several  among  the  little  flock  here  speak  in  the 
ministry.  Louis  Majolier  may  be  considered  among  them 
as  a  father  and  a  pillar.  Finding  that  they  have  no  disci- 
pline among  them,  so  that  those  whose  conduct  has  been 


XT.  33.]  1807.  121 

disorderly,  and  through  whom  weakness  and  suffering  have 
been  spread  over  the  whole  body,  have  not  been  properly  dealt 
with  for  their  recovery,  I  had  a  conference  with  them  last 
evening  on  this  account.  The  importance  of  the  subject 
was  spread  before  them,  and  the  necessity  of  having  a  discip- 
line, adapted  to  their  state  and  strength,  agreeable  to  Gospel 
order.  It  was  an  instructive  season;  the  brokenness  of 
heart  of  many  of  them  reminded  me  of  the  time  when  the 
Book  of  the  Law  was  read  to  the  people  in  the  days  of 
Nehemiah.  With  weeping  and  sobbing  many  of  them  confessed 
their  manifold  weaknesses,  and  their  want  of  allowing  the  love 
of  God,  through  Christ,  to  have  free  course  in  them,  to  which 
were  traced  their  low  estate,  and  their  falling  away  from  the 
purity  of  that  profession,  which  their  forefathers  had  maintained 
amidst  so  many  sufferings.  They  united  in  the  propriety  of 
establishing  a  discipline,  and  have  appointed  a  committee  for 
that  purpose. 

19th.  Codognan.  Yesterday  morning,  on  my  way  to  this 
place,  I  had  a  meeting  at  Muse,  a  small  village.  In  the  after- 
noon and  this  morning  I  visited  the  few  families  of  those  under 
our  name  here,  who  are  in  a  weak  state.  I  also  had  inter- 
views to  my  comfort,  with  some  pious  Protestants  in  the 
village,  and  last  evening  had  a  meeting  with  the  inhabitants, 
who  very  generally  attended.  At  first  some  appeared  shy,  but 
after  a  while  their  hearts  were  opened,  and  the  Gospel  was 
preached  largely  unto  them. 

21st.  St.  Gilles.  I  came  here  last  evening  and  found 
about  ten  families  of  professors  under  our  name.  I  have  had 
two  meetings  with  them.  That  in  the  afternoon  was  attended 
by  the  inhabitants.  Chabran,  the  Protestant  Minister,  was 
present.  The  Lord  has  opened  his  understanding  in  the 
Truth. 

22nd.  I  came  to  Yauvert,  where  reside  a  few  families  of 
professors  under  the  name  of  Friends.  I  had  a  meeting  with 
them  and  others,  about  two  hundred  persons.  Two  priests  and 
one  of  the  professors  of  the  college  at  Montpellier  were  present ; 
the  latter  was  much  tendered  under  the  solemn  truths  of  the 
Gospel,  given  me  to  unfold.  I  opened  to  them  the  Avay 


122  1807.  OT.  33. 

through  which  alone  we  can  come  unto  God,  which  is  through 
Christ,  the  Way,  the  Truth,  and  the  Life  ;  that  it  is  only  by 
the  Spirit  that  the  things  of  God  can  be  known,  &c. 

23rd.  I  went  back  to  Codognan,  visited  again  the  few 
Friends  there,  and  reached  Congenies  that  night. 

24th.  Attended  their  week-day  meeting  in  silence.  My 
mind  was  much  engaged  for  them,  that  they  may  be  gathered 
into  that  state,  where  our  whole  expectation  is  from  the  Lord 
alone,  in  which  therefore  the  soul  is  prostrated  before  him, 
hearkening  to  the  secret  language  of  his  Spirit,  and  waiting 
for  his  Divine  guidance. 

Louis  Majolier  accompanying  me,  we  went  to  Fontanaise, 
to  Samuel  Brun's,  his  father-in-law.  He  and  his  wife  are 
valuable  aged  Friends.  There  are  three  more  families  in 
the  village,  and  we  had  that  evening  a  good  refreshing  meet- 
ing with  the  inhabitants.  Next  day  had  another  precious 
meeting  at  Paradon's,  two  miles  beyond  St.  Hypolite.  It 
being  First-day,  and  notice  having  gone  before,  people  came 
to  it  from  six  to  twelve  miles  distance.  Many  very  tender 
seeking  persons  reside  on  these  mountains,  where  the  Lord 
has  had  a  precious  seed  for  ages  ;  they  have  greatly  suffered 
in  the  times  of  persecution.  The  same  evening  I  had 
another  very  large  meeting  in  the  town  of  Ganges.  The 
streets  were  thronged  with  people,  round  the  house,  but 
they  were  very  quiet.  The  Gospel  flowed  freely  towards 
them,  and  many  hearts  were  open  to  receive  it.  It  w;i.-  a 
time  to  be  had  in  lasting  remembrance :  for  the  Lord's  grace 
and  power  were  exalted,  and  many,  with  tears,  acknow- 
ledged it. 

The  following  morning,  we  returned  to  St.  Hypolite, 
where  also,  feeling  my  mind  engaged  to  have  a  meeting,  a 
place  was  provided.  It  was  thought  sufficient  to  contain 
the  people,  being  a  pretty  large  room ;  but  it  seemed  as  if 
all  the  inhabitants  of  the  town  had  turned  out.  The  whole 
house  was  filled,  and  a  very  large  number  stood  in  the 
street,  in  a  quiet  becoming  manner.  I  had  taken  my  seat 
near  the  window,  a  very  convenient  place  to  be  heard  both 
in  the  house,  and  in  the  street.  For  some  time  I  sat  under 


^T.  33.]  1807.  123 

great  distress  of  mind,  yet  at  the  same  time,  the  love  of  God 
through  Christ,  flowed  in  my  heart,  towards  the  people. 
Abiding  under  it,  I  felt  the  Lord's  power  to  rise  over  all, 
believing  that  whatever  trial  might  come  upon  me,  He  would 
support  me  even  unto  death.  Then  I  thought  I  felt  his 
word  of  command  to  preach  unto  the  multitude  Christ,  with 
his  attributes  and  Divine  offices ;  when,  on  hearing  some 
bustle  through  the  crowd  towards  the  door,  Louis  Majolier, 
who  sat  by  me,  whispered  to  me,  "  The  Commissary  of 
Police  is  coming."  I  so  felt  the  Lord's  power,  that  I 
answered  him,  "Fear  not,  only  be  quiet."  The  Commis- 
sary then  drawing  near  to  me  said,  "Are  you  the  person 
that  is  going  to  preach  ?  "  I  replied,  "  It  may  be  so,  please 
to  sit  down."  On  which,  taking  me  by  the  collar  of  the 
coat,  he  said,  "You  must  follow  me  to  the  Mayor,"  when  I 
answered,  "  I  may  not  detain  thee  long,  please  to  take  a  seat 
a  little  while"  —  on  which  I  began  to  speak  to  the  people,  as 
the  Lord  gave  me.  He  stood  amazed,  keeping  hold  of  me,  as 
I  spoke,  till  at  last,  he  said,  "I  go  and  make  my  report,"  and 
then  he  retired.  I  continued  preaching  to  the  people,  who 
all  kept  quiet,  not  moved  at  all  by  what  passed.  Indeed,  on 
the  contrary,  when  the  Commissary,  on  his  way  to  the  door, 
passing  by  some  soldiers  who  were  in  the  meeting-room, 
ordered  them  to  go  and  take  me,  they  answered,  "  We  can- 
not disturb  a  man  thus  engaged."  I  continued  about  an 
hour  to  speak  to  the  people,  as  the  Lord  enabled  me;  for  he 
was  with  us,  his  love  and  power  were  felt  by  many,  whose 
spirits  were  greatly  contrited ;  the  Divine  witness  reached 
their  hearts.  Having  taken  my  seat,  and  now  feeling  myself 
clear,  the  meeting  concluded,  when  I  judged  it  expedient  to 
go  immediately  to  the  Mayor's  office,  to  see  if  he  wanted  any- 
thing of  me  ;  several  persons  accompanied  me.  Not  finding 
him  there,  I  was  proceeding  to  his  house,  when  I  met  the 
Commissary,  who  began  to  threaten  me  with  imprisonment, 
and  with  heavy  fines  upon  those  who  were  at  the  meeting. 
We  went  together  with  him  to  the  Mayor's  house;  he  not 
being  then  at  home,  we  waited  a  considerable  time  for  his 
return.  In  the  meanwhile,  many  people,  out  of  concern  for 


124  1807.  OT.  33. 

me,  others  from  curiosity,  were  gathered  about  to  see  the 
end  of  this.  At  last,  when  the  Mayor  returned,  the  Com- 
missary \vent  to  him  to  make  his  own  representation,  which 
prepossessed  him  against  us,  so  that  when  we  came  in,  see- 
ing me  with  my  hat  on,  he  put  on  a  pretty  angry  counte- 
nance ;  hut  I,  in  a  mild,  respectful  manner,  gave  him  some  of 
my  reasons  for  thus  appearing  covered.  I  had  hardly  given 
my  explanation,  when,  with  a  placid  countenance,  he  said, 
"I  know  something  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  and  their 
manners."  Then,  making  me  sit  by  him,  in  presence  of  the 
people  now  collected,  he  inquired  into  the  object  of  my  pre- 
sent engagements,  which  led  to  the  unfolding  of  the  religious 
principles  of  our  Society,  and  various  Christian  testimonies ; 
after  which,  in  presence  of  all,  he  read  audibly  the  transla- 
tion in  French  of  my  certificates,  and  heard  my  account 
of  the  care  extended  by  our  Society  towards  their  ministers, 
when  thus  going  abroad  as  ambassadors  for  Christ.  He  said 
after  that,  "  I  am  sorry  you  have  been  disturbed  ;  had  I  been 
here  it  would  not  have  been  so.  If  you  wish  to  have  any 
more  meetings,  I  shall  have  care  taken  that  every  arrange- 
ment be  made,  and  nobody  will  disturb  you."  I  accepted 
his  civility,  and  we  parted ;  his  heart  was  open  towards  me. 
I  left  with  him  several  books,  in  French,  on  religious  subjects, 
which  he  kindly  accepted ;  and  the  next  day,  on  my  way  to 
Quissac,  another  town,  a  messenger,  sent  by  his  wife,  over- 
took me,  requesting  that  if  I  could  spare  some  more  of 
our  books  for  some  of  their  friends,  it  would  oblige  her. 
Among  the  books  I  gave  were  Penn's  Rise  and  Progress 
of  Friends,  his  Maxims,  No  Cross  No  Crown,  and  some 
tracts  I  had  printed  at  Nismes ;  among  others  the  short  ac- 
count of  our  principles  and  Christian  testimonies,  &c.  The 
name  of  the  Mayor  is  Laperouse. 

At  Quissac,  where  I  arrived  that  afternoon,  the  people  were 
very  ready  in  making  way  for  my  having  a  meeting  among 
them,  and  as  no  room  large  enough  to  accommodate  them 
could  be  found,  it  was  concluded  to  have  the  meeting  out 
of  doors.  It  was  a  fine,  serene  evening.  They  made  choice 
of  an  orchard  surrounded  by  high  walls,  which  they  seated, 


XT.  33.]  1807.  125 

placing  lanterns  in  the  trees,  in  -which  also  many  persons  had 
taken  their  station.  There  were  thought  to  be  about  one 
thousand  five  hundred  persons  collected.  I  have  seldom  known 
a  more  solemn  stillness  prevailing  in  a  religious  meeting 
than  we  witnessed  there.  It  was  a  time  of  very  precious 
visitation  of  the  Lord  to  this  people ;  the  Gospel  descended 
npon  them  as  the  dew  on  the  tender  grass.  The  Lord  has  a 
precious  seed  in  these  parts.  These  are  the  plants  I  had  felt 
so  much  for  when  in  America,  which  the  Lord  now  enables 
me  to  visit,  making  me,  his  poor  servant,  an  instrument  in 
his  hands,  to  water  them ;  may  they  not  be  satisfied  to  be 
brought  under  the  convictions  of  the  Truth,  but  yield  obedience 
thereto. 

I  returned  through  Fontanaise,  and  had  another  refreshing 
season  with  a  few  there,  and  then  came  back  to  Congenies, 
having  during  the  last  six  days  travelled  mostly  on  foot; 
for  we  had  but  a  small  mule  for  three  of  us.  The  weather 
was  very  warm,  but  the  Lord  has  strengthened  me  for  the 
service,  and  is  also  my  soul's  rejoicing.  I  returned  to  Con- 
genies in  time  to  have  an  evening  meeting  with  Friends  and 
others. 

Tenth  month,  2nd.  I  went  a  few  miles  to  see  a  Protestant 
minister,  who  when  G.  D.,  S.  G.,  and  M.  D.,  visited  this  place, 
attended  a  meeting  they  had,  on  which  account,  he  suffered  a 
good  deal  of  persecution ;  dwelling  under  the  impressions  he 
had  received,  his  mind  became  more  and  more  enlightened 
in  the  Truth,  his  heart  being  open  to  the  teachings  of  the 
Lord's  Spirit. 

First-day,  4th.  I  have  had  two  meetings  at  Congenies, 
the  last,  especially,  being  very  large,  the  people  of  the  neigh- 
bouring towns  and  villages,  Papists  and  Protestants,  having 
come  to  it.  The  Lord  condescended  to  own  us  by  his  pres- 
ence, and  to  enable  me  again  to  preach  his  everlasting  Gos- 
pel of  life  and  salvation,  to  the  contriting  of  many  hearts. 
The  meeting  concluded  with  fervent  supplications  for  the 
Divine  blessing  upon  the  inhabitants  of  these  southern 
climes,  and  grateful  acknowledgments  for  the  many  mercies 
received.  Many,  after  meeting,  expressed  their  sense  of  the 


126  1807.  [JET.  33. 

favours  of  that  day,  and  the  blessing  it  is  to  sit  under  a  living 
ministry. 

5th.  I  have  had  a  general  meeting  with  Friends  from  the 
various  places  I  have  visited  here,  for  the  purpose  of  con- 
sidering the  proposed  introduction  of  a  Christian  discipline 
amongst  them.  Previous  to  entering  into  the  business  for 
which  Friends  had  met,  we  were  favoured  to  feel  the  over- 
shadowing of  the  Divine  presence,  preparing  us  for  that 
day's  work.  The  Committee  set  apart  at  a  preceding  meet- 
ing for  the  purpose,  presented  the  essay  of  a  draft  they  had 
prepared,  in  which  they  have  made  a  proper  distinction 
between  advices,  that  they  ought  to  endeavour  to  comply 
with,  and  the  rules  of  discipline,  which,  adapted  to  their 
weak  state,  they  ought  to  submit  to,  and  walk  consistently 
with,  if  they  wish  to  remain  members  of  this  religious  body. 
They  then  proceeded  to  appoint  Overseers,  and  some  Elders, 
that  due  care  might  be  extended  to  the  flock  generally,  and 
exercised  towards  those  among  them  who  apprehend  it  to 
be  their  duty  to  speak  sometimes  in  their  meetings  as  min- 
isters, that  these  might  be  preserved  from  falling  into  the 
snares  and  extravagances  which  some  among  them  have  given 
way  to. 

6th.  Proposing  to  depart  from  Congenies  to-morrow,  I  have 
spent  the  day  in  paying  many  solemn  parting  visits,  and  this 
evening,  I  have  had  one  more  meeting  with  this  little  flock. 
Our  spirits  were  contrited  together,  and  once  more  refreshed 
in  the  Lord's  presence,  prostrated  before  our  blessed  Redeemer, 
in  gratitude,  that  to  the  last,  we  were  favoured  to  feel  the 
extension  of  his  love.  This  is  a  hard  parting  to  many  of  us, 
to  some  of  the  dear  young  people  especially,  in  whom  I  hope 
the  seed  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ  has  taken  some  root.  May 
the  Lord  water  it,  and  cause  it  to  bring  forth  fruit  to  his 
own  praise ! 

Stephen  Grellet  now  felt  at  liberty  to  leave  Lan- 
guedoc,  and  early  next  morning  proceeded  on  his  way 
to  Montpellier.  Many  of  the  inhabitants  of  Con- 
genies, and  most  of  the  "little  flock,"  who  had  been, 


XT.  33.]  1807.  127 

more  especially,  the  objects  of  his  Christian  labours, 
accompanied  him  some  distance  on  the  road ;  "  the 
dear  people  seemed  as  if  they  could  not  part  with  him, 
and,  having  once  more  supplicated  before  the  sacred 
footstool,  imploring  the  Divine  blessing  upon  them,"  he 
left  them,  "  looking  after  him,  as  long  as  they  could 
see  him."  On  arriving  at  Sommieres,  in  the  midst  of 
an  annual  fair,  he  could  neither  obtain  accommodation 
at  the  inn,  nor  a  conveyance  to  take  him  forwards  on 
his  journey.  Having,  therefore,  given  directions  for 
his  baggage  to  be  sent  after  him,  he  set  off  on  foot, 
"staff  in  hand,  like  a  poor  pilgrim,"  and  reached  Mont- 
pellier,  a  distance  of  about  twenty  miles,  late  in  the 
evening.  He  spent  one  day  in  that  city.  "  Through 
the  medium  of  D'Encontre,  the  professor  I  met  with 
at  Vauvert,".he  remarks,  "I  was  introduced  to  a  few 
religious  persons,  and  have  had  a  solemn  and  satisfac- 
tory meeting  among  some  of  the  people." 


CHAPTER   XII. 

FIRST  VISIT  TO  EUROPE. 
TlIE  SCENES  OF  HIS  YOUTH — INTERVIEW  WITH  HIS  MOTHER — 

HlS     RELATIVES  —  BRIVES  — LlMOGES  —  BfiRGERAU  —  BOR- 

DEAUX —  RETURN  TO  NEW  YORK 

FROM  Montpellier  Stephen  Grellet  passed  over  the 
Cevennes ;  "  travelling  night  and  day  about  four  hun- 
dred and  fifty  miles,"  he  reached  Brives,  the  place 
where  his  mother  then  resided. 

His  visit  to  the  little  company  of  Protestants  who 
profess  with  Friends,  and  the  inhabitants  of  the  small 
towns  and  villages  about  Nismes  and  the  hill-country 
a  little  to  the  north-west,  though  attended  with  diffi- 
culties and  trials,  had  been  a  deeply  interesting  one. 
He  had  had  "large  and  precious  meetings"  among 
them,  had  "freely  visited  them  in  their  families," 
been  the  means  of  confirming  many  in  the  faith  of 
Christ,  and  of  encouraging  the  little  community  who 
bear  the  name  of  Friends  in  the  support  of  a  Chris- 
tian discipline  among  themselves;  he  had  enjoyed 
much  of  the  comfort  of  love,  and  of  the  help  of  mutual 
confidence  and  brotherly  openness,  in  his  intercourse 
with  that  simple-hearted  people;  and  he  had  taken  his 
leave  of  them,  though  not  without  much  Christian 
solicitude,  yet  with  the  cheering  hope  that  the  Lord 
has  a  seed  among  them  which  he  will  preserve  and 
bless. 

(128) 


JET.  33.]  1807.  129 

It  was  an  interesting  point  in  his  Gospel  Mission, 
when,  passing  away  from  these  more  Protestant  dis- 
tricts, he  entered  upon  almost  exclusively  Roman 
Catholic  ground,  and  now  returned  to  the  scenes  of  his 
youth  and  early  manhood.  He  had  left  them  about 
fourteen  years  before,  in  the  ardour  of  military  excite- 
ment, in  the  midst  of  the  great  revolutionary  struggle 
—  nominally  a  Roman  Catholic,  but  in  reality  an  un- 
believer; he  came  back,  a  humble  disciple  of  the  Lord 
Jesus,  a  preacher  of  the  faith  he  sought  to  destroy, — 
a  Protestant,  and  a  member  of  the  religious  Society 
of  Friends. 

That  Christian  community,  it  is  well  known,  taking 
its  stand  upon  "the  foundation  of  the  Apostles  and 
Prophets,  Jesus  Christ  himself  being  the  chief  corner 
stone,"  recognises  no  authority  in  matters  of  faith  and 
worship,  but  that  of  God ;  upholding  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures of  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  as  the  only 
Divinely  authorized  record  of  doctrines  to  be  believed 
and  duties  to  be  practised,  it  absolutely  rejects  the 
idea  of  authority  in  the  mere  traditions  of  men.  Be- 
lieving that  the  true  church  is  confined  to  no  particular 
denomination  of  believers,  and  depends  only  on  her 
glorious  Head,  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord,  who  rules  the 
Universe  for  her  sake,  governs  her  by  his  Spirit,  and 
blesses  her  by  his  gifts,  it  acknowledges  no  right  of 
human  interference  with  the  consciences  of  men ;  ex- 
cept "  by  the  diffusion  of  The  Truth." 

Giving  no  countenance  to  the  assumption  of 
apostolical  succession,  or  the  continuance,  under  any 
form,  of  the  sacerdotal  office,  or  the  setting  apart  of 
a  distinct  class  of  men  exclusively  to  minister  in  holy 
things,  with  a  right  to  claim  support  from  the  tempo- 
ralities of  others,  and  to  exercise  dominion  over  them, 

I.  — 10 


130  1807.  OT.  33. 

that  Society  expressly  maintains,  on  the  contrary, 
that  Christ  himself  is  the  supreme  ruler  in  bis 
Church,  and  that,  under  the  guidance  of  His  Spirit, 
all  the  Lord's  children  enjoy  the  right  of  self-govern- 
ment ;  and,  considering  all  the  living  members  of  the 
Church  as  Priests  of  the  living  God  —  all  capable  of 
receiving  and  using  the  gifts  of  the  Spirit, —  it  sanc- 
tions no  ministry  in  the  Churches,  but  that  which 
flows  from  the  pure  and  immediate  operations  of  the 
Holy  Ghost. 

Not  admitting,  for  one  moment,  and  on  any  plea 
whatsoever,  the  religious  worship  of  any  other  Being 
but  the  Eternal  Jehovah  —  Father,  Son,  and  Holy 
Spirit, —  that  Society  emphatically  proclaims  that 
"  God  is  a  Spirit,  and  must  be  worshipped  in  spirit 
and  in  truth;"  enjoins  simplicity,  sobriety,  and 
order,  in  all  the  assemblies  for  the  purpose  of  that 
worship;  and,  calling  for  the  prostration  of  the  soul 
before  the  Majesty  of  Heaven,  in  the  silence  of  all 
flesh ?  and  for  the  offering  of  spiritual  sacrifices  accept- 
able to  God  by  Jesus  Christ,  it  repudiates  all  the 
pomp  and  parade  of  external  rites  and  ceremonies, 
the  spurious  aid  of  architectural  display,  and  the  delu- 
sive charm  of  musical  excitement;  it  lights  no  can- 
dles, and  burns  no  incense  upon  any  visible  altar, 
bows  down  to  no  graven  image,  adores  no  saint,  and 
recognises  no  object  of  religious  homage  in  the  Virgin 
Mary.  Totally  rejecting  the  notion  of  works  of  super- 
erogation, it  performs  no  pilgrimages  to  any  sacred 
shrine,  knows  nothing  of  the  miraculous  power  of 
relics,  is  an  utter  stranger  to  the  imagined  flames  of 
purgatory,  has  no  indulgences,  no  auricular  confes- 
sion, no  sacerdotal  absolution,  no  masses  for  the 
living,  no  prayers  for  the  dead.  Acknowledging  no 


JET.  33.]  1807.  131 

mediator  between  God  and  man  but  Christ,  no  justi- 
fication of  the  sinner  but  through  faith  in  His  blood, 
no  sanctification  of  the  believer  but  by  His  Spirit  — 
it  has  no  sacraments  but  that  of  the  washing  of  regen- 
eration, or  the  baptism  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  fire, 
and  a  participation,  by  faith,  in  the  body  and  blood 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  Saviour  of  the  world, — 
no  hope  of  eternal  life  but  through  the  one  offering 
whereby  He  has  perfected  for  ever  them  that  are  sanc- 
tified. 

As  a  member  of  such  a  Community,  and  an  accred- 
ited Minister  of  such  a  Church,  —  so  entirely  opposed 
to  the  Papal  system,  and  to  every  kind  and  degree  of 
hierarchical  or  ecclesiastical  domination  any  where, 
Stephen  Grellet  could  not  fail  to  appear  in  striking 
contrast  with  those  who  now  surrounded  him,  in  the 
heart  of  a  Roman  Catholic  country ;  it  was  not  strange 
that  peculiar  exercises  and  conflicts  should  await  him, 
on  mingling  with  them  in  social  and  religious  inter- 
course, both  in  the  intimacies  of  private  life,  and  on 
more  public  occasions. 

On  entering  the  borders  of  his  Father-land,  he 
writes :  — 

My  exercises  in  approaching  Brives  were  great,  and  many 
of  the  conflicts  I  had  in  America,  in  anticipation  of  this 
solemn  occasion,  were  renewedly  felt,  so  that  I  have  entered 
this  place  with  a  spirit  much  bowed  down,  and  with  a  great 
weight  resting  upon  me. 

The  meeting  with  my  precious  mother  was  an  affecting 
one.  We  had  not  seen  each  other  since  the  year  1790,  and 
many  eventful  circumstances  have  occurred  during  that 
series  of  years.  Her  sufferings,  and  those  of  my  dear  father, 
during  the  Revolution,  were  great,  more  so  than  I  had  heard 
before. 


132  1807.  [JET.  33 

I  am  here  entirely  surrounded  by  Roman  Catholics,  and 
am  a  public  spectacle  among  them.  Every  part  of  my  dress, 
speech,  and  conduct  is  narrowly  considered,  and  gives  rise 
to  various  inquiries.  Never  have  I  felt  more  forcibly  the 
necessity  of  constant  watchfulness,  and  to  have  my  every 
action  so  wrought  in  the  light,  that,  in  the  light  of  Truth, 
which  bringeth  conviction  to  the  heart,  I  may  answer  their 
inquiries.  My  services  among  these  people  are  of  a  different 
character  to  what  they  have  generally  been  hitherto.  There 
is  no  door  open,  as  yet,  for  public  meetings  among  them ; 
indeed  they  do  not  understand  the  nature  and  object  of 
them ;  but  I  have  interesting  and  solemn  seasons  in  private 
circles.  In  almost  every  company  to  which  I  am  introduced, 
their  spirit  of  inquiry  leads  to  the  unfolding  of  some  of  the 
principles  and  doctrines  of  the  Gospel,  and  the  nature  of 
pure  religion,  and  the  true  worship  of  God.  Thus  I  have 
to  set  before  them,  how  unsafe  it  is  to  trust  the  salvation  of 
a  never-dying  soul  to  what  their  priests  can  do  for  them,  to 
prayers  to  their  saints,  &c.,  the  short  and  only  sure  way 
being,  with  sincere  repentance  for  our  sins,  to  come  to 
Christ  Jesus,  the  only  Saviour,  who  has  given  himself  for  us 
to  save  us  from  sin,  and  not  that  we  should  continue  to  live 
in  sin. 

I  have  been  with  several  of  the  priests,  but  how  dark  and 
ignorant  they  are !  pleading  for  their  various  superstitions, 
gaudy  practices  in  their  masses,  confessions,  worship,  their 
indulgences,  pilgrimages,  and  many  such  doings.  They 
bring  forth  tradition  as  their  authority,  which,  they  say,  has 
proceeded  from  oral  command,  delivered  by  the  Apostles  to 
the  Church,  and  has  regularly  descended  to  them  through 
the  Popes  and  Bishops,  &c.,  and  that  their  traditions  super- 
sede the  express  testimonies  of  the  Scriptures,  the  contents 
of  which  most  of  them  are  very  ignorant  of.  They  moreover 
appeal  to  the  decrees  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  or  the  Bulls  of 
the  Pope,  as  authority  for  many  of  their  practices.  I 
directed  them,  on  the  other  hand,  to  Christ,  "the  true 
Light  that  enlighteneth  every  man  that  cometh  into  the 
world,"  and  to  his  Spirit,  "a  manifestation  of  which  is 


JET.  33.]  1807.  133 

given  to  every  man,"  whose  teaching  is  in  perfect  harmony 
•with  the  Scriptures  ;  for  "  holy  men  of  God  spake  as  they 
were  moved  by  it ; "  whereas  their  pretended  traditions  or 
Pope's  decrees,  are  most  of  them  contrary  to  the  express 
language  of  the  Scriptures. 

Yet  I  find  amidst  such  a  mist  of  darkness,  some  tender, 
spiritually  minded  persons,  who,  I  trust,  are  near  the  king- 
dom of  God.  Our  merciful  High  Priest,  who  is  touched 
with  a  feeling  of  our  infirmities,  has  regard  to  the  integrity 
of  their  hearts.  I  have  had  frequent  opportunities  to  open 
to  some  of  these  the  pure  and  undefiled  way  to  life  everlast- 
ing. Their  hearts  rejoice  at  the  glad  tidings,  and  are  often 
much  tendered.  Several  of  these  are  among  the  nuns.  In 
one  convent,  their  Superior,  being  a  sensible  woman,  hears 
the  Truth  with  gladness,  and  gives  me  opportunities  for  un- 
folding the  truths  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ  to  the  nuns  of 
her  convent.  If  the  priests  encouraged  them  in  the  right 
way,  by  example  and  precept,  instead  of  setting  a  stumbling 
block  before  them,  bright  instruments  might  arise  from 
among  them.  I  marvel  indeed  how,  under  their  present  cir- 
cumstances, I  can  have  so  open  a  door  with  them ;  for  the 
priests  have  endeavoured  to  represent  me  to  them,  as  a  very 
dangerous  person,  who  is  out  of  the  pale  of  the  Romish 
Church,  and  they  assert,  that  out  of  the  Roman  Catholic  and 
Apostolic  Church,  there  is  no  salvation.  But  these  pious 
persons  say,  that  it  is  the  true  and  everlasting  Gospel  that  I 
declare  to  them,  and  therefore  their  confidence  in  their  priests 
is  shaken. 

This  has  been  the  case  with  my  beloved  mother.  She 
felt  such  concern  on  my  account,  thinking  that,  according 
to  the  representation  of  the  priests,  I  must  be  finally  lost,  as 
a  heretic,  that  she  had  them  to  say  masses  on  my  behalf, 
and  paid  also  money  that  prayers  might  be  put  up  on  my 
account ;  not  satisfied  with  that,  she  urged  me  to  accompany 
her  to  her  confessor,  a  monk  in  whom  she  placed  great  confi- 
dence, hoping  he  would  convert  me  to  the  papist's  faith. 
To  satisfy  her,  I  yielded  to  her  request.  But  great  was  her 
disappointment,  when  she  saw  that,  instead  of  using  the 


13 1  '  1807.  OT.  34. 

arguments  she  expected,  to  convince  me,  he  gave  way  to 
bitter  invectives  and  reflections,  because  I  would  not  fight, 
refused  to  take  oaths,  &c.  I  brought  forward  clear  Scripture 
passages,  as  authority,  from  the  positive  commands  of  Christ 
the  Lord,  whom  we  are  to  obey  in  all  things,  adducing  also 
the  Apostles,  and  the  practices  of  the  primitive  believers. 
Then  he  gave  way  to  anger,  so  that  he  could  proceed  no 
further,  and  being  worked  up  into  a  passion,  I  left  him  in 
that  state.  After  we  got  out,  ray  beloved  mother  lifted  up 
her  hands  in  astonishment,  at  conduct  so  unbecoming  the 
Christian  professor ;  and  from  that  time  her  mind  has  been 
much  more  open  to  receive  the  Truth.  Like  the  noble 
Bereans,  she  peruses  and  searches  diligently  the  Scriptures, 
a  copy  of  which  I  have  given  her,  to  know  if  these  things 
are  so. 

I  continued  at  and  about  Brives  thus  engaged,  amidst  many 
secret  and  more  public  trials,  till  the  6th  of  Eleventh  month. 
I  then  went  to  Limoges,  the  place  of  my  nativity.  My  being 
here  revives  many  past  occurrences,  and  awakens  feelings 
of  humble  gratitude,  for  the  mercy  and  power  of  Redeem- 
ing Love,  which  has  visited  me,  and  in  good  degree,  I  trust, 
brought  me  out  of  that  state  of  darkness  and  alienation  from 
God,  under  which,  in  this  place,  the  blessed  Saviour  so  long 
bore  with  me,  and  waited  to  be  gracious  to  my  then  impeni- 
tent soul.  It  also  brings  to  view  the  many  sufferings  that 
my  beloved  parents  have  endured,  even  from  persons  who 
had  been  among  their  greatest  intimates.  I  felt  nothing  but 
love,  Christian  love,  towards  them,  and  in  this,  I  have  visited 
several  of  them ;  one  of  them,  the  Mayor  of  the  city,  who 
had  been  among  the  greatest  persecutors  of  my  family, 
during  the  Revolution,  told  me,  in  allusion  to  those  days,  "  we 
have  in  your  absence  acted  more  like  ferocious  beasts,  than 
men  —  much  less  as  Christians."  I  now  only  staid  two  days 
in  Limoges. 

On  the  9th,  I  went  to  Bellac,  to  my  beloved  sister  Do 
Boise's ;  there,  or  in  the  neighbourhood,  I  staid  till  the 
27th.  I  had  some  interesting  religious  meetings  and 
opportunities.  One  of  these  was  with  one  of  my  old 


JET.  34.]  1807.  135 

tutors,  in  my  father's  house,  whom  I  visited  at  the  college 
of  Magnac.  He  is  a  priest,  and  the  head  of  the  college ;  he 
was  much  pleased  to  see  his  former  pupil,  and  manifested  more 
liberality  than  it  is  common  to  find  among  that  class  of  men. 
My  dear  sister  is  one  who  is  less  under  the  shackles  of  super- 
stition than  most.  I  have  great  comfort  in  being  with  her. 
There  are  also  a  few  persons  here  with  whom  the  Testimony 
of  Jesus  has  a  place ;  but  my  spirit  is  under  great  heaviness 
on  account  of  the  people  generally.  Vital  religion  has  fled 
from  among  them,  and  they  have  set  up  their  priest's  inven- 
tions instead  of  it. 

I  returned  to  Limoges  on  the  28th,  where,  my  dear  Master 
opening  a  door  for  preaching  the  unsearchable  riches  of 
Christ,  I  continued  till  the  14th  of  Twelfth  month.  I  had 
many  public  as  well  as  private  religious  seasons,  so  that  many 
of  the  priests  became  much  alarmed.  It  being  the  time 
when  some  of  their  renowned  orators  who  had  come  from  a 
distance,  preach  every  day,  I  was  made  the  subject  of  dis- 
course, in  their  large  church,  (St.  Peter's).  Their  church 
was  represented  as  in  the  most  critical  state  it  had  ever  been 
in ;  it  was  said  that  Buonaparte  had  sent  for  me,  from  the 
remote  parts  of  America,  to  undermine,  and  if  possible,  to 
destroy  their  holy  religion.  Such  representations  excited 
the  public  curiosity  still  more,  and  brought  many  more  to  the 
meetings  I  had.  Others  also  pay  me  private  visits,  some 
from  curiosity  only,  but  others  from  a  disposition  to  come  to 
the  knowledge  of  the  Truth.  Among  these,  some  of  the 
nuns  that  I  have  visited,  have  manifested  great  tenderness ; 
but  it  is  very  hard  for  them  to  be  emancipated  from  the 
influence  and  fear  of  their  priests.  I  have  had  several  con- 
ferences with  some  of  the  latter,  but  very  few  of  them  to 
satisfaction,  for  want  of  their  keeping  in  the  Christian  tem- 
per. One  of  them,  however,  must  be  excepted, — the  teacher 
of  Theology  in  the  Priest's  Seminary.  I  was  also  with 
another  who  before  the  Revolution,  was  their  most  renowned 
preacher.  During  the  Revolution,  before  the  rude,  lawless 
multitude,  he  publicly  reviled  and  blasphemed  the  Divine 
character  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  trampled  upon  the 


136  1807.  [JET.  34. 

Christian  religion,  turning  it  into  ridicule,  and  told  them, 
"  these  forty  years  I  have  been  deceiving  you  and  myself," 
and  then  gave  way,  with  the  multitude,  to  acts  of  vileness 
and  profanity,  defiling  their  altars,  and  setting  up  the  goddess 
of  reason  (as  they  called  a  young  woman)  upon  them.  I 
did  not  know  then  who  the  man  was.  There  was  a  company 
present  of  about  forty  persons,  when  in  a  mild,  becoming 
manner,  he  inquired  into  my  views  on  the  nature  of  the  fall 
of  man,  and  of  his  restoration  through  Jesus  Christ,  baptism 
and  their  various  sacraments,  the  eucharist,  &c. ;  also,  into 
the  nature  of  true  Gospel  ministry  and  worship,  what  consti- 
tutes the  true  church  of  Christ,  &c.  After  I  had  distinctly 
answered  him  on  every  one  of  these  important  subjects,  and 
some  others,  he  told  the  company  present  in  a  solemn,  im- 
pressive manner,  "  you  have  heard  this  day  more  true  Gospel 
Divinity  than  you  have  ever  done  before  or,  may  be,  ever  shall 
again."  I  find  that  this  man,  after  having  gone  such  a  length 
in  infidelity,  saw  his  errors,  and  the  errors  also  of  the  Church 
of  Rome,  which  he  had  so  zealously  espoused  before.  There- 
fore, though  pressed  by  the  clergy  to  resume  his  former 
duties,  and  even  to  accept  greater  preferment,  he  declined ;  he 
also  refused  to  deliver,  at  the  Bishop's  request,  his  manuscripts 
of  sermons,  that  they  might  be  preached  again,  stating  that 
they  were  written  when  his  mind  was  in  darkness,  and  under- 
stood not  the  great  Truths  of  Christianity,  as  he  now  beheld 
them. 

I  might  write  much  of  the  various  steps  taken  by  some  of 
the  priests,  or  their  agents,  to  try  to  gain  me  to  their  ways ; 
sometimes  they  would  make  great  promises  of  the  church's 
honors  and  preferments,  that  should  be  bestowed  upon  me, 
if  I  would  embrace  their  opinions ;  then  again,  finding  this 
could  not  prevail  to  turn  me  from  the  Christian  Faith,  they 
poured  out  upon  me  their  anathemas,  &c.  I  have  also  fre- 
quently had  to  encounter  open  Deists,  and  even  Atheists. 
Thus  among  the  various  classes,  professors  and  profane,  my 
sufferings  are  many ;  yet  I  have  had  some  consolations  in 
being  a  witness  that  the  blessed  Truth  has  found  a  place 
even  with  some,  who  at  first,  discarded  in  toto  the  Christian, 


JET.  34.]  1808.  137 

and  every  other  religion,  considering  them  as  the  work  of 
priestcraft,  to  deceive  the  people. 

I  returned  to  Brives  the  14th  of  the  First  month,  1808. 
My  mind  heing  not  yet  at  liberty  to  leave  those  parts,  I  con- 
tinued thereabouts  till  the  23rd,  having  some  large  meetings. 
I  then  went  to  Bordeaux,  by  the  way  of  Bergerac.  There  my 
way  was  hedged  up ;  though  I  was  sensible  that  there  were 
pious  individuals  in  that  place,  yet  I  could  not  come  to  the 
personal  knowledge  of  any.  My  soul's  travail  and  prayers 
for  them  were  silently  put  up  in  the  closet  of  my  heart, 
to  Him  who  seeth  in  secret.  My  way  in  Bordeaux  is  also 
much  shut  up,  though  I  have  the  comfort  of  being  with 
my  dear  brother  Joseph  Grellet,  who  for  the  present  resides  in 
this  city. 

I  have  of  late  been  greatly  depressed  on  account  of  the  con- 
dition of  this  nation  ;  the  almost  uninterrupted  wars  in  which 
it  has  been  involved  for  some  years  past,  together  with  the  op- 
pressive system  of  the  conscription,  have  brought  obvious 
desolation  and  distress  over  the  face  of  the  country.  In  many 
places  comparatively  few  men,  besides  those  in  public  offices, 
are  to  be  seen,  except  those  maimed  by  the  war,  or  the  aged, 
so  that  females  have  to  perform,  out  of  doors,  a  great  part  of 
the  laborious  work  that  generally  devolves  upon  men.  My 
heart  is  also  often  made  sad  in  beholding  the  bands  of  young 
conscripts,  marching  towards  the  army,  now  preparing  to  in- 
vade Spain. 

Here,  in  Bordeaux,  is  a  large  number  of  handsome  young 
men  from  Poland,  of  the  first  families  of  that  nation,  train- 
ing for  the  new  war.  I  have  been  with  some  of  these 
young  people,  who  appear  to  have  received  a  religious, 
guarded  education.  How  must  their  parents'  hearts  bleed 
to  have  them  now  thus  circumstanced !  Day  and  night  my 
mind  is  turned  towards  Buonaparte.  0  could  I  plead  with 
him !  could  I  bring  him  to  feel  and  see,  as  I  do,  the  horror 
and  misery  he  is  accumulating  upon  man,  and  the  vices  and 
immoralities  he  causes  poor  unwary  youth  to  be  involved  in  ! 
I  have  made  several  trials  to  procure  passports  to  go  to  Paris, 
but  cannot  obtain  them,  yet  I  have  not  told  anybody  the  con- 


138  1808.  [JET.  34. 

cern  I  feel  for  the  Emperor.  If  this  is  a  service  that  the  Lord 
has  for  me,  he  is  all  powerful  to  open  a  door  for  it  —  into  his 
hands  I  commit  myself. 

I  have  found  here  a  few  pious  Christians,  with  whom  my 
soul  has  been  refreshed  in  the  Lord.  Among  others  I  have 
been  with  an  old  woman,  a  nun,  Avho  manifests  much  humil- 
ity and  brokenness  of  heart ;  she  is  acquainted  with  inward 
watchfulness  and  prayer ;  it  is  her  soul's  delight  silently  to 
wait  upon  the  Lord,  and  to  meditate  on  his  law.  She  finds, 
she  says,  far  more  consolation  in  this  silent  exercise  before 
God,  than  in  any  outward  performance ;  yet  the  rules  of  her 
Order  require  that  she  should  read  every  day  the  Breviary, 
a  long  form  of  prayers  and  collects  in  Latin,  of  which  she 
hardly  understands  a  word.  She  laments  the  more  her  situa- 
tion, as  she  knows  of  none  about  her  who  understand  the 
nature  of  her  soul's  exercise  and  travail ;  she  is  even  afraid 
they  should  know  it.  I  had  a  sweet  opportunity  with  her ; 
the  language  of  encouragement  flowed  towards  her.  I  have 
also  had  several  relieving  meetings  with  small  select  com- 
panies. 

Stephen  Grellet's  labours  in  his  native  land  were 
brought  to  an  earlier  close  than  he  had  looked 
for.  Under  the  restrictions  of  Napoleon's  military 
despotism,  he  was  not  allowed  to  proceed  to  Paris,  as 
he  wished  to  do,  and  no  further  service  appearing  to 
be  required  in  other  directions,  he  felt  at  liberty  to 
leave  France,  and  to  take  his  passage  in  a  vessel  ready 
to  sail  from  Bordeaux  to  America.  He  thus  continues 
his  journal : 

14th  of  Second  month,  1808.  I  have  embarked  this  day 
on  the  ship  Eliza,  Captain  Skiddy,  to  return  to  New  York ;  I 
found  that  my  efforts  to  obtain  leave  of  the  Government  to 
go  to  Paris  were  fruitless,  and  the  door  also  closing  in  my 
mind  to  labour  with  Buonaparte,  who  appears  bent  on  pur- 
suing his  military  operations,  I  have  felt  satisfied,  for  the 


JET.  34.]  1808.  189 

present,  to  retire  from  this  country;  I  am,  however,  far  from 
being  able  to  say,  that  I  leave  it  with  a  clear  mind.  I  am 
more  than  ever  united  to  a  remnant  in  it,  and  feel  more 
deeply  than  heretofore  for  the  distress  and  misery  of  the 
people,  under  their  two-fold  oppression,  —  that  of  their 
spirits,  through  Popish  ignorance  and  superstition,  —  and 
that  of  their  persons  as  well  as  property,  through  the  rod  of 
iron  with  which  they  are  ruled.  Having  felt  much  for 
the  few  professing  with  us  at  and  near  Pyrmont,  in  West- 
phalia, I  have  written  them  an  epistle;  also  another  to  the 
little  flock  in  the  South  of  France,  whose  welfare  I  have  near 
at  heart. 

21st.  We  have  been  detained  several  days  below  the 
river,  near  Royan,  by  an  embargo  laid  on  by  the  Govern- 
ment, on  account  of  the  sailing  out  of  some  of  their  armed 
vessels.  The  time  has  not  been  lost,  as  I  have  made  an 
interesting  visit  to  some  Protestants  on  the  river-side. 
Yesterday  morning,  having  liberty  to  set  sail,  as  we  were 
proceeding  out  of  the  port,  we  saw  three  English  frigates  at 
the  entrance  of  it,  at  anchor,  and  blockading  the  port,  so 
that  our  captain,  being  afraid  of  being  captured,  came  again 
up  the  river ;  but  last  night,  which  was  a  dark  one,  he  had 
every  light  put  out,  commanded  entire  silence  on  the  ship, 
and  then  passed  through  the  frigates  without  being  observed. 
We  have  now  a  fine  wind. 

28th.  The  wind  has  continued  so  fair  that  it  is  thought 
we  have  now  made  half  of  our  distance  to  New  York,  without 
altering  our  sails.  We  have  about  thirty  passengers  in  the 
cabin,  men,  women,  and  children,  mostly  French.  How 
different  is  my  present  situation  to  what  it  was  on  board  the 
Brunswick,  on  my  way  to  Marseilles.  Then  I  was  the 
only  passenger,  and  I  had  much  time  for  retirement ;  but 
now,  the  day,  and  often  parts  of  the  night,  are  rendered  so 
noisy  by  my  jovial  companions,  as  to  give  me  very  little 
quiet ;  yet,  at  seasons,  the  Lord  is  pleased  to  keep  me,  in  the 
midst  of  them,  as  one  that  having  eyes,  seeth  not,  ears,  but  he 
heareth  not. 

14th  of  Third  month.     For  some  days  past  we  have  had 


140  1808.  I>T.  34. 

such  hard  gales  of  wind,  as  to  be  under  the  necessity  of 
laying  the  ship  to  ;  my  confinement  is  tedious,  because  of 
the  swearing,  drunkenness,  and  obscene  language  of  some 
of  those  among  whom  I  am  ;  it  reminds  me  of  Lot's  abode  in 
Sodom. 

21st.  I  have  succeeded  in  my  endeavors  to  settle  some 
serious  differences  that  have  arisen  among  some  of  the  pas- 
sengers, in  consequence  of  their  wantonness  and  vicious 
habits.  For  a  while  it  threatened  to  be  followed  by  effusion 
of  blood.  Awful  consideration,  to  see  how  the  peace  and 
harmony  of  a  little  company  as  we  are,  should  be  thus  dis- 
turbed. My  soul  is  daily  made  sad  among  them ;  neverthe- 
less, I  behold  with  gratitude,  how,  notwithstanding  their  ill 
behaviour  towards  me  sometimes,  when  they  are  under  the 
effects  of  strong  drink,  they  come  to  me  when  in  trouble  to 
settle  their  difficulties. 

24th,  New  York.  Yesterday  afternoon  I  was  favoured  to 
land  here  safely,  my  heart  prostrated  with  gratitude  before 
the  Lord,  who  has  restored  me  to  my  dear  wife  and  friends, 
and  preserved  me  amidst  so  many  baptisms.  I  found  my 
beloved  wife  still  feeble,  but  able  to  go  with  me  to  meeting. 

Stephen  Grellet  had  been  absent  more  than  nine 
months ;  a  few  weeks  after  his  re-union  with  his  family 
and  friends,  he  adds  the  following  memorandum. 

19th  of  Fourth  month.  Since  my  return  home  I  have 
frequently  looked  back  on  the  Lord's  merciful  and  gracious 
dealings  with  my  soul,  during  the  last  few  months  of  deep 
and  peculiar  exercises  and  dangers,  both  by  sea  and  land. 
He  has  indeed  fulfilled  the  most  gracious  promise  he  made 
me,  on  my  going  out.  He  has  been  with  me,  to  help,  pro- 
tect and  deliver  his  poor  servant.  What  shall  I  say  now,  0 
Lord,  under  the  sense  of  these  thy  favours  ?  Return  to  thy 
rest,  0  my  soul !  for  the  Lord  hath  dealt  bountifully  with 
thee ;  —  the  Lord  is  thy  strength  and  salvation,  he  has  been 
thy  shield,  thy  buckler,  thy  rock,  and  thy  refuge.  Enable 
me,  0  Lord,  to  the  end  of  my  days,  to  be  thine,  and  to  serve 
thee  with  my  whole  heart. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

NEW  YORK  YEARLY  MEETING  —  DEPUTATION  TO  VISIT  SUB- 
ORDINATE MEETINGS  —  ELIAS  HICKS  —  RELIGIOUS  VISIT 
TO  THE  SOUTHERN  AND  WESTERN  STATES  —  DEATH  OP 
THOMAS  PAINE. 

PEACEFULLY  returned,  from  an  interesting  visit  to  his 
Father-land,  Stephen  Grellet  was  soon  called  upon  to 
mingle  again  in  religious  exercise  with  the  assembled 
brethren  of  his  own  Church,  and  to  unite  with  them  in 
active  exertions  for  the  promotion  of  the  Redeemer's 
cause  within  its  borders. 

"At  our  Yearly  Meeting  in  New  York,  in  the  Fifth  month, 
1808,"  he  writes,  "an  exercise  feelingly  came  over  Friends 
on  account  of  our  young  people,  that  the  parents  should  in- 
creasingly manifest  their  concern  for  them,  by  training  them 
up  in  a  religious  life  and  conversation  consistent  with  our 
Christian  profes'sion,  and  that,  as  a  proper  step  thereto,  a 
more  strict  care  should  be  exercised  by  parents  and  guardians 
over  the  youth,  especially  on  the  afternoons  of  First-days, — 
that,  instead  of  spending  their  time  in  visiting,  or  in  un- 
profitable company,  they  should  endeavour  to  keep  them  at 
home,  reading  together  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  also  other 
books  calculated  to  bring  them  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
truths  of  the  Gospel,  and  the  consolations  of  the  Christian 
religion,  that  thereby  they  might  become  better  acquainted 
also  with  the  nature  of  the  profession  we  make  as  a  religious 
Society,  to  ignorance  of  which  may  be  traced  many  of  the 
out-goings  from  among  us,  as  is  lamentably  obvious.  The 
interesting  subject  was  so  deeply  felt  in  that  meeting,  that 

(141) 


142  1808.  OT.  84. 

an  appropriate  minute  was  made  thereon,  and  a  Committee 
of  three  men  and  three  women  Friends  was  separated,  to 
attend,  as  their  way  should  open,  all  the  subordinate  meet- 
ings of  that  Yearly  Meeting,  and  to  enforce  as  they  should 
receive  Divine  help,  the  necessity  of  this  pious  and  impor- 
tant concern.  I  was  one  of  the  Committee  separated  to  that 
service." 

Soon  after  the  conclusion  of  the  Yearly  Meeting,  the 
Committee  thus  appointed  engaged  in  the  work.  They 
found  it  a  deeply  interesting  but  "a  laborious  and 
arduous  service,"  and  the  mind  of  Stephen  Grellet, 
deeply  imbued  with  the  knowledge  and  love  of  the 
Saviour,  and  watchfully  turned  to  the  Spirit's  teach- 
ings, whilst  earnestly  concerned  that  souls  might  be 
"won  to  Christ,"  or  be  confirmed  in  the  Truth  as  it  is 
in  him,  could  not  fail  to  be  keenly  alive  to  every  thing 
that  had  the  least  tendency  to  lead  away  from  him, 
or  to  lessen  in  the  view  of  others  the  beauty  and  love- 
liness of  his  character,  and  the  completeness  of  his 
Divine  attributes. 

"I  became  introduced,"  he  says,  "into  very  deep  and 
painful  trials ;  for  Elias  Hicks,  one  of  our  Committee,  fre- 
quently advanced  sentiments  repugnant  to  the  Christian 
faith,  tending  to  lessen  the  authority  of  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
to  undervalue  the  sacred  offices  of  our  holy  and  blessed 
Redeemer,  and  to  promote  a  disregard  for  the  right  obser- 
vance of  the  first  day  of  the  week.  Though  his  assertions 
were  often  so  covered  that  few  understood  him  fully,  I  fre- 
quently, fervently,  and  earnestly  laboured  with  him.  He 
promised  that  he  would  be  more  guarded ;  but  vain  promises 
they  were,  and  several  times  I  felt  constrained  publicly  to 
disavow  the  unchristian  doctrine  that  he  advanced.  My  dis- 
tress was  great  when  in  my  native  land,  amidst  popish 
superstition  and  darkness;  but  now  it  seems  still  greater, 


xr.  34.]  1808.  143 

among  my  own  religious  Society,  as  few  appear  to  be  sen- 
sible of  the  threatening  affliction  that  I  see  gathering  upon 
us;  —  the  cloud  becomes  darker.  Some  time  past  he  ad- 
vanced these,  and  other  sentiments  of  the  same  kind,  very 
cautiously,  but  now  he  grows  bolder.  I  think  it  is  three 
years  since,  when,  at  a  public  meeting  in  this  city,  after  he 
had  advanced  some  such  sentiments,  I  felt  it  my  place,  (in 
that  meeting,)  to  open  and  explain  the  subject,  how,  as  a 
religious  Society,  we  had  uniformly  received  and  maintained 
the  fundamental  Christian  truths,  in  harmony  with  clear 
Scripture  doctrine." 

Though,  at  that  time,  comparatively  a  young  man, 
associated  in  religious  service  with  men  of  much 
longer  standing,  it  is  interesting  to  see  in  these  simple 
records  of  his  early  course  as  a  minister  of  the  Gos- 
pel, how  clearly  Stephen  Grellet  was  enabled  to  detect 
the  subtle  fallacies  of  an  acute  but  shallow  thinker, 
in  the  incipient  stages  of  that  departure  from  the 
"  Truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  according  to  the  Scriptures," 
which  twenty  years  after  was  so  fearfully  developed. 
As  a  faithful  watchman,  Stephen  Grellet  early  saw  its 
character,  and  anticipated  its  results  —  true  and  stead- 
fast in  his  allegiance  to  the  cause  of  the  Redeemer, 
he  bore  unflinching  testimony  to  the  eternal  glory  of 
His  name,  and  sought  to  vindicate  the  doctrinal 
soundness  of  the  Christian  community  of  which  he 
was  a  member. 

After  returning  from  this  engagement  in  the  service 
of  the  Church,  he  resumed  his  ordinary  occupations 
amidst  the  comforts  of  home.  It  had,  however,  been 
"given  him  in  the  behalf  of  Christ  nut  only  to  believe 
on  him,  but  also  to  suffer  for  his  sake,"  and  his  time 
and  talents  were  still  devoted  to  his  cause. 

"During  the  winter,"  he  remarks,  "I  endeavoured  to  engage 


144  1809.  OT.  35 

in  some  little  temporal  business ;  but  I  \vas  not  permitted  to 
pursue  it  many  months.  For,  believing  that  my  blessed 
Master  called  me  in  the  service  of  his  Gospel,  once  again,  to 
the  Southern,  and  some  parts  of  the  Western  States,  I  made 
the  necessary  arrangements  for  such  a  journey.  My  dear  wife 
concluding  to  stay,  during  my  absence,  at  her  father's,  who 
had  now  removed  to  Burlington  (New  Jersey),  we  broke  up 
housekeeping,  and,  with  the  unity  of  my  friends,  and  their 
testimonials  of  approbation,  I  left  home  on  the  18th  of  Third 
month,  1809.  My  wife  accompanied  me  as  far  as  Burlington, 
which  place  we  reached  in  time  to  attend  their  meeting,  on 
the  23rd.  I  sat  it  in  silence,  but  in  this  silence  my  mind  has 
often  been  refreshed,  and  encouraged  faithfully  to  follow  the 
Lord  in  all  his  requirings." 

Thus  cheered  by  the  good  presence  of  the  Lord, 
and  having  left  his  beloved  wife  under  the  care  and 
protection  of  her  earthly  parent,  he  committed  him- 
self and  his  all  into  the  hands  of  his  Heavenly 
Father,  and  proceeded  on  his  mission,  in  obedience 
to  His  will.  Of  this  engagement,  which  was  an  ex- 
tensive one,  the  following  particulars  are  extracted 
from  his  memoranda. 

Philadelphia,  First-day,  26th.  I  have  been  in  the  morn- 
ing at  the  North  Meeting,  to  which  I  belonged  whilst  my 
residence  was  in  this  city,  where  also  the  Lord  was  pleased 
to  grant  his  poor  servant  many  instructions  and  sweet  en- 
couragements. I  was  largely  engaged  among  them,  and  we 
had  a  refreshing  season  from  the  Lord.  In  the  afternoon  I 
was  at  their  large,  new  meeting-house  in  Arch  Street,  and  in 
the  evening  at  Pine  Street.  The  Lord's  power  was  near  us, 
the  stream  of  the  Gospel  flowed  like  oil  towards  the  poor  in 
heart  and  contrite  in  spirit, —  blessed  be  Israel's  Shepherd, 
our  Holy  Kedeemer,  for  ever.  My  kind  friend  Thomas 
Willis  came  here  from  Long  Island  to  accompany  me 
through  part  of  this  journey,  and  in  the  evening  my  valuable 


^:T.  35.]  1809.  145 

friend  Thomas  Scattergood,  coming  in,  administered  a  word  of 
encouragement  to  us  in  the  prosecution  of  the  service  of  the 
Gospel  of  Christ,  the  Saviour. 

Baltimore,  2nd  of  Fourth  month.  We  have  spent  a  few 
days  here,  visiting  several  Friends'  families,  particularly  the 
sick,  widows,  and  the  afflicted,  my  dear  Master  enabling  me  to 
break  among  them  a  little  of  the  bread  of  consolation.  This 
day  I  have  attended  their  two  meetings  ;  they  were  seasons  of 
deep  exercise,  for  the  spirit  of  the  world  has  taken  deep  root 
among  many,  estranging  them  from  the  love  of  God.  Lay  low, 
0  my  soul,  abide  in  humility  and  meekness  before  the  Lord 
thy  Redeemer,  whom  thou  hast  so  frequently  known,  under  thy 
past  deep  conflicts  and  baptisms,  to  be  thy  strength  in  weak- 
ness, thy  leader  and  deliverer. 

"We  proceeded  after  that  through  Elkridge,  Sandy  Spring, 
Indian  Spring,  and  Annapolis,  to  Georgetown,  having 
meetings  in  all  those  places.  I  was  also  under  great 
exercise  because  of  the  oppression  under  which  the  poor 
slaves  are  kept,  and  I  was  engaged,  in  some  places,  to 
describe  to  the  people  the  nature  of  that  religion,  which 
is  pure  and  undefined  before  God,  and  to  contrast  it  with  the 
fruits  of  slavery,  brought  forth  among  them.  At  Annapolis, 
the  people  generally  evinced  great  ignorance  of  the  things 
pertaining  to  Christ  and  his  kingdom,  yet  the  Lord  was 
pleased  to  permit  his  Truth  to  be  declared  among  them.  At 
Georgetown,  the  meeting  was  held  in  the  Presbyterian  meet- 
ing-house, and  was  well  attended,  as  was  that  at  Washington 
City,  — my  holy  Helper  strengthened  me  to  bear  to  them  the 
good  tidings  of  great  joy,  which  shall  be  to  all  people,  testi- 
fying of  the  Saviour,  which  is  Christ  the  Lord.  D.  Madison, 
the  President's  wife,  and  her  sister,  who  were  at  meeting, 
appeared  tender,  and  invited  me  to  go  and  see  them;  they 
were  formerly  members  of  our  Society.  A  physician,  a 
tender-spirited  man,  with  much  feeling  related  to  me  the 
following  circumstance :  A  few  weeks  ago,  he  was  sent  for 
by  a  planter,  who  resides  some  miles  hence,  to  visit  one  of 
his  slaves.  On  entering  the  miserable  cabin  in  which  the 
sick  man  was,  the  slave-holder  accompanying  him,  he  saw  the 
L  — 11 


146  1800.  OUT.  35. 

poor  slave  stretched  on  a  little  straAV.  On  examining  him, 
he  found  him  in  an  apparently  unconscious  and  dying  state. 
The  master,  who  was  not  aware  of  his  low  condition,  began 
in  very  abusive  language  to  upbraid  and  threaten  him,  using 
very  coarse  epithets ;  he  said,  "  By  pretending  to  be  religious, 
and  going  to  your  meetings,  you  have  got  this  sickness ;  but, 
as  soon  as  you  are  better,  I  will  cure  you  with  a  thousand 
lashes."  The  physician  told  him  that,  from  all  appearance, 
the  poor  man  had  but  a  few  moments  to  live;  —  upon  which, 
the  slave  suddenly  raised  himself,  lifted  up  his  eyes,  and, 
stretching  forth  his  hands,  said  in  an  audible  voice,  "  I  thank 
thee,  Lord  Jesus,  my  blessed  Redeemer,  for  all  thy  mercies 
to  thy  poor  servant ;  now  receive  my  spirit  into  thy  kingdom  ;" 
and  then  expired.  The  scene  was  awful ;  the  slave-holder 
stood  speechless  and  amazed ;  amidst  his  threats  and  reproaches, 
his  poor  slave  was  taken  out  of  his  power ;  he  could  oppress 
him  no  longer,  his  spirit  had  triumphantly  quitted  its  afflicted 
tenement.  The  slave-holder  and  the  physician  both  remained 
silent  about  ten  minutes,  and,  without  uttering  a  word,  the 
latter  mounted  his  horse  and  left  the  place,  with  impressions 
that  continued  deep  upon  him,  as  he  related  the  circumstance 
to  me. 

9th.  We  had  two  meetings  at  Alexandria ;  in  the  morning 
I  had  very  close  doctrines  to  deliver,  having  passed  through 
deep  baptisms,  because  of  a  spirit  of  infidelity  that  continued 
to  be  felt  here,  as  was  the  case  on  my  previous  visit.  In  the 
afternoon,  the  poor  and  humble  travellers  were  encouraged. 
From  Alexandria  we  went  to  Occoquan ;  had  a  meeting  in  a 
mill,  fitted  up  for  the  purpose,  and  the  following  day  had 
another  at  Fredericksburg,  in  the  Court-house,  at  both  of 
which  help  was  received  of  the  Lord  to  preach  Christ,  the 
Saviour  of  penitent  sinners. 

Visiting  all  the  meetings  in  that  part  of  the  country,  we 
came  to  Richmond,  Virginia,  where  we  had  two  large  meet- 
ings; we  had  one  at  Petersburg  the  following  day,  which, 
through  the  pressing  invitation  of  the  Episcopalian  clergy- 
man, was  held  in  their  meeting-house.  He  who  has  pro- 
mised to  be  unto  His  people,  mouth  and  wisdom,  enabled 


*T.  35.J  1809.  147 

mo  to  speak  largely  of  the  nature  of  the  true  Church,  and  of 
its  holy  Head,  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord,  and  of  what  is  the  order 
of  the  priesthood  in  his  Church,  and  of  the  ministry  he  calls 
them  to.  I  pleaded  also  the  cause  of  the  poor  slaves,  as  it  is 
often  given  to  me  to  do  in  these  Southern  States ;  many  minds 
were  tendered  under  the  Lord's  power. 

After  visiting  every  meeting  in  the  compass  of  Gravelly 
Run  Quarter,  we  came  into  the  lower  parts  of  North  Carolina, 
Pasquotank  and  Perquimans  Counties;  we  visited  every 
meeting  in  that  large  Quarterly  Meeting.  We  had  also 
several  meetings,  where  no  Friends  reside,  at  Edcnton, 
Elizabeth  City,  &c.  Some  of  those  meetings  were  seasons 
to  he  long  remembered ;  the  Lord  opened  the  Gospel  stream, 
and  caused  the  doctrines  thereof  to  flow.  At  Newbegun 
Creek,  I  opened  to  the  people  the  state  in  which  Adain  was 
before  the  fall,  then  described  the  mournful  condition  of 
man  in  the  fall,  and  the  impossibility  for  him,  by  any  efforts 
or  wisdom  of  his  own,  to  extricate  himself  from  it,  and  to 
regain  that  state  of  purity  and  acceptance  with  God,  and 
paradisiacal  felicity  which  he  has  lost  by  sin ;  that  we  have 
all  sinned,  and  have  come  short  of  the  glory  of  God. 
Then  I  unfolded  this  great  Gospel  treasure  —  Salvation 
through  faith  in  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord ;  what  He  has  done 
for  us,  without  us,  through  the  blood  of  his  Cross,  his 
meritorious  death  and  most  holy  and  acceptable  offering  of 
Himself  for  our  sins,  whereby  we  are  reconciled  to  God ; 
and  what,  through  his  eternal  Spirit  and  Divine  Grace,  he 
docs  for  us,  within  us ;  that,  through  the  obedience  of  faith, 
we  may  be  renewed  again  through  Him,  both  obtain  remis- 
sion of  sin,  and  witness  a  newness  of  life,  and  finally  an 
entrance  into  his  glorious  kingdom  of  everlasting  blessed- 
ness, where  Satan,  the  grand  deceiver,  the  old  adversary,  has 
no  more  place,  and  the  purified  spirits  can  never  f;ill.  I 
have  found  tender  minds  seeking  after  Truth,  at  several 
places,  and  had  a  word  of  encouragement  to  give  to  them. 
We  had  meetings  also  among  the  slaves,  their  masters  appear- 
ing to  encourage  them  to  come ;  they  were  seasons  of  instruc- 
tion both  to  slaves,  and  such  of  their  masters  as  attended. 


H8  1809.  |>T.  35. 

1st  of  Fifth  month.  We  had,  at  Button's  Creek,  a  meeting 
of  the  Ministers  and  Elders  in  that  Quarterly  Meeting ;  the 
Lord  made  it  a  time  of  close  searching  of  heart ;  but  He,  the 
great  physician  of  value,  was  near  ;  it  was  a  contriting  season. 

4th.  Returned  into  Virginia,  and  was  at  meeting  at  Som- 
erton,  where  there  was  a  marriage,  which  had  attracted  a 
large  number  of  people.  At  the  close  of  the  meeting,  the 
bridegroom  gave  a  general  invitation  to  all  present,  to  come 
to  the  wedding-dinner.  My  companion,  Thomas  Willis,  and 
I  were  particularly  invited  to  it,  but  we  could  not  feel  our 
minds  at  liberty  to  go.  I  have  a  great  objection  to  such 
large  and  promiscuous  companies,  which  frequently  open  the 
door  for  much  dissipation ;  yet  I  can  make  allowance  for 
what,  in  a  new  country  when  the  inhabitants  were  but  few, 
gave  rise  to  such  a  practice ;  but  now  I  consider  it  is  high 
time  it  should  be  discontinued,  especially  in  our  religious 
Society.  It  is  indeed  the  concern  of  Friends,  that  temper- 
ance and  moderation  should  be  maintained  at  marriages, 
funerals,  and  on  all  other  occasions.  We  went  back  to  dine 
at  our  friend  Jesse  Copland's  ;  but  in  the  afternoon  I  appre- 
hended it  was  my  duty  to  join  the  wedding  party,  at  which 
we  found  a  large  company,  at  least  one  hundred  and  fifty 
persons ;  tables  were  also  spread  out  of  doors,  round  which 
were  collected  many  of  the  black  people.  I  was  glad  to  see 
these  in  the  way  of  making  a  good  meal,  which  the  poor 
slaves  do  but  seldom.  My  mind  came  under  a  religious  con- 
cern for  that  large  and  promiscuous  company,  and  at  a  suit- 
able time,  when  they  had  finished  their  repast,  they  were  all 
invited  to  sit  down  together,  under  the  shade  of  trees,  where 
provision  had  been  made  for  the  purpose;  the  Lord,  my 
blessed  Master,  enabled  me  to  hand  to  them  some  of  the  wine 
of  his  kingdom,  to  the  grateful  acknowledgment  of  many, 
that  the  last  wine  was  the  best  wine.  At  the  close  of  that 
religious  opportunity,  I  requested  the  company  quietly  to 
retire  to  their  several  homes,  which,  soon  after,  they  very 
generally  did.  I  notice  this  more  particularly,  as  companies 
on  such  occasions  frequently  continue  together  till  late  at 
night,  to  the  great  injury  of  one  another. 


JBT.  35.]  1809.  149 

We  attended  a  few  more  meetings  thereabouts,  and  their 
Quarterly  Meeting,  then  held  at  Cedar  Creek,  which  was  a 
time  of  much  conflict;  some  of  the  people  come  to  these 
meetings  as  to  a  place  of  diversion,  which  is  a  great  concern 
to  Friends.  At  that  meeting,  the  Lord's  Truth  was  exalted, 
and  the  Life  was  brought  into  dominion. 

We  had  a  meeting  at  Portsmouth,  in  the  Methodist  meet- 
ing-house ;  another  at  Norfolk,  at  the  Court-house ;  the 
Mayor  and  most  of  their  chief  inhabitants,  attended.  I 
found  a  seed  in  both  of  those  places  that  I  was  enabled  to 
visit,  and,  in  the  power  of  the  Gospel,  I  unfolded  many  of  the 
truths  pertaining  to  the  kingdom  of  Christ.  The  last  meet- 
ing concluded  in  prayer  for  the  rulers  of  the  land,  that  they 
may  rule  in  the  fear  and  wisdom  of  God,  and  protect  the 
oppressed.  The  Lord  was  also  entreated  on  behalf  of  the 
poor  slaves,  and  the  Africans  generally,  as  even  such  of 
them  as  are  free  are  greatly  borne  down  by  the  laws  of 
this  state.  After  meeting,  some  were  heard  to  say,  "  This  is 
the  everlasting  Gospel  that  we  have  heard,"  others  answered, 
"We  have  the  witness  in  our  heart,"  and  some  said,  "We 
could  have  sat  till  night."  Blessed  be  the  name  and  power 
of  Him  to  whom  all  glory  belongs ! 

We  had  the  next  day  a  meeting  at  Bennet's  Creek,  where 
I  was  greatly  oppressed  under  a  sense  of  the  wickedness,  and 
even  the  blood-guiltiness  of  some  present,  and  I  spoke  to  the 
people  of  the  awful  condition  of  those  who  thus  follow  the  way 
of  Cain.  After  meeting,  I  heard  that  three  men  were 
present  who  had  been  engaged  in  the  murder  of  a  black  man ; 
but,  as  the  evidence  of  slaves  is  not  received,  the  law  takes 
no  cognisance  of  their  crime. 

12th.  My  dear  friend,  Thomas  Willis,  left  me  to  return 
home.  I  sensibly  feel  the  separation,  for  he  has  been  a  fel- 
low-helper to  me  in  my  Gospel  labours;  I  feel  it  very 
weighty  to  be  left  alone  to  bear  the  various  baptisms  attend- 
ing such  a  solemn  service,  —  0  Lord  help  thy  poor  and 
dependant  servant !  That  day  I  had  a  meeting  at  Suffolk, 
in  the  Court-house;  the  Gospel  was  like  dew  distilling  on 
the  tender  grass ;  glory  and  praises  be  unto  the  Lord.  He 


150  1809.  [JET.  35. 

is  with  his  poor  servants,  in  their  extremities ;  I  was  very 
low ;  the  Lord  has  helped  me. 

14th.  I  was  a  second  time  at  Black-water,  which  was  a 
large  meeting,  mostly  composed  of  slave-holders  and  their 
slaves.  It  was  a  favoured  meeting,  the  Lord  enabling  me 
to  divide  the  word  aright  to  that  mixed  company.  I  then 
crossed  the  James'  River  and  came  to  Williamsburg ;  the 
meeting  there  was  large  ;  the  inhabitants  and  collegians  very 
generally  attended ;  Christ,  the  Saviour  of  men,  was  preached ; 
the  nature  of  true  worship,  in  spirit  and  in  truth,  and  of  the 
ministry  in  Christ's  Church,  was  unfolded.  The  following 
day  I  was  at  Skimeno.  I  was  largely  engaged  in  setting 
forth  what  is  the  Christian  baptism,  by  which  a  man,  being 
regenerated  or  born  again,  becomes  qualified  to  partake  of 
that  living  bread,  which  nourisheth  the  soul  unto  eternal  life; 
then  I  showed  how  all  the  former  dispensations  were  pointing 
to  Christ,  the  end  of  all  shadows. 

The  Quarterly  meeting,  now  held  at  Wain  Oak,  coming 
on,  I  went  there,  and  continued  in  that  neighbourhood  till 
their  Yearly  Meeting  for  the  State  of  Virginia.  During 
those  several  meetings  I  was  introduced  into  deep  baptisms, 
both  on  account  of  our  own  Society,  and  the  people  of  that 
land,  and  at  times  I  had  close  testimonies  to  deliver  among 
them ;  for  the  word  of  the  Lord  is  as  a  fire  and  a  hammer 
on  every  thing  with  which  he  has  a  controversy.  Towards 
the  close  of  the  Yearly  Meeting,  men  and  women  sitting 
together  at  my  request,  the  Ancient  of  Days  in  a  wonderful 
manner  revealed  his  power  among  us,  so  that  we  could  feel- 
ingly acknowledge  that  the  shout  of  the  King  immortal  was 
heard  in  our  camp,  and  under  the  power  of  his  melting 
presence,  many  were  bathed  in  tears.  The  following  day  I 
attended  a  meeting  held  for  the  black  people  in  these  parts, 
which  was  a  season  of  Divine  favour.  I  went  afterwards  to 
Richmond,  Genito,  and  Lynchburg,  much  exhausted  by  hard 
riding  and  the  heat  of  the  weather. 

31st.  Had  a  meeting  at  Lynchburg,  in  the  Court-house ; 
and  the  next  day  at  South  River ;  at  both  those  places,  the 
iniquitous  practice  of  slavery,  and  the  cruelties  used  by  the 


*T.  35.]  1809.  151 

tobacco  planters  upon  the  poor  slaves,  lay  heavily  upon  me. 
At  South  River,  as  I  was  setting  forth  the  abominable  traffic 
in  human  flesh,  three  men  came  in  and  sat  before  me.  It 
afterwards  appeared,  that  they  were  travelling  through  the 
country  on  such  inhuman  business,  and,  seeing  a  concourse 
of  persons  coming  to  the  meeting-house,  they  came  in  also, 
in  hopes  of  hearing  of  some  slaves  they  might  purchase.  I 
knew  nothing  of  these  circumstances ;  but,  as  I  was  speak- 
ing, tears  would  now  and  then  escape  them,  and  after  meet- 
ing they  said  to  some  persons,  that  I  so  represented  the 
wickedness  of  their  trade  that  they  could  not  refrain  from 
weeping.  0  that  they  might  be  tears  of  true  repentance  !  I 
came  that  night  to  Elias  Fisher's,  a  friend  with  whom  I  had 
some  conversation  at  their  Yearly  Meeting,  and  who  proposes 
to  accompany  me  during  a  part  of  my  present  religious 
engagement. 

We  had  a  meeting  at  Joice  Creek,  which  was  very  much 
disturbed  by  some  unruly  persons ;  I  left  the  place  with  a 
heavy  heart.  "We  went  the  following  days  to  the  meetings 
of  Upper  and  Lower  Goose  Creek,  and  reached  New  Gar- 
den, North  Carolina,  in  time  to  have  a  meeting  there  on  the 
7th  of  Sixth  month;  through  the  comfort  that  flowed  from 
the  Divine  presence,  wo  were  much  refreshed.  The  day 
following,  we  attended  a  meeting  at  Dover,  in  silence,  and 
on  our  way  back  to  New  Garden,  we  paid  a  visit  to  a  man, 
ninety-six  years  of  age,  who  has  lost  his  sight,  but  is  in  a 
state  of  Christian  sweetness ;  I  was  comforted  in  being  with 
him. 

At  the  Quarterly  Meeting,  Friends  were  comforted  and 
edified  together.  We  went  afterwards  through  all  the  meet- 
ings composing  the  Quarterly  Meetings  of  New  Garden  and 
Deep  River,  having  meetings  also  in  the  Court-houses  in  some 
of  the  towns. 

Having  completed  his  religious  engagements  in 
North  Carolina,  Stephen  Grellet  passed  over  the  Blue 
Ridge  mountains  and  entered  Tennessee.  The  num- 
ber of  Friends  in  that  State  was  not  large,  and  their 


152  1809.  [JET.  35. 

meetings  were  few.  They  constituted  one  of  the 
Quarterly  Meetings  belonging  to  North  Carolina 
Yearly  Meeting.  He  visited  them  all,  and  held  meet- 
ings with  the  inhabitants  of  many  towns,  both  in 
Court-houses,  and  the  places  of  worship  of  various 
denominations,  and  remarks :  "  Many  of  these  meet- 
ings were  seasons  highly  favoured  by  the  Divine 
presence  and  power.  Through  this  State,  I  have 
found  some  pious  persons,  and  the  stream  of  the 
Gospel  has  frequently  flowed  towards  them.  0  that 
they  may  settle  upon  Christ  Jesus,  the  only  sure 
foundation  of  our  hope  of  salvation ! "  From  Ten- 
nessee he  went  into  Kentucky,  and  thus  continues 
his  memoranda : 

Stanford,  22nd  of  Seventh  month.  My  mind  being 
strongly  attracted,  in  Gospel  love,  towards  the  inhabitants 
of  this  State,  I  have  yielded  to  the  prospect  of  religious 
duty  to  visit  them.  There  are  no  meetings  of  our  Society 
here,  neither  do  I  know  that  any  Friend  has  ever  travelled 
in  these  parts  on  a  Gospel  embassy.  The  Lord  vrho  calls 
me  here,  is  all-sufficient  to  make  a  way  for  me,  so  as  to  have 
a  service  for  the  promotion  of  the  blessed  Truth  among 
these  people.  We  have  travelled  over  hills  and  mountains, 
and  have  forded  several  deep  waters ;  about  one  hundred 
miles  of  this  journey  having  been  through  what  is  called  the 
Wilderness  of  Kentucky.  Besides  the  difficulty  of  the  road, 
especially  on  account  of  almost  continual  rain,  we  had  con- 
siderable dangers  to  apprehend  from  robbers,  as  we  heard 
that  several  persons  had  been  plundered,  and  some  mur- 
dered, by  white  persons  under  the  disguise  of  an  Indian's 
dress.  It  is  also  worth  noticing,  with  grateful  acknowledg- 
ments, that,  though  we  have  met  with  travellers  who  had 
been  detained  several  days  by  the  great  rise  of  the  river,  we 
have  not  been  impeded  one  hour ;  for  the  rain  ceasing  a 
little  while  before  we  came  to  the  waters,  we  found  them  in 


MX.  35.]  1809.  153 

a  fordable  state,  ana  soon  after,  heavy  rains  returning,  those 
rapid  streams  were  not  passable ;  some  persons,  attempting 
to  cross,  were  drowned.  To  have  been  under  the  necessity 
of  encamping  near  these  streams,  would  have  been  trying,  as 
there  are  no  houses  or  cabins,  to  obtain  any  kind  of  shelter  or 
refreshment. 

We  had  meetings  at  Stanford,  Danville,  Lancaster,  Rich- 
mond, &c.  At  all  these  places,  the  people's  minds  were  open 
to  receive  me,  and  the  messages  the  Lord  gave  me  to  deliver 
among  them.  At  Lancaster,  there  was  a  band  of  soldiers,  on 
their  way  to  some  western  post ;  the  officer  brought  them  all 
to  meeting.  Some  of  these  meetings  have  been  memorable 
seasons. — Ah!  what  abundant  cause  have  I  to  be  encouraged 
to  follow  my  blessed  Master  in  all  the  ways  of  his  command- 
ments. He  is  indeed  my  strength  and  my  help ;  blessings  and 
praises  be  forever  ascribed  to  him. 

Lexington,  28th.  This  is  the  chief  town  in  this  State,  and 
is  improving  fast ;  they  are  building  at  once  large  blocks  of 
handsome  brick  houses.  The  soil  in  this  State  is  very  fertile, 
and  a  considerable  quantity  of  produce  is  brought  to  the 
towns,  where  there  are  navigable  waters.  I  had  a  meeting 
here  to-day,  in  the  large,  new,  Presbyterian  meeting-house, 
which  was  attended  by  their  minister,  the  inhabitants  generally, 
and  also  the  Episcopalians  and  Baptists ;  it  has  been  another 
season  of  Divine  favour ;  may  I,  with  increased  dedication,  bo 
offered  up  in  faithfulness  to  serve  the  Lord  in  all  the  ways  of 
his  rcquirings. 

We  went  after  that  meeting  to  Versailles,  Frankfort, 
Georgetown,  &c.,  &c.,  having  meetings  very  generally  in  all 
the  Court-houses  in  the  country;  and  travelling  hard  from 
place  to  place,  we  have  found  an  open  door  in  the  hearts  of 
the  people,  and  I  have  been  much  enlarged  in  Gospel  la- 
bours among  them.  I  have  felt  much  reduced  after  these 
arduous  services,  and  probably  the  more  so,  as  on  my  coming 
into  this  State,  I  found  that  after  I  had  had  a  meeting  in  a 
place,  it  was  with  difficulty  I  could  prevail  on  the  innkeeper 
to  receive  due  compensation  for  my  entertainment,  and  I 
therefore  made  it  a  practice  to  settle  my  bill  at  the  inn  before 


154  1809.  [JET.  35. 

meeting,  which  was  mostly  held  in  the  forenoon,  and  to  set 
off  for  the  next  place  directly  after  it,  without  dinner,  thus 
having  no  refreshment  till  evening,  and  riding  in  the  hot 
sun,  and  that  after  meetings  in  which  I  had  been  long  en- 
gaged before  a  numerous  congregation.  0  that  the  seed  of 
God  I  have  visited  in  this  State,  and  been  made  an  instrument 
to  water,  may  spring  forth  to  the  praise  of  the  Lord  !  From 
place  to  place,  I  have  found  it  a  time  of  renewed  visitation  to 
the  people. 

Leaving  Kentucky  he  crossed  the  Ohio,  and  once 
more  set  his  foot  on  Free-soil.  The  State  of  Ohio, 
though  of  comparatively  recent  origin,  already  began 
to  exhibit,  in  its  rapidly  increasing  population  and 
general  prosperity,  the  blessing  of  exemption  from  the 
blight  of  slavery.  His  journal  proceeds : 

Cincinnati,  4th  of  Eighth  month.  This  forenoon  I  have  had 
a  meeting  in  their  largest  meeting-house.  There  are  a  few 
families  of  Friends  here,  but  they  have  not  yet  any  meeting 
allowed  them.  My  blessed  Master  has  strengthened  and  quali- 
fied me  to  preach  him  to  a  numerous  congregation,  to  the  re- 
newing of  the  faith,  I  hope,  of  many  of  the  people. 

5th.  By  travelling  hard,  through  a  heavy  rain,  we  reached 
Waynesville  this  evening.  It  is  the  first  settlement  of  Friends 
in  this  part  of  the  State  of  Ohio.  The  pouring  down  from 
the  clouds  was  but  a  fainf,  simile  of  the  streams  of  heavenly 
love  and  life  in  which,  during  the  ride  this  day,  I  was  im- 
mersed, even  as  into  the  ocean  of  everlasting  Love  ;  thus,  this 
evening,  notwithstanding  the  exposure  and  fatigue,  I  feel 
greatly  refreshed. 

6th.  Attended  Miami  Monthly  Meeting,  held  at  Waynes- 
ville ;  it  did  not  conclude  till  near  sunset.  I  think  they  re- 
ceived about  sixty  certificates  of  removals  into  their  borders, 
so  great  is  the  emigration  into  these  parts. 

7th,  First-day.  I  was  again  at  this  meeting ;  the  shout  of 
the  King  immortal  was  heard  in  our  camp,  so  that,  in  living 


XT.  35.]  1800  155 

faith,  some  of  us  could  saj,  "  This  is  our  God  ;  we  have  \raitcd 
for  him,  and  he  will  save  us :  this  is  the  Lord ;  we  have  waited 
for  him,  we  will  be  glad  and  rejoice  in  his  salvation." 

I  set  off  the  next  day  for  Whitewater,  Silver  Creek,  &c., 
and  returned  again  to  Waynesville  to  attend  their  Quarterly 
Meeting.  I  have  attended  three  meetings  and  ridden  one 
hundred  and  forty-five  miles,  most  of  it  over  bad  roads,  or 
rather  Indian  paths,  through  an  uninhabited  country,  from 
one  settlement  to  another.  One  afternoon  we  had  not  even 
an  Indian  path  to  direct  our  course.  The  sun,  for  a  while, 
enabled  us  to  keep  in  the  direction  we  intended,  but  it  be- 
coming cloudy,  we  were  under  great  difficulty ;  we  rode  through 
thick  underwood  till  late  in  the  night,  when  we  were  favoured 
to  reach  a  small  cabin,  in  which  we  took  shelter,  but  had 
nothing  to  eat ;  our  saddles  served  us  for  pillows.  Before 
sun-rise  the  next  morning  we  were  again  on  our  horses,  and 
yet  we  did  not  reach  the  meeting-house  at  West  Branch,  till 
after  the  meeting  had  been  sitting,  at  least,  half  an  hour. 
It  was  a  memorable  meeting,  well  worth  all  the  toil  endured 
to  reach  it.  The  day  before,  I  had  been  at  Whitewater,  in 
Indiana,  the  only  meeting  of  Friends  in  that  State.  The 
last  days  have  been  attended  with  more  bodily  fatigue  than  I 
ever  remember  to  have  experienced,  having  very  little  food, 
and  sometimes  being  obliged  to  chew  the  bark  of  wood  for  a 
meal;  but,  under  all,  my  spirit  has  praised  and  magnified 
the  Lord,  my  Saviour  and  never  failing  Helper.  He  has 
indeed  been  very  near,  so  as  greatly  to  contrite  my  spirit. 
As  I  was  riding,  my  soul  was  poured  forth  unto  him,  on 
behalf  of  all  those  among  whom  he  has  given  me  to  labour 
in  the  service  of  his  Gospel,  these  years  past,  both  in  these 
American  States  and  in  France,  and  also  for  my  particular 
friends  and  near  relatives,  that  he  may  bless  them  and  pro- 
tect them.  How  near  have  the  sheep  and  lambs  of  his  pasture, 
wherever  scattered,  felt  to  me!  May  the  Great  Shepherd 
of  the  flock  fped  them  and  watch  over  them  !  Under  the 
sense  of  the  favours  I  enjoyed,  I  have  thought,  who  can  say, 
I  servo  a  hard  Master?  He  is  indeed  a  bountiful  Master, 
and  a  rich  rewarder. 


158  1809.  [JET.  35. 

12th.  The  Quarterly  Meeting  to-day  was  so  large  that  about 
two  hundred  could  not  get  into  the  house,  during  the  transac- 
tion of  the  business.  For  the  meeting  for  worship,  sheds  had 
been  made  with  green  bushes  round  the  house.  This  is  the 
first  Quarterly  Meeting  held  here,  and  they  have  already 
appointed  a  committee  for  a  division  of  it.  This  shows  how 
rapid  is  the  settlement  of  this  new  country. 

Elias  Fisher,  my  kind  companion,  has  been  taken  so  poorly 
with  the  fever  prevalent  in  these  new  and  low  countries,  that 
I  am  under  the  necessity  of  leaving  him  behind,  with  some 
kind  friends,  he  also  proposing  to  return  home  as  soon  as  he 
is  able.  It  is  trying  to  be  alone ;  be  near.  0  Lord  !  By  thee 
all  my  wants  are  satisfied. 

Caesar's  Creek,  13th.  In  the  course  of  my  religious  ser- 
vices, I  have  seldom  passed  through  greater  depths  of  exer- 
cise than  I  did  at  this  meeting ;  and  my  attempt  to  communi- 
cate to  the  people  what  was  on  my  mind,  did  not  afford  me 
much  relief.  This  exercise,  together  with  the  relaxed  state 
of  my  frame,  through  the  fatigue  and  exposure  of  the  preceding 
weeks,  so  pressed  upon  me  that  I  fainted  at  the  close  of  the 
meeting ;  but,  after  resting  a  little  while  at  the  house  of  a 
Friend,  near  the  meeting-house,  I  was  able  to  proceed  in  the 
afternoon,  towards  the  meeting  appointed  for  the  following 
day,  near  Jonathan  Wright's  house,  who  was  with  me  and 
kindly  waited  upon  me.  Chills  and  fever  came  on  in  the 
night,  which  made  me  feel  very  feeble  in  the  morning ;  never- 
theless I  went  to  meeting,  and  through  adorable  mercy,  soon 
after  I  took  my  seat,  all  my  sufferings  were  forgotten.  My 
spirit  being  quickened  afresh  in  the  love  of  the  Gospel  of 
Christ,  out  of  weakness  I  was  made  strong,  and  I  was  exten- 
sively engaged  before  a  large  congregation.  Many  were  con- 
trited  under  the  feeling  of  the  renewed  visitation  of  God  to 
them  ;  I  hope  some  of  the  young  people  will,  in  days  to  come, 
recollect  this  day  as  one,  when  stones  of  memorial  were  given 
them  to  rear  up  as  an  Ebenezer. 

After  this  meeting  Stephen  Grellet  proceeded  to 
Fairfield.  Here  he  was  obliged  to  yield  to  the 


JET.  35.]  1809.  157 

pressure  of  disease,  and,  for  several  weeks,  his  re- 
ligious engagements  had  to  be  suspended.  On  his 
recovery  he  thus  resumes  his  memoranda : 

Fairfield,  4th  of  Ninth  month,  1809.  My  travelling  in 
my  Gospel  embassy  has  been  interrupted  through  a  heavy 
illness.  My  health  appeared  to  be  sinking  by  degrees,  till 
at  last,  the  symptoms  of  the  fever  prevailing  here,  at  this 
time  of  the  year,  were  evidently  upon  me,  and  besides  the 
high  fever,  an  inflammation  of  the  lungs  rendered  my  situa- 
tion still  more  critical.  I  came  here  to  attend  the  meeting  I 
had  appointed,  with  some  others,  at  the  close  of  last  Quarterly 
Meeting ;  but  the  disease  had  made  such  progress,  that  it  was 
with  great  exertion  that  I  went  to  meeting,  and  whilst  sitting 
in  it,  I  became  convinced  that  it  would  be  in  vain  for  me  to 
attempt  to  proceed  any  further  at  present,  and  that  I  must  be 
resigned,  if  it  was  my  dear  Master's  will,  to  lay  down  my 
earthly  tabernacle  in  these  distant  parts,  far  separated  from 
my  dear  wife  and  near  friends.  I  was  then  engaged,  on  bended 
knees,  with  fervency  of  spirit,  to  supplicate  for  resignation  to 
the  Lord's  will,  whether  it  might  be  a  continuation  of  my  life, 
to  have  it  devoted  to  the  service  of  my  Saviour  and  Redeemer, 
or  now  to  lay  it  down,  amidst  my  engagements  in  advocating 
His  blessed  cause  of  righteousness  and  Truth ;  I  interceded 
also  for  all  those  among  whom  I  have  laboured  for  years  in 
the  Gospel,  that  my  feeble  services  among  them  may  be  so 
blessed  as  to  draw  their  hearts  to  Christ ;  and  lastly,  prayers 
and  intercessions  were  offered  for  the  assembly  present.  After 
this  I  felt  sweet  peace,  in  the  prospect  of  being  laid  on  a  bed 
of  sickness. 

I  now  went  to  my  kind  friends,  William  and  Henrietta 
Willis's,  who  gave  me  every  attention  and  accommodation 
their  circumstances,  in  a  new  country,  allowed.  Their  log- 
house  or  cabin  is  rather  more  commodious  than  the  others 
in  the  neighbourhood,  which  have  but  a  single  room,  where 
all  the  family  sit  and  sleep,  and  where  all  the  cooking  is 
•lone;  but  this  had  another  small  log-chamber  joined  to  it; 
this  they  prepared  for  me,  and  it  is  to  me  like  a  little  palace, 


158  1809.  OT.  85. 

though  it  is  so  open  that  I  can  count  the  stars  as  I  lie  on  my 
bed.  The  fever  soon  increased  to  such  a  degree  that  those 
about  me  gave  up  all  hope  of  my  recovery.  I  was  fully 
aware  of  my  situation,  but  under  a  sense  that  I  had  come 
here  in  the  service  and  at  the  command  of  my  blessed  Re- 
deemer, I  felt  sweet  comfort  in  committing  myself  to  his 
Divine  disposal  and  care,  now  in  sickness,  as  he  had 
strengthened  me  to  do  in  the  prosecution  of  the  work  of  his 
Gospel.  I  had  again  a  full  view  of  what  I  had  beheld  of 
the  joys  of  God's  salvation  through  Jesus  Christ,  when  near 
the  gates  of  death  with  the  yellow  fever  in  1798 ;  but  I  have 
seen  also,  that  the  end  for  which  my  days  were  then  length- 
ened is  not  yet  answered,  that  though  I  have  been  exten- 
sively engaged,  as  it  was  shown  me  then  that  I  should  be,  in 
the  service  of  the  Gospel  of  my  blessed  Master,  very  wide 
and  extensive  fields  are  yet  before  me,  both  in  this  and 
in  distant  nations ;  therefore  I  have  said,  "  Lord,  thy  will  be 
done !  do  with  me  and  for  me  as  is  good  in  thy  sight,  only 
bestow  upon  thy  poor  servant  the  blessing  of  preservation, 
that  through  life,  and  the  sufferings  attending,  I  may  glorify 
thee,  as  also  by  my  death,  whenever  the  work  thou  hast  for 
me  is  accomplished.  The  place  of  my  release,  near  or  far 
from  my  beloved  family,  and  the  circumstances  attending 
my  earthly  dissolution,  I  resign,  0  Lord,  entirely  to  thy  dis- 
posal." The  fever  has  now  subsided,  but  I  am  very  much 
reduced,  so  that  I  cannot  take  more  than  a  few  steps  without 
resting. 

6th.  Though  in  much  feebleness,  I  rode  to  meeting  to- 
day. 0  what  a  favour,  once  more  thus  to  be  enabled  to  join 
my  friends  in  offering  up  public  and  solemn  worship  to  the 
Lord,  experiencing,  among  the  two  or  three  gathered  in  his 
name,  the  fulfilment  of  the  promise  made  by  the  dear 
Saviour,  in  the  days  when  his  eternal  Divinity  was  clothed 
with  humanity,  "  I  am  in  the  midst  of  them."  Thus  is  my 
soul  bowed  in  deep  reverence  before  Him,  who  was  with  me, 
making  my  bed  in  my  sickness,  and  now,  on  my  first  going 
out,  and  that  in  the  presence  of  His  people,  to  worship  His 
holy  name,  condescends  to  manifest  by  His  presence  that  He 


JBT.  35.]  1809.  ISP 

owns  us.  I  was  strengthened  also  to  preach  the  Gospel  again 
to  the  people.  The  balm  of  Divine  consolation  flowed,  like 
oil,  towards  his  tribulated  ones.  On  my  return  to  my  kind 
friends,  W.  and  H.  Willis,  this  evening,  I  feel  my  strength 
considerably  increased. 

Chillicothe,  9th.  Finding  my  health  still  improving,  and 
being  desirous  with  all  diligence  to  pursue  my  religious 
engagements,  I  yielded  to  the  impression  of  duty,  to  come 
to  this  place,  which  is  the  seat  of  Government  of  the  State 
of  Ohio,  and  to  have  a  meeting  here.  Accordingly,  the  7th 
inst.,  I  left  Fairfield,  and  travelling  slowly  I  have  arrived 
here  to-day,  thirty-one  miles.  This  evening  I  have  had  a 
meeting  with  the  inhabitants  of  the  place,  in  the  Presby- 
terian meeting-house,  a  commodious  building.  I  felt  anxious 
lest,  in  my  feeble  state,  I  should  not  speak  so  as  to  be  heard 
over  so  large  a  congregation ;  but,  blessings  and  praises 
be  to  our  all-sufficient  Helper !  the  work  is  his,  the  power 
to  do  it  is  his  also,  and  the  glory  belongs  to  him,  which 
my  whole  soul  and  spirit  in  reverent  prostration  ascribetb 
unto  him. 

Dry  Run,  10th.  Information  was  spread  some  days  past 
of  my  intention  to  be  at  this  place  to-day,  which  has  brought 
here  Friends  and  others  from  some  distance.  One-half  of 
the  people  could  not  get  into  the  meeting-house,  but  sat 
round  it  in  a  quiet  manner;  we  had  a  solemn  meeting: 
Christ  Jesus,  the  only  hope  of  our  salvation,  was  preached  to 
them.  In  the  afternoon,  I  had  another  refreshing  season 

*  O 

with  several  Friends  that  had  come  from  Fairfield  and  there- 
abouts, once  more  to  bid  me  farewell.  I  have  met  here  my 
kind  friend,  Benjamin  W.  Ladd,  who  has  concluded  to  ac- 
company me,  till  I  reach  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  Baltimore, 
which  I  propose  to  attend,  and  to  which  the  meetings  in  this 
State  belong. 

Brownsville,  Pennsylvania,  25th.  On  my  way  here,  1 
have  had  several  meetings,  both  among  Friends,  where  they 
have  meeting-houses,  and  among  those  of  other  religious 
societies,  in  the  Court-houses  or  their  places  of  worship.  1 
am  very  closely  united  in  Christian  fellowship  to  the  religious 


160  1809  [JET.  35 

Society  to  which  I  belong,  but  my  Christian  fellow-believers 
among  other  religious  denominations  ure  also  very  near  to 
me ;  Christ's  love  is  to  all — he  has  died  for  all :  may  the  Lord 
so  open  the  hearts  of  all  to  receive  this  blessed  and  saving 
knowledge,  that  they  may  be  turned  from  darkness  to  light, 
and  from  the  power  of  Satan  to  God.  I  have  travelled  under 
much  bodily  suffering  these  last  two  weeks. 

Hopewell,  Virginia,  2nd  of  Tenth  month.  I  had  several 
meetings  on  my  way  to  this  place;  at  some  of  them  the 
Gospel,  like  a  gentle  stream,  ran  towards  the  people.  The 
love  of  God  through  Jesus  Christ  towards  poor,  fallen,  sinful 
man,  for  his  redemption,  is  an  inexhaustible  spring.  Praise 
and  magnify,  0  my  soul,  that  love  and  power  that  have  fol- 
lowed me  during  this  my  present  service  in  the  Gospel,  as 
also  on  former  occasions,  under  various  exercises  and  bap- 
tisms. Amidst  my  many  spiritual  conflicts  and  bodily  suffer- 
ings, my  God  has  been  my  shield  and  my  strength;  season? 
of  extremity  have  been  so  many  opportunities  for  his  arm  to 
be  made  bare  for  my  help.  Bless  the  Lord,  0  my  soul,  and 
forget  not  his  many  benefits  ! 

Baltimore,  14th.  I  had  several  meetings  on  my  way 
to  this  city,  where  I  arrived  last  week,  to  attend  their 
Yearly  Meeting,  which  concluded  this  day.  It  has  been  a 
season  of  much  mental  suffering  to  me.  Day  after  day 
I  have  borne  in  silence  the  burden  of  my  distress,  except 
that  at  one  of  the  meetings  for  Ministers  and  Elders,  I  was 
enabled  to  unfold  a  little  of  the  nature  of  the  exercise  of  my 
mind.  Our  Society  maintains  several  great  and  important 
testimonies  which,  in  the  opening  and  power  of  Truth,  were 
committed  to  our  forefathers ;  and  as  these  testimonies  have 
been  kept  to  and  maintained,  they  have  been  a  great  blessing 
both  to  our  Society  and  the  people  at  large,  over  whom 
their  influence  has  more  or  less  extended.  A  pure  Gospel 
ministry,  or  in  other  words,  a  pure,  clear,  and  full  testimony 
to  the  truth,  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  must  be  acknowledged  to  be  a 
great  blessing  to  a  congregation,  and  to  a  religious  society. 
The  influence  of  those  who  stand  in  the  station  of  Ministers 
is  great  over  the  people,  either  to  bring  them  to  Christ,  by 


*T.  35.]  1809.  181 

their  example  and  precepts,  or  to  scatter  them  from  Him. 
Hence  the  great  success  of  the  ministry  in  the  early  days 
of  the  Christian  Church.  The  early  history  of  our  Society 
hears  a  similar  testimony ;  hence  the  growth  in  the  truth, 
and  in  the  saving  knowledge  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ,  that  was  conspicuous.  My  concern  is  sometimes 
great  for  our  much  favoured  society.  If  a  forward,  self- 
willed  ministry  gains  the  ascendancy  among  us,  we  must 
become  scattered  as  a  people ;  for  that  ministry  which 
standeth  in  the  wisdom  of  man,  can  never  reach  to  the  deep 
things  of  God ;  it  can  neither  understand  them  nor  minister 
of  them;  Christ  crucified  is  foolishness  to  it.  I  have 
travailed  for  an  enlargement  in  Christian  depth  and  experi- 
ence with  our  Elders,  that  they  may  he  favoured  so  to  labour 
as  to  avert  the  threatening  evil  in  divers  parts  of  our  Society. 
A  Minister  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ  must  be  acquainted  with 
and  established  in  the  faith,  and  the  hope  of  redemption 
through  Christ,  else  how  can  he  minister  to  others  what  he 
himself  has  not.  An  Elder,  who  is  to  be  a  judge  of  the  minis- 
try, to  help  the  weak  and  to  instruct  the  ignorant,  must  also 
be  fully  convinced  of  and  established  in  the  great  truths  of 
Christianity.  My  soul  has  deeply  mourned  because  of  the 
many  deficiencies  I  behold  in  these  respects,  and  the  sad  con- 
sequences which  I  anticipate,  a  spurious  ministry  will  bring 
over  us.  Yet,  with  gratitude  it  must  be  acknowledged,  that 
we  have  amongst  us  a  few  baptized  Ministers  and  Elders,  who 
stand  as  fathers  and  mothers  in  the  church,  and  also  as  faithful 
watchmen  in  Zion. 

Deer  Creek,  15th.  To-day  a  numerous  company  came  to 
meeting ;  many  slave-holders  among  them,  with  whom,  in  Gos- 
pel love,  I  have  had  closely  to  labour,  showing  them  what  the 
Christian  character,  and  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit  are. 

Burlington,  17th.  I  arrived  here  this  evening,  where, 
through  Divine  mercy,  I  am  favoured  to  find  my  beloved  wife 
restored  from  a  severe  illness ;  we  are  permitted  to  unite  to- 
gether in  celebrating  the  excellency  of  the  Lord's  power  and 
mercy,  who  has  preserved  us  both  on  a  bed  of  sickness,  and 
supported  us  under  our  several  probations. 

I.  —  12 


162  1809.  OT.  36. 

After  spending  a  few  days  at  Burlington,  Stephen 
Grellet,  accompanied  by  his  wife,  proceeded  to  Phil- 
adelphia, and  thence  to  the  meetings  composing 
Concord,  and  parts  of  the  Western  Quarterly  Meet- 
ings, in  most  of  which  he  found  "  an  open  door  for 
his  labours  in  the  Gospel."  During  the  course  of 
this  journey  they  experienced  a  remarkable  preserva- 
tion from  drowning.  Going  down  a  steep  hill,  at  the 
foot  of  which  was  a  deep  mill-race,  S.  G.  was  unable 
either  to  stop  or  turn  the  horse,  but  horse  and  car- 
riage, with  himself  and  wife,  and  a  young  female 
friend  who  was  riding  with  them,  were  suddenly  pre- 
cipitated into  the  water.  With  characteristic  presence 
of  mind  and  prompt  exertion,  he  succeeded  in  rescu- 
ing both  his  companions  and  the  horse  from  their 
perilous  situation,  when  a  few  moments'  hesitation  or 
delay,  would  probably  have  caused  the  death  of  all. 
In  recording  the  event,  he  remarks,  "  This  preserva- 
tion of  our  lives  induced  us  renewedly  to  adore  and 
praise  Him  in  whose  hands  we  are,  and  to  desire,  with 
an  increase  of  faith  and  confidence,  to  commit  our- 
selves wholly  to  his  Divine  guidance  and  almighty 
protection.  Certainly  we  have  abundant  cause  to  put 
our  trust  in  the  Shepherd  of  Israel,  who  sleepeth  not 
by  day,  nor  slumbereth  by  night." 

Having  completed  his  religious  engagement,  he 
returned  to  New  York  just  eight  months  after  he  had 
left  home ;  "  strong  emotions  of  gratitude  and  praise 
filling  his  heart,  whilst  once  more  united  with  his 
little  family  in  private  devotion,  to  wait  together  upon 
and  to  serve  their  blessed  Lord,  and  holy  Redeemer." 

On  account  of  his  wife's  health  they  had  resided, 
for  some  time  previous  to  his  last  journey,  out  of  the 
city,  at  the  village  of  Greenwich.  At  the  same  place 


JET.  86.]  1809.  163 

lived  the  notorious  Thomas  Paine.  An  authentic 
account  of  the  last  days  of  such  a  man  may  have 
some  historical  value  and  interest,  and  S.  G.  thus 
notices  his  decease : 

I  may  not  omit  recording  here  the  death  of  Thomas  Paine. 
A  few  days  previous  to  my  leaving  home  on  my  last  religious 
visit,  on  hearing  that  he  was  ill,  and  in  a  very  destitute  con- 
dition, I  went  to  see  him,  and  found  him  in  a  wretched  state ; 
for  he  had  been  so  neglected,  and  forsaken  hy  his  pretended 
friends,  that  the  common  attentions  to  a  sick  man  had  heen 
withheld  from  him.  The  skin  of  his  body  was  in  some 
places  worn  off,  which  greatly  increased  his  sufferings.  A 
nurse  was  provided  for  him,  and  some  needful  comforts  were 
supplied.  He  was  mostly  in  a  state  of  stupor,  but  some- 
thing that  had  passed  between  us  had  made  such  an  impres- 
sion upon  him,  that  some  days  after  my  departure,  he  sent 
for  me,  and,  on  being  told  that  I  was  gone  from  home,  he 
sent  for  another  Friend.  This  induced  a  valuable  young 
Friend,  (Mary  Rascoe),  who  had  resided  in  my  family,  and 
continued  at  Greenwich  during  part  of  my  absence,  fre- 
quently to  go  and  take  him  some  little  refreshment  suitable 
for  an  invalid,  furnished  by  a  neighbour.  Once  when  she 
was  there,  three  of  his  deistical  associates  came  to  the  door, 
and  in  a  loud,  unfeeling  manner  said,  "  Tom  Paine,  it  is  said 
you  are  turning  Christian,  but  we  hope  you  will  die  as  you 
have  lived;"  and  then  went  away.  On  which,  turning  to 
Mary  Rascoe,  he  said,  "  You  see  what  miserable  comforters 
they  are." 

Once  he  asked  her  if  she  had  ever  read  any  of  his  writings. 
And  on  being  told  that  she  had  read  but  very  little  of  them, 
he  inquired  what  she  thought  of  them,  adding,  "from  such 
a  one  as  you  I  expect  a  correct  answer."  She  told  him  that 
when  very  young  his  "Age  of  Reason,"  was  put  into  her 
hands,  but  that  the  more  she  read  in  it,  the  more  dark  and 
distressed  she  felt,  and  she  threw  the  book  into  the  fire.  "  I 
wish  all  had  done  as  you,"  he  replied;  "for  if  the  Devil 
has  ever  had  any  agency  in  any  work,  he  has  had  it  in  my 


164  1809.  I>T.  36. 

•writing  that  book."  When  going  to  carry  him  some  refresh- 
ment, she  repeatedly  heard  him  uttering  the  language,  "  0 
Lord!  Lord  God!"  or,  "Lord  Jesus!  have  mercy  upon 
me!" 

It  is  vrell  known  that  during  some  weeks  of  his  illness, 
when  a  little  free  from  bodily  pain,  he  wrote  a  great  deal ; 
this  his  nurse  told  me ;  and  Mary  Rascoe  repeatedly  saw  him 
writing.  If  his  companions  in  infidelity  had  found  any  thing 
to  support  the  idea  that  he  continued  on  his  death-bed  to 
espouse  their  cause,  would  they  not  have  eagerly  published 
it  ?  But  not  a  word  is  said  ;  there  is  a  total  secrecy  as  to  what 
has  become  of  these  writings. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

SECOND  VISIT  TO  EUROPE. 

VOYAGE  —  ARRIVAL  AT  LIVERPOOL  —  RELIGIOUS  VISIT  TO 
SCOTLAND. 

AGAIN  fixing  his  abode  at  New  York,  Stephen  Grel- 
let  was  permitted,  for  about  two  years,  to  remain  very 
much  at  home.  During  this  interval  of  comparative 
repose,  his  ministerial  labours  were  chiefly  confined 
to  the  city,  and  his  own  Monthly  and  Quarterly 
Meetings.  As  he  had  been  accustomed  to  do,  under 
similar  circumstances,  he  again  "  engaged  in  a  small 
way  of  business,  to  make  provision  for  his  family," 
and  also,  as  he  says,  "  to  obtain,  through  the  Divine 
blessing  upon  his  endeavours,  the  needful  supplies  to 
defray  the  expenses  of  travelling  in  the  service  of  the 
Gospel." 

In  perfect  accordance  with  the  good  order  estab- 
lished in  the  Christian  community  of  which  he  was  a 
member,  he  might  have  availed  himself,  for  the  latter 
object,  of  the  willing  aid  of  his  friends.  But,  with 
characteristic  disinterestedness,  he  declined  to  do  so. 
Hitherto  he  had  been  enabled,  even  in  this  respect,  to 
"  minister  to  his  necessities"  from  his  own  resources, 
and  he  felt  it  to  be  a  privilege  both  to  spend  and  to  be 
spent  in  the  work  of  his  Lord. 

"  He  has  BO  blessed  me,"  was  the  grateful  record  of  this 
devoted  servant,  "  that  to  His  praise  be  it  acknowledged,  I 

(165) 


166  1810.  |>x.  36. 

have  gone  on  my  own  charges  throughout  all  the  extensive 
religious  journeys  I  have  to  this  time  taken ;  though  some 
of  these  have  been  expensive ;  my  journey  through  France, 
and  crossing  the  sea,  especially  so ;  and  on  this  continent  I 
have  lost  three  horses.  But  I  have  only  thus  returned  to 
my  hlessed  Master,  in  his  service,  what  he  has  bountifully 
bestowed  upon  me.  My  friends  in  New  York  would  have 
paid  my  passage  across  the  sea,  but  I  could  not  be  free  to 
consent  to  it." 

In  connection  with  these  remarks,  it  will  be  recol- 
lected that  the  religious  Society  of  Friends  have  long 
borne  an  open  testimony  to  the  spirituality  and  free- 
dom of  the  Christian  ministry.  Resting  upon  the 
experience  and  example  of  the  Primitive  Church,  and 
the  authoritative  teaching  of  the  New  Testament,  they 
continue  to  maintain  that  there  can  be  no  right  ap- 
pointment to  the  sacred  office,  except  by  the  call  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  nor  any  true  qualification  for 
the  exercise  of  the  gift,  except  by  the  direct  and 
renewed  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Hence  they 
hold  that  what  is  "freely  received,"  should  be  "freely 
given,"  and  that  therefore  the  ministry  of  the  Gos- 
pel must  be  essentially  gratuitous  and  free,  without 
money  and  without  price, — without  "  hire/'  and  with- 
out "pay."* 

*  Bearing  upon  this  point,  and  the  Saviour's  charge  to  the  disciples, 
it  is  interesting  to  meet  with  sentiments  like  the  following  in  an  eminent 
modern  author  of  the  Lutheran  persuasion. 

"  The  direction,  in  a  certain  sense  admonitory,  freely  to  give  what  was 
freely  received,  does  not  refer  to  the  working  of  miracles  alone,  indeed, 
only  in  a  lesser  degree  to  this,  for  none  but  a  Judas  Iscariot  would  ever 
conceive  the  idea  of  being  paid.  It  embraces  all  that  they  have  to 
impart,  the  exercise  of  their  power  to  heal  and  their  preaching  of  the 
kingdom  at  once,  indicating  both  as  grace  to  be  freely  offered.  No  gift  of 
God's  grace  is  to  be  bought  and  sold  with  money. — (Acts  viii.  20).  Or  as 
Tertullian  says,  '  nulla  res  Dei  pretio  constat '  A  comprehensive  and 


*r.  37.]  1810.  167 

But,  whilst  precluded,  by  these  fundamental  views 
of  Christian  truth,  from  providing  any  pecuniary  com- 
pensation for  preaching  the  Gospel,  they  fully  recog- 
nise, on  scriptural  grounds,  the  justness  of  the  claim 
of  the  preacher,  for  the  supply  of  his  outward  wants, 
upon  those  who  hear  him,  whilst  actually  labouring 
in  the  cause  of  the  Gospel,  and  expending  his  whole 
time  and  strength  for  their  benefit.  During  the 
progress  and  continuance  of  such  undertakings  the 
ministers  of  the  Gospel  cannot  be  expected  to  provide 
for  themselves,  and  it  is  well  known  to  be  the  prevail- 
ing practice  of  the  Society,  to  pay  the  expenses  of 
their  journeys,  and  to  maintain  them  during  the  course 
of  their  labours;  —  "the  workman  being  worthy  of 
his  meat." 

Stephen  Grellet  cordially  accepted  both  these  views, 
though,  like  the  Apostle,  in  regard  to  the  latter,  as 
we  have  seen,  he  did  not  wish  "that  it  should  be 
so  done  unto  him."  He  "coveted  no  man's  silver  or 
gold,"  and  when  he  felt  himself  constrained,  by  the 
gentle  influences  of  his  Saviour's  love,  to  visit  the 
churches  that  are  scattered  abroad,  and  to  proclaim 
to  his  fellow-men  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ, 
he  did  it  in  the  spirit  that  sought  not  theirs  but  them, 
and  "  so  labouring,"  both  in  his  temporal,  and  in  his 
spiritual  concerns,  he  sweetly  realized  the  truth  of  the 
words  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  "  it  is  more  blessed  to  give 
than  to  receive." 

moat  pregnant  position,  which  cannot  be  too  much  laid  to  heart  by  God's 
ambassadors  even  to  the  present  day  ;  condemning  all  improper  method- 
ical and  commercial  stipulations  in  preaching  God's  grace,  all  payment 
that  surpasses  the  limits  of  their  need  —  (ver.  10),  and  all  those  unbe- 
coming perquisites  which  are  ungracefully  attached  to  the  direct  minis- 
tration of  the  word  and  sacraments."  —  Slier  on  the  Word*  of  the  Lord 
Jerui ;  translated  from  the  German  by  Pope  and  Fullon.  Vol.  IT,  p.  10. 


168  1810.  OT.  37. 

In  the  midst  of  his  ordinary  duties  and  home  en- 
gagements, he  was  not  unmindful  of  the  special 
requirements  of  his  Christian  calling;  and  under  the 
expansive  influence  of  Gospel  love,  a  religious  con- 
cern, relating  to  distant  fields  of  labour,  was  often  a 
subject  of  serious  thoughtfulness. 

"  Kept,  through  Divine  aid,  from  the  spirit  of  the  world," 
he  writes,  in  reference  to  this  period  of  his  life,  "  I  have  had 
the  prospect  of  a  great  work  steadily  hefore  me,  and,  under  the 
various  baptisms  attendant  upon  a  state  of  preparation  for  it, 
I  have  been  instructively  reminded  of  the  steps  necessary  to 
the  building  of  a  great  house ;  the  foundation  must  be  dug 
deep,  for  a  great  weight  is  to  come  upon  it.  Under  all  these 
exercises  the  Lord  has  been  good  to  me,  and  has  upheld  me 
by  the  right  hand  of  his  power,  enabling  me,  in  faith  and 
confidence,  to  resign  myself  and  my  all  to  his  requirings,  and 
the  guidance  of  his  Spirit.  But,  whilst  my  mind  has  been 
thus  concerned  for  distant  nations,  I  have  been  also  intro- 
duced into  many  exercises  on  account  of  our  Society  in 
these  parts.  There  is  a  cloud  impending  over  us  ;  a  spirit 
of  infidelity  is  insidiously  spreading;  therefore  I  have,  at 
times,  earnestly  laboured,  both  in  our  meetings  for  Ministers 
and  Elders,  and  in  other  meetings,  and  with  my  dear  friends 
in  private  also,  that  by  walking  in  more  consistency  with 
our  Christian  profession,  in  our  respective  stations,  we  may 
avert  the  impending  calamity,  which  at  seasons  appears  to 
me  to  be  coming,  like  an  overflowing  scourge,  over  our 
Society." 

The  sorrowful  events  of  succeeding  years,  which  are 
now  matter  of  well-known  history,  have  sufficiently 
justified  these  serious  apprehensions,  and  painfully 
illustrate  the  deplorable  consequences  of  a  departure 
from  the  simple  "  word  of  the  truth  of  the  Gospel," 
or  any  violation  of  the  plain  testimony  of  "  the  Scrip- 
tures," which  "  cannot  be  broken,"  in  any  direction, 


an.  37.]  1811  169 

with  impunity.  But  whilst,  with  a  mind  deeply 
imbued  with  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and 
remarkably  prepared  to  sympathize  with  the  Church 
in  all  her  vicissitudes,  Stephen  Grellet  was  thus 
enabled  to  "speak  the  truth  in  love"  and  faithfully 
to  labour  for  the  preservation  of  his  brethren  from 
foreseen  danger,  the  time  drew  near,  when,  in  pursu- 
ance of  his  religious  duty,  he  had  again  to  leave  all 
for  the  Gospel's  sake. 

In  the  early  summer  of  1811,  he  entered  upon  a 
second  visit  to  Europe,  and  thus  adverts  to  it  in  his 
Autobiography : 

Since  my  return  from  my  religious  visit  to  France,  I  have 
been  under  almost  continual  pressure  of  mental  exercise  in 
the  prospect  that  I  should  soon  have  to  return  to  Europe,  to 
labour  more  extensively  among  those  nations,  in  the  work 
of  the  Gospel  of  our  holy  Redeemer.  I  endeavoured  to 
keep  my  mind  very  single  to  my  blessed  Lord  and  the 
leadings  of  his  Spirit,  and,  it  having  appeared  to  me  last 
winter  that  the  time  had  come  for  me  to  prepare  to  enter 
upon  this  important  service,  I  accordingly  settled  my  out- 
ward concerns,  and  submitted  my  religious  prospect  to  the 
serious  consideration  and  judgment  of  the  Friends  of  my 
Monthly  Meeting,  who  gave  me  their  certificate  of  tender 
sympathy  and  near  unity.  The  Quarterly  and  Yearly  Meet- 
ing did  likewise,  and  soon  after  this,  on  the  23rd  of  the 
Fifth  month,  1811,  on  the  first  day  of  the  week,  after 
a  solemn  meeting,  I  went  on  board  the  ship  Orbit,  Captain 
Bool,  bound  for  Liverpool.  My  dear  wife  and  I  were 
strengthened  to  part  with  one  another,  under  a  solemn 
covering  of  the  Lord's  presence,  and  enabled  to  resign  our- 
selves and  one  another  to  his  Divine  guidance  and  safe  pro- 
tection. 0  Lord  !  preserve  thy  servant  in  the  way  in  which 
he  goes,  into  which  thou  hast  called  him,  so  that,  by  keep- 
ing an  eye  single  to  thy  holy  directions,  he  may  faithfully 
follow  thee,  and  do  the  work  thou  hast  assigned  him. 


170  1811.  [JET.  37. 

The  voyage  was  a  favourable  one.  Many  pas- 
sengers were  on  board,  some  of  whom  were  "light 
and  noisy,"  but  Stephen  Grellet  had  "the  comfort 
of  the  company  of  John  Burlingham,  a  valuable 
Friend  from  Worcester,  England."  He  remarks  : 

The  5th  of  Sixth  month.  I  was  taken  down  with  sea  sick- 
ness soon  after  coming  on  board.  It  is  indeed  a  deadly  feel- 
ing ;  but,  what  is  the  most  trying,  is  the  conduct  of  some  of 
our  fellow-passengers,  who  spend  most  of  their  time  in  drink- 
ing and  rioting. 

17th.  These  two  last  First-days  I  have  had  meetings  with 
my  fellow-passengers,  and  such  of  the  ship's  crew  as  could  be 
spared  from  duty.  Some  of  them  were  tendered.  I  feel  for 
the  poor  youths ;  they  arc  like  the  prancing  horse  in  the 
wilderness ;  their  conduct  is  however  respectful  towards  me. 
In  the  private  opportunities  1  take  with  them,  they  manifest 
some  sensibility,  and  I  hope  some  of  the  religious  impressions 
made  on  them  may  continue. 

21st.  We  are  now  in  the  Irish  Channel,  having  been 
favoured,  thus  far,  with  a  good  passage.  The  prospect  of  land 
in  sight  so  draws  the  attention  of  my  ship-mates  that  I  have 
sat  down  alone  in  the  cabin,  to  wait  upon  the  Lord.  With 
grateful  acknowledgments  I  praise  him  ;  for  I  have  not  waited 
on  him  in  vain.  He  has  been  near  me  day  by  day,  especially 
during  my  silent,  secret  prostrations  of  soul  before  him ;  ho 
has  frequently  contrited  my  heart. 

Stephen  Grellet  arrived  at  Liverpool  the  fay  after 
the  preceding  entry  in  his  journal,  the  22nd  of  the 
Sixth  month,  1811,  and  he  thus  continues : 

I  remained  in  Liverpool  till  the  3rd  of  Eighth  month, 
having  sundry  meetings  with  Friends  in  that  large  commer- 
cial place,  and  several  also  among  divers  classes  of  the 
inhabitants.  One  of  these  was  with  the  Methodists,  in  their 
large  house,  among  whom  I  was  much  engaged  in  the  Gos- 
pel of  Christ,  and  many  of  us  were  baptized  together  by  the 


JET.  37.]  1811-  171 

one  Spirit.  I  had  also  a  meeting  in  the  Poor-house ;  about 
a  thousand  of  its  inmates  ^Ye^e  present.  I  felt  very  tenderly 
for  them.  Many  had  seen  better  days,  but  owing  to  tho 
pressure  of  the  times,  they  have  been  under  the  necessity  of 
coming  here.  I  had  also  a  religious  opportunity  in  that 
place,  with  about  two  hundred  children.  Some  of  them 
manifested  tender  religious  feelings. 

During  the  time  I  have  been  at  Liverpool,  Paul  Cuffee,  a 
black  man,  owner  and  master  of  a  vessel,  has  come  into  port, 
from  Sierra  Leone  on  the  coast  of  Africa.  He  is  a  member 
of  our  Society,  and  resides  in  New  England.  The  whole  of 
his  crew  are  black  also.  This,  together  with  the  cleanliness 
of  his  vessel,  and  the  excellent  order  prevailing  on  board, 
has  excited  very  general  attention.  It  has,  I  believe,  opened 
the  minds  of  many  in  tender  feelings  towards  the  poor 
suffering  Africans,  who,  they  see,  are  men  like  themselves, 
capable  of  becoming,  like  Paul  Cuffee,  valuable  and  useful 
members  both  of  civil  and  religious  Society. 

The  Slave  Trade  had  indeed,  at  this  time,  been  for 
some  years  abolished,  both  by  England  and  the 
United  States ;  but  it  was  still  carried  on,  with  all  its 
cruelties  and  horrors,  by  the  subjects  of  several  other 
powers.  In  countries  where  the  importation  of  slaves 
from  Africa  was  no  longer  allowed,  the  desolating  and 
widely  extended  effects  of  the  internal  slave  trade  were 
still  perpetuating  the  complicated  miseries  of  this 
dreadful  traffic.  Slavery  itself  still  continued  to  pre- 
vail to  an  undiminished  extent,  and  with  all  the 
variety  and  enormity  of  the  evils  and  calamities  in- 
separable from  the  inhuman  system ;  while  the  notion 
of  the  inferiority  of  the  African  race,  and  the  preju- 
dice against  colour,  had  scarcely  begun  to  give  place 
to  more  enlightened  views,  or  to  yield  to  the  righteous 
influence  of  Christian  principle.  Though  some  check 
had  been  given  to  the  iniquitous  trade  in  the  blood 


172  1811.  T.  37. 


and  bones  of  our  fellow-men,  direct  from  Africa,  our 
coloured  brethren,  for  whom  Christ  died,  were  still 
a  down-trodden  people  everywhere,  whose  sufferings 
no  tongue  could  tell;  and  much  remained,  and  still 
does  remain  to  be  done,  before  this  foul  disgrace  can 
be  removed  from  the  Christian  name.  Stephen  Grellet 
was  one  of  those  who  deeply  felt  for  the  cause  of  the 
oppressed  —  "  the  wrongs  of  Africa  ;  "  he  heartily  united 
with  the  friends  of  truth,  and  justice,  and  humanity, 
in  their  efforts  to  do  away  the  vices  of  a  sinful,  and  to 
lessen  the  miseries  of  a  suffering  world.  He  delighted 
in  the  well-being  of  every  son  of  Africa,  and  the 
simple  circumstance  of  the  arrival  of  Paul  Cuffee  with 
his  coloured  crew,  in  the  port  of  Liverpool,  could  not 
fail  to  touch  a  chord  to  which  his  heart  must  vibrate  ; 
he  welcomed  him  as  "  a  man  and  a  Christian."  How 
man}7  years,  alas!  have  since  elapsed,  and  we  are  still 
"  guilty  concerning  our  brother." 

Leaving  Liverpool  on  the  3rd  of  Eighth  month, 
Stephen  Grellet  proceeded  northward,  and  thus  con- 
tinues his  record  : 

My  mind  has  been  under  great  concern  that  I  might 
have  a  clear  sense  of  the  right  way  in  which  I  am  now 
to  proceed  on  this  important  embassy  of  my  great  Lord  and 
Master  ;  for  I  believe  that  there  is  a  right  time  and  place  for 
every  day's  work,  and  my  earnest  desire  is,  that,  day  by  day, 
I  may  be  thus  found  engaged  in  serving  the  Lord.  He  has 
condescended  now  to  renew  with  clearness  the  impressions  I 
had  whilst  in  America,  that  the  northern  parts  of  this  nation 
were  to  be  the  beginning  of  my  Gospel  labours  in  this  land. 
Accordingly,  feeling  clear,  for  the  present,  from  further 
services  in  Liverpool,  and  accompanied  by  my  valuable 
friend  Abraham  Binns,  who  proposes  to  stay  a  few  days  with 
me,  we  came  by  Preston  and  Lancaster  to  Wyersdale,  on 
the  black  moors.  That  meeting  was  attended  mostly  by 


JET.  37.]  1811.  173 

shepherds,  and  I  came  back  to  Lancaster  in  time  to  have  a 
meeting  in  the  evening  with  the  inhabitants  of  that  place. 
At  all  these  places,  the  Lord,  my  blessed  Helper,  strengthened 
me  by  his  grace  to  do  the  work  assigned  me. 

The  following  days  I  attended  meetings  at  Yealand, 
Wray,  Bcntham,  Long  Preston,  and  Kendal.  I  am  kept, 
day  by  day,  in  a  state  of  great  lowness  and  poverty ;  yet  in 
many  families,  as  well  as  in  meetings,  I  am  clothed  with  a 
little  strength,  both  to  visit  the  seed  of  Christ,  and  to  min- 
ister to  it.  As  I  pass  through  the  country,  my  mind  is 
frequently  brought  under  solemn  contemplation,  whilst  be- 
holding the  abodes  of  some  of  our  primitive  Friends,  valiant 
for  the  truth  and  testimony  of  Jesus;  and  the  places  also 
where  many  of  them  suffered  greatly  for  their  faithfulness  in 
the  support  of  their  Christian  principles.  Many  of  their 
descendants,  both  in  America  and  in  this  land,  now  trample 
under  foot,  or  set  at  naught  these  principles  that  were  so 
dear  to  their  ancestors.  Riches  and  grandeur  have  brought 
dimness  over  many ;  yet  there  is  hero  a  precious  seed,  and 
my  soul  magnifies  the  Lord,  in  that  I  am  permitted  to  visit 
it,  and  to  suffer  with  it. 

I  had  many  meetings  among  Friends  and  others  in  the 
Dales  of  Yorkshire  and  Westmoreland ;  on  the  way  I  went  to 
Swarthmore.  The  present  meeting-house  was  built  by  G. 
Fox's  directions,  and  at  his  expense,  on  a  piece  of  ground 
which  is  tithe-free.  By  his  will,  he  left  directions  that  there 
should  be  a  room  in  it,  prepared  for  the  uso  of  Friends 
travelling  in  the  service  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  that  they 
might  have  a  place  to  lodge  in.  He  also  directed  that  his 
bedstead,  a  small  table,  two  of  his  chairs,  &c.,  should  be 
placed  in  it  for  the  use  of  the  weary  traveller.  By  these 
minute  instructions  we  may  see  the  tenderness  of  that  dear 
servant  of  Christ,  who  had  undergone  so  many  sufferings 
and  privations  for  the  testimony  of  Jesus.  We  also  see  the 
simplicity  of  manners  and  of  living  in  those  days,  when  the 
Christian's  life  was  one  of  self-denial,  consistently  with  the 
doctrines  of  our  blessed  Saviour.  The  posts  of  the  bedstead, 
and  the  chairs,  are  yet  in  the  chamber,  and  I  saw,  at  a 


174  1811.  [JET.  87. 

Friend's  house,  his  large  Bible,  which  used  to  be  fastened 
with  a  chain  to  the  rail  of  the  minister's  gallery,  not  as  a 
relic,  or  from  superstitious  ideas,  but  for  a  better  purpose.  In 
former  days,  Friends  were  at  times  interrupted  in  the  course 
of  their  religious  meetings  or  ministry,  by  opposers  who 
sometimes  made  false  quotations  from  the  Scriptures,  or  denied 
the  correct  quotations  that  Friends  had  made ;  there  was 
therefore  a  propriety  in  having  a  Bible  at  hand,  that  the 
matter  might  be  properly  examined :  for  Friends  have  uni- 
formly maintained  that  they  have  neither  principle  nor  doc- 
trine contrary  to  the  Scriptures,  and  that  if  any  man,  pretend- 
ing to  be  under  the  influence  of  the  Divine  Spirit,  asserts  any 
thing  contrary  to  the  plain  testimony  of  the  Scriptures,  he 
is  under  a  delusion.  Thus  we  find  that  Samuel  Bownas, 
and  others  of  our  ancient  Friends,  sometimes  had  to  take 
the  Bible  out  of  their  pocket,  whilst  preaching  to  the 
people,  that,  by  referring  to  chapter  and  verse,  they  might 
show  to  the  assembly  that  they  were  wrongfully  charged 
with  having  made  false  quotations.  I  had  to  do  the  same 
several  times  in  France  whilst  publicly  engaged  in  preaching 
the  Gospel. 

From  Westmoreland  I  proceeded  to  attend  all  the  meetings 
in  Cumberland,  having  also  some  among  the  people  at  large, 
in  places  where  there  are  no  Friends.  My  services  were 
laborious,  having  generally  two  meetings  a  day ;  but,  blessed 
for  ever  be  He  who  has  promised,  "  My  grace  is  sufficient  for 
thee."  I  have  found  it  so  under  all  my  soul's  probations;  the 
Lord,  my  gracious  Helper,  has  been  with  me ;  none  of  his 
promises  have  failed.  At  that  time,  in  addition  to  the  daily 
exercises  attending  my  Gospel  services,  the  prospect  of  visit- 
ing Scotland  was  with  weight  upon  me,  which  greatly  bowed 
me  before  the  Lord,  and  I  believe  it  was  a  necessary  prepara- 
tion for  that  work. 

We  left  Carlisle,  where  I  had  two  meetings,  the  8th  of 
Ninth  month.  John  Ross,  a  valuable  Elder  in  the  Church, 
and  William,  the  son  of  my  late  much  valued  friend,  John 
Hall,  with  whom  I  was  closely  united  in  Gospel  fellowship, 
in  a  religious  visit  through  the  United  States  of  America, 


JET.  37.]  1811.  175 

joined  me  at  Broughton  in  Cumberland.  We  proceeded  by 
Kirklington,  Solport,  Longton,  &c.,  to  Kelso.  In  most  of 
these  places  there  are  no  members  of  oar  Society,  and  in 
some  of  them  meetings  have  been  very  seldom  held  by  Friends. 
It  is  thought  that  there  has  not  been  one  at  Jedburgh  since 
Samuel  Bownas  was  there,  about  a  century  ago,  when  he  was 
imprisoned  for  preaching  to  the  people  at  the  market  cross. 
I  have  had  no  personal  abuse,  but  inward  bonds  and  afflictions 
await  me  wherever  I  come,  and  yet  the  Lord  is  pleased  to 
open  a  wide  door  for  service  before  me.  The  meetings  are 
crowded ;  no  place  has  yet  been  sufficiently  large  to  hold  the 
people  that  have  come.  Amidst  such  crowds,  out  of  doors, 
individuals,  in  some  places,  have  been  disposed  to  cause  a 
disturbance ;  but  I  may  humbly  say  with  G.  Fox,  formerly, 
"The  Lord's  power  is  over  all."  At  Lockerby  the  Priest 
interrupted  us ;  but  he  was  soon  silenced.  His  hearers  were 
ashamed  of  him,  and  we  had  a  solid,  good  meeting.  At  Jed- 
burgh,  the  crowd  was  so  great,  that  for  a  while,  it  seemed  as 
if  the  prospect  of  a  religious  opportunity  with  the  people  must 
be  given  up ;  but,  through  Divine  goodness  and  power,  all  was 
brought  into  stillness,  and  it  was  one  of  the  best  meetings  I 
have  had. 

There  are  many  French  prisoners  of  war,  on  their  parole, 
in  most  of  these  towns.  They  are  mostly  officers,  and  very 
generally  attend  the  meetings.  In  several  places  I  have 
addressed  them  in  their  own  language,  towards  the  close  of 
the  meetings.  Seriousness  appears  among  some  of  them,  and 
many  visit  me  at  my  inn.  I  feel  much  for  them.  May  these 
opportunities  for  serious  reflection  be  improved  by  them,  and 
together  with  the  consideration  of  the  sufferings  and  wonderful 
escapes  that  many  have  experienced  in  Spain,  where  most  of 
them  were  made  prisoners,  be  so  blessed  to  them  as  to  bring 
them  to  the  feet  of  Jesus,  and  into  obedience  to  his  truth !  By 
their  own  acknowledgment,  their  present  bonds  are  very  light, 
and  attended  with  many  comforts,  compared  with  their  heavy 
sufferings  in  Spain. 

At  Berwick  the  meeting  was  very  large,  attended  by  the 
principal  inhabitants  of  the  place,  and  a  great  number 


176  1811.  T.  37 


of  British  officers,  a  large  garrison  being  kept  there.  At 
Dunbar  the  meeting  was  held  in  the  Methodist  meeting- 
house ;  and  that  at  Edinburgh  was  attended  by  a  number  of 
other  people  besides  Friends.  Except  a  few  members  at 
Hawick,  this  is  the  first  meeting  I  have  had  with  Friends 
since  I  have  come  into  Scotland  ;  it  was  a  solemn  one  ;  yet 
I  could  not  be  relieved  without  having  a  public  meeting 
in  the  evening.  This  was  a  precious  season,  and  afforded 
a  considerable  degree  of  relief  to  my  much  exercised  mind, 
respecting  that  part  of  the  town  where  the  notice  was 
extended. 

I  feel  much  for  the  inhabitants  of  this  large  city,  where 
a  large  profession  of  religion  is  made,  and  feel  like  a  poor 
stripling  among  them.  Under  this  humbling  view  of  myself, 
I  have  need  often  to  recur  to  the  ground  of  my  engaging  in 
this  great  and  solemn  work  of  an  ambassador  for  Christ, 
among  these  nations.  Had  I  wings  at  my  command,  in  my 
weakness  I  might  be  tempted  to  take  my  flight,  or  foolishly 
to  act  like  Jonah  ;  but  thanks  to  my  gracious  and  merciful 
Helper,  who  continues  to  be  a  refuge  for  the  poor  and  needy; 
a  strong  tower  is  His  holy  name  to  all  who  trust  in  Him.  I 
have  been  instructed  by  the  zeal  manifested  by  a  soldier,  who, 
hearing  of  the  meeting  I  proposed  to  have  last  evening,  walked 
seven  miles  to  it,  through  very  bad  roads,  though  he  had 
been  on  duty  the  night  preceding,  and  he  had  to  be  again  at 
his  post  early  this  morning  ;  he  is  in  a  preciously  visited  state 
of  mind. 

Edinburgh,  28th  of  Ninth  month.  I  continue  in  this  city 
and  its  neighbourhood,  under  Gospel  bonds.  I  have  had  one 
or  two  meetings  every  day  but  one,  since  I  came  here.  I  have 
visited  Perth,  Leith,  Musselburgh,  Dalkeith,  &c.,  &c.  Under 
much  poverty  of  spirit,  deep  baptisms  have  been  my  daily 
portion,  yet  many  of  those  meetings  have  been  attended  with 
a  holy  solemnity. 

My  mind  being,  for  the  present,  released  from  further 
services  in  Edinburgh,  after  a  large  and  very  solemn  meet- 
ing on  First-day  morning,  I  went  over  the  Frith  to  Kirkaldy, 
where  a  meeting  was  appointed  for  me  that  evening.  Kirkaldy 


JET.  37.]  1811.  177 

is  a  large  village  about  one  mile  in  length,  and  another 
of  the  same  size  joins  it.  The  meeting  had  been  appointed 
in  the  Court-house,  and  when  I  came  to  it  I  found  it  so 
crowded  that  I  could  hardly  enter ;  the  place  was  so  much 
heated  by  the  breath  of  the  people  that  the  candles  were 
melting  in  the  sockets,  and  a  very  large  number  of  persons 
were  standing  in  the  street ;  they  stood  very  quietly,  and 
my  mind  was  drawn  towards  them  with  strong  feelings  of 
Gospel  love ;  but  I  did  not  see  how  a  meeting  could  be 
held  among  a  crowd  thus  situated  in  the  (Jourt-house  and  in 
the  street,  when,  the  expressions  escaping  my  lips,  "  0  that 
we  had  a  place  capable  of  accommodating  this  multitude !" 
a  young  woman  who  heard  me,  said,  "0  Sir,  I  do  not  doubt 
that  we  may  have  the  church."  Without  waiting  my  answer, 
she  immediately  passed  away  through  the  crowd,  and  in  a 
few  minutes,  we  were  informed  that  in  half  an  hour  "the 
church"  should  be  ready.  I  therefore  retired  to  my  inn; 
but  I  had  not  been  there  fifteen  minutes,  when  I  was  told 
that  the  people  were  all  collected  in  "the  church."  At  the 
time  the  young  woman  had  gone  to  see  if  it  could  be  obtained, 
the  minister  was  himself  officiating  in  it,  but,  instead  of  con- 
tinuing to  the  end  of  his  service,  he  immediately  wound  up. 
They  had  put  fresh  lights  in  the  chandeliers,  and  his  hearers 
remained  in  the  house ;  these,  together  with  the  people  who 
came  in  from  the  Court-house  and  the  street,  made  a  very 
large  congregation,  whom  I  found  sitting  in  great  stillness. 
The  canopy  of  the  Divine  presence  was  over  us  in  such  a 
manner  that  a  holy  solemnity  was  felt ;  the  streams  of  the 
everlasting  Gospel  flowed  towards  the  people,  and  the  minds 
of  many  were  contrited  before  the  Lord ;  praises  and  thanks- 
givings were  ascribed  to  him,  whose  is  the  work,  and  the 
power,  and  the  glory. 

The  following  day  I  had  another  very  solemn  meeting  at 
Cupar.  It  was  attended  by  many  of  the  French  officers, 
whom,  towards  the  close  of  the  meeting,  I  addressed  in 
French,  as  only  few  of  them  understood  English.  The 
following  days  I  had  meetings  at  Anstruther,  St.  Andrews, 
Dundee,  Arbroath,  Montrose,  and  Stonehaven.  All  these 

I.  — 13 


178  1811.  [JET.  37. 

meetings  were  largely  attended,  and  eminently  owned  by  the 
Lord's  presence  and  power,  especially  Arbroath  and  Stone- 
haven.  Several  clergymen,  at  the  conclusion,  confessed  to 
the  truths  of  the  glorious  Gospel  of  Christ,  that  were  pro- 
claimed among  them.  There  is  a  seeking,  visited  seed  in 
those  parts.  Some  appeared  convinced  of  the  Truth ;  may 
they  also  be  converted  to  it ! 

Aberdeen,  8th  of  Tenth  month.  I  feel  myself  in  this 
place  of  high  religious  profession,  as  in  a  prison-house,  en- 
circled with  darkness ;  my  way  is  entirely  closed  up  from 
having  a  meeting  among  the  inhabitants,  over  whom  I  mourn 
silently ;  and  I  find  no  place  for  the  rest  and  relief  of  my 
exercised  spirit.  I  have  had  however  a  religious  opportunity 
with  the  few  members  of  our  Society,  and  professors  with 
us,  who  have  a  meeting  in  this  city.  I  sat  among  them  in 
much  bowcdness  and  prostration  of  soul  before  God,  and 
have  offered  prayers  and  intercessions  at  the  sacred  foot- 
stool, on  behalf  of  the  Lord's  tribulated  seed  wherever  they 
be  on  the  face  of  the  earth. 

9th.  Went  to  Kinmuck,  where  I  had  a  meeting  with 
Friends  and  others.  I  was  thankful  in  the  evidence  that  the 
Lord  has  among  them  a  little  remnant,  like  a  people  poor  and 
afflicted,  but  trusting  in  him.  I  had  a  word  of  comfort  to 
impart  to  them.  This  is  the  furthest  meeting  to  the  north, 
that  we  have  in  our  Society. 

As  my  mind  was  drawn  forth  in  the  love  of  the  Gospel 
towards  the  people  at  large,  I  have  found  it  my  place  to  pro- 
ceed towards  Inverness,  having  meetings  at  nearly  every 
town  and  large  village  on  that  coast;  some  of  them  have 
been  seasons  of  Divine  favour.  During  these  services  in 
Scotland,  the  Lord  has  seen  meet  to  keep  me  under  close 
discipline.  Day  by  day  he  has  ordered  my  steps ;  he  know- 
eth  how  frail  I  am  and  how  little  I  can  bear ;  therefore,  only 
one  day's  work  has  been  set  before  me  at  once.  Frequently, 
when  I  have  risen  in  the  morning,  I  did  not  know  where  I 
should  go  that  day.  Nevertheless,  it  has  been  so  ordered, 
that  every  day  I  have  had  meetings,  generally  in  the  evening. 
The  place  I  was  to  proceed  to,  being  made  manifest  in  the 


JET.  87.]  1811.  179 

morning,  one  of  the  Friends  with  me,  being  on  horseback,  rode 
to  it,  and  had  preparations  made  for  a  meeting,  mostly  in  one 
of  their  places  of  worship,  or  Court-houses.  My  companion 
and  I,  on  coming  to  the  place  afterwards,  gave  further  assist- 
ance in  diffusing  printed  notices  of  the  meeting,  which  we  car- 
ried with  us  for  the  purpose. 

At  Inverness,  I  felt  my  mind  released  from  further  service 
in  the  north  of  Scotland,  and  we  came  back  southward  over 
the  Highlands,  having  meetings  in  many  of  the  towns  and  vil- 
lages among  the  Highlanders.  I  found  some  tender  spirits 
among  them,  and  some  of  those  meetings  were  particularly 
owned  by  the  Lord's  presence  and  baptizing  power.  I  had 
also  some  consolation  in  several  visits  that  I  paid  to  the  cotta- 
gers in  that  wild  and  mountainous  country.  I  was  in  very 
few  families  where  I  did  not  find  they  could  all  read ;  and 
most  of  them  had  the  New  Testament,  printed  in  their  own 
language. 

I  came  to  Glasgow  the  26th  of  Tenth  month,  and  had 
several  meetings  there ;  a  very  large  and  satisfactory  one  in 
the  Traders'  Hall.  Feeling  much  for  the  poor  weavers  in  the 
villages  and  towns  thereabouts,  I  had  some  baptizing  meetings 
in  several  places.  I  found  individuals  in  most  of  them  who 
have  known  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  as  their  Saviour  and  teacher, 
and  their  only  hope  of  glory.  Some  of  them  sit  together  in 
silence,  feeling  after  the  motions  and  quickenings  of  the  Divine 
Spirit,  to  enable  them  to  worship  the  Father  of  spirits,  in  spirit 
and  in  truth. 

I  proceeded  after  that  to  Greenock  and  other  towns  till  I 
came  to  Port  Patrick  ;  the  Lord  very  graciously  making  way 
for  me  to  preach  the  unsearchable  riches  of  the  Gospel  of 
Christ.  I  found  through  Scotland,  in  various  places,  some 
strongly  entrenched  in  Calvinistic  notions,  among  whom  I  had 
deep  exercises  and  close  labours.  I  had  frequently  to  enlarge 
among  them,  on  the  universality  of  the  love  of  God,  through 
Jesus  Christ ;  his  meritorious  sacrifice  for  sin,  yea,  for  the  sins 
of  the  whole  world ;  that  these  are  faithful  sayings  worthy  of 
all  acceptation,  that  Jesus  Christ  came  into  the  world  to  save 
sinners,  and  is  the  propitiation  for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world, 


180  1811.  [JET.  37. 

that  he  would  have  all  men  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Truth 
and  be  saved ;  that,  in  order  that  we  might  know  those  deep 
things  of  God,  which  none  can  know  hut  hy  the  Spirit  of  God, 
he  has  bestowed  the  visitations  of  his  Spirit  upon  all;  the 
Grace  of  God,  which  brings  salvation,  having  appeared  to  all, 
teaching  us,  &c.,  &c.  Thus  I  often  earnestly  pressed  upon 
them  the  necessity  to  pay  close  attention  to  the  in-speaking 
word  of  God  in  their  hearts,  —  to  obey  the  teachings  of  the 
Divine  Spirit,  and  to  seek  to  have  fulfilled  in  them  the  very 
precious  Scripture  promises,  "they  shall  be  all  taught  of  God;" 
and  the  words  of  Christ,  "  every  one  therefore  that  has  heard 
and  learned  of  the  Father,  cometh  unto  me."  By  so  doing  they 
would  understandingly  read  the  Scriptures,  and  escape  being 
of  the  number  of  those,  who  search  the  Scriptures,  which 
testify  of  Christ,  but  will  not  come  to  him,  that  they  might 
have  life. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

SECOND  VISIT  TO  EUROPE. 
RELIGIOUS  VISIT  TO  IRELAND. 

ON  the  termination  of  his  religious  services  in  Scotland, 
Stephen  Grellet  felt  "  drawn  in  much  Christian  love 
and  interest"  towards  Friends  and  others  in  Ireland, 
and  at  once  entered  upon  a  general  visit  to  that  island. 
The  following  particulars  of  his  Gospel  labours  in  the 
different  provinces  are  preserved : 

The  17th  of  Eleventh  month,  1811.  Accompanied  by  my 
valued  friend,  John  Robinson  of  Glasgow,  and  William  Hall, 
we  left  for  Donagbadee  in  Ireland.  We  had  a  sbort  pas- 
sage, and  came  pretty  directly  to  Mile  Cross,  wbere  there  is 
a  small  meeting  of  Friends,  which  we  attended  in  the  even- 
ing. Proceeding  to  Belfast,  I  was  at  meeting  there  in  silence, 
among  Friends ;  but  was  much  enlarged  in  a  meeting  in  the 
evening  with  the  inhabitants.  I  went  thence  to  Antrim  and 
Lisburn.  At  a  public  meeting  in  the  latter  place,  I  was 
brought  under  very  deep  exercise  and  oppression  by  the  feel- 
ing of  a  spirit  of  infidelity.  0  what  darkness  it  brings  !  But 
sinking  deep  before  the  Lord,  I  was  brought  to  feel  the  quick- 
ening influences  of  the  Spirit  of  life  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  ena- 
bled to  minister  to  that  large  congregation,  exalting  the  name 
and  offices  of  Christ,  who  delivers  the  believers  in  him,  from 
the  power  of  darkness,  and  gives  them  redemption  through 
his  blood,  even  the  forgiveness  of  sins ;  who  is  the  image  of 
the  invisible  God,  by  whom  all  things  were  created,  and  who 
is  before  all  things,  who  is  also  the  Head  of  the  body  —  the 
Church ;  who  has  not  only  given  himself  for  the  Church,  but 

(181) 


182  1811.  OT.  38. 

also  bestows  excellent  gifts  upon  her.  He  has  given  some 
apostles,  and  some  prophets,  and  some  evangelists,  and  some 
pastors  and  teachers,  for  the  perfecting  of  the  saints,  for  the 
•work  of  the  ministry,  for  the  edifying  of  the  hody  of  Christ. 
Then  I  proceeded  to  set  forth  the  nature  and  excellency  of  the 
ministry  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  and  what  are  the  qualifica- 
tions requisite  for  such  a  sacred  office,  which,  none  are  to  take 
upon  themselves,  but  such  as  are  called  of  the  Lord,  as  was 
Aaron.  There  was  great  solemnity  over  the  meeting,  under 
which  it  concluded.  I  heard  afterwards,  that  about  twelve 
clergymen  were  present.  There  was  then  an  assembly  of  the 
clergy  at  Lisburn,  and  these  had  come  to  the  meeting.  There 
were  some  also  present  who  were  once  members  and  ministers 
of  our  Society,  and  a  few  years  past  went  out  with  Hannah 
Barnard  into  infidelity. 

I  then  had  meetings  with  Friends  in  the  province  of 
Ulster,  and  came  to  Lurgan  to  attend  that  Quarterly  Meet- 
ing. Owing  to  the  troubles  occasioned  by  the  anti-christian 
spirit  which  had  extensively  prevailed  in  that  province,  most 
of  the  Ministers  and  Elders  in  those  parts  had  withdrawn 
from  Christian  fellowship  with  us,  and  the  Quarterly  Meet- 
ing for  Ministers  and  Elders,  had  been  suspended  twelve 
years.  It  was  now  held  again.  Friends  in  those  stations 
are  very  few,  but  they  appear  to  be  a  valuable  remnant.  It 
was  a  solemn,  contriting  meeting ;  some  of  us  were  forcibly 
reminded  of  Nehemiah,  who,  after  his  return  from  the  long 
Babylonish  captivity,  went  around  Jerusalem  during  the 
night,  to  view  the  state  of  devastation  to  which  it  was 
reduced.  We  had  present  with  us  several  valuable  Friends 
appointed  by  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  Ministers  and  Elders,  to 
attend  the  re-opening  of  this  select  Quarterly  Meeting.  The 
meeting  on  First-day  morning  was  to  me  a  suffering  one, 
being  attended  by  some  of  those  who  have  brought  reproach 
on  the  Christian  name.  In  the  evening  meeting  Truth  was 
exalted  and  reigned  over  all;  blessed  be  the  name  of  the 
Lord,  whose  works  do  praise  him  !  Ann  Burgess,  from  Eng- 
land, on  a  religious  visit  to  this  nation,  also  bore  her  testi- 
mony to  the  exaltation  of  Christ,  and  his  redeeming  power. 


JET.  38.]  1811.  183 

The  Quarterly  Meeting  was  attended  with  deep  exercise  of 
spirit,  and  the  business  thereof  was  conducted  to  satisfaction. 
The  next  day  there  was  a  large  public  meeting,  when  the  name 
of  the  Lord  our  Saviour  was  exalted. 

I  then  went  towards  Dublin,  having  meetings  on  the  way 
at  Rich-hill,  Grange,  Charlemont,  Cootehill,  &c.  I  reached 
Dublin  in  time  to  be  at  their  Monthly  Meeting.  Bodily  indis- 
position detained  me  in  the  house  a  few  days,  being  a  good 
deal  worn  by  the  continued  exertions  I  have  had  to  make  since 
my  arrival  in  England. 

I  left  Dublin  on  the  14th  for  Rathangan,  where  I  had  two 
meetings,  the  next  First-day ;  both  were  proving  seasons,  as 
also  that  next-day  at  Edenderry.  The  three  succeeding  days 
I  was  at  Mountmellick,  attending  several  meetings,  at  the  last 
of  which  the  Gospel  spring  was  opened  in  a  refreshing  man- 
ner, to  the  contriting  of  many  present.  The  joyful  prospect 
also  was  set  before  me,  that  if  the  present  apparent  declension 
of  my  health  was  to  lead  to  the  dissolution  of  my  outward 
man,  before  the  services  that  I  have  apprehended  the  Lord  has 
called  me  to,  in  these  nations,  were  accomplished,  he  would 
graciously  accept  the  free  and  unreserved  offering  up  of  myself 
and  my  all  to  him,  and  receive  me,  whenever  he  was  pleased 
to  cut  the  slender  thread  of  my  life,  into  his  kingdom,  with 
his  redeemed  ones ;  faith  also  was  renewed  that  if  it  was  his 
Divine  will  that  I  should  perform  the  whole  of  the  work  now 
before  me,  with  those  further  services  in  his  Gospel  which,  at 
seasons,  he  has  given  me  to  see  afar  off,  as  from  Mount  Pisgah, 
he  is  all  sufficient  to  qualify  and  strengthen  his  poor,  unworthy 
servant  for  all. 

The  next  places  I  visited  and  had  meetings  at,  were  Mount- 
rath,  Knock,  and  Roscrea.  At  the  last  place  the  soldiers  from 
the  barracks,  with  their  officers,  came  very  generally  to  an 
appointed  meeting.  The  next  meeting  was  at  Ballitore.  0 
the  agony  that  I  endured  there  !  A  close,  searching  testimony 
was  given  mo  to  bear  among  them.  0  Lord  !  thou  hast  seen 
the  depth  of  my  distress,  and  in  thy  mercy  and  power,  thou 
hast  magnified  thy  name.  A  fig-leaf  covering  cannot  hide 
from  thy  presence.  At  the  Quarterly  Meeting  at  Carlow  close 


184  1812.  [JET.  88. 

exercise  attended  me.  My  mind  however  obtained  a  little 
relief  at  a  public  meeting,  held  on  the  evening  following  the 
Quarterly  Meeting. 

1st  of  First  month,  1812.  At  Kilconner,  and  in  the  even- 
ing at  Newtown  Barry.  This  was  a  very  precious  meeting,  and 
was  attended  by  many  of  the  Roman  Catholics.  The  Gospel 
dropped  down  like  dew  upon  the  tender  grass.  Many  minds 
were  reached,  and  tears  were  shed. 

On  my  way  to  Waterford,  I  had  meetings  at  Ballintore, 
Cooladine,  Enniscorthy,  Wexford,  and  Ross.  Some  of  these 
were  solemn,  baptizing  seasons.  Many  of  the  soldiers  and 
Roman  Catholics  attended,  some  of  whom  had  been  threat- 
ened, if  they  went,  with  having  to  do  penance  by  going  round 
their  church  on  their  bare  knees ;  but  after  meeting,  they 
told  Friends,  that  for  the  privilege  of  being  at  such  meet- 
ings, they  would  be  willing  to  go  round  on  their  knees  ten 
times  instead  of  once.  The  meetings  at  Waterford  were  both 
solemn  seasons,  and  those  held  at  Youghal  were  memorable 
opportunities.  0  how  great  are  the  Lord's  goodness  and  ten- 
der mercies ! 

I  came  to  Cork  on  the  15th,  under  great  weight  on  my 
spirit,  being  sensible  that  bonds  and  afflictions  awaited  me  in 
that  city. 

Under  the  pressure  of  much  religious  exercise,  it 
was  "  a  great  comfort  to  Stephen  Grellet  here  again 
to  meet  with  his  dear  friend,  Ann  Burgess  (afterwards 
Jones),  to  whom  he  felt  nearly  united  in  Gospel  fel- 
lowship." They  attended  the  Monthly  and  Quarterly 
Meetings  together  at  Cork,  and  also  appointed  meet- 
ings for  the  inhabitants  of  Kinsale  and  Bandon.  From 
the  latter  place  they  returned  to  Cork,  to  attend  a 
funeral,  "  where  both  he  and  A.  B.  were  engaged  to 
minister  to  a  large  company  collected  on  the  solemn 
occasion,  in  the  burial-ground;"  and,  having  "both 
felt  a  religious  concern  laid  upon  them"  to  visit  the 
Friends  of  the  city  of  Cork,  in  their  families,  "  in  sub- 


JET.  88.]  1812.  185 

mission  to  the  Lord's  requirings,"  they  united  in  this 
engagement.     S.  G.  remarks  respecting  it : 

We  diligently  pursued  that  service,  during  the  -whole  of 
the  following  week,  except  attending  meetings  in  course. 
Keeping  close  to  the  Lord's  guidance,  ability  was  given 
to  perform  the  work  to  some  relief  to  my  tribulated  soul,  and 
I  hope,  to  the  comfort  and  encouragement  of  some  of  the 
visited.  We  have  had  also  a  meeting  for  those  who  have 
been  disowned  by  our  Society.  The  Lord,  by  his  Spirit  of 
wisdom  and  counsel,  enabled  us  to  discharge  this  debt  of 
Gospel  love  and  good-will  towards  them,  with  much  more 
openness,  and  relief  of  mind,  than  could  have  been  expected. 
We  had  a  very  satisfactory  meeting  also  with  the  young 
people.  Bless  the  Lord,  0  my  soul,  who  has  safely  led 
thee,  and  supported  thee  under  these  deep  baptisms  and 
exercises. 

From  Cork  I  went  to  Fermoy,  where  I  had  a  quiet  and 
good  meeting  among  the  Roman  Catholics ;  no  Friend  re- 
sides in  the  place.  Then  I  had  a  few  other  meetings  among 
that  people,  on  my  return  to  Waterford,  where  I  staid  a  few 
days,  visiting  Friends  in  their  families  and  having  some 
public  service.  I  found  there  some  valuable  Friends,  and 
tenderly  susceptible  young  people ;  —  the  refreshings  of  the 
Lord's  presence  comforted  us  together.  Several  beloved 
friends  accompanying  me,  I  went  to  Kilkenny,  where  I  had  a 
large  meeting  in  the  City  Hall.  The  remains  of  the  po- 
pish Bishop,  who  was  lately  deceased,  were  exposed  in  state 
to  public  view,  which  had  brought  many  people  from  the 
country ;  some  of  these  came  to  the  meeting,  and,  instigated 
by  their  priests,  very  soon  began  to  be  abusive;  but  the 
Mayor  of  the  place,  who,  with  some  of  his  officers,  had  also 
come  to  the  meeting,  ordered  silence  among  them,  with 
threats  of  immediate  punishment  to  any  one  who  should 
offer  disturbance,  and  the  meeting  was  held  in  quietness 
and  solemnity.  The  meetings  at  Clonmel  and  Carrick,  both 
with  Friends  and  others,  were  particularly  owned  by  the 
good  Master.  Blessed  be  the  Lord,  he  commandcth  the 


180  1812;  OT.  88. 

winds  and  the  waves,  and  they  obey  him.  I  frequently  feel 
much  for  the  Roman  Catholics ;  there  are  some  tender  minds 
among  them,  who  have  sensibly  felt  the  influence  of  the  Spirit 
of  God,  operating  upon  them. 

At  Limerick,  I  had  close  service;  besides  meetings  with 
Friends,  I  had  several  with  the  inhabitants  in  separate  parts 
of  the  town,  particularly  among  the  poor.  Oh,  what  misery 
and  wretchedness  I  have  beheld  there,  as  in  most  parts  of  this 
nation  !  My  heart  is  made  sad  indeed,  under  the  sense  of  the 
bodily  suffering,  and  of  the  darkness  and  depravity  of  many 
of  the  inhabitants. 

On  my  way  to  Moate,  I  had  several  meetings,  in  places 
where  no  Friends  reside.  They  were  generally  quiet,  but  at 
some  of  them  I  narrowly  escaped  being  severely  wounded,  by 
stones  thrown  at  me  from  out  of  doors,  whilst  engaged  in  pro- 
claiming the  truths  of  the  glorious  Gospel  of  Christ  among 
them.  Once,  as  I  was  going  out  of  the  meeting-house,  in  the 
evening,  in  a  dark  street,  a  large  stone  passed  so  near  my 
head,  as  to  cause  my  hat  to  turn  round,  but,  blessed  be  the 
Lord !  I  have  been  delivered,  his  Divine  Grace  assisting,  from 
every  harm,  and  have  repeatedly,  on  these  occasions,  felt  this 
short  prayer  to  arise  in  my  heart,  "Father,  forgive  them,  they 
know  not  what  they  do."  At  many  meetings,  large  numbers 
of  the  English  soldiers  have  attended,  and  generally  much 
seriousness  has  been  manifested  amongst  them ;  but,  in  a 
few  places,  I  have  had  no  small  labour  in  preventing  some 
of  them  from  doing  mischief;  for,  whilst  evil  minded  per- 
sons out  of  doors,  threw  stones  or  dirt  at  me,  they  would  go 
out  to  disperse  the  rude  people ;  being  armed,  I  feared  the 
consequences,  and  expostulated  with  them,  showing  that  reta- 
liation would  be  inconsistent  with  the  occasion  for  which  we 
were  met,  as  servants  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  whose  precepts 
we  must  endeavour  to  follow,  and  love  all  men  as  he  has  loved 
us.  The  Gospel  of  peace,  and  the  love  of  God  through  Jesus 
Christ  were  sweetly  and  powerfully  preached,  and  meetings 
which  threatened  to  be  disturbed,  have  been  held  and  con- 
cluded with  the  greater  solemnity.  Surely  this  is  the  Lord's 
doing ;  all  praise  and  glory  be  unto  him  for  ever. 


*r.  38.]  1812.  187 

From  Moate  I  went  to  Athlone,  and  thence  to  Connaught, 
and  into  Leinster  province  again.  In  Connaught  I  had 
meetings  in  places  where  Friends  had  not  been  before.  Not- 
withstanding the  persuasions  of  the  priests,  in  many  places, 
the  people  would  come,  and  seriously  attend  to  the  Christian 
testimony  given  me  to  bear  among  them,  to  turn  them  from 
darkness  to  Christ  the  true  light,  that  enlighteneth  every  man 
that  cometh  into  the  world,  by  whom  alone  we  have  redemp- 
tion, and  without  whom  none  can  come  to  the  Father. 

I  reached  Lisburn  in  time  to  attend  their  Quarterly  Meet- 
ing. Thence  I  went  to  Dublin,  where  I  continued  some 
time  visiting  Friends  in  their  families,  and  having  several 
meetings  among  them,  and  other  people.  Suffering  hu- 
manity has  a  strong  claim  upon  my  feelings,  and  led  me  into 
many  of  the  abodes  of  wretchedness  and  misery,  poor- 
houses,  prisons,  &c.  I  suffered  deeply  among  them,  but 
found,  in  some  instances,  that  the  door  for  preaching  the 
Gospel  is  open  among  the  poor.  I  had  a  memorable  meeting 
among  the  seamen.  My  mind  was  under  considerable  exer- 
cise towards  them,  but  I  did  not  know  that  they  were  then  in 
so  peculiar  a  position.  On  imparting  my  concern  to  Friends, 
after  the  close  of  one  of  their  meetings,  they  cordially  united 
in  it;  when  a  dear  friend  stated,  that  though  he  felt  great 
unity  with  the  concern,  he  did  not  see  how  it  could  be  accom- 
plished ;  for  orders  from  the  Admiralty  in  London  had  arrived, 
to  impress  as  many  of  the  seamen  as  possible,  and  that  in  con- 
sequence, not  one  was  now  to  be  seen,  either  on  board  the 
vessels  or  on  the  quays;  adding  that  he  would  go  out 
immediately  and  see  what  could  be  done.  It  was  then  near 
twelve  o'clock.  The  Friend  went  directly  to  the  Admiral 
of  the  Port,  with  whom  he  was  acquainted,  and  told  him  of 
the  religious  concern  I  had  towards  the  seamen.  The  Ad- 
miral answered,  "  It  is  a  hard  thing  that  you  ask  me ;  here, 
read  what  despatches  I  have  to-day  from  London;  the  im- 
pressing of  men  is  now  going  on  in  the  city  part  of  London, 
heretofore  exempt  from  it,  but,"  added  he,  "if  your  friend 
can  have  his  meeting  this  evening,  I  give  you  my  word  of 
honour  that  no  impressment  shall  be  made  to-night."  Now,. 


188  1812.  OT.  38. 

that  was  the  very  time  I  had  it  on  my  mind  to  have  the  meet- 
ing. Friends,  therefore,  had  public  notices  printed,  in  which, 
with  the  approbation  of  the  Admiral,  his  promise  that  there 
should  be  no  impressment  that  night,  was  inserted.  The 
notices  were  distributed  at  the  houses  seamen  are  known  to 
frequent,  and  where  they  had  concealed  themselves.  The 
ground-floor  of  a  large  warehouse  was  prepared  and  seated  for 
the  occasion.  The  meeting  was  appointed  for  seven  in  the 
evening,  and,  contrary  to  the  apprehension  of  some,  the  sailors 
turned  out  in  large  numbers,  so  as  to  crowd  the  place.  After 
the  meeting  had  been  settled  in  much  stillness,  there  was  a 
bustle  near  the  door,  towards  which  the  attention  of  the  sailors 
was  directed  with  anxiety.  It  was  the  Admiral  accompanied 
by  some  of  his  officers.  Fears  were  entertained  that  he  was 
not  true  to  his  promise ;  but  he  marched  quietly  through  the 
seamen,  came  to  the  further  end,  towards  me,  and  took  his 
seat  in  front  of  them,  as  if  to  proclaim  "  you  see  me  in  your 
hands  before  you,  you  need  not  fear."  We  had  a  solemn 
meeting ;  many  of  those  weather-beaten  faces  were  tendered, 
even  to  tears.  When  the  meeting  concluded,  the  Admiral, 
under  much  feeling  and  religious  tenderness,  expressed  his 
sense  of  gratitude  for  the  Lord's  favour  extended  that  evening, 
and  his  hope  that  many  of  them  would  be  lastingly  benefited 
by  this  religious  opportunity.  The  meeting  separated  under 
that  solemnity,  and  agreeably  to  the  promise  of  the  Admiral, 
no  impressment  took  place  that  night  in  Dublin.  But  the  suc- 
ceeding days,  throughout  England  and  Ireland,  it  continued 
very  rigid,  this  being  the  time  when  France  threatened  an 
invasion. 

3rd  of  Fourth  month.  My  mind  now  feeling  clear  from 
further  services  for  the  present  in  Ireland,  and  Wales  being 
presented  with  much  clearness,  as  the  next  field  for  Gospel 
labour  into  which  I  am  to  enter,  I  have  taken  my  passage  for 
Holyhead.  We  have  had  a  precious,  solemn  meeting  with 
Friends  of  Dublin,  this  morning.  With  reverent  gratitude  I 
have  to  acknowledge  to  my  dear  Master's  love  and  tender 
mercy  towards  his  poor  unworthy  servant.  He  has  been  my 
help  and  strength  every  way. 


ST.  38.]  1812.  189 

For  a  time  after  my  arrival  in  Ireland,  my  health  was  feeble, 
so  as  to  cause  solicitude  in  the  minds  of  my  friends ;  but  it  is 
stronger  at  present,  though  since  the  time  of  my  coming  to  this 
nation,  I  have  had  ten  meetings  more  than  one  a  day,  visited 
Friends  in  their  families  in  several  places,  and  have  travelled 
upwards  of  two  thousand  miles.  The  Lord,  by  his  Spirit,  has 
graciously  directed  my  steps,  delivered  me  from  mischief  in- 
tended by  evil-designing  men,  and  although  kept  very  poor 
from  day  to  day,  he  has  clothed  his  servant  with  ability  to 
perform  the  daily  work  assigned.  "  Bless  the  Lord,  0  my 
soul,  and  all  that  is  within  me  bless  his  holy  name ! " 


CHAPTER   XVI. 

SECOND  VISIT  TO  EUROPE. 

WALES  —  BRISTOL  —  BATH  —  LONDON  YEARLY  MEETING  — 
EASTERN  COUNTIES  —  NORTH  OF  ENGLAND. 

RATHER  more  than  five  months  had  been  spent  in 
Ireland,  and  Stephen  Grellet  now  crossed  the  Channel 
into  Wales.  The  Half-year's  Meeting  for  the  Princi- 
pality was  about  to  be  held  at  Brecon,  and,  having  a 
few  meetings  by  the  way,  he  proceeded  pretty  directly 
to  that  place. 

"  On  the  5th  of  Fourth  month,  1812,"  he  writes,  "I  landed 
at  Holyhead,  after  a  rough  but  short  passage,  during  which  I 
again  suffered  much  from  sea-sickness.  0  Lord !  direct  my 
steps  aright  through  this  principality,  and,  as  heretofore,  fulfil 
very  graciously  thy  word  of  promise,  in  which  thou  hast  ena- 
bled thy  poor  servant  to  believe :  '  I  will  teach  thee,  and 
instruct  thee  in  the  way  which  thou  goest ;  I  will  guide  thee 
with  mine  eye.' 

"  I  left  Holyhead,"  he  proceeds,  "  the  afternoon  after  my 
landing,  accompanied  by  a  dear  friend  who  came  over  from 
Dublin  with  me.  On  my  way  to  Brecon,  where  the  Half-year's 
Meeting  for  this  principality  is  held  at  this  time,  I  had  meet- 
ings among  Friends,  and  also  in  places  where  there  are  no 
Friends.  In  several  of  these,  the  people  speaking  only  Welsh, 
I  had  to  communicate  to  them  through  an  interpreter.  There 
was  great  brokenness  of  heart  among  some  of  them.  The  meet- 
ings at  Dolgelly  and  Tyddyn-y-gareg  were  seasons  favoured 
of  the  Lord. 

(190) 


JET.  38.]  1812.  191 

"  On  the  14th  began  the  Half-year's  Meeting,  where  I  was 
comforted  among  some  valuable  Friends,  who  belong  to  it. 
I  had  also  a  satisfactory  meeting  with  the  inhabitants  of 
Brecon,  and  another  with  a  considerable  number  of  French 
officers,  prisoners  of  war  on  parole.  I  spoke  to  them  in 
French,  as  they  do  not  understand  English.  The  hearts  of 
some  of  them  were  tendered  under  the  power  of  Truth 
prevailing  among  us.  Many  of  them  came  to  me  after  meet- 
ing, in  much  love  and  good-will,  and  some  of  them  bore 
excellent  testimony  to  the  blessed  principle  of  light  and  truth 
in  the  soul.  *  What  a  blessed  thing  would  it  be,'  they  said, 
'  were  men  more  obedient  to  it,  then  there  would  be  an  end 
of  wars  and  fightings.' 

"  17th.  I  had  a  very  large,  good  meeting  at  Llandilo ; 
many  of  the  people,  and  even  the  children,  shed  tears ;  they 
were  so  affected  under  the  solemnity  of  the  testimony  deliv- 
ered among  them." 

From  Llandilo  he  went  to  Haverford-West  and 
Milford  Haven.  Thence,  "  having  one  or  two  meet- 
ings every  day,  and  very  close  exercises  in  some  of 
them,"  he  returned  along  the  coast  of  South  Wales, 
by  way  of  Caermarthen,  Swansea,  Neath,  Cardiff,  and 
Newport,  and  crossed  the  Channel  to  Bristol. 

30th  of  fourth  month.  I  arrived  at  Bristol  in  time  to 
attend  the  Week-day  Meeting  on  Sixth-day.  The  next  day 
I  was  at  a  funeral ;  on  First-day  I  attended  their  two  meet- 
ings ;  the  following  days  I  was  at  Frenchay  and  Thornbury, 
and  returned  to  Bristol  to  their  Third-day  Meeting ;  my  mouth 
was  closed  at  all  these  meetings.  I  believe  this  was  the 
service  the  Lord  required  of  me.  May  I  ever  be  preserved 
under  the  guidance  of  his  blessed  Spirit.  There  is  a  time 
to  speak  and  a  time  to  keep  silence.  I  then  went  to  Bath, 
and  had  a  meeting  with  Friends,  also  in  silence.  In  the 
evening  a  large  one  was  held  for  the  inhabitants,  in  which, 
through  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  our  holy  Head,  I  was  enlarged 
in  preaching  the  glad  tidings  of  his  glorious  Gospel.  The 


192  1812.  OT.  38. 

following  day  I  was  at  Melksham  and  Devizes.  At  the  first 
place,  after  a  long  season  of  deep  and  silent  wrestling,  like 
Jacob,  for  the  Lord's  blessing,  I  felt  as  in  his  presence, 
and  as  if  encircled  by  the  spirits  of  many  of  my  beloved  and 
valuable  friends  in  America,  and  some  of  those  to  whom 
I  have  had  the  privilege  to  become  united  in  the  fellowship 
of  the  gospel,  since  my  coming  to  these  nations.  Very 
preciously  near  also  did  I  feel  some  of  those,  now  disembod- 
ied of  their  tenements  of  clay,  once  like  ourselves  members 
of  the  militant  Church,  but  now  joined  to  the  Church  tri- 
umphant in  heavenly  places  in  Christ  Jesus.  It  was  indeed 
a  blessed,  refreshing  season.  In  the  afternoon  I  had  par- 
ticularly to  minister  to  one,  then  entirely  unknown  to  me, 
but  for  whom  I  felt  much  in  spirit.  She  was  a  young 
woman  who  has  undergone  deep  trials  at  her  own  home, 
under  the  secret  baptisms  of  the  Lord,  which  she  has 
endured,  none  knowing  the  great  exercise  of  her  mind.  This 
afternoon  she  exchanged  her  gay  attire  for  the  plain  garb  of 
Friends,  which  she  had  believed,  for  some  time,  the  Lord 
required  of  her ;  but  she  now  felt  that  the  full  time  for  her 
doing  so  had  come.  Hearing  of  that  appointed  meeting  she 
had  come  to  it,  and  manifested  great  brokenness  of  heart.  I 
was  afterwards  with  her  to  much  satisfaction,  for  she  evinces 
that  she  is  one  of  those  children,  who  are  taught  of  the 
Lord. 

From  this  time  Stephen  Grellet  was  closely  occu- 
pied in  holding  meetings  on  his  way  to  London,  to 
attend  the  Yearly  Meeting.  The  following  brief 
record  only  is  left: 

Fifth  month,  15th.  Having  had  one  or  more  meetings 
daily,  I  have  come  to  Walthamstow,  near  London,  to  my 
long  valued,  though  hitherto  personally  unknown,  friend 
William  Dillwyn.  There  I  met  very  agreeably  my  dear 
friend  Henry  Hull  from  New  York  State,  who  is  Kke  myself 
engaged  in  a  religious  visit  to  these  portions  of  the  Lord's 
vineyard. 


XT,  38.]  1812-  193 

The  next  day  I  came  to  London,  to  my  very  kind  and 
beloved  friends,  Joseph  and  Rachel  Smith,  who,  soon  after 
my  arrival  in  England  last  year,  sent  me  a  very  kind  invita- 
tion to  make  their  house  my  home.  They  have  received  me 
with  Christian  and  parental  affection,  and  genuine  hospi- 
tality ;  their  house  is  a  true  resting  place  to  me,  for  it  feels  as 
if  the  description  given  of  that  of  Ohed-edom,  is  applicable 
to  it 

London,  17th  of  Fifth  month.  I  attended  two  crowded 
meetings,  this  being  the  time  for  holding  their  Yearly  Meet- 
ing. Many  Friends  from  the  various  parts  of  this  nation, 
Scotland,  and  Ireland,  have  already  come  into  the  city.  I  sat 
both  these  meetings  in  silence,  but  with  a  spirit  fervently 
engaged  before  the  Lord,  my  heart  being  poured  out  at  the 
footstool  of  the  Divine  Majesty.  0  it  feels  awful  to  me  to 
be  in  this  great  and  crowded  city ;  the  sense  is  heavy  upon 
me,  that  bonds  and  exercises  await  me  here;  my  earnest 
solicitude  and  frequent  prayer  is  that  I  may  be  kept  very 
near  to  the  Lord,  and  the  guidance  of  his  Spirit,  that  in  all 
my  movements,  life,  and  conversation,  out  of  meetings,  and 
in  all  my  doings  in  meetings,  be  it  to  sit  in  them  in  silence, 
or  to  be  called  to  the  exercise  of  the  ministry  of  that  glorious 
Gospel  of  life  and  salvation,  to  which  my  blessed  Lord  and 
Master  has  called  me,  I  may  approve  myself  as  his  faithful 
servant  and  minister. 

19th.  Yesterday  and  to-day  the  meeting  of  Ministers  and 
Elders  sat  twice  each  day ;  they  were  solemn  meetings.  My 
soul  was  greatly  and  reverently  prostrated  before  the  Lord, 
that  the  ministry  among  us  may  be  kept  pure,  and  ever  par- 
take of  that  Life  whence  it  must  flow.  I  have  been  as  a  child 
instructed  among  those  whom  I  feel  as  fathers  and  mothers  in 
the  church.  In  one  only  of  these  sittings,  my  soul's  travail 
was  accompanied  by  vocal  expression,  which  was  in  fervent 
supplication  to  the  Lord,  who  is  the  only  helper  and  strength 
of  his  people. 

Seventh-day,  30th.  This  forenoon  the  Yearly  Meeting 
closed,  and  that  for  Ministers  and  Elders  was  held  in  the 
afternoon.  With  grateful  and  reverent  acknowledgment  I 

I.  — 14 


194  1812.  [JET.  38. 

may  join  with  many  dear  and  valuable  Friends,  anointed 
servants  of  the  Lord,  in  believing  that  the  blessed  Head  of 
his  church  has  condescended  to  be  with  us,  during  this 
yearly  solemnity.  He  has  also  enabled  his  poor  servant 
silently  to  bear  up  under  various  exercises,  and  at  seasons  I 
have  had  a  door  set  open  before  me  for  the  relief  of  my 
mind,  and  to  the  exaltation  of  His  holy  name,  who  is  blessed 
for  ever. 

Sixth  month,  6th.  I  continued  in  London  to  this  day 
attending  several  meetings,  some  of  which  were  held  under 
great  solemnity  and  a  tendering  prevalence  of  the  power  of 
Truth. 

Leaving  the  metropolis,  Stephen  Grellet  attended 
the  Quarterly  Meetings  of  Essex,  Suffolk,  Norfolk, 
and  Norwich,  and  had  many  meetings  in  Lincoln- 
shire. 

"  Accompanied  by  my  dear  friend,  George  Stacey,"  he 
writes,  "  we  have  come  into  the  county  of  Essex,  and  have 
had  several  meetings  on  the  way  to  Colchester,  where  their 
Quarterly  Meeting  was  held  at  this  time.  Here  I  was  edi- 
fied and  comforted  by  the  company  of  that  dignified,  aged 
servant  of  the  Lord,  John  Kendall,  at  whose  house  I  lodged. 
He  is  one  of  whom  it  may  be  said,  that  he  is  a  preacher  of 
righteousness ;  the  element  in  which  he  appears  to  dwell  is 
love.  There  also  I  have  met  my  beloved  friends  William 
and  Rebecca  Byrd,  who  are  on  a  religious  visit  to  these 
counties.  They  often  remind  me  of  Zacharias  and  Elizabeth  ; 
so  blameless  appears  their  daily  walk.  Towards  the  close 
of  that  Quarterly  Meeting,  the  power  of  Truth  rose  into 
dominion. 

"After  attending  all  the  meetings  in  that  county,  and 
having  some  large  and  satisfactory  ones  among  the  in- 
habitants, we  came  into  Suffolk,  and  attended  the  Quar- 
terly Meeting,  at  which,  and  at  all  the  particular  meet- 
ings in  that  county,  together  with  several  of  a  more  public 
character,  I  had,  with  much  comfort,  the  company  and 


JET.  38.]  1812.  195 

united  exercises  of  W.  and  R.  B.  We  had  some  very  solemn 
meetings,  when  the  baptizing  power  of  the  Truth  rose  at 
seasons  into  dominion  over  all. 

"  22nd.  Came  to  Norwich  Quarterly  Meeting,  after  which, 
I  had  meetings  in  nearly  all  the  towns  of  that  county. 
Several  of  them  were  held  in  their  Town  Halls,  or  in  the 
places  of  worship  of  various  religious  denominations.  They 
were  mostly  largely  attended,  and  were  favoured  seasons. 
Christ,  the  Saviour  of  sinners,  was  exalted  among  them ; 
the  people  were  directed  to  him  as  the  only  sure  refuge 
and  hope  of  salvation.  If  we  love  him  we  must  prize  his 
gifts,  which  he  has  purchased  for  us  hy  his  own  blood.  He 
has  given  himself  for  the  church,  and  bestows  also  the 
most  excellent  gifts  of  his  Spirit,  to  every  man  to  profit 
withal.  Grace  and  truth  came  by  Jesus  Christ,  so  that  by 
his  blessed  assistance  we  might  be  able  to  perform  acceptably 
whatever  is  required  of  us  —  walk  in  the  Spirit  —  pray  in  the 
Spirit,  worship  in  spirit  and  in  truth.  I  had  also  some 
precious  meetings  with  Friends,  towards  whom  my  soul  is 
often  drawn  with  fervent  solicitude  that,  according  to  our 
Christian  profession,  and  the  excellency  of  the  Christian 
testimonies  which  as  a  religious  society  we  believe  ourselves 
called  upon  to  exalt,  wo  may  all  be  found  to  maintain  them  in 
faithfulness  before  God  and  man. 

"  Dear  G.  Stacey  leaving  me  to  return  home,  my  friend 
Joseph  Gurney  joined  me  during  a  few  weeks.  He  is  a  man 
of  a  watchful  spirit,  which  is  peculiarly  observable  in  the 
exercise  of  his  ministerial  gift.  We  proceeded  through 
Lincolnshire,  having  large  meetings  in  the  principal  towns  of 
that  county ;  some  very  refreshing  ones,  particularly  at  Ged- 
ney,  with  Friends.  It  was  a  pleasant  rest  every  way  to  me, 
to  bo  at  my  beloved  friend,  Jonathan  Hutchinson's.  He  is  a 
man  of  a  meek  and  quiet  spirit,  whose  daily  life  and  conversa- 
tion adorn  the  Gospel  of  Christ." 

Having  completed  his  visit  to  the  Eastern  counties, 
Stephen  Grellet  passed  over  into  Yorkshire,  and 
pursued  his  religious  labours  through  some  of  the 
northern  parts  cf  the  nation. 


196  1812.  OT.  38. 

Seventh  month,  17th.  Came  to  Thome,  in  Yorkshire, 
where  the  meeting  was  attended  with  solemnity  and  re- 
freshing from  the  Lord's  presence,  similar  to  what  we  had 
in  such  an  eminent  manner  been  favoured  with  at  Gedney ; 
but  soon  after  this  the  dispensation  to  me  was  greatly 
changed.  Well  known  unto  the  Lord  is  the  end  of  all  his 
dealings;  safe  and  proper  it  is  for  me,  his  poor  and  de- 
pendent creature,  with  all  lowliness  and  submission,  to  abide 
under  them  all.  Most  of  the  meetings  I  now  had,  on  my 
way  to  York  and  thereabouts,  were  attended  with  deep  in- 
ward baptisms ;  silence  in  them  was  generally  my  portion, 
and  the  little  I  had  to  express,  in  some  of  them,  was  of  a 
close,  searching  nature.  At  Beverley,  I  had  not  felt  at  liberty 
to  allow  Friends  to  give  any  notice  of  my  being  at  their 
meeting,  and  yet  a  number  of  strangers  came  in,  when 
my  mind  was  introduced  into  great  weight  of  exercise. 
Dwelling  under  it,  I  felt  it  my  place  to  communicate 
what  appeared  to  be  the  word  of  the  Lord  unto  the 
people.  Though  the  outward  appearance  of  those  present, 
would  have  persuaded  me  that  such  a  communication, 
could  not  be  suitable  to  such  a  congregation,  I  opened 
to  them  what  were  the  requisite  qualifications,  under  the  law, 
for  the  priests  to  minister  in  the  outward  temple,  and  from 
whom  the  Lord's  prophets  received  their  authority  and 
ability  to  speak  in  his  name.  With  this  I  contrasted  the 
services  of  the  priests  of  Baal  and  of  Jeroboam,  and  the 
state  of  the  false  prophets,  who  some  of  them  mixed  with 
the  words  of  their  own  imagination  and  deceit,  those  they 
had  stolen  from  the  true  prophets  of  the  Lord.  Then  I  pro- 
ceeded to  unfold  what,  from  the  early  days  of  Christianity, 
has  constituted  a  minister  and  an  Apostle  of  Christ.  What 
was  their  anointing,  from  whom  their  mission  and  authority 
came,  what  made  them  able  ministers  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment, and  what  evidence  they  gave  that  the  Lord,  by  his 
Spirit,  had  sent  them ;  shewing  that  as  the  ministration 
of  the  Gospel  is  now  the  same,  —  the  same  Gospel,  and  no 
other,  is  to  be  preached,  the  same  anointing  and  qualifica- 
tions for  the  solemn  service  are  to  be  received  from  the  same 


JET.  88.]  1812.  197 

source,  even  the  Head  of  the  Church,  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  who  bestows  his  Divine  Gifts  upon  his  servants  ac- 
cording to  the  several  offices  to  which  he  has  appointed  them. 
Thus  I  set  forth  the  nature,  office  and  qualifications  of  a 
Gospel  minister;  described  what  the  Church  of  Christ  is, 
in  what  consists  that  worship,  which  the  Father  of  Spirits 
requireth,  and  which  it  is  our  duty  to  offer  unto  him,  even 
in  spirit  and  in  truth;  finally,  I  contrasted  with  all  this, 
the  present  formal  worship  of  many  Christian  professors, 
their  man-made  ministry,  whence  their  qualifications  pro- 
ceeded, &c.  It  was  a  solemn  good  meeting.  I  was  informed 
afterwards  that  several  clergymen  were  present,  who  had 
been  induced  to  come  by  the  novelty  of  a  French  Friend 
being  there. 

A  few  days  ago,  I  was  at  the  Friends'  boarding  school  at 
Ackworth,  with  much  satisfaction.  In  the  religious  oppor- 
tunities and  meetings  I  had  with  them,  and  with  the  inmates 
of  that  large  and  interesting  family,  many  manifested  great 
tenderness  and  sensibility,  evincing  that  the  fear  of  God  and 
the  love  of  Christ  have  a  place  in  their  hearts,  and  that  they 
are  acquainted  with  the  teachings  of  his  grace,  and  the  opera- 
tion of  his  Divine  Spirit.  May  the  Lord's  blessing  rest  upon 
these  tender  plants,  and  on  their  pious  care-takers,  and  their 
labour  of  love.  I  have  repeatedly  beheld  the  good  arising 
therefrom,  in  the  families  of  Friends,  whose  children  have 
received  their  education  at  that  excellent  seminary.  I  have 
seen  the  good  seed  sown  there,  bringing  forth  fruits  to  the 
Lord's  praise.  I  was  also  refreshed  and  edified  at  York,  in 
the  company  of  those  valuable  servants  of  the  Lord,  Lindley 
and  Hannah  Murray ;  and  William  Tuke,  who  is  as  a  pillar 
in  the  church  ;  his  son  Henry  is  so  also.  Samuel,  the  son  of 
the  latter,  promises  to  become  worthy  to  receive  a  double 
portion  of  that  good  Spirit  who  actuates  the  father  and  the 
grandfather. 

Seventh  month,  27th.  I  came  to  Hull,  where  I  tarried 
two  or  three  days.  Services  of  a  private  nature  in  families 
were  set  before  me,  as  also  some  of  a  public  kind,  among 
Friends  and  others  in  that  populous  town,  together  with  the 


198  1812.  [JET.  88. 

inmates  of  their  poor-houses.  I  feel  my  mind  frequently 
drawn  in  Gospel  love  and  very  near  sympathy  to  visit  that 
portion  of  my  afflicted  fellow-men,  and  have  had  in  several 
places  some  very  interesting  and  solemn  seasons  with  them. 
In  some  instances  I  have  been  forcibly  reminded  of  the 
description  of  Lazarus,  given  by  the  evangelist.  I  also  see 
this  Scripture  fulfilling,  "  To  the  poor  the  Gospel  is  preach- 
ed." The  stream  of  this  precious  Gospel  has  repeatedly 
flowed  in  a  wonderful  manner  in  the  meetings  that  I  have 
had  among  them.  Prisons  also  are  places  to  which  my  mind 
is  often  attracted.  How  can  it  be  otherwise,  than  that  the 
abiding  sense  I  have  of  the  great  love  and  mercy  of  God,  in 
Christ  Jesus,  even  towards  me,  who,  like  the  Apostle,  may 
well  call  himself,  "the  chief  of  sinners,"  —  should  constrain 
me  to  feel  and  to  judge,  that  if  love  and  mercy  have  thus 
wonderfully  been  extended  towards  me,  they  flow  also 
to  the  inmates  of  prisons ;  for  Christ  has  died  for  all  men  — 
he  has  come  into  the  world  to  save  sinners,  yea,  the  chief  of 
sinners.  0  how  powerfully  did  the  Apostle  feel  the  force  of 
this,  when  he  exclaimed  "  It  is  a  faithful  saying  and  worthy 
of  all  acceptation,  that  Jesus  Christ  came  into  the  world 
to  save  sinners,"  &c. 

I  have  now  a  great  exercise  upon  me,  because  of  the 
accounts  received,  that  war  has  been  declared  between  Eng- 
land and  America,  that  there  has  already  been  considerable 
effusion  of  blood,  and  that  free  intercourse  between  the  two 
countries  is  interrupted.  In  consequence  of  this,  it  is  very 
difficult  for  me  to  receive  letters  from  my  beloved  wife,  or  to 
forward  her  mine.  The  accounts  also  of  the  destruction  of 
human  life  by  the  belligerent  nations  on  the  European  con- 
tinent are  truly  awful ;  torrents  of  blood  do  indeed  flow, 
both  in  the  north  of  Europe,  and  in  Spain  and  Portugal; 
prisoners  of  war  from  Spain  continue  frequently  to  be  sent 
over  to  this  island.  Under  these  most  afflictive  circum- 
stances, which  so  awfully  develope  the  depravity  and  sinful 
state  of  the  human  heart,  how  can  I  but  feel  myself  most 
imperatively  called  upon,  with  all  diligence  and  faithfulness, 
wo  preach  Christ  the  Redeemer,  and  the  only  Saviour  from 


XT.  38.]  1812.  199 

all  these  evils,  entailed  on  man  by  sin ;  to  direct  all  men  to 
him,  the  Prince  of  Peace,  and  to  his  Spirit,  who  would  lead 
into  all  Truth,  if  they  can  be  prevailed  upon  to  turn  to  him 
with  full  purpose  of  heart.  My  heart  yearns  also  towards  the 
nations  on  the  Continent ;  deep  is  the  travail  of  my  soul  for 
them,  and  frequent  are  my  prayers  for  their  rulers,  that  the 
Lord  may  so  change  their  hearts,  that  he  himself  may  come 
to  reign  in  them,  so  that  they  may  be  induced  to  beat  their 
swords  into  plough-shares,  their  spears  into  pruning-hooks, 
and  neither  learn  nor  make  war  any  more. 

I  left  Hull,  accompanied  by  my  dear  friends  John  and 
Mabel  Hipsley ;  the  latter  is  the  youngest  daughter  of  Win. 
Tuke,  and  a  valuable  minister.  We  had  meetings  at  Wei- 
wick  by  the  sea-side,  at  Oustwick,  Hornsea,  Bridlington, 
and  Quay,  all  largely  attended,  and  much  owned  by  the 
Lord's  presence  and  power.  0  that  my  constant  dwelling 
may  be  with  that  life  wherein  ability  is  received  to  do  the 
work  of  an  ambassador  for  Christ.  Only  a  short  time  since 
I  was  mostly  shut  up  in  silence  from  meeting  to  meeting ;  no 
M'ay  was  seen  for  the  relief  of  my  exercised  spirit,  except  by 
secret  prayers  to  the  Lord,  and  the  spreading  of  my  exercises 
before  him ;  now,  at  these  last  meetings,  my  heart  has  been 
enlarged  in  the  Gospel,  and  the  stream  thereof  has  flowed 
sweetly,  to  the  refreshment  of  many.  Bless  the  Lord,  0  my 
soul,  for  evermore ! 

1st  of  Eighth  month.  My  dear  friends  from  Hull  left  me 
this  morning  for  their  home,  and  I  have  come  to  Scarborough, 
a  place  of  great  resort  for  sea-bathing,  at  this  season  of  the 
year.  In  the  castle  here,  G.  Fox  endured  a  long  imprison- 
ment, because  of  his  faithfulness  to  the  testimony  of  Jesus ; 
great  were  his  sufferings  by  cruel  treatment.  Part  of  the  old 
castle  is  yet  standing ;  the  place  in  which  G.  Fox  was  shut  up 
is  still  pointed  out. 

The  next  day,  being  First-day,  though  no  notice  of  the 
meeting  was  extended,  it  was  much  crowded,  both  morning 
and  afternoon,  several  clergymen  and  others  were  present, 
but  silence  was  my  service  among  them  in  the  forenoon; 
in  the  evening  I  sat  in  like  manner  among  them  for  a 


200  1812.  |>T.  88. 

considerable  time,  but  towards  the  close  of  the  meeting  I  had 
to  deliver  some  very  close  doctrine.  Sometimes  the  Lord 
makes  use  of  his  poor  servants  as  sharp  threshing  instru- 
ments ;  some  were  present  to  whom  such  kind  of  plain  dealing 
seemed  to  be  necessary. 

The  succeeding  week  I  had  one  or  two  meetings  every 
day,  some  precious  ones,  till  I  reached  Whitby.  I  had  close, 
searching  service  among  them  in  the  morning,  and  was  silent 
in  the  afternoon.  The  love  and  pursuits  of  the  world  are 
like  a  canker  in  the  soul.  On  my  way  to  this  place  I  travel- 
led a  considerable  distance  over  the  moors.  It  was  on  the 
edge  of  these  black  moors  that  several  of  our  early  valuable 
Friends  resided,  and  the  spot  on  which  Luke  Cock  lived  is 
yet  to  be  seen ;  a  very  rough  one,  as  to  the  outward,  but 
from  which  a  precious  gem,  polished  by  the  Lord's  hands, 
went  forth  as  an  ambassador  of  Christ,  to  preach  his  glorious 
Gospel. 

A  few  days  ogo  I  had  a  meeting  in  the  forenoon  at  Picker- 
ing ;  on  my  way  thence,  to  a  large  village  some  miles  distant, 
where  I  had  appointed  a  meeting  to  be  held  in  the  evening, 
we  overtook  a  man,  on  foot,  going  the  same  way.  A  Friend, 
who  accompanied  me,  being  alone  in  his  chaise  invited  him 
to  take  a  seat  by  him.  He  soon  recognized  him,  as  the  per- 
son whom  he  had  noticed  in  the  preceding  meeting,  much 
affected  by  the  testimony  of  Truth  that  was  proclaimed. 
My  friend's  attention  had  been  so  attracted  towards  him, 
that  he  tried  to  speak  to  him  after  meeting,  but,  in  the  crowd 
he  had  lost  sight  of  him.  Now,  the  stranger,  after  alluding 
to  that  meeting,  was  melted  into  tears,  and  then  broke  forth 
somewhat  in  this  strain :  "  What  is  the  matter  with  me  ? 
what  is  all  thi.s  ?  I  have  never  known  anything  like  it.  I 
was  going  towards  Scarborough,  and  on  my  way  I  felt  an 
irresistible  power  turning  me  towards  Pickering,  about  six 
miles  out  of  my  way,  a  place  where  I  had  no  business,  nei- 
ther had  I  been  there  before.  Arriving  there  this  morning, 
I  heard  of  the  meeting,  and  thought  that  I  must  attend  it ; 
but  I  was  so  unwilling  to  do  so,  that  after  going  to  the  door, 
and  looking  into  the  meeting-house,  I  tried  to  go  back  again, 


xt.  38.]  1812.  201 

bat  I  felt  constrained  to  go  in  and  sit  down.  0,  1  heard 
such  doctrine  there,  delivered  with  such  awfulness  and  power, 
reaching  my  very  heart,  as  I  had  never  done  before;  my 
secret  actions  and  thoughts  were  set  before  me ;  a  heavenly 
flame  was  kindled  in  me,  &c.,  &c."  Then  he  stated  that  at 
the  conclusion  of  the  meeting  he  retired  as  speedily  as  pos- 
sible into  the  fields,  out  of  sight,  to  give  vent  to  his  tears,  and 
having  heard  of  the  meeting  that  evening,  he  was  now  on  his 
way  to  it.  It  was  another  solemn  meeting ;  blessed  be  the 
Lord  for  ever  and  ever. 

On  my  way  from  Whitby  to  Darlington,  accompanied  by 
George  Sanders,  I  had,  as  for  some  time  past,  two  meetings 
nearly  every  day.  One  at  Guisborough,  was  held  in  a  large 
meeting  house  of  the  dissenters,  so  as  to  accommodate  the 
inhabitants  of  the  place,  and,  a  regiment  of  the  local  Militia 
being  there,  nearly  all  the  soldiers,  with  their  officers,  came 
to  the  meeting,  and  behaved  with  seriousness ;  it  was  a  solemn 
meeting. 

24th  of  Eighth  month.  I  reached  Newcastle,  having 
on  the  way  thereto  very  close  and  laborious  services,  both 
in  some  of  the  meetings  held  for  Friends,  and  those  among 
the  inhabitants  of  several  of  the  populous  towns  in  that 
section  of  the  country,  especially  in  such  towns  as  Durham, 
Bishop  Auckland,  &c.,  which  were  attended  by  many  of  the 
clergy,  among  whom,  and  on  whose  account  a  great  load  of 
exercise  was  felt. 

At  Newcastle  a  great  concern  came  upon  me,  on  account 
of  the  poor  and  labouring  classes  of  the  community,  the 
colliers  especially,  and  those  employed  in  furnaces  and 
glass-houses,  many  of  whom  endure  great  hardships  and 
very  severe  privations.  The  love  of  Christ  constraining 
me,  I  yielded  to  the  prospect  of  duty  to  have  meetings 
among  them.  It  was  a  laborious  service,  especially 
those  meetings  held  in  the  evening,  and  which  were 
mostly  out  of  doors,  for  there  were  no  places  found  large 
enough  to  accommodate  the  people.  Great  solemnity  was 
our  covering,  on  those  occasions;  under  the  Lord's  power 
many  hearts  were  greatly  tendered.  Truly  many  of  these 


202  1812.  OT.  38. 

persons  manifested  that,  though  poor  in  the  world,  they 
are  rich  in  faith.  I  entered  deeply  into  the  sufferings 
of  those,  who  pass  most  of  their  days  in  working  in  the 
deep  and  damp  coal  mines.  Coming  out  of  them  after 
sunset,  they  took  a  very  short  time  to  refresh  them- 
selves, so  as  to  be  at  the  meeting  in  due  season.  Some- 
times great  destruction  of  life  occurs  in  these  mines,  by 
explosions  from  various  causes ;  thus  many  are  left  widows, 
or  fatherless.  It  was  but  a  few  days  before  I  was  at  one 
of  the  collieries,  that  a  large  number  were  destroyed  in  one 
of  the  pits,  by  the  foul  air ;  many  of  their  widows  and  rela- 
tives attended  the  meeting  I  had  in  that  neighbourhood ;  it 
was  a  large  and  solemn  one ;  Divine  love  was  in  an  extraor- 
dinary manner  experienced  to  be  over  that  assembly,  when 
many  felt  the  oil  of  joy  poured  forth  upon  them,  in  lieu  of 
the  mourning  under  which  they  had  been  bowed,  and,  for  a 
while  at  least,  they  exchanged  their  spirit  of  heaviness  for 
the  garment  of  praise.  The  solemnity  and  stillness  which 
prevailed  in  the  meeting  continued  over  the  people  after  it 
concluded ;  on  their  way  home,  though  in  crowds,  not  a  word 
was  spoken,  but  swollen  hearts  obtained  vent  by  sighs,  or 
tears.  My  good  and  blessed  Master  was  pleased,  in  a  very 
particular  manner,  to  strengthen  me  for  the  special  services 
of  these  days,  —  praised  be  His  name  !  After  some  of  those 
large  meetings,  where  I  had  been  very  much  engaged  for  a 
long  time,  in  the  open  air,  I  felt  greatly  spent ;  yet  in  this 
state,  late  at  night,  I  had  to  ride  from  four  to  ten  miles,  back 
to  Newcastle,  to  my  very  kind  friends,  Hadwen  and  Margaret 
Bragg's,  where  I  made  my  home,  and  whose  house  was  a 
place  of  true  rest,  to  body  and  mind ;  my  blessed  Lord  and 
Master  also  refreshing  me  by  his  presence  and  Spirit,  in  such 
a  manner  that  I  was  prepared,  the  ensuing  day,  to  perform 
again  the  portion  of  work  he  required. 

I  returned  to  Darlington  to  attend  the  funeral  of  one  of 
our  Friends  there,  John  Backhouse's  wife,  Elizabeth,  who  died 
rather  suddenly,  and  left  behind  her  a  family  of  young  chil- 
dren ;  her  brother-in-law  Wm.  Backhouse  was  with  me,  when 
the  information  of  her  decease  reached  us. 


*T.  38.]  1812.  203 

The  ensuing  day,  accompanied  by  my  beloved  friend 
Edward  Pease,  whose  hospitable  house  at  Darlington  I  have 
made  my  home,  and  a  place  of  rest,  I  returned  to  my  field 
of  arduous,  but  very  interesting  Gospel  labours,  now  among 
the  lead  mines,  and  the  extensive  hills  and  dales  of  North- 
umberland, Yorkshire  and  Lancashire.  Many  of  these 
meetings  were  numerously  attended.  Some  were  held  in 
districts  where  it  is  not  known  that  Friends  had  travelled 
before,  but  where  I  found  the  people  ready  to  hear,  and, 
I  believe,  some  of  them  open  to  receive  the  testimony  to 
the  Truth  that  the  Lord  gave  me  to  bear  among  them. 
Some  of  these  people  pass  one  half  of  their  time  at  work 
in  the  bowels  of  the  earth.  They  were  by  some  called  a 
ferocious  people,  but  now,  many  of  them  manifested  the 
quietness  of  the  lamb.  Several  of  the  meetings  have 
been  memorable  seasons ;  they  should  be  held  in  grateful 
remembrance,  for  it  has  been  a  very  precious  visitation  of 
the  Lord,  and  an  extension  of  his  mercy  to  the  people. 
One  of  them  was  held  on  a  First-day  afternoon,  at  the  heads 
of  Wensley  and  Bishop-dale.  The  notice  of  it  had  been 
spread  some  days  before,  and  people  came  from  a  distance 
of  ten  miles ;  several  thousands  attended.  The  Lord's 
power  was  felt  in  an  eminent  manner  over  us,  and  the  ever- 
lasting Gospel  was  preached,  to  the  tendering  of  many 
hearts.  The  meeting  held  upwards  of  three  hours,  but 
continued  to  the  end  in  great  stillness  and  solemnity.  It 
appears  that  the  spot  which  had  been  chosen  for  it,  was  a 
field  belonging  to  the  clergyman ;  he  did  not  object  to  the 
choice  made  by  the  people,  and  it  was  the  most  suitable 
ground  for  the  occasion.  In  these  dales  and  among  the 
hills  I  have  felt  much  for  the  outward  sufferings  of  the 
people ;  there  is  a  great  scarcity  of  grain  amongst  them ; 
wheat  sold  for  21s.  to  22s.,  and  oats,  their  chief  food,  at 
lls.  6d.  to  12s.  per  bushel.  My  horse  had  but  poor  fare,  and 
I  made  as  little  do  as  I  possibly  could ;  but  the  Lord  has 
strengthened  me  every  way,  blessed  and  reverend  is  his 
name  !  The  business  of  many  of  the  people  in  these  dales 
is  to  knit  woollen  stockings.  They  are  so  industrious  that 


204  1812.  OT.  38. 

men,  women  and  children,  walking  in  the  fields,  or  on  the 
highways,  keep  on  knitting  as  fast  as  they  can. 

I  went  thence  into  Cumberland,  Westmoreland,  and  into 
Yorkshire  again,  visiting  the  meetings  of  Friends  very 
generally,  and  having  many  also  among  the  inhabitants; 
for  I  feel  myself  a  debtor  unto  all ;  the  Lord  sends  me 
to  preach  the  Gospel  unto  all.  My  daily  baptisms  are 
often  very  deep,  in  the  prosecution  of  this  work ;  but  daily 
also  is  it  given  me,  through  the  tender  mercy  of  my  God  and 
Saviour,  to  rejoice  in  Him  and  to  magnify  his  name.  None 
can  feel  more  poor  and  destitute  than  I  often  do,  yet,  amidst 
the  many  trials,  doubts,  and  fears  that  have  often  encompas- 
sed me,  what  encouragement  have  I,  in  faith  and  confidence, 
to  rely  on  that  mercy  and  power,  which  have,  thus  far,  in  a 
remarkable  manner,  borne  me  up  under  all  my  exercises, 
afflictions,  and  besetments.  Day  by  day  the  Lord  has  so 
graciously  extended  fresh  qualifications  to  his  poor  servant, 
to  suffer  or  perform  the  portion  of  service  assigned,  that 
truly  I  may  say, 

"In  cares,  and  fears,  and  doubts, 

Which  oft  assail  my  mind, 
When  they  are  left  to  thee,  0  Lord, 
The  best  relief  I  find." 

Near  the  conclusion  of  this  part  of  his  services  he 
writes :  "  I  came  to  Undercliffe,  near  Bradford,  to  my 
very  valuable  friend,  Sarah  Hustler,  one  of  the  Lord's 
anointed  servants,  to  whom  I  am  very  closely  united 
in  the  bonds  of  the  Gospel." 


CHAPTER   XVII. 

SECOND  VISIT  TO  EUROPE. 
LANCASHIRE  —  YORKSHIRE  —  MIDLAND   COUNTIES  —  ESSEX. 

FROM  Bradford  Stephen  Grellet  passed  on  to  Liver- 
pool, where  he  arrived  on  the  5th  of  Tenth  month. 
"  Again  much  refreshed  every  way,  at  the  hospitable 
house  of  his  dear  and  kind  friends,  Isaac  and  Susan- 
nah Hadwen,"  he  proceeds  with  his  journal: 

I  continued  a  few  days  there  and  in  the  neighbourhood, 
having  various  services,  and  attending  their  Monthly  and 
Quarterly  Meetings.  Dear  Isaac  Hadwen  having  concluded 
to  accompany  me  awhile,  we  came  to  West  Houghton.  It 
is  a  meeting  composed  of  persons  mostly  poor  in  this  world, 
and  who,  on  the  ground  of  convincement,  have  of  late  be- 
come members  of  our  Society.  Some  show  that  they  are 
not  only  convinced  of  the  Truth,  but  also  converted  by  the 
power  of  it,  so  as  to  walk  as  servants  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  This  second  step,  conversion  after  conviction,  is  a 
very  important  one,  not  enough  regarded  by  many,  who, 
after  having  received  the  knowledge  of  the  Truth,  remain 
strangers  to  the  efficacious  power  of  it  on  those  who  submit 
to  it.  In  the  evening  I  had  a  very  large  meeting  at  Bolton, 
in  one  of  the  dissenters'  meeting-houses.  I  went  to  it  in 
great  poverty.  0  how  insignificant  did  I  feel  myself,  even 
less  than  a  child ;  but  the  Lord,  my  gracious  Helper,  reveal- 
ed himself  to  be  a  God  near  at  hand.  He  enabled  me  to 
preach  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ,  and  to  invite  them 
to  come  to  be  living  witnesses  to  his  name — Jesus  the  Saviour ! 
—  by  experiencing  redemption,  through  living  faith  in  him. 

(205) 


206  1812.  [JET.  38. 

Through  the  populous  parts  of  Lancashire  and  Yorkshire 
I  had  extensive  services  among  the  people  at  large,  especi- 
ally the  weavers,  for  whose  accommodation  many  meetings 
were  held  in  spacious  meeting-houses  of  the  dissenters. 
The  distress  generally  prevailing  in  these  parts,  for  want  of 
employment,  and  on  account  of  the  scarcity  of  food,  draws 
forth  my  very  great  sympathy.  The  minds  of  some  are 
made  tender  under  their  sufferings,  whilst  others  are  driven 
to  commit  excesses,  to  the  great  disturbance  of  their  peace- 
able neighbours. 

I  have  been  much  among  the  Kilhamites,  who  have  nu- 
merous congregations ;  they  are  so  named  from  Alexander 
Kilham,  who  was  a  renowned  preacher  among  the  Methodists, 
but  coming  to  see  further  than  his  brethren,  both  as  to 
church  discipline,  and  the  spirituality  of  Divine  worship, 
he  separated  from  them  a  few  years  since.  His  widow, 
Hannah  Kilham,  has  become  a  member  of  our  Society,  and 
a  very  precious  dispensation  of  the  Gospel  is  committed  to 
her.  I  have  had  very  satisfactory  meetings  among  those 
people. 

At  Chesterfield,  besides  having  meetings  with  Friends, 
and  with  the  inhabitants,  I  had  one  with  about  two  hundred 
French  prisoners  on  parole.  One  of  them,  an  interesting 
young  man,  came  afterwards  to  see  me ;  he  loves  the  Truth  as 
far  as  he  has  come  to  the  knowledge  of  it. 

Through  these  counties,  as  well  as  others,  I  frequently 
met  with  French  prisoners,  chiefly  officers ;  the  men,  both 
soldiers  and  sailors,  being  confined  in  large  prisons.  I  have 
had  the  comfort  of  finding  some  in  a  tender  state  of  mind, 
and  several  of  them  have  become  public  professors  of  Chris- 
tianity, being  convinced  also  of  the  errors  of  popery,  war, 
&e.  At  Lichfield,  where  a  large  number  of  these,  my 
countrymen,  are  stationed,  many  of  them  attended  the  meet- 
ing held  in  the  large  Town  Hall.  It  was  a  very  solemn 
season.  Several  of  these  prisoners  are  of  high  rank, 
generals,  colonels,  &c.  Three  of  the  generals,  one  of  whom 
had  been  at  college,  in  France,  with  a  first-cousin  of  mine, 
came  to  see  me  after  meeting,  and  expressed,  on  behalf  of 


«r.  39.]  1812.  207 

the  other  officers,  their  gratitude  for  the  opportunity  given 
them  to  become  acquainted  with  some  of  those  excellent 
Christian  doctrines  to  which  they  had  been  so  great  strangers. 
May  the  Lord  bless  the  days  of  their  captivity !  I  some- 
times admire  the  ways  of  the  Lord,  who  thus  enables  me  to 
preach,  on  this  island,  the  Gospel  of  peace  and  salvation  by 
Christ,  to  a  greater  number  of  persons  of  such  a  character 
as  these  than  I  might  have  had  an  opportunity  of  doing  in 
France  ;  and  now  to  do  it  at  a  time  when  they  are,  for  a  while 
at  least,  out  of  the  hurry  and  excitement  of  warlike  move- 
ments, and  when  suffering  and  reflection  have  tended  to  soften 
many  of  their  minds. 

Though  he  had  been  several  times  at  Birmingham, 
and  had  had  considerable  service  among  Friends  and 
others,  Stephen  Grellet  now  felt  himself  again  strongly 
attracted  to  that  place,  so  that  "  his  peace  appeared  to 
consist  in  returning  to  it,  subject  to  the  Lord's  direc- 
tion, whatever  might  be  the  nature  of  the  service  re- 
quired at  his  hands."  Arriving  there  the  15th  of 
Eleventh  month,  he  remarks  : 

On  my  way  through  a  small  town,  I  thought  I  was  re- 
quired to  try  to  have  a  meeting  there.  A  place  was  accord- 
ingly prepared,  and  public  notice  given  through  the  town, 
when  the  magistrates,  one  of  whom  was  an  Episcopal  clergy- 
man, sent  me  orders  not  to  have  the  meeting,  threatening 
that  if  I  did,  they  would  come  and  break  it  up,  and  cast  me 
into  prison.  I  endeavoured  to  have  my  mind  retired  to  the 
Lord,  to  feel  further  after  his  Divine  guidance ;  and  believ- 
ing it  was  a  service  required  of  me,  and  feeling  resigned  to 
whatever  Bufferings  I  might  be  brought  into,  for  my  obedi- 
ence to  Christ,  I  sent  word  to  the  justices  that  I  did  not 
know  of  any  law  by  which  they  had  authority  to  prevent  my 
having  the  meeting,  to  which  the  love  of  Christ  constrained 
me;  that  therefore,  notwithstanding  all  due  deference  to 
them,  I  continued  the  intention  to  have  the  meeting,  at  the 
same  time  sending  them  a  respectful  invitation  to  attend  it 


208  1812.  ^T.  39 


themselves.  The  clergyman  replied  that  he  was  warranted 
to  prevent  me,  and  would  do  so.  The  meeting,  however,  was 
held,  and  attended  by  a  large  number  of  the  inhabitants.  1 
have  seldom  met  with  a  more  serious  company.  It  was  a 
solemn  time;  many  felt  the  power  of  the  Lord's  love  and 
mercy  extended  to  the  melting  of  their  hearts.  No  magistrate 
came  to  it,  nor  was  any  disturbance  offered,  and  the  Lord's 
power  over-ruled  all  to  his  own  glory. 

When  I  came  to  Birmingham,  I  felt  the  exercise  which 
had  been  upon  me  for  a  particular  class  of  the  inhabitants, 
greatly  increased.  I  had  overwhelming  sorrow  also,  because 
of  the  horrors  of  the  war  on  the  Continent,  where  torrents  of 
blood  flow.  I  felt  as  if  I  was  among  drawn  swords  and  bay- 
onets. Then,  deeply  feeling  the  guilt  of  those  who  are  the 
means  of  putting  into  the  hands  of  the  warriors  the  weapons 
of  destruction,  it  appeared  to  me  that  those  who  manufacture 
them  are  sharers  in  the  guilt.  I  felt  it  was  the  Lord's  re- 
quiring, that  I  should  have  a  meeting  with  as  many  of  these 
as  could  be  convened  together  ;  though  at  that  time,  all  those 
artificers  were  in  full  employ,  extensive  orders  having  been 
given  for  such  weapons.  After  consulting  with  Friends,  who 
most  feelingly  entered  into  my  exercise,  they  endeavoured  to 
their  utmost  to  promote  my  object.  The  large  meeting- 
house of  the  Independents,  was  considered  the  most  eligible, 
being  also  central  for  those  I  wished  most  particularly  to 
see.  The  minister  of  that  congregation,  a  pious  man, 
entered  so  fully  into  my  religious  concern,  that  he  not  only 
relinquished  his  usual  service  on  First-day  evening,  but  also 
spread  the  notice  of  my  meeting  at  the  close  of  his  own  in 
the  forenoon.  The  concourse  of  people  was  very  great,  the 
house  was  crowded,  and  many  remained  out  of  doors.  Aw- 
ful and  solemn  was  the  weight  that  was  on  my  mind  on  that 
occasion,  and  earnest  was  my  secret  prayer  that  the  Lord 
would  prevent  the  end,  for  which  that  multitude  had  been 
called  together,  from  being  frustrated;  the  crowd  in  the 
house  was  so  great,  and  those  out  of  doors  so  numerous, 
that  I  feared  for  the  consequences.  The  all-gracious  and 
powerful  God  was  pleased,  after  a  while,  to  bring  that 
multitude,  both  in  and  out  of  doors,  into  silence,  and  to 


JKT.  39.]  1812.  209 

cause  a  Divine  solemnity  to  spread  over  us.  He  gave  strength 
and  qualification  through  his  Spirit,  to  proclaim  what  the 
Christian  religion  is ;  what  should  be  the  manner  of  life  and 
conversation  of  the  professors  of  it.  It  leads,  it  calls  to  love 
and  peace;  it  is  pure  and  undefiled,  and  enables  to  bring 
forth  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit.  These  were  contrasted  with 
the  fruits  of  the  flesh ;  and  the  cause  of  war  was  unfolded,  its 
awful  and  dreadful  consequences  —  misery,  wasting,  and  de- 
struction. In  these  are  deeply  concerned,  not  only  those 
actually  engaged  in  the  field  of  carnage,  but  those  also  who 
give  countenance,  and  are  in  anywise  auxiliary  to  it,  as  the 
manufacturers  of  arms  and  engines  of  destruction.  I  spread 
before  them  the  consideration,  whether  a  greater  trust  in  God, 
and  love  to  him  and  man,  would  not  lead  to  the  pursuit  of  a 
kind  of  business  in  which  his  blessing  might  be  expected,  and 
by  which  his  glory  might  be  promoted ;  and  if,  as  enjoined  by 
our  blessed  Redeemer,  we  loved  one  another  as  he  loved  us, 
all  our  works  and  labour  would  not  tend  towards  the  advanc- 
ing of  his  kingdom,  and  the  coming  of  that  day,  when  men 
shall  beat  their  swords  into  plough-shares  and  their  spears 
into  pruning-hooks,  and  they  shall  learn  war  no  more,  nor 
fan  the  flame  of  it  in  anywise  whatever.  The  meeting  con- 
cluded in  stillness ;  the  people  separated  in  a  frame  of  mind 
which  gave  some  evidence  that  the  power  of  Truth  had  been 
felt  by  them.  I  felt  great  peace  after  that  meeting,  which 
closed  with  blessing,  adoration  and  praise  and  prayers  and 
intercessions  offered  at  the  throne  of  grace. 

The  following  day  I  had  a  meeting  at  Dudley,  after  which 
a  French  female,  whose  mind  had  been  greatly  tendered  on 
the  occasion,  came  to  me  to  express  her  gratitude  in  that  a 
countryman  of  hers,  was  thus  called  to  preach  Christ,  the 
Saviour  of  men,  yea,  of  sinners  who  repent  and  come  to  him  in 
faith.  She  is  a  sister  of  the  late  Brissot  de  Warville,  who, 
like  many  others,  lost  his  life  during  the  French  Revolution. 

From  Dudley,  Stephen  Grellet's  steps  were  directed 
towards  a  part  of  Wales,  which  he  had  not  visited 
before.  After  this  little  digression,  he  remarks : 

I.  — 15 


210  1812.  [JET.  39. 

I  returned  by  Worcestershire,  Northampton,  Huntingdon, 
and  others  of  the  Midland  counties,  having  many  meetings 
•with  Friends  and  others,  the  Lord  continuing  in  a  remark- 
able manner  to  strengthen  for  the  work  to  which  he  calls 
me;  deep  are  the  exercises  often  attending,  and  in  some 
places  very  close  the  testimony  given  me  to  deliver ;  but  my 
peace  and  safety  consist  in  faithfulness  to  whatever  the  Lord 
requires,  whether  it  be  to  administer  the  word  of  consolation 
to  the  afflicted,  or  that  of  reproof  to  the  disobedient  and  the 
unruly,  or  at  times,  as  is  my  lot,  to  feed  or  rather  starve  the 
full  among  them,  with  silence.  The  latter  seems  to  some  a 
very  strange  thing ;  that  I  should  appoint  meetings  among 
them,  and  then  have  nothing  to  say  to  them.  0  could 
they  read  in  my  soul,  they  would  know,  that  on  many  such 
occasions,  deep  is  my  travail  before  the  Lord,  and  fervent 
also  my  supplications  for  them. 

At  Northampton  a  meeting  was  appointed  on  a  First-day 
evening,  in  Friends'  meeting-house.  My  kind  friend,  Isaac 
Hadwen,  went  to  see  if  the  house  was  properly  lighted,  and 
though  it  wanted  about  half  an  hour  to  meeting-time,  he 
found  the  house  full,  and  as  many  more  out  of  doors;  in 
the  fulness  of  his  heart  happening  to  say,  "  what  a  pity  that 
we  have  not  a  house  capable  to  accommodate  the  people,"  a 
young  woman  within  hearing  answered,  "01  dare  say  my 
father  would  take  pleasure  in  opening  his  house  to  you;" 
whereupon,  without  waiting  for  an  answer,  she  hastened  away 
and  soon  returned,  stating  that  very  shortly  her  father's 
meeting-house  would  be  prepared  for  the  people.  It  was  the 
house  that  Dr.  Philip  Doddridge  formerly  occupied.  I  found 
a  great  company  collected ;  not  one-fifth  could  have  got  into 
Friends'  meeting-house.  There  was  a  precious,  visited  seed 
among  that  people ;  their  spirits  feel  near  and  dear  to  me. 
The  minister  of  the  chapel  and  his  family  attended;  he 
appeared  to  be  a  man  of  a  pious  mind. 

Passing  through  Cambridgeshire,  and  being  with  Friends 
and  others,  I  came  to  Stilton,  near  which  are  the  barracks, 
wherein  are  confined  about  six  thousand  French  prisoners, 
mostly  soldiers,  who  are  guarded  by  a  body  of  English 


*r.  39.]  1812.  211 

troops.  Baneful  indeed  is  the  scourge  of  war;  with  deep 
anguish  of  spirit  I  have  visited  this  portion  of  my  fellow-men ; 
my  heart  yearns  with  love  towards  them,  who  are  indeed 
very  interesting  to  me.  In  the  conversations  and  religious 
opportunities  I  have  had  with  them,  many  evinced  sensibility, 
under  the  chastening  hand  that  has  been  upon  them.  Some 
of  them  have  been  prisoners  for  nine  years,  and  many,  I  find, 
have  been  brought  up  tenderly,  even  in  affluence,  having 
been  conscripts  that  were  forcibly  taken  from  their  homes, 
bands  of  whom  1  saw  in  France,  fifty  or  more  chained  to- 
gether, dragged  as  sheep  to  the  slaughter.  Some  of  them 
inquired  what  had  brought  me  to  this  island,  and  what  in- 
duced me  to  visit  them  in  their  affliction?  On  being 
informed  of  the  nature  of  my  mission,  in  the  love  of  Christ 
to  these  nations,  and  what  has  prompted  me  now  to  visit 
them,  and  that  I  had  it  also  in  contemplation  to  go  over  to 
France  to  visit  our  countrymen  in  the  love  that  seeketh  the 
happiness  and  salvation  of  all,  they  replied,  "  Our  souls 
are  full  of  gratitude  to  the  Lord,  who  has  put  it  into  your 
heart  thus  to  think  of  us,  and  feel  for  us."  I  could  not  have 
them  collected  together,  the  rules  of  the  prison  not  allowing 
it ;  but  I  had  several  satisfactory  opportunities  among  them, 
in  the  wards  where  they  are  confined,  a  hundred  or  more 
together.  0  that  the  light  of  the  glorious  Gospel  may  so 
break  in  upon  them,  and  the  power  of  Truth  so  come  over 
them,  that  though  their  bodies  should  remain  many  more 
years  in  captivity,  their  souls  may  be  liberated  from  the 
bondage  of  sin  and  corruption.  Some  of  them  are  contented 
in  their  present  bonds,  under  the  consideration  that,  were 
they  liberated  and  sent  back  to  France,  they  would  soon  be 
driven  again  into  the  army,  and  placed  in  a  condition  worse 
than  the  present. 

After  Stilton,  passing  pretty  generally  through  Cambridge- 
shire, with  a  mind  greatly  oppressed  by  the  prevalence  of 
a  worldly  and  a  pharisaical  spirit,  particularly  at  Ely,  I 
came  to  Cambridge,  under  a  great  exercise  and  depression  of 
mind,  so  that  during  the  night  sleep  departed  from  me ;  yet 
I  felt  it  to  be  the  Lord's  requiring  that  I  should  have  a 


212  1812.  OT.  39. 

meeting  there,  and  that  the  collegians  should  be  particularly 
invited  to  it.  There  are  no  Friends  residing  in  that  place, 
and  some  of  the  meetings  that  Friends  have  had  here  lately, 
have  been  much  disturbed  by  some  of  the  rude  young 
men ;  but  I  knew  the  Lord  could,  if  it  so  pleased  him,  re- 
strain the  spirits  of  these,  and  bless  to  some  at  least,  that 
religious  opportunity.  Thus,  with  a  mind  bowed  very  low, 
but  trusting  in  the  Lord,  I  went  to  meeting,  accompanied  by 
several  dear  friends.  Many  of  the  collegians  gave  their  attend- 
ance, together  with  the  inhabitants.  The  house  was  crowded, 
and  for  a  short  space  there  was  a  disturbance  towards  the 
door,  but  soon  all  this  subsided,  and  total  silence  prevailed ; 
the  Lord's  power  came  over  us,  in  a  very  precious  manner. 
Christ,  the  Way,  the  Truth,  and  the  Life,  without  whom 
none  can  come  unto  the  Father,  was  preached  unto  them. 
The  ground  and  source  of  true  spiritual  knowledge  were  un- 
folded, a  knowledge  not  to  be  obtained  by  coming  to  colleges 
or  universities,  but  by  coming  to  Christ  and  learning  of  him, 
having  ears  to  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  unto  us ;  for  the 
things  of  God  knoweth  no  man,  but  by  the  Spirit  of  God ; 
and  if  a  man  has  not  the  Spirit  of  Christ  to  teach  him,  to 
lead  him  into  the  Truth,  to  purify  and  sanctify  him,  he  is 
none  of  His.  Great  solemnity  prevailed,  under  the  testimony 
given  me  to  bear  to  the  Truth.  Several  of  the  collegians 
spoke  to  us  after  the  meeting,  with  Christian  tenderness. 
Two  of  them  came  to  our  inn,  in  the  evening,  and  evinc- 
ed a  desire  to  have  further  information  respecting  some 
important  subjects,  relating  to  their  own  state.  They  ex- 
pected to  be  ordained  in  a  few  weeks,  and  now  they  appeared 
to  feel  the  importance  of  the  subject.  Some  others  were 
urgent  that  I  should  have  another  meeting  among  them ;  but, 
my  dear  Master  not  requiring  this  of  me,  I  proceeded  to  Saf- 
fron Walden,  where  I  had  appointed  a  meeting.  Soon  after 
it  had  settled  into  silence,  I  was  not  a  little  surprised  to  see 
the  two  young  collegians  come  in.  They  sat  down  in 
a  reverent  manner,  and  so  continued  the  whole  of  the  meet- 
ing, which  was  a  solemn  one.  They  were  invited  to  dine  at 
the  Friend's  house  where  I  was.  They  had  felt  so  much 


*r.  39.]  1812.  213 

after  hearing  that  I  was  to  have  a  meeting  there,  that  they 
came  sixteen  miles  on  foot,  to  attend  it.  They  appear  to  he 
under  great  religious  concern.  I  could  leave  them  no  hetter 
advice  than,  to  press  upon  them,  diligently  to  wait  on  the 
teachings  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  and  to  take  no  step,  hut 
such  as  Christ  himself  leads  his  faithful  followers  into,  ac- 
cording to  his  word,  "My  sheep  hear  my  voice,  and  they 
follow  me,  &c.,  &c."  They  left  us  in  a  very  tender  frame  of 
mind. 

Stephen  Grellet  now  proceeded  to  visit  the  meet- 
ings of  Friends  in  Essex  and  Hertfordshire,  till  on  the 
25th  of  Twelfth  month,  he  "once  more  came  to 
Highain  Lodge,  to  his  dear  and  valuable  friend, 
William  Dillwyn  and  family." 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

SECOND  VISIT  TO  EUROPE. 

RELIGIOUS  ENGAGEMENTS  IN  LONDON  —  VISIT  TO  THE  WEST 
OF  ENGLAND  —  RETURN  TO  LONDON. 

LEAVING  Higham  Lodge,  Stephen  Grellet  came  to 
London,  to  the  house  of  "his  dear  friends,  Joseph 
and  Rachel  Smith,  his  very  pleasant  and  comfortable 
home  in  the  city."  Here  he  remarks : 

I  soon  felt  the  heavy  Gospel  bonds  awaiting  me  in  this 
metropolis  to  be  rapidly  fastening  upon  me.  The  depth  of 
exercise  into  which  I  was  introduced,  on  account  of  the  various 
classes  of  its  inhabitants,  is  indescribable.  Rich  and  poor, 
but  especially  the  last,  including  not  only  those  in  the  city 
at  large,  and  in  the  various  poor-houses,  but  also  the  inmates 
of  prisons,  and  places  where  many  are  confined  because  of 
their  various  vices,  rested  heavily  upon  me.  Many  sleepless 
nights  I  passed,  as  the  objects  of  these  exercises  and  bap- 
tisms were  developed  to  my  view,  and  it  was  given  me 
clearly  to  see  that  I  must  stand  prepared  to  engage  in  what- 
ever line  of  service  my  great  Lord  and  Master  was  pleased  to 
require  of  me.  For  such  a  purpose,  I  felt,  he  had  raised  mo 
up,  from  a  most  abject  state,  and  had  now  sent  me  here. 
The  awful  consequences  that  would  attend  me,  should  I  be 
unfaithful  and  attempt,  like  Jonah,  to  flee  from  the  presence 
of  the  Lord,  were  in  an  appalling  manner  set  before  me. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  gracious  promise  was  renewed,  that 
if,  in  simplicity  of  heart,  I  resigned  myself  to  the  Lord's 
guidance  and  requirings,  without  consulting  with  flesh  and 
blood,  he  would  be  with  me,  would  make  way  for  me,  and 

(214) 


*r.  39.]  1813.  215 

uphold  me.  Thus  I  was  enabled  again  to  offer  myself  and 
my  all  to  the  Lord  and  his  service,  not  in  that  great  city 
only,  but  also  to  go  on  the  European  continent,  or  whereso- 
ever he  might  call  me,  or  his  Spirit  might  lead  me.  Great 
peace  and  quietness  I  felt  after  this  full  offering  was  made ; 
yet  the  weight  of  my  chain  was  not  thereby  lessened,  or 
the  cup  I  was  to  drink  rendered  less  bitter ;  neither  was  my 
concern  for  the  members  of  our  own  Society  decreased  by 
what  I  felt  for  the  people  at  large. 

I  had  extensive  services  with  Friends  in  this  great 
city  and  its  vicinity,  and  have  paid  religious  visits  to  many 
of  their  families.  I  have  met  with  close  trials  in  the  course 
of  this  engagement,  which  is  a  humiliating  one.  But  my 
mind  has  been  comforted,  and  my  spirit  has  often  been 
refreshed  with  many  beloved  disciples  of  the  Lord.  In  this 
large  Quarterly  Meeting  I  have  found  fathers  and  mothers 
in  the  Truth,  brethren  and  sisters  in  Christ,  and  the  fellow- 
ship of  the  Gospel ;  precious  children  also,  dear  to  my  best 
life,  because  the  life  of  Christ,  through  the  eternal  Spirit, 
breathes  in  them.  I  believe  there  are  many  among  those, 
now  children,  who  will  become  valiant  for  the  Lord  and  his 
Truth  on  the  earth,  and  honourable  in  his  church.  It  is 
precious  indeed  to  behold  young  minds  early  submitting  to 
the  baptizing  power  of  Truth. 

Having  felt  deeply  for  the  sufferings  of  a  large  portion  of 
the  labouring  class  in  this  city,  I  believed  it  to  be  my 
religious  duty  to  have  religious  meetings  among  them; 
great  numbers  are  out  of  employment,  in  consequence 
of  the  stagnation  of  business,  caused  by  the  desolating 
war  which  the  various  European  nations  are  waging  against 
each  other;  and  the  distress  is  greatly  increased  by  the 
general  scarcity  of  bread  throughout  this  country.  Many 
efforts  are  made  to  administer  some  relief  to  the  poor  suffer- 
ers. Friends  generally  are  active  and  very  liberal  in  these 
deeds  of  benevolence.  One  of  them  has  sent  to  London 
from  his  own  purse,  the  enormous  amount  of  seventeen 
thousand  pounds  sterling,  besides  what  he  has  bestowed  for 
the  same  benevolent  object,  in  his  own  neighbourhood,  and 


216  1813.  [JET.  39. 

other  places.  But  this  liberality  is  not  confined  to  Friends 
onlj ;  I  have  been  delighted  in  hearing  of  the  charities 
bestowed  by  many  in  the  various  ranks  of  life,  according  to 
their  ability.  I  am  particularly  struck  with  the  self-denial 
evinced  by  many  of  the  rich ;  as  the  high  price  of  bread  is 
owing  to  the  scarcity  of  corn,  to  reduce  the  price  by  lessening 
the  quantity  consumed,  they  have  declined  the  use  of  bread 
in  their  families,  substituting  rice  and  other  articles. 

The  first  meeting  I  had  among  the  distressed  was  held  in 
the  Friends'  large  meeting-house,  at  Devonshire  House,  for 
the  weavers  of  Spitalfields,  where  thousands  of  them  are  out 
of  employ.  They  came  in  such  numbers  that  they  stood  in 
the  house  as  close  as  they  could  crowd,  and  many  could  not 
get  in.  Under  the  apprehension  that  they  had  been  called 
together  to  have  bread  distributed,  some  of  them  became 
very  noisy,  so  that,  for  a  time,  it  appeared  as  if  our  object  of 
having  a  religious  meeting  would  be  frustrated;  but  my 
beloved  friend  William  Allen,  well  known  to  them  by 
frequently  handing  out  bread  and  other  kinds  of  provisions 
to  them,  told  the  people  that  the  meeting  had  been  called  for 
a  religious  purpose  —  a  meeting  for  Divine  worship  —  and 
therefore  requested  them  to  act  accordingly,  so  that,  through 
the  Lord's  favour,  they  might  be  partakers  of  the  benefits 
designed.  Stillness  soon  prevailed  over  the  dense  crowd, 
and  the  Lord's  power  was  manifested  over  us.  The  earnest 
prayers  that  were  put  up  for  this  people  were  heard.  The 
Gospel  of  Christ  was  preached  to  the  poor,  he  fed  them  with 
good  things,  even  the  consolations  of  his  Spirit;  many  of 
them  were  broken  into  tears,  and  the  solemnity  and  quiet 
was  not  interrupted  at  the  conclusion.  Some  of  them  said, 
"  It  is  a  precious  gift  we  have  had  this  evening."  My  beloved 
friend,  William  Forster,  was  my  co-worker  in  the  Gospel  of 
Christ. 

After  that,  I  had  several  other  meetings  among  the  poorer 
class  in  London,  held  in  the  parts  mostly  inhabited  by  them. 
I  felt  deeply  for  their  outward  misery,  but  no  less  for  the 
deplorable  state  of  ignorance  and  demoralization  into  which 
many  of  them  are  sunk.  It  seems  as  if  I  should  have  to 


XT.  39.]  1813.  217 

be  baptized  for  the  various  classes  of  the  people,  from  those 
who  occupy  the  highest  stations  in  life,  to  those  who  are  in 
the  most  abject  and  degraded  condition,  even  those  that 
inhabit  the  dark  regions  into  which  vice  has  plunged  them. 
I  have  the  tender  sympathy  of  many  dear  and  valuable 
friends,  and  at  seasons  the  very  precious  evidence  that 
the  dear  Redeemer  and  Comforter,  even  He  who  was  in 
ancient  days  with  his  people  in  their  afflictions,  is  also 
with  me.  Bless  thou  the  Lord,  0  my  soul !  and  yield 
thyself  unreservedly  to  every  service  and  baptism  that  he  has 
for  thee. 

Feeling  my  mind  now  led  towards  the  people  of  high  rank, 
and  the  nobility  in  the  West-end  of  London,  and  my  much 
valued  and  beloved  friend,  Mary  Dudley,  one  particularly 
qualified,  having  a  similar  prospect,  we  entered  together  into 
the  service,  and  had  meetings  among  them.  I  did  not  find 
the  same  degree  of  brokenness  and  contrition  of  spirit  that 
I  have  done  among  the  poor ;  nevertheless,  we  were  com- 
forted by  mingling  in  spirit  with  some  of  those  who  love  the 
Lord  Jesus  in  sincerity. 

My  next  field  of  religious  labour  was  more  particularly 
among  the  young  people  of  our  own  Society,  for  whom  I 
felt  much,  and  I  had  several  meetings  with  them ;  very 
mingled  were  my  feelings;  0  how  precious,  how  near  in 
the  Gospel,  have  many  of  these  felt  to  me.  I  had  also  a 
meeting  with  those  who  have  been  separated  from  our  So- 
ciety for  various  causes;  it  was  far  more  numerously  at- 
tended than  had  been  anticipated,  and  a  much  wider  door 
was  opened  for  religious  labour  in  Gospel  love,  than  could 
be  expected.  Many  of  them,  I  believe,  received  the  testi- 
mony I  had  to  bear  among  them,  in  the  love  in  which  it  was 
delivered. 

Stephen  Grellet  had  long  felt  much  on  behalf  of 
the  Jews  resident  in  London;  and  in  the  course 
of  his  interesting  labours  in  the  service  of  Truth,  a 
meeting  was  now  held  with  them  in  Devonshire 
House  Meeting-house,  which  was  well  attended.  In 


218  1813.  |>T.  39. 

connection   with   this   engagement,   he   resumes    his 
memoranda : 

Having  observed,  among  the  numerous  boys  and  girls 
that  stand  at  the  corners  of  the  streets,  with  trifling  articles 
for  sale,  many  Jewish  children,  I  inquired  into  it,  and 
found  that  the  parents  of  these  children  frequently  give 
them  a  basket  with  small  articles,  as  pins,  needles,  oranges, 
&c.,  and  send  them  away  from  home  to  get  their  own  liv- 
ing; but  I  was  told  that  many  of  them  become  a  prey 
to  wicked  men  and  women ;  the  boys  are  enticed  by  pick- 
pockets, or  other  kind  of  robbers,  to  assist  them  in  their 
depredations,  and  the  girls  are  decoyed  into  haunts  of  vice. 
I  felt  very  anxious  that  some  measures  might  be  devised  for 
extricating  these  poor  children  from  the  paths  of  vice  and 
misery,  when,  to  my  great  consolation,  I  found  that  the  same 
concern  had  already  claimed  the  attention  of  pious  and 
benevolent  persons,  and  they  had  opened  an  asylum  for  them. 
I  was  much  pleased  in  visiting  it.  They  were  instructed  in 
various  kinds  of  manual  labour,  to  fit  them  for  business; 
but  above  all,  their  religious  and  moral  instruction  was 
attended  to,  and  some  of  them  manifested  much  religious 
sensibility.  I  was  particularly  struck  with  the  solemn 
and  feeling  manner  with  which  they  repeated  some  Scrip- 
ture passages  relating  to  the  coming,  the  sufferings,  death, 
anil  resurrection  of  the  dear  Redeemer,  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  But  I  found  in  that  asylum  another  class  of 
Jews  which  also  claimed  my  very  tender  feelings  and 
Christian  affection.  They  were  grown-up  young  people 
whose  minds  have  been  attracted  towards  Christianity,  and 
who  were  endeavouring  to  obtain  more  knowledge  of  it  than 
they  could  do  at  home;  in  consequence  of  this,  some  of 
them  had  endured  from  their  parents  very  harsh  treatment ; 
some  had  even  been  turned  out  of  doors,  and  left  in  a  forlorn 
state,  for  other  Jews  would  not  receive  them.  Many  of 
these  had  found  a  peaceful  retreat  in  that  asylum,  and 
appeared  to  have  minds  prepared,  with  gratitude  to  the  Lord, 
to  appreciate  the  favour.  Among  these  were  some  young 


jer.  39.]  1813.  219 

women,  children  of  wealthy  parents.  I  paid  several  visits 
to  them  with  great  satisfaction,  and  felt  near  fellowship  with 
those  who  had  the  superintendence  of  the  Institution,  for 
the  love  of  Christ  appeared  to  prompt  them. 

After  passing  days  and  nights  under  deep  exercise  on 
account  of  the  degraded  and  vicious  portion  of  the  inhabi- 
tants of  this  great  city,  I  felt  that  I  had  a  service  to- 
wards them,  but  I  could  see  no  way  to  discharge  it.  I 
earnestly  besought  the  Lord  that  he  would  open  a  way 
for  me,  and  then  spread  this  important  concern  before 
my  dear  friends  in  London,  Ministers  and  Elders.  They 
deliberated  upon  it  with  much  feeling  and  care ;  and,  be- 
lieving it  was  a  service  required  by  the  Lord,  they  en- 
couraged me,  with  simplicity  and  faithfulness,  to  attend  to 
it.  Friends'  meeting-house,  in  St.  Martin's  lane,  was  con- 
sidered the  most  eligible  place  to  hold  such  a  meeting,  being 
very  near  to  neighborhoods  resorted  to  by  pickpockets, 
thieves  of  various  descriptions,  and  abandoned  women.  It 
was  a  very  arduous  task  for  Friends  to  have  to  send  notices 
of  the  meeting  to  such,  but  they  did  it  faithfully.  For 
the  accommodation  of  that  class  of  people,  many  of  whom 
spend  their  nights  in  revelling,  &c.,  and  do  not  go  out 
much  in  the  day,  the  meeting  was  held  in  the  evening,  the 
19th  of  First  month,  1813 ;  but  to  have  a  concourse  of  such 
people  brought  together  so  late  as  seven  o'clock,  p.m.,  tended 
greatly  to  increase  my  fears  of  the  consequences.  My  con- 
fidence nevertheless  was  in  the  Lord,  that  he  would  over- 
rule all  to  his  praise  and  glory.  The  meeting  was  very 
generally  composed  of  the  class  of  men  and  women  towards 
whom  my  exercised  mind  had  been  directed,  except  that 
some  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  neighborhood,  seeing  the 
house  lighted,  had  come  in,  not  knowing  for  what  kind  of 
persons  it  had  been  chiefly  designed.  My  mind  was  at  first 
brought  under  great  dejection  and  distress  on  beholding  be- 
fore me  so  many  fellow-beings,  of  both  sexes,  in  whoso 
countenances  so  much  vice  and  depravity  were  depicted, 
some  of  whom,  perhaps,  had  never  been  in  a  meeting  for  wor- 
ship, and  were  strangers  to  religious  sensibility.  My  soul 


220  1813.  [JET.  39. 

was  also  greatly  moved  in  observing  that  they  were  mostly 
young  people.  I  wept  bitterly  over  them ;  but  the  love  of 
Christ,  who  came  to  save  sinners,  to  seek  and  to  save  that 
which  was  lost,  filled  my  soul  and  prepared  me,  not  only  to 
proclaim  against  sin,  and  the  consequences  of  living  and 
dying  in  sin,  but  also  to  preach  Christ  the  Saviour  of  sin- 
ners. 0,  it  was  a  solemn  time  indeed;  the  Lord's  power 
was  over  us ;  the  lofty  heads,  the  proud  looks,  were  brought 
down.  I  have  seldom  known  such  brokenness,  and  so  gen- 
eral, as  it  was  that  evening.  The  meeting  remained  in  the 
same  state  during  the  silence  after  I  had  sat  down,  a  silence 
only  interrupted  by  the  sobbings  or  deep  sighs  of  some  of 
them.  At  the  conclusion,  the  people  retired  in  the  same 
quietness.  0  what  a  display  of  the  Lord's  power  and  inercy ! 
Surely  our  hearts  can  but  overflow  with  gratitude  to  him  our 
blessed  and  sure  Helper.  How  great  is  his  condescending 
mercy,  in  thus  visiting  sinners  and  causing  the  offer  of  his 
pardoning  love,  if  they  will  submit  to  his  terms,  to  be  pro- 
claimed. Very  feelingly  was  the  prophet's  message  declared 
to  them,  "  Seek  ye  the  Lord  while  he  may  be  found,  call  ye 
upon  him  while  he  is  near ;  let  the  wicked  forsake  his  way, 
and  the  unrighteous  man  his  thoughts,  and  let  him  return 
unto  the  Lord,  and  he  will  have  mercy  upon  him,  &c." 

The  chief  police  magistrate  in  London,  hearing  of  that 
meeting  through  some  of  our  Friends,  sent  me  word  that,  if 
I  wished  to  see  that  class  of  people  more  generally  through- 
out the  city,  he  would  take  measures  to  have  them  all  col- 
lected, when  full  opportunity  would  be  given  me  to  have 
meetings  with  them.  I  acknowledged  his  kind  offer,  but 
could  not  accept  it,  though  I  told  him  I  should  be  obliged 
by  his  giving  me  free  access  to  the  several  prisons  in  Lon- 
don, having  felt  much  drawn  towards  that  class  of  poor, 
wretched  humanity.  My  request  was  readily  granted,  and  I 
engaged  very  soon  in  the  arduous  and  very  trying  service. 

The  Compters*  were  the  prisons  I  visited  first;  there  is 
one  in  each  district  of  the  metropolis.  They  are  places  to 

*  These  Compters  have  since  been  abolished. 


JK.  89.]  1813.  221 

which  the  offenders,  when  taken  up  day  by  day,  are  commit- 
ted, and  from  which  they  are  transferred  afterwards  to  other 
prisons,  according  to  the  nature  of  their  offences.  When  in 
the  morning  I  visited  these  prisons,  I  was  astonished  at  the 
number  I  found,  who  had  been  taken  up  during  the  preced- 
ing night.  I  had  some  very  striking  religious  opportunities 
with  them. 

After  that,  I  proceeded  with  a  visit  to  Newgate,  which  occu- 
pied some  days,  having  religious  opportunities  in  the  many 
separate  apartments,  where  the  miserable  inmates  are  con- 
fined. Several  were  under  sentence  of  death.  In  one  cell 
there  were  four  together,  who  were  to  be  executed  the 
ensuing  morning;  one  of  these  particularly  drew  forth  our 
tender  feelings,  —  my  dear  friend,  William  Forster,  being 
then  with  me.  His  wife,  with  two  children,  came  to  see 
him  for  the  last  time,  when  we  were  there.  One  of  the 
children  was  a  boy,  about  eight  years  of  age.  The  awful- 
ness  of  the  sight  of  his  father  under  heavy  irons,  with 
the  other  prisoners,  his  emotion  from  knowing  that  his 
father  was  to  be  brought  to  the  gallows  the  next  day,  to- 
gether with  the  gloominess  of  the  prison,  brought  the  child 
into  a  state  of  great  terror  and  distress.  P.  Bedford  knew 
the  grandparents  of  this  child,  —  poor  weavers,  but  people  of 
piety.  We  felt  it  our  place  to  visit  them  the  day  after  the 
execution  of  their  son.  We  were  much  instructed  in  behold- 
ing that,  in  their  very  deep  grief,  they  were  sustained  by  the 
comforts  of  the  Christian  religion.  The  Lord  Jesus  was  their 
refuge  and  strength  under  their  great  and  sore  trouble.  They 
produced  a  letter  written  by  the  poor  prodigal  the  night  pre- 
vious to  his  execution,  addressed  to  his  wife,  and  to  his 
parents ;  the  mournful  widow  now  coming  to  the  house,  tho 
letter  was  read.  After  describing  his  heart-felt  sorrow  and 
deep  repentance  for  his  crime,  and  the  hope  that,  notwith- 
standing his  great  unworthiness,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who 
had  mercy  on  the  penitent  thief  on  tho  cross,  would  conde- 
scend to  be  merciful  to  him,  he  most  earnestly  begged  his 
aged  parents,  whose  grey  hairs  he  was  instrumental  in  bring- 
ing down  with  sorrow  to  the  grave,  to  forgive  him  also ;  he 


222  1818.  OT.  39. 

described  his  evil  life,  which  had  now  brought  him  near  to 
an  untimely  end,  as  being  the  consequence  of  his  disobe- 
dience to  them,  and  particularly  in  having  disregarded  the 
due  observance  of  the  Sabbath,  so  contrary  to  their  parental 
entreaties.  Having  begun  to  do  so  in  the  afternoon,  it  had 
led  him  into  evil  company,  and  step  by  step  he  had  become 
the  companion  of  thieves.  He  most  earnestly  entreated  his 
wife  to  guard  very  particularly  the  children  from  such  dan- 
gerous and  ungodly  practices,  and  to  spend  the  afternoons 
and  evenings  of  the  Sabbath  in  attending  religious  meetings, 
and  reading  the  Bible,  and  books  of  devotion.  We  found  in 
the  boy  above  mentioned  so  much  sensibility,  that  our  interest 
vi  him  became  excited ;  some  kind  friends  assisted  in  having 
]*im  sent  to  school.* 

In  the  course  of  the  visit  through  Newgate  we  found 
many  boys  who,  decoyed  into  vice  by  thieves  and  pick- 
pockets, and  now  mixing  in  prison  with  older  and  depraved 
men,  were  likely  to  come  out  thence  far  greater  adepts  in 
crime.  We  felt  much  for  those  poor  youths,  and  seeing 
the  necessity  of  having  them  kept  separate  from  other 
criminals,  we  succeeded  in  inducing  the  sheriff  and  magis- 
trates to  have  another  part  of  the  prison  appropriated  to 
them.  P.  Bedford  took  an  active  interest  in  the  concern, 
and  several  of  our  young  men  Friends  enlisted  in  it,  with 
great  advantage. 

The  visit  to  that  part  of  Newgate  which  is  occupied  by  the 
women  prisoners,  had  very  nearly  been  frustrated.  The 
jailor  endeavoured  to  prevent  my  going  there,  representing 
them  as  so  unruly  and  desperate  a  set  that  they  would  surely 
do  me  some  mischief;  he  had  endeavoured  in  vain  to  reduce 
them  to  order,  and  said  he  could  not  be  responsible  for  what 
they  might  do  to  me,  concluding  that  the  very  least  I  might 
expect  was  to  have  my  clothes  torn  off.  But  the  love  of 
Christ  constrained  me,  and  I  felt  persuaded  that  He  who 

*  The  boy  behaved  so  well,  that  he  was  subsequently  placed  at  a 
boarding  school,  and  afterwards  as  an  apprentice  with  a  Friend.  The 
letter  of  his  poor  father,  above  alluded  to,  was  preserved  and  given  to 
him  on  his  coming  of  age.  He  married  and  settled  respectably  in  life. 


1813.  223 

called  me  to  this  service  could  again  make  way  for  me,  and 
preserre  me.     Very   earnest  was   my  prayer   to   have   un- 
doubted evidence  that  this  was  a  service  that  the  Lord  re- 
qnired  of  me,  feeling  that  my  having  visited  the  men  was 
not   a  reason   why   I   should   visit    the   women    also.     My 
request  was  granted,  and  the  path  of  duty  being  clear  before 
me,  I  proceeded  to  the  prison.     When  I  came  to  the  small 
yard,  the  only  accommodation  for  about  four  or  five  hundred 
women,  I  found  there  some  who  immediately  recognized  me, 
as   having   seen  me  in   the    Compters,    and  who   appeared 
much  pleased  at  my  now  coming  here.     They  told  me  that 
no  preparation  had  been  made  to  receive  me,  but  that  they 
would  immediately  do  what  they  could  towards  it.     Owing  to 
the  darkness  of  the  morning,  the  prisoners  had  been  unu- 
sually late   in  getting  up,  and  many  of  them  had  not  yet 
risen.     They   occupied   two   long   rooms,  where   they   slept 
in  three  tiers,  some  on  the  floor,  and  two  tiers  of  hammocks 
over   one   another.     They   had    the   whole   soon  rolled   up, 
and   all   the   women    came   together   in   one   room.     When 
I  first   entered,  the   foulness  of  the   air  was   almost  insup- 
portable ;    and    every    thing    that    is    base    and    depraved 
was   so  strongly  depicted  on   the   faces  of  the  women  who 
stood  crowded  before  me,  with  looks  of  effrontery,  boldness 
and  wantonness  of  expression,  that,  for  a  while,  my  soul  was 
greatly  dismayed ;  surely  then  did  I  witness  that  the  Lord 
is  a  refuge  and  strength,  his  truth  is  a  shield  and  a  buckler  ; 
the  more  I  beheld  the  awful  consequences  of  sin,  and  the 
more   deeply   I   felt   the   greatness    of    the   depravity   into 
which  these  poor  objects  had  been  plunged  by  the  devices  of 
Satan,  the  more  also  I  felt  the  love  of  Christ  who  has  come 
to  save  and  has  died  for  sinners.     As  I  began  to  speak,  un- 
der the  feeling  sense  of  this  redeeming  love  of  Christ,  their 
countenances   began  to  alter :    soon   they  hung  down    their 
heads  ;  their  haughtiness  and  proud  looks  were  brought  low, 
and  tears  in  abundance  were   seen  to  flow;   great  was   the 
brokenness  of  heart  manifested  on  this  occasion.     I  inquired 
of  them  if  there  were   any  other    female   prisoners   in  the 
place,  and  was  told  that   several   sick  ones  were   up-stairs. 


224  1813.  [JET.  39. 

On  going  up,  I  was  astonished  beyond  description  at  the 
mass  of  woe  and  misery  I  beheld.  I  found  many  very  sick, 
lying  on  the  bare  floor  or  on  some  old  straw,  having  very 
scanty  covering  over  them,  though  it  was  quite  cold ;  and 
there  were  several  children  born  in  the  prison  among  them, 
almost  naked. 

On  leaving  that  abode  of  wretchedness  and  misery,  I  went 
to  Mildred's  Court,  to  my  much  valued  friend,  Elizabeth  J. 
Fry,  to  whom  I  described,  out  of  the  fulness  of  my  heart, 
what  I  had  just  beheld,  stating  also  that  something  must  be 
done  immediately  for  those  poor  suffering  children.  The 
appeal  to  such  a  pious  and  sensible  mind,  as  dear  Elizabeth 
possesses,  was  not  in  vain.  She  immediately  sent  for  several 
pieces  of  flannel,  and  had  speedily  collected  a  number  of  our 
young  women  Friends,  who  went  to  work  with  such  diligence, 
that  on  the  very  next  day,  she  repaired  to  the  prison  with  a 
bundle  of  made-up  garments  for  the  naked  children.  What 
she  then  saw  of  the  wretchedness  of  that  prison  induced  her 
to  devise  some  plan  towards  the  amelioration  of  the  condition 
of  those  poor  women,  and,  if  possible,  the  reform  of  their 
morals,  and  instilling  into  their  minds  the  principles  and  love 
of  the  Christian  religion,  etc.,  etc.,  as  had  been  done,  to  some 
extent,  on  behalf  of  the  boys. 

In  thus  following  Stephen  Grellet  through  his 
Christian  labours  among  the  haunts  of  vice  and  in- 
famy, and  the  abodes  of  crime  and  misery  in  the 
British  capital,  in  1813,  it  is  interesting  to  be  able 
so  distinctly  to  trace  their  connection  with  the  origin 
of  those  systematic  efforts  for  the  amelioration  of 
the  condition  of  some  of  the  most  wretched  of  our 
fellow-men,  the  permanent  effects  of  which  are  too 
well  known  and  appreciated  to  need  comment.  In 
the  memorable  interview  with  Elizabeth  Fry,  as  well 
as  in  many  of  his  services  in  the  metropolis,  he  "  had, 
much  to  his  comfort,  the  company  of  his  beloved 
friend  William  Forster;"and  what  passed  at  Mildred's 


JET.  39.]  1813.  225 

Court  first  prompted  Elizabeth  Fry  to  those  "visits 
to  Newgate,  accompanied  only  by  Anna  Buxton," 
(afterwards  the  wife  of  W.  F.)  out  of  which  ultimately 
arose  that  persevering  devotedness  to  the  temporal 
and  eternal  interests  of  the  poor  prisoners  and  out- 
casts, which  has  been  so  full  of  blessing  to  thousands, 
in  various  parts  of  the  world.  A  touching  interest  is 
added  to  this  record,  by  the  fact,  that  William  Fors- 
ter,  during  his  last  illness  in  Tennessee  in  1854, 
where,  as  the  faithful  minister  of  Christ,  he  laid  down 
his  valuable  life,  a  martyr  to  the  cause  of  the  poor 
down-trodden  slave,  alluded  with  lively  recollections 
to  the  circumstances  and  results  of  the  interview  with 
E.  Fry,  so  graphically  described  by  Stephen  Grellet. 
The  journal  proceeds : 

I  also  visited  in  Newgate  the  separate  prisons  for  debtors, 
both  men  and  women.  These  were  divided  into  two  classes  ; 
those  who  had  moved  in  the  higher  ranks  of  life,  and  those 
in  a  lower  sphere.  The  opportunity  among  the  first  of  these 
was  a  memorable  one,  many  of  them  were  much  affected; 
they  had  been  brought  to  that  place  from  various  circum- 
Btances  which  they  could  not  control,  through  an  accumula- 
tion of  misery  or  disappointment.  Some,  however,  evinced 
that  they  knew  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  to  be  their  refuge  in  the 
time  of  trouble. 

I  afterwards  visited  all  the  other  prisons  in  London,  and 
also  the  several  poor-houses.  Whilst  during  the  day  I  pur- 
sued the  above  engagements  in  prisons,  poor-houses,  &c.,  I 
had  in  the  evening,  in  some  parts  of  London,  several  meet- 
ings of  a  character  nearly  resembling  that  I  had  in  St. 
Martin's  lane,  with  the  vicious  and  degraded  portions  of  the 
community.  Several  of  my  very  valuable  friends  accompanied 
me  in  these  visits  also. 

I  felt  much  spent  after  these  close  engagements,  and  so 
long  breathing  the  air  of  prisons  and  poor-houses ;  and 
accepted,  with  gratitude,  the  release  that  my  good  Master 

J.  — 10 


226  1813.  [JET.  39 

gave  me,  for  the  present  at  least,  from  London,  Gospel  love 
prompting  me  now  to  visit  Friends  and  others  in  some  other 
parts  of  this  nation. 

Abounding,  as  Stephen  Grellet  thus  did,  in  the 
work  of  the  Lord,  his  labour  was  not  in  vain  in  Him, 
and  on  being  permitted  afterwards  to  see  some  of  its 
results,  he  remarks,  "  Thus,  though  my  labours  have 
been  attended  with  deep  suffering  and  mental  distress, 
I  have  cause,  with  reverent  gratitude,  to  bless  and 
praise  the  Lord,  in  that  those  humiliating  and  trying 
services  have  tended  to  the  relief  of  many  poor  suf- 
ferers, and  I  hope  also  to  reclaim  many  from  the  paths 
of  vice  and  misery."  Of  his  visit  to  the  West  of  Eng- 
land he  thus  writes : 

Accompanied  by  my  dear  and  valuable  friends,  Joseph  and 
Rachel  Smith,  I  left  London  the  fore  part  of  the  Second 
month,  for  Reigate,  Dorking,  &c.,  &c.,  when  these  beloved 
friends  returned  to  London.  I  now  had  one  or  two,  and  some- 
times three  meetings  a  day,  accompanied  by  my  dear  friend 
Peter  Bedford,  till  we  came  to  Shafteshury.  In  several  places 
I  had  satisfactory  meetings  with  the  French  prisoners,  and 
also  visited  some  American  prisoners  of  war ;  for  our  two 
nations  have  unsheathed  the  sword.  It  renders  the  communi- 
cation very  difficult,  so  that  it  is  but  seldom  I  can  now  hear 
from  my  beloved  wife,  or  she  from  me;  this  opens  a  fresh 
occasion  for  presenting  on  the  Lord's  altar  myself  and  my  all, 
to  do  and  to  suffer  the  whole  of  his  will. 

I  visited  Friends  very  generally  throughout  these  coun- 
ties, as  far  as  the  Land's  End,  in  Cornwall.  I  had  also  meet- 
ings among  the  inhabitants,  many  of  which  were  held  in  the 
dissenters'  meeting-houses.  Some  were  very  satisfactory, 
particularly  among  the  Methodists,  to  which  the  greater 
part  of  the  miners  belong.  Many  years  ago  they  were  a 
lawless,  dissolute  set  of  men,  but  now  the  fruits  of  religion 
appear  in  many,  and  evince  that  there  is  a  real  reformation 
among  them. 


^r.  39.]  1813.  227 

During  my  services  in  Cornwall  I  was  joined  by  my  valued 
friend  Sarah  Hustler,  with  whom  I  have  been  closely  united 
in  Gospel  fellowship.  She  and  Ann  Burgess  were  then  on 
a  religious  visit  to  that  county.  We  had  many  very  largo 
meetings  among  the  miners,  and  the  fishermen  on  the  coast. 
I  have  seldom  known  the  baptizing  power  of  Truth,  meeting 
after  meeting,  for  so  many  days  together,  in  the  same  degree. 
Many  of  these  meetings  were  held  by  candle-light;  the 
people  coming  late  from  the  mines  had  not  time  to  wash  and 
clean  themselves,  but  their  dust-covered  faces  soon  gave  evi- 
dence of  the  stream  of  tears  washing  down  their  cheeks. 
Sometimes  the  people  had  to  stand,  being  much  crowded ; 
yet  it  was  astonishing  with  what  stillness  they  would  remain 
so  long,  after  having  spent  most  of  the  day  working  in  the 
bowels  of  the  earth. 

I  came  back  through  Devonshire,  Somersetshire,  and 
Oxfordshire  to  London,  the  middle  of  the  Fifth  month,  with 
a  heart  reverently  prostrated  before  the  Lord,  who,  both  in 
that  great  city  and  out  of  it,  amidst  very  laborious  services 
in  his  gospel,  has,  in  such  a  merciful  manner,  helped  and 
sustained  me,  the  poorest  of  his  servants.  Surely  there  is 
great  encouragement  to  trust  in  the  Lord,  in  whom  there  is 
everlasting  strength.  On  the  European  continent,  many 
baptisms  and  sufferings  await  me,  in  the  service  of  his  bles- 
sed cause  of  righteousness  and  truth ;  but  my  mind  is  at 
seasons  favored  with  quiet  and  cheerful  resignation  to  the 
whole  of  his  sovereign  will,  with  an  humble  confidence  that 
he  can  make  way  for  me  to  perform  whatsoever  he  requireth. 
0  Lord,  in  filial  reliance  upon  the  all-sufficiency  of  thy 
power  and  protecting  care,  I  commit  myself  again  to  thee ! 
Surely  I  have  great  cause  to  trust  in  Him,  and  to  magnify 
his  power  and  mercy.  Since  I  landed  on  these  shores,  I 
have  travelled  more  than  eight  thousand  miles  by  land,  and 
have  had  two  hundred  meetings  more  than  days  in  that  space 
of  time.  I  landed  feeble  in  body,  and  yet  my  health  has 
not  prevented  me  a  single  day  from  prosecuting  the  Lord's 
work,  and  he  has  richly  supplied  all  my  wants. 

On  my  return  to   London,  I  have  deeply  to  feel  for  my 


228  1813.  [JET.  39 

dear  friend,  Rachel  Smith,  under  the  heavy  loss  she  has 
sustained  by  the  removal  of  her  valuable  husband,  my  very 
dear  friend,  Joseph  Smith ;  he  survived  but  a  short  time  his 
return  to  the  city,  after  accompanying  me  a  little  way  out, 
last  Second  month.  The  poor  miss  him  much;  his  liberal 
mind  devised  and  effected  liberal  things.  Among  other 
standing  monuments  of  his  liberality  are  a  number  of  neat 
alms-houses,  that  he  has  had  erected  in  Yorkshire,  in  the 
place  of  his  nativity.  He  \vas  of  a  meek  and  quiet  spirit ; 
humility  appeared  to  be  his  clothing.  Both  he  and  his 
valuable  wife  often  comforted  me,  last  winter,  during  my 
arduous  religious  services  in  this  great  city. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

SECOND  VISIT  TO  EUROPE. 

DEPARTURE  FROM  ENGLAND — ARRIVAL  IN  FRANCE — DETEN- 
TION AT  MORLAIX — RELIGIOUS  ENGAGEMENTS  IN  PARIS. 

NEARLY  two  years  had  been  spent  in  paying  a  general 
visit  to  Friends  and  others,  in  Great  Britain  and  Ire- 
land, and  the  time  had  arrived  when  Stephen  Grellet 
felt  it  to  be  his  duty  to  prepare  for  carrying  into  effect 
his  prospect  of  religious  service  on  the  continent 
of  Europe.  After  more  than  forty-five  years'  enjoy- 
ment of  the  blessings  of  peace,  during  which  many 
meliorating  agencies  of  a  civil,  moral,  and  religious 
kind  have  been  in  operation,  it  is  not  easy  to  realize 
the  contrast  between  1860  and  1813,  or  fully  to 
appreciate  the  characteristics  of  the  latter  period.  At 
that  time  there  were  neither  railroads  nor  telegraphic 
wires;  the  freedom  of  friendly  intercourse  between 
the  different  States  of  Europe  had  long  been  inter- 
rupted ;  superstition  and  infidelity,  vice  and  wicked- 
ness hud  spread  to  an  alarming  extent ;  religion  was 
driven  into  seclusion,  and  with  many  Christianity  had 
become  little  more  than  an  empty  name ;  international 
feuds  and  jealousies  had  rendered  the  system  of  police 
and  passport  regulations  exceedingly  annoying,  and 
painfully  restrictive  to  individual  liberty ;  travelling 
was  difficult,  and  often  dangerous.  Though  Napoleon 
had  been  compelled  to  retire  from  Russia,  the  French 

(229) 


230  1813.  OT.  89. 

war  was  still  raging  with  unabated,  if  not  with  in- 
creased fury,  and  great  excitement  prevailed  abroad. 
To  go  forth,  under  such  circumstances,  and  alone, 
"  as  an  ambassador  of  peace  to  the  nations,  while  the 
sword  bereaved  on  every  hand,"  was  no  small  trial 
of  faith  and  faithfulness.  But  S.  G.  knew  Him  in 
whom  he  had  believed,  and  doubted  not  the  safe 
guidance  of  His  Spirit :  he  had  counted  the  cost,  and 
did  not  flinch  in  the  day  of  trial;  the  sacrifice  which 
he  had  "  bound  to  the  horns  of  the  Altar,"  was  not 
withdrawn. 

The  attendance  of  another  Yearly  Meeting,  in  Lon- 
don, previous  to  entering  upon  such  a  service,  was  a 
matter  of  peculiar  interest  to  him.  He  had  received 
the  full  sanction  of  his  brethren  in  America  to  his 
present  undertaking  in  the  service  of  the  Gospel  of 
Christ ;  but,  being  now  within  the  compass  of  another 
Yearly  Meeting  in  a  distant  land,  he  sought  its  unity 
and  concurrence  before  he  passed  beyond  its  limits  to 
carry  out  his  Gospel  mission  in  some  parts  of  the 
European  continent. 

"At  the  Yearly  Meeting  for  Ministers  and  Elders,  the  17th 
of  Fifth  month,  1813,"  he  says,  "I  informed  Friends  that 
I  apprehended  the  time  had  nearly  come  for  me  to  endea- 
vour to  pass  over  into  France,  if  practicable,  to  fulfil  there, 
and  in  Germany,  &c.,  whatever  service  the  Lord  may  call 
for  at  my  hands,  be  pleased  to  make  way  for,  and,  through 
the  assistance  of  his  Divine  grace,  qualify  me  to  perform. 
I  was  aware  of  the  trials  and  dangers  that  I  should  have  to 
encounter,  in  the  unsettled  state  of  those  nations,  during  the 
bloody  warfare  they  were  engaged  in,  and  also  of  the  diffi- 
culty of  passing  over  from  England  to  France ;  but  I  also 
believed  that  if  the  Lord  had  indeed  a  service  there  for  his 
poor  servant,  he  could  make  a  way  for  me  where  there 
appeared  to  be  none.  A  great  solemnity  prevailed  over 


JET.  39.]  1813.  231 

the  meeting,  during  the  consideration  and  deliberation  on 
the  important  subject.  Many  Friends  expressed  their  tender 
sympathy  and  full  unity,  believing  that  this  was  a  work  to 
which  the  great  Head  of  the  Church,  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
called  me,  in  the  service  of  his  Gospel ;  encouraging  me  to 
confide  in  the  all-sufficiency  of  hia  Almighty  power  to  protect 
me  and  to  enable  me  to  lift  up  the  standard  of  peace,  where 
that  of  war  was  unfurled.  They  gave  me  a  written  testimonial 
of  their  unity  with  my  religions  movement,  recommending  me 
to  the  kind  and  Christian  sympathy  and  regard  of  all  those 
among  whom  I  might  come. 

'•  That  Yearly  Meeting  was  a  solemn  one.  It  is  very  in- 
structive and  encouraging  to  see  collected  together,  so  many 
dignified  and  valuable  servants,  Ministers  and  Elders,  of 
both  sexes ;  many  of  them  with  grey  hairs,  bowed  down  with 
years,  but  erect  in  mind,  like  pillars  in  the  Lord's  house  that 
shall  never  go  out.  There  are  also  those  of  middle  age,  and 
dear  young  people,  who  evince  that,  under  the  influence  of 
the  same  Spirit  who  has  rendered  their  elders  honourable  in 
the  church  of  Christ,  they  are  also  preparing  to  fill  up,  in 
due  time,  the  same  stations  with  dignity.  My  spirit  has 
been  greatly  comforted  in  the  Lord,  on  account  of  many  of 
these." 

After  the  conclusion  of  the  Yearly  Meeting  in 
London,  he  continues : 

I  now  endeavoured  to  find  out  some  way,  whereby  I  might 
pass  over  to  France ;  the  weight  of  the  work  the  Lord  has 
laid  upon  me  in  that  land,  pressing  heavily.  Truly,  in  my 
measure,  I  can  say,  "  I  have  a  baptism  to  be  baptized  with, 
and  how  am  I  straitened  till  it  be  accomplished !"  0  Lord  ! 
enable  thy  poor  servant  to  glorify  thy  excellent  name,  into 
whatever  suffering,  or  even  death,  thou  mayest  see  meet  that 
he  should  be  introduced.  My  friends  have  kindly  under- 
taken to  make  inquiries,  or  be  on  the  watch,  should  any 
opportunity  present  for  my  getting  over  to  the  continent. 

In  the  meantime,  he  was  engaged  in  various  religious 
services  in  and  about  the  metropolis. 


232  1813.  OT.  39. 

During  my  tarriance  in  London,  I  was  not  idle.  A  door 
for  active  Gospel  labours  was  again  opened  before  me  in  that 
city  and  neighbourhood  among  Friends,  both  in  their  meet- 
ings and  many  of  their  families,  especially  those  that  were 
sick  and  afflicted.  I  had  also  several  meetings  of  a  more 
public  character,  and  visited  again,  with  interest,  some  of 
those  institutions  that  were  formed  last  winter  for  the  re- 
lief and  protection  of  such  as  were  desirous  to  flee  from  their 
vicious  and  dissolute  practices.  In  some  of  these  visits  the 
contriting  power  of  Divine  love  was  felt  to  be  over  all. 
Many  of  the  poor  females  are  now  evidently  in  a  penitent 
state,  and  will,  I  trust,  be  so  thoroughly  restored  by  the 
power  of  Divine  grace,  as  to  become  valuable  members  both 
of  civil  and  religious  society. 

In  company  with  Mary  Dudley,  I  visited  the  "  Found  of 
Mercy,"  composed  of  -the  most  abandoned  objects  gathered 
out  of  the  streets ;  a  much  lower  class  indeed  than  those 
I  had  visited  a  few  days  before  at  the  Penitentiary.  But 
the  power  of  Divine  grace  can  mollify  the  most  obdurate 
heart.  There  was  great  brokenness  and  contrition  evinced 
among  them,  during  the  course  of  the  meeting  that  we  had 
there ;  it  was  indeed  an  affecting  scene.  For  a  while  a  general 
weeping  and  sobbing  prevailed,  so  that  I  had  to  cease  speaking 
till  they  could  compose  themselves  again  into  stillness.  May 
the  Lord  bless  his  work,  and  carry  it  on  even  to  the  salvation 
of  their  souls. 

The  efforts  of  Friends  in  London  to  make  arrange- 
ments with  the  Lords  of  the  Admiralty  for  a  safe 
passage  to  France  had  now  been  successful,  and,  on 
the  eve  of  his  departure  for  his  native  land,  Stephen 
Grellet  writes : 

I  have  had  two  very  solemn  meetings  with  Friends,  and 
some  parting  opportunities.  May  the  bread  wherewith  the 
Lord  was  pleased  to  feed  my  soul,  be  to  me  like  that  bread,  on 
the  strength  of  which  the  prophet  went  forty  days,  even  to 
Horeb. 


JET.  39.]  1813.  233 

The  14th  instant  I  left  London  for  Portsmouth,  my  dear 
friend  Rachel  Smith  taking  me  there  in  her  carriage,  accom- 
panied by  her  sister  Mary  Stacey,  —  George  Stacey,  Josiah 
Forster,  and  Luke  Howard  following  us  in  another  carriage. 
We  found  the  Cartel  ready  to  sail  to-morrow,  from  Gosport. 

15th.  Several  other  Friends  have  come,  once  more  to  see 
me  and  to  bid  me  farewell  in  the  Lord ;  after  a  solemn 
meeting  together,  under  the  overshadowing  of  Divine  love 
and  power,  the  spirit  of  prayer  and  supplication  has  in  a  con- 
triting  manner  been  poured  forth  upon  us,  and  I  have  been 
strengthened  afresh,  under  the  feeling  of  the  bonds  and 
afflictions  that  await  me,  to  say  from  the  very  heart,  "  Thy 
will,  0  Lord,  be  done." 

Stephen  Grellet  once  more  safely  reached  his  native 
country.  On  landing,  he  remarks : 

My  dear  friends  accompanied  me  to  Gosport  on  board  the 
Cartel  Brilliant,  bound  for  Morlaix,  with  forty-one  French 
seamen  or  soldiers,  prisoners  of  war,  discharged  because  of 
their  incapacity  for  service,  by  ill  health,  &c.  We  came 
over  the  British  Channel  the  18th,  but  on  entering  the  river, 
our  vessel  struck  violently  on  a  rock ;  the  general  outcry  on 
board  was  that  the  vessel  was  sinking.  I  was  then  alone  in 
the  cabin,  where  I  sat  down  endeavouring  to  have  my  mind 
centred  in  filial  and  reverent  submission  to  the  Lord's  will, 
should  he  order  that  instead  of  the  service  that  I  apprehend- 
ed I  was  called  to  on  the  European  continent,  I  should  lay 
down  my  life  in  sight  of  the  land  of  my  nativity.  I  was 
favoured  to  feel  his  Divine  presence  near,  and  an  assurance 
that  his  omnipotence  would  not  permit  the  loss  of  a  single 
life  on  board  by  this  event.  I  felt  deeply,  however,  for  my 
fellow-passengers ;  bitter  was  the  lamentation  of  many  of 
them,  who  from  their  very  emaciated  condition,  did  not 
appear  to  have  many  days  to  live  :  "What !"  they  cried  out, 
with  tears  trickling  down  their  furrowed  cheeks,  "after  so 
much  suffering,  so  many  narrow  escapes  in  the  war,  must  we 
now  perish  within  sight  of  beloved  France,  and  not  be 


234  1813.  [JET.  39. 

allowed  quietly  to  go  and  die  there  ?"  By  the  return  of  the 
tide,  however,  the  vessel  got  off  the  rocks,  and  the  next  day 
we  were  favoured  to  land  safely  at  Morlaix.  The  officers  of 
police  proceeded  immediately  to  a  very  strict  and  minute 
examination  of  every  part  of  my  baggage  and  clothing,  and 
even  of  my  person ;  the  lining  of  my  garments,  the  inner 
sole  of  my  shoes ;  every  thing  about  me  underwent  a 
close  search,  to  see  that  I  had  no  secreted  papers.  That 
being  finished,  they  inquired  the  object  for  which  I  came  to 
France ;  they  perused  the  certificates  given  me  by  Friends 
in  America  and  London,  they  took  notes  of  the  whole  and 
sent  them  to  Paris,  with  my  passports,  and  told  me  I  must 
wait  for  an  answer  from  Paris.  0  Lord  !  I  am  in  thy  hands, 
by  thy  directions  and  the  putting  forth  of  thy  Spirit,  I  have 
come  here ;  now  in  submission  and  confidence  I  wait  to  see 
what  thou  wilt  do  for  thy  great  name !  Thou  canst  remove 
mountains,  and  make  a  way  even  amidst  the  tumultuous  waves 
of  the  sea. 

I  now  endeavoured  to  wait  and  see  if  my  blessed  Lord 
and  Master  had  not  some  service  for  me  to  accomplish  in 
this  place,  for,  possibly,  for  this  very  purpose,  my  detention 
here  might  be  permitted.  I  became  acquainted  with  an  old 
man,  poor  in  this  world,  but  rich  in  faith,  who  appeared  to 
be  no  stranger  to  the  operations  of  the  Spirit  of  Truth 
and  vital  religion.  He  cannot  read,  but  he  evinces  that 
the  law  of  the  Spirit  of  God  is  written  in  his  heart,  and 
that  his  delight  is  to  meditate  thereon.  I  was  soon  also  in- 
troduced to  other  persons,  among  whom  I  found  spiritual- 
mindedness.  One  of  these,  a  man  84  years  of  age,  of  much 
observation  and  learning,  manifests  genuine  piety.  I  felt 
the  more  grateful  on  meeting  with  these,  and  other  pious 
persons,  with  whom  I  had  some  refreshing  and  instructive 
religious  opportunities,  because  it  was  then  the  time  when 
the  Papists  celebrate  what  they  call  "  the  Feast  of  God." 
Thousands  of  persons  had  come  into  the  town  from  the 
country  round,  and,  accompanied  by  the  priests,  walked 
through  the  streets,  carrying  their  crosses,  and  the  conse- 
crated wafer,  before  which  they  threw  flowers  and  leaves, 


JBV.  39.]  1813.  235 

and  burned  abundance  of  incense.  My  soul  was  deeply 
grieved  at  beholding  such  a  display  of  ignorance  and  idola- 
try. That  evening,  a  considerable  number  of  persons  hav- 
ing come  to  my  inn,  the  excitement  of  the  day  prompted 
them  to  ascertain  my  views  respecting  the  display  that  had 
taken  place,  which  led  them  further  to  inquire  into  the  prin- 
ciples of  our  religious  Society.  This  opened  the  way  for  un- 
folding to  them  the  great  truths  of  Christianity  ;  contrasting 
them  with  the  pageantry  they  had  seen  displayed  that  day. 
Consulting  together  on  what  I  had  said,-they  appeared  to  come 
to  the  conclusion  that  our  Society  has  discarded  their  many 
non-essentials,  and  the  inventions  of  priestcraft,  adhering 
simply  to  what  real  religion  requires,  whilst  they  have  dis- 
carded real  religion  to  give  place  to  those  various  inventions 
and  superstitions. 

Having  felt  my  mind  drawn  in  love  towards  my  fellow- 
passengers  from  England,  who  had  gone  to  the  hospital  on 
their  arrival  here,  I  went  to  visit  them,  accompanied  by  a 
pious  person,  a  friend  of  the  Superior  of  the  nuns  who  have 
the  care  of  the  hospital.  I  found  that  several  of  the  men 
had  died  shortly  after  they  landed ;  others  were  very  ill ;  and 
some  appeared  to  manifest  tenderness  of  spirit  and  gratitude 
for  their  escape  from  a  watery  grave.  Several  of  the  nuns 
having  gathered  together  with  their  Superior,  gave  me  an  op- 
portunity for  serious  communications  on  things  pertaining  to 
the  Redeemer's  kingdom  and  vital  Christianity.  Some  of 
their  minds  were  tender.  I  was  with  them  nearly  two  hours  ; 
at  our  parting,  they  intimated  that  they  had  never  before 
heard  Christian  doctrines  so  unfolded. 

Finding  that  there  were  many  English  prisoners  in  the 
place,  chiefly  taken  from  merchants'  vessels,  I  felt  disposed 
to  visit  them,  if  leave  could  be  obtained.  This  being  given, 
they  were  collected  together,  none  going  in  with  me  but  the 
sworn  interpreter  and  his  son,  to  be  witnesses  on  behalf  of 
the  police  of  what  I  should  say  among  them.  I  found 
there  some  piously-minded  persons;  the  Lord's  presence 
and  power  were  near;  affliction,  being  shut  up  in  prison, 
heavy  losses  of  property,  &c.,  had  tended  to  prepare  their 


236  1813.  [JET.  39. 

hearts  to  receive  the  consolations  that  the  religion  of  Christ 
offers,  and  gives  to  such  as  believe  in  it.  Many  of  them  ex- 
pressed their  gratitude  to  the  Lord  for  this  visit  of  love,  com- 
fort, and  consolation  to  them. 

I  continued  thus  variously  engaged  in  and  about  Morlaix 
till  the  18th  of  Seventh  month,  when  my  passport  for  Paris 
was  handed  me  by  the  Commissary  of  Police.  I  made  im- 
mediate preparations  for  leaving.  My  mind  was  bowed  with 
reverence  before  the  Lord,  who,  day  by  day,  had  made  way 
for  me  privately  and  -more  publicly  to  advocate  the  blessed 
cause  of  Truth,  and  to  exalt  the  Redeemer's  name  among  a 
people,  many  of  whom  are  sunk  in  ignorance  and  supersti- 
tion, and  many,  also,  to  my  deep  sorrow,  into  great  moral 
depravity. 

On  my  way  to  Paris,  I  passed  through  several  populous 
towns ;  much  distress  of  mind  attended  me ;  the  people  ap- 
pear very  generally  sunk  in  darkness,  some  amidst  gross 
popish  superstition,  others  wrapt  up  in  the  world  that  lieth 
in  wickedness,  and  yet  a  heavy  chastising  rod  continues  to 
be  over  them ;  but  in  their  trouble  they  seek  not,  nor  return 
to  the  Lord,  who  alone  can  minister  to  their  distress.  I 
have  felt  deeply  for  many  of  them.  0  that  their  sufferings 
might  be  sanctified  to  them.  There  is  now  a  very  active  con- 
scription throughout  France,  to  replace  the  army  that  has 
been  destroyed  in  Russia.  My  heart  has  often  been  sorely 
rent  when  hearing  the  bitter  lamentation  of  parents  on  part- 
ing with  their  last  son,  some  stating  that  five  or  more  of  their 
children  had  perished  in  the  wars,  and  now  their  last  hope,  in 
their  advancing  years,  was  taken  away  from  them.  I  was 
much  affected  also  when  meeting  on  the  road  companies  of 
poor  youths,  thirty  to  sixty  fastened  two  and  two  to  a  long 
chain,  and  marched  off  to  the  army;  these  being  such  as  had 
manifested  some  reluctance  in  going  there.  How  numerous 
are  the  distresses  caused  by  war !  The  catalogue  of  sin,  im- 
morality, cruelty,  bloodshed  and  misery  that  is  entailed  by  it, 
is  beyond  description. 

On  his  arrival  in  Paris,  he  was  pleased  to  meet  his 


JET.  39.]  1813.  237 

brother,  Peter  de  Grellet,  with  his  wife  and  family ; 
but  in  reference  to  the  object  of  his  mission,  "  very 
dull  prospects  were  before  him."  The  police  regula- 
tions were  very  strict;  he  was  closely  watched,  and 
had  to  exercise  great  care  in  all  his  movements.  His 
religious  services  were,  to  a  great  extent,  of  a  private 
character.  His  dress  and  deportment  naturally  led 
to  inquiries,  and  these  not  unfrequently  afforded  op- 
portunities for  explaining  the  Christian  principles  of 
the  Society  of  Friends,  and  of  drawing  attention  to 
the  great  Truths  of  the  Gospel  upon  which  they 
are  based.  He  was  generally  treated  with  "great 
civility;"  and  amidst  all  the  discouragements  which 
attended  his  solitary  path,  he  could  make  the  grateful 
acknowledgment,  "The  radiant  beam  of  faith,  now 
and  then,  opens  something  like  a  crevice  through  the 
thick  cloud  which  surrounds  me.  It  is  a  great  thing 
to  walk  by  faith,  and  not  by  sight,  —  to  live  by  faith" 
He  proceeds : 

Soon  after  arriving  in  the  capital  of  France,  I  went  to  see 
Pomier  Rabans  and  Goep,  one  a  member  of  the  Lutheran 
church,  the  other  of  the  Reformed.  I  had  brought  letters 
for  them  from  England ;  they  are  both  men  of  piety,  especi- 
ally the  last ;  Rabans'  father  was  eminently  so ;  during  the 
great  persecution  against  the  Protestants,  he  underwent 
great  sufferings  for  his  faithfulness  to  the  testimony  of 
Jesus,  and  for  many  years  continued  a  zealous  preacher  to 
the  persecuted  Protestants,  scattered  over  the  mountains  of 
the  Cevennes.  The  constraining  power  of  Gospel  love  and 
the  Spirit  of  Christ  were  what  he  felt  to  be  his  call  to  the 
ministry,  and  his  labours,  with  his  piety  and  faithfulness 
were  greatly  blessed.  I  heard  many  bear  testimony  to  this, 
when  I  was  on  those  mountains  a  few  years  since.  Through 
the  medium  of  these  two  men,  I  was  brought  to  an  acquaint- 
ance with  several  more  of  both  denominations ;  also  with  some 


238  1813.  OT.  39. 

Roman  Catholics,  of  seeking  minds,  -who  were  dissatisfied 
•with  what  they  had  discovered  of  Popish  impositions  and 
superstitions.  I  have  had  very  interesting  conferences  with 
them,  and  also  some  private  and  more  public  religious 
opportunities,  when,  sometimes  most  of  the  Protestant 
clergymen  in  Paris  were  present.  On  one  of  these  occasions 
they  manifested  an  inclination  to  inquire  into  the  various 
principles  maintained  by  the  Society  of  Friends,  particularly 
respecting  Divine  worship,  the  Christian  ministry,  the  "or- 
dinances," faith  in  and  salvation  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
&c.  I  was  helped  of  the  Lord  to  open  these  various  sub- 
jects according  to  clear  Scripture  doctrine,  so  that  Truth 
brought  conviction  to  their  minds,  and  constrained  their 
assent.  I  told  them,  it  is  of  the  greatest  importance  that 
our  hearts  should  be  converted  to  the  Truth,  and  not  our 
understanding  merely  convinced ;  for  if  the  Truth  reaches  no 
further  than  the  understanding,  it  can  never  produce  fruits 
unto  eternal  life. 

I  have  visited  some  of  their  Protestant  schools,  in  which 
they  begin  to  extend  care  toward  the  moral  and  religious 
education  of  the  children.  I  had  religious  opportunities  in 
some  of  them,  when  the  children  were  brought  into  great 
tenderness.  At  the  close  of  one  of  these,  Goep  appeared 
sensibly  to  feel  the  power  of  heavenly  love  that  had  been 
over  us,  and  he  earnestly  desired,  in  a  few  broken  expres- 
sions, that  the  children  might  treasure  up,  and  often  recur 
to  such  an  unlooked-for  extension  of  Divine  favour  to  them. 
I  have  been  particularly  delighted  in  visiting  their  schools 
for  girls,  set  up  under  the  special  care  and  over-sight  of 
females  of  rank,  whose  minds  having  been  brought  under 
religious  concern  on  their  own  account,  now  feel  the  same 
for  the  rifling  generation. 

Pious  persons  of  inquiring  minds  come  frequently  to  see 
me  at  my  private  lodgings ;  some  desiring  to  become  better 
informed  of  our  religious  principles,  to  whom  I  sometimes 
hand  books  on  the  subject ;  several  have  requested  to  have 
Barclay's  Apology,  with  which  I  can  supply  them,  having 
many  copies  both  in  French  and  Latin.  One  of  these  was 


or.  39.]  1818:  239 

a  venerable-looking  old  man,  who,  for  some  years,  was  a 
priest  at  Cambray;  but,  his  mind  being  by  degrees  enlight- 
ened by  the  Spirit  in  the  great  truths  of  Christianity,  his 
convictions  became  such  as  to  induce  him  totally  to  retire 
from  those  forms  of  worship,  and  the  ceremonies  he  had 
been  in  the  practice  of.  Among  the  things  that  at  first 
brought  strong  conviction  on  his  mind,  was  the  repetition 
from  the  pulpit  or  altar  of  that  part  of  the  Lord's  prayer, 
"  Forgive  us  our  trespasses,  as  we  forgive,  &c. ; "  when  pro- 
nouncing the  latter  part,  he  said,  he  knew  it  would  be  a  lie 
for  many  present  thus  to  say.  He  appears  to  have  acquired 
much  experience  in  the  school  of  Christ,  being  a  believer  in 
the  influences  of  the  Divine  Spirit;  he  says,  he  sensibly 
feels  its  operations  in  his  own  soul,  to  teach  him,  lead  him, 
reprove  or  comfort  him. 

I  have  been  visited  also  by  a  Jewess,  the  wife  of  a  man  of 
great  wealth;  she  has  become  convinced  of  the  truths  of 
Christianity,  but  does  not  see  her  way  to  unite  with  any  form 
of  worship,  or  ceremonies,  or  creeds,  which  do  not  harmonize 
with  the  pure  and  simple  truths  that  she  finds  unfolded  in  the 
Holy  Scriptures.  She  is  in  a  very  tender  frame  of  mind,  and 
appeared  to  have  a  heart  open  to  understand  and  receive 
what  I  felt  it  my  place  to  communicate  to  her. 

The  fact  of  my  being  in  Paris  becoming  known,  induces 
many  to  come  and  see  me.  Some  of  these,  now  on  a  visit 
in  Paris,  reside  in  various  parts  of  this  country,  and  as  I 
hand  them  books  treating  of  the  great  truths  of  Christianity, 
in  several  languages,  a  door  is  opened  for  the  knowledge  of 
our  principles  to  become  extensively  diffused.  This  great 
eagerness  for  some  of  our  books,  has  led  me  to  see  the  ne- 
cessity of  having  my  stock  of  small  tracts,  especially,  in- 
creased ;  I  have,  therefore,  prepared  some  of  these  for 
publication,  particularly  the  short  account  of  our  principles, 
&c.  It  was  necessary,  before  they  could  be  printed,  that 
they  should  pass  the  examination  and  have  the  approbation 
of  the  Inspector  of  the  Press.  I  had  to  go  several  times 
before  the  chief  Inspector,  on  account  of  that  part  in  tho 
Summary  of  our  principles  which  relates  to  war.  They 


240  1818.  |>T.  39. 

could  not  reconcile  our  upholding  the  peaceable  spirit  that 
the  religion  of  Christ  inculcates,  with  the  warlike  spirit 
that  animates  France,  and  their  rulers.  I  was  also 
summoned  to  appear  before  the  Commissary  of  Police ;  he 
very  closely  and  particularly  inquired  into  every  part  of 
my  life  since  I  left  France,  at  the  time  of  the  French 
Revolution ;  my  reasons  for  going  to  America ;  my  mo- 
tives for  becoming  a  member  of  the  Society  of  Friends, 
and  a  minister  among  them ;  where  I  had  travelled  in  Amer 
ica,  and  in  England,  &c. ;  what  was  my  object  in  thus  tra- 
velling, and  whether  I  have  any  political  one  in  view?  I 
have  endeavoured  to  answer  all  these  questions  separately 
according  to  truth,  which  has  led  to  an  exposition  of  many 
of  our  Christian  principles,  and  also  to  proclaim  to  him  and 
others  present,  the  redeeming  love,  power  and  mercy  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  In  connection  with  this,  my  certificates 
were  read,  and  the  good  order  of  our  Society  before  grant- 
ing such  was  explained.  I  stated,  that  in  the  course  of  my 
religious  engagements  in  England,  visiting  the  prisons,  poor- 
houses,  &c.,  I  had  also  meetings  with  the  French  prisoners 
of  war,  and  that  it  was  on  the  same  errand  of  love  that  I 
had  now  come  to  visit  this  nation ;  that  I  had  nothing  to  do 
with  politics ;  my  business  as  a  servant  of  Jesus  Christ,  the 
King  eternal  and  immortal,  the  supreme  Ruler  in  heaven 
and  on  earth,  was  not  to  induce  men  to  join  this  or  that 
party,  but  to  invite  them  all  to  come  to  Christ,  so  that 
through  his  Divine  mercy  they  might,  by  his  grace,  become 
heirs  of  his  kingdom,  which  stands  in  righteousness,  peace, 
and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  —  a  kingdom  where  no  enmity 
prevails,  and  wars  are  not  known ;  glory  to  God  in  the  high- 
est, on  earth  peace,  and  good-will  towards  men,  being  the 
song  of  its  inhabitants.  This  also  led  me  to  unfold  the 
ground  on  which  the  testimonies  which  our  religious  Society 
maintains  against  wars,  oaths,  slavery,  &c.  are  based.  After 
I  had  answered  all  these  interrogations,  and  he  had  finished 
writing  my  replies,  he  made  me  sign  the  paper.  He  then 
took  down  from  the  shelves,  on  which  were  a  great  many 
boxes,  alphabetically  arranged,  one,  out  of  which  he  drew 


*r.  39.]  1813.  241 

papers  in  which  wore  recorded  the  time  when  I  left  France, 
as  an  emigrant,  with  others  of  the  nobility,  together  with 
various  circumstances  attending ;  also  a  statement  of  the  time 
of  my  last  visit  to  France,  and  of  my  engagements ;  having 
compared  all  these  with  the  answers  I  had  now  given  to  some 
of  the  same  particulars,  he  said,  "  It  was  all  correct."  And 
then  he  took  the  whole  to  the  Minister  of  Police,  who  ap- 
peared much  pleased  with  the  perusal  of  my  certificates,  and 
the  care  and  good  order  maintained  by  our  religious  Society, 
not  over  ministers  only,  but  over  our  members  generally, 
especially  over  our  poor,  so  that  they  never  become  charge- 
able to  the  public,  whilst  we  contribute  equally  with  our 
fellow-citizens  to  the  support  of  the  poor  of  the  community. 
He  had  received  from  the  Inspector  of  the  Press  a  copy  of 
the  "  Short  account  of  our  principles,  discipline,  and  doc- 
trine, &c.,"  which  he  had  perused  with  care,  before  the 
printer  was  allowed  to  furnish  me  with  any  copy  of  the 
work.  If  they  have  placed  the  whole  of  these  interrogatories 
thus  signed  by  me,  with  the  other  documents  they  had 
respecting  me,  since  I  first  left  France,  they  have  quite  a  his- 
tory of  my  life  thus  far ;  and  if  they  extend  the  same  care 
and  trouble  towards  others,  how  voluminous  must  be  the  ac- 
counts collected.  I  feelingly  remembered  whilst  in  Paris,  my 
concern  to  couio  here,  during  my  visit  to  France  a  few  years 
since,  and  the  great  exercise  I  felt  on  my  mind  on  account  of 
Buonaparte,  but  not  being  permitted  to  go  then,  I  left  France 
under  much  distress ;  and  now  that  I  am  here,  I  have  no  wish 
at  all  to  see  him,  were  he  now  in  Paris,  and  access  to  him  easy 
to  be  obtained.  The  day  of  the  Lord's  visitation  that  I  then 
felt  to  be  extended  towards  him,  appears  to  me  to  have  passed 
away  from  him. 

Here,  in  France,  nothing  is  heard  of  what  transpires  in 
Germany  and  Spain  but  the  splendid  victories  of  the  Em- 
peror's armies,  and  the  multitude  slain  by  them ;  their  own 
losses  are  stated  to  be  very  small,  and  yet  it  is  well  known 
that  fresh  conscriptions  are  continually  called  forth;  but 
such  is  the  strictness  of  the  police,  that  no  true  accounts  arc 
published. 

I.  — 17 


242  1813.  OT.  39. 

Apprehending  that  the  time  of  my  departure  from  Paris 
•was  at  hand,  I  endeavored  to  make  preparation  for  it,  by  ob- 
taining the  requisite  passports,  and  by  having  also  some  pri- 
vate and  more  public  religious  opportunities,  •with  those  pious 
persons  with  whom  I  have  become  acquainted.  As  they  move 
in  different  ranks  in  life,  and  also  belong  to  separate  religious 
professions,  Papists,  Protestants,  &c.,  I  have  been  obliged  to 
have  separate  meetings  among  them.  These  were  held  in 
private  houses,  and  it  would  have  been  very  difficult,  if  not 
impossible,  to  have  had  those  persons  promiscuously  gathered 
together.  Some  of  these  parting  opportunities  have  been 
solemn  and  tendering ;  but  I  wish  I  could  see  greater  depth 
in  many,  a  fuller  redemption  from  the  world,  and  more  love 
to  the  dear  Kedeemer,  manifested  by  acts  of  obedience  to  his 
well-known  will.  I  have  been  mournfully  affected  in  finding 
so  few  Bibles  among  them,  even  among  the  Protestants ;  but 
there  is  a  prospect  that  an  edition  of  the  New  Testament,  put 
forth  by  Francis  Leo,  will  soon  be  out  of  the  press ;  it  is  now 
being  stereotyped.  I  have  succeeded,  however,  through  Sou- 
licr,  an  aged  and  pious  Protestant  with  whom  I  became  ac- 
quainted in  the  south  of  France  a  few  years  ago,  to  discover 
in  an  upper  room,  a  parcel  of  Bibles  in  sheets,  of  Martin's 
edition,  printed  some  years  since,  but  which  have  remained 
neglected.  I  have  obtained  about  two  hundred  of  them,  had 
them  bound,  and  sent  in  separate  parcels  to  various  parts, 
through  which  I  expect  to  travel  on  my  way  southward.  I 
hope  that  now  such  an  interest  begins  to  be  awakened  respect- 
ing the  Scriptures,  that  the  other  copies,  yet  in  sheets,  will 
soon  be  put  in  a  way  for  useful  circulation. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

SECOND  VISIT  TO  EUROPE. 

DEPARTURE  FROM  PARIS — VISIT  TO  LIMOOJES — BRIVKS — His 
MOTHER  —  MONTAUBAN  —  TOULOUSE  —  ALBY  —  RODEZ  — 
MONTPELLIEB  —  CONOENIES,  &C. 

LEAVING  Paris,  he  proceeded  to  Limoges,  and  the 
scenes  of  his  earlier  days ;  and  having  spent  some  time 
amongst  his  relatives  in  those  parts,  he  extended  his 
travels  to  the  south  of  France,  to  re-visit  the  little 
community  who  profess  with  Friends  in  Languedoc. 
Of  this  journey  the  following  particulars  are  given : 

I  left  Paris  the  15th  of  the  Eighth  month,  1813.  The  first 
place  where  I  made  a  short  tarriance  was  Orleans.  I  met 
with  few  with  whom  my  spirit  could  mingle.  Profancness  and 
superstition  are  very  prevalent;  yet,  there  may  be  piously- 
minded  and  retired  ones,  whom  the  Lord  knows,  though  I 
am  ignorant  of  them.  The  prophet  thought  that  he  was  left 
alone  in  Israel,  nevertheless  there  were  seven  thousand  who 
remained  faithful  to  the  Lord. 

I  arrived  at  Limoges  the  20th  of  the  Eighth  month.  Many 
of  my  relatives,  and  of  those  pious  persons  with  whom  I  had 
often  mingled  when  here  last,  soon  camo  to  see  me.  I  was 
comforted  on  finding  that  religious  sensibility  and  tenderness 
are  still  the  clothing  of  some  of  their  minds.  Among  those 
to  whom  I  paid  an  early  visit  were  two  cousins  of  mine,  who, 
though  no  longer  nuns  in  their  convent  —  for  during  the 
Revolution  those  establishments  were  sold  out  by  the  govern- 
ment— still  adhere  to  the  strict  rules  of  their  order.  Though, 
in  many  respects,  under  the  yoke  of  superstition,  they  never- 
theless possess  genuine  piety,  and  love  the  Lord  Jesus 

(243) 


244  1813.  [JET.  39. 

Christ  in  sincerity  and  truth.  I  had  a  long  and  satisfactory 
opportunity  with  them.  We  had  continued  some  time  together 
in  sweet  fellowship  of  spirit ;  their  minds  were  brought  into 
great  tenderness,  whilst  I  directed  them  to  "  Jesus  Christ,  in 
us  the  hope  of  Glory,"  the  Minister  of  the  sanctuary,  our 
High  Priest  and  only  Saviour,  through  whom  alone  forgive- 
ness of  sin  can  be  obtained,  &c.,  when  two  of  their  priests 
came  in ;  one  was  the  Grand  Vicar  of  the  Bishop,  and,  seeing 
that  I  was  not  a  papist,  he  soon  began  to  proclaim  damnation 
upon  me,  and  upon  all  those  who  are  out  of  the  pale  of  the 
Romish  Church,  where  only,  said  he,  by  confession  to  the 
priests  and  the  pronouncing  of  their  absolution,  sin  could  be 
remitted ;  repentance  and  contrition  because  of  our  sins,  he 
added,  were  not  necessary — attrition  alone,  with  the  priest's 
absolution  sufficed;  forms  of  prayer,  uttered  with  the  lip, 
though  in  language  not  understood,  or  in  which  the  heart 
was  not,  were  nevertheless  prayers  acceptable  to  God ;  so  was 
also  the  prostration  of  the  body  before  their  altars,  and  the 
images  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  saints,  &c.,  though  the  heart 
might  be  lifted  up  in  pride  or  vanity ;  he  said,  though  a  priest 
were  ever  so  vicious  in  his  life  and  conversation,  yet,  in 
virtue  of  his  office,  having  received  at  his  ordination  the  keys 
of  Heaven,  he  had  power  to  retain  or  forgive  sin  at  his 
pleasure,  and  whatever  he  says  in  his  priestly  capacity  ought 
to  be  received  and  believed  as  the  word  of  Christ,  whom  he 
represents.  The  poor  man  went  on  to  utter  so  many 
absurdities  that  the  nuns  seemed  to  be  astonished  at  him. 
I  found  it  in  vain  to  say  much  to  him,  for  on  my  attempting 
to  do  so  he  gave  way  to  such  passion  as  seemed  to  me  would 
only  lead  him  to  add  sin  to  sin.  However  absurd  were  that 
priest's  assertions,  I  have  heard  many  others  advancing  the 
same.  I  have  frequently  heard  virtuous  and  pious  females 
state  what  a  great  trial  it  was  to  them  to  have  to  believe  that 
it  was  their  indispensable  duty  to  confess,  and  still  more  so 
when  they  know  that  the  priest  to  whom  they  go  to  do  so  is 
a  vicious  and  immoral  man.  It  is  no  wonder  that  so  many 
individuals  should  become  infidels,  as  is  the  case  in  many 
parts  of  the  Pope's  dominions.  One  of  these  blind  guides 


JET.  39.]  1813.  245 

told  me  "  that  though  a  man  should  so  fully  love  God  and 
his  neighbour  as  to  be  able  to  act  according  to  whatever  the 
Gospel  of  Christ  requires,  yet  if  he  did  not  go  to  confess  he 
would  be  lost  for  ever." 

I  had  several  religious  opportunities  in  families,  and  some- 
times thirty  or  fifty  persons  collected  together  at  private 
houses ;  public  meetings,  in  a  country  like  this,  could  not  bo 
held,  neither  would  the  people  understand  what  they  are 
called  together  for.  There  are  here  some  very  tender  spirits. 
They  are  all  Roman  Catholics,  and  there  is  not  perhaps  one 
Protestant  within  fifty  miles.  I  visited  also  several  small 
towns  and  villages  near  Limoges,  and  had  some  satisfaction 
in  those  visits ;  among  others  one  to  a  relative  of  mine,  who 
is  the  Curate  of  Verneuil ;  but  generally  my  mind  has  been 
under  much  sadness  in  beholding  what  gross  darkness  covers 
the  people,  and  how  with  it,  vice  and  corruption  prevail. 
These,  I  think,  have  of  late  greatly  increased.  The  few 
soldiers  who  have  escaped  being  slain  in  the  wars  and  have 
returned  home  have  brought  with  them  abundance  of  vice, 
which  like  subtle  poison  is  diffused  from  them  to  those  around 
them. 

The  Mayor  here,  having  been  my  companion  in  early 
life,  manifests  much  kindness  towards  me,  and  gives  me  free 
admittance  to  the  prisons,  poor-houses,  &c.,  which  I  have 
visited.  I  distributed  in  them  some  copies  of  the  Scriptures, 
which  were  received  with  gratitude.  In  one  of  the  prisons  I 
had  all  the  prisoners  collected  in  the  yard ;  some  of  them, 
under  the  sensible  feeling  that  the  Redeemer's  love  was 
extended  to  them,  were  very  tender  in  spirit,  which  they 
evinced  by  their  tears;  visits  like  these  they  had  never 
known,  said  they,  nor  heard  of  before.  The  like  sensibility 
ma  prevalent  in  the  hospital,  and,  in  a  precious  manner, 
among  the  nuns  who  have  the  care  of  it ;  a  laborious  charge 
it  is.  They  are  mostly  young  women  of  good  families,  who 
from  benevolent  and  pious  motives  devote  themselves  wholly 
to  the  sick  and  aged. 

Here,  as  in  Paris,  I  have  had  several  private  visits  from 
pious  individuals  dissatisfied  with  the  various  forms  and 


246  1813.  [JET.  39. 

ceremonies  with  which  pure  religion  is  veiled,  and  the  very 
performance  of  which  sap  the  precious  life.  One  of  those 
was  a  priest  in  high  office  in  their  church ;  he  appeared  under 
strong  convictions,  but  how  hard  it  is  for  a  man  to  be  willing 
to  be  accounted  a  fool  by  those  who  have  hitherto  considered 
him  an  oracle  of  God  !  Two  others  were  nuns,  among  whom 
there  appeared  a  greater  disposition  to  receive  the  Truth  in 
its  simplicity. 

On  the  28th  I  had  a  solemn  and  tender  parting  meeting 
with  my  relatives,  and  those  pious  persons  here  with  whom  I 
have  been  intimately  acquainted.  It  was  a  baptizing  season ; 
the  love  of  Christ  was  felt  sweetly  to  flow,  and  they  were 
earnestly  pressed  henceforth  to  evince  that  they  love  Him, 
not  by  words  only,  but  by  deeds. 

Leaving  the  place  of  his  nativity,  he  reached  Brives, 
the  residence  of  his  mother,  late  in  the  evening  of  the 
29th  of  Eighth  month.  He  remarks  : 

I  am  much  comforted  in  being  permitted  to  be  again  with 
my  beloved  aged  mother,  who,  since  I  was  here,  has,  under 
the  teachings  of  the  grace  of  God,  made  further  advances  in 
vital  Christianity ;  the  scales  of  superstition  that  were  once 
upon  her  eyes  have  now  fallen  off;  her  hope  and  confidence 
are  no  longer  in  the  priests,  or  the  Pope,  but  in  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  alone ;  her  delight  also  is  to  read  the  Scriptures, 
a  copy  of  which  (in  French)  I  left  with  her  on  my  previous 
visit.  Among  the  pious  persons  I  visited  soon  after  my 
coming  here  were  the  nuns  of  the  hospital,  with  whom  I  had 
such  precious  seasons  of  the  Lord's  favour  six  years  ago. 
Their  aged  and  venerable  Superior  continued  in  the  green- 
ness of  the  Divine  life,  manifesting  Christian  meekness  and 
humility.  Some  of  the  nuns  accompanied  me  through  the 
several  wards  of  the  hospital,  where  various  opportunities 
presented  for  religious  communications,  under  feelings  of 
Gospel  love ;  some  of  these  were  with  the  inmates  of  the 
several  wards,  collected  together ;  others  were  more  private, 
near  their  sick-beds.  There  was  an  entrance  for  the  word 


ST.  39.]  1813.  247 

preached  in  the  hearts  of  many  of  the  poor  sufferers ;  I  left 
some  Bibles  for  their  perusal.  On  returning  to  the  aged 
Superior,  I  found  that,  Cornelius-like,  she  wished  that  her 
household  should  share  with  her  in  the  consolations  she 
hoped  for  from  my  visit ;  she  therefore  had  all  the  nuns  col- 
lected ;  we  were  soon  brought  into  solemn  silence  before  the 
Lord,  who  baptized  us  together  by  the  one  Spirit  into  the  one 
body.  Then  was  my  heart  enlarged  among  them  in  the  love 
of  Christ,  who  was  preached  to  them  as  the  only  Saviour  and 
the  Bread  of  life;  they  were  directed  to  enter  into  the 
temple  of  their  hearts,  sanctified  by  the  Spirit,  and  there  to 
offer  up  to  God  the  worship  well  pleasing  in  His  sight  in 
spirit  and  in  truth.  That  baptism  which  constitutes  the  new 
creature  was  set  before  them,  and  also  the  Bread  of  Life,  on 
which  this  new-born  child  of  God  lives.  As  he  is  not  born 
of  man,  nor  of  the  will  of  man,  but  of  God,  so  none  of  the 
doings  or  workings  of  man,  can  minister  living  bread  to  him 
but  Christ  alone,  even  through  faith  in  His  name.  The  next 
day  a  nun  from  another  religious  order,  who  sometimes 
visited  at  my  mother's,  accompanied  me  to  some  of  the 
prisons,  which  she  attends  once  every  week.  At  the  close  of 
two  of  the  religious  opportunities  I  had  during  that  visit,  and 
which  were  peculiarly  solemn,  to  the  contriting  of  many  of 
the  prisoners,  that  nun,  under  much  feeling,  entreated  them 
to  lay  up  in  their  hearts  this  visitation  of  Christ's  love  to 
them,  who  was  revealing  Himself  to  seek  and  to  save  such 
as  are  lost.  There  was  something  particularly  pleasing  to  my 
mind  thus  to  hear  a  nun,  as  my  co-worker,  directing  sinners 
to  Christ  as  the  only  hope  of  salvation. 

Shortly  after  this  I  received  a  message  from  the  nuns 
stating  that  one  of  their  priests,  on  coming  to  the  hospital, 
had  seen  the  copies  of  the  Scriptures  I  had  left  with  them, 
and  had  manifested  great  displeasure,  finding  fault  with  them 
for  having  received  them,  and  had  taken  them  away  ;  "  but," 
said  the  nuns,  "  he  has  not  seen  the  other  books  and  tracts 
you  have  given  us,  and  we  shall  take  great  care  to  keep  them 
out  of  his  sight;"  among  these  were  "No  Cross,  no  Crown," 
and  some  smaller  works  of  William  Penn,  a  short  account 


248  1813.  OT.  39. 

of  our  Christian  principles,  a  selection  of  the  memorials  of 
deceased  Friends,  &c.,  &c.,  all  in  French. 

I  had  several  religious  opportunities  with  persons  of  seek- 
ing minds,  some  of  whom  appear  much  weaned  from  Popery ; 
one  of  these,  a  nephew  of  the  late  Bishop  of  Chartres,  and  a 
former  close  acquaintance  of  mine,  came  several  miles  to  see 
me.  "I  am  convinced,"  said  he,  "that  it  is  only  in  retire- 
ment, in  the  school  of  Christ,  and  under  the  sensible  in- 
fluences of  his  Divine  Spirit,  that  we  can  become  convinced 
of  the  real  truths  of  Christianity,  and  by  the  grace  of  God 
be  enabled  to  put  them  in  practice." 

Amidst  these  engagements  at  Brives,  S.  G.'s  mind 
was  brought  into  much  exercise  on  account  of  the 
horrors  of  war  which  came  to  his  ears,  and  he  writes 
in  a  letter  to  a  friend,  5th  of  Ninth  month : 

Much  heaviness  attends  me ;  the  whole  earth,  all  the 
elements  seem  in  commotion — "wars  and  rumors  of  wars." 
How  long  ere  the  sword  be  again  put  into  the  scabbard,  to 
be  used  no  more?  The  Lord  sends  me  an  ambassador  of 
peace  to  the  nations,  but  the  sword  every  where  bereaveth. 
Did  not  the  Lord,  by  his  grace  and  good  Spirit,  sustain  my 
often  drooping  and  discouraged  mind,  I  must  yield  to  the 
weight  of  attending  distress.  Will  He  not  cause  the  cheering 
beams  of  His  sun  of  righteousness  to  dart  out  of  the  clouds 
of  gloominess?  "If  the  dead  rise  not,"  says  the  Apostle, 
"  why  are  we  baptized  for  the  dead  ?"  So,  then,  may  not  some 
of  us  say,  "  if  there  is  no  hope  to  see  the  end  of  these  scenes 
of  human  misery,  anguish  and  distress,  why  are  we  brought 
into  the  wrestling  state? — why  do  we  tread  the  agonizing 
path?"  0,  Lord,  hasten  the  time  when  the  end  of  thy 
chastenings  over  the  nations  shall  be  seen ;  and  they,  under 
Thy  judgments,  shall  learn  righteousness !  I  must,  however, 
say,  that  He  who  was  with  His  servants  in  their  various  and 
fiery  trials  in  ancient  days  is  with  me  in  this  land,  as  He  has 
been  in  my  former  pilgrimages.  He  very  graciously  makes 
good  His  promise :  "  I  will  never  leave  thee,  nor  forsake  thee." 


^T.  39.]  1818.  249 

Ho  keeps  my  mind,  in  a  good  degree,  stayed  upon  Him,  so 
that  though  the  sea  roar  and  dash  its  waves,  His  everlasting 
arm  is  near,  my  soul  humbly  and  gratefully  acknowledges. 
Most  abundantly  I  can  —  I  ought  to  sing  His  praise,  to  pro- 
claim His  wondrous  doings. 

His  memoranda  proceed : 

I  left  Brives  the  7th  of  Ninth  month  for  Toulouse,  stopping 
on  my  way  to  visit  some  piously-inclined  persons  at  Cassades, 
Cahors  and  Montauban.  At  the  last  place  I  was  much  dis- 
tressed on  finding  to  what  an  extent  the  principles  of  infidel- 
ity have  prevailed  in  the  Protestant  college  there ;  several 
of  the  principal  professors  openly  teach  and  preach  doctrines 
repugnant  to  Christianity ;  so  that  Popish  superstition  on 
the  one  hand,  and  Infidelity  on  the  other,  threaten  to  destroy 
all  sense  of  true  religion.  There  are  a  few,  nevertheless, 
preserved  even  in  this  Sardis  to  whom  the  name  of  Jesus  is 
precious.  In  the  college  itself,  Bonard,  one  of  the  professors, 
with  whom  I  had  been  acquainted  on  my  preceding  visit  to 
France,  testifies  boldly  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ,  and  that 
there  is  no  salvation  by  any  other  name  than  His.  There  aro 
also  a  few  visited  and  pious  individuals  who  resort  to  him,  and 
who  show  by  their  life  and  conversation,  that  there  is  a  mani- 
fest difference  between  those  who  know,  love,  and  endeavour 
to  serve  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  those  who  love  and  serve 
Him  not. 

I  came  to  Toulouse  on  the  10th,  and,  amidst  very  deep 
conflicts,  I  was  comforted  among  a  few  precious  spirits, 
visited  servants  of  the  Lord.  It  is  beyond  comprehension 
how  man  can  be  capable  of  giving  way  to  such  an  excess  of 
depravity,  mirth  and  folly,  in  the  midst  of  so  much  suffering 
and  distress,  as  there  is  publicly  exhibited  in  this  city.  It 
was  but  a  few  days  since,  that,  after  a  battle  between  the 
English  and  French  armies,  such  a  number  of  wounded 
soldiers  were  brought  in  that  the  streets  were  strewed  with 
these,  till  places  to  remove  them  to  were  prepared ;  and  so 
numerous  were  the  amputations  that,  in  several  parts  of  the 
city,  piles  of  legs  and  arms,  like  heaps  of  wood,  were  to  be 
seen ;  nevertheless,  in  the  sight  of  all  this,  there  are  public 


250  1813.  |>T.  39. 

diversions,  and  great  wantonness  !  How  terrible  is  the  scourge 
of  war  !  What  misery  and  sin  are  annexed  to  it !  My  soul 
is  exceedingly  sorrowful,  my  eyes  and  ears  also  deeply  affect 
my  heart. 

The  12th  of  the  month  I  came  to  Alby ;  this  place  was 
formerly  inhabited   by  Protestants,  who  suffered  so  greatly 
during  their  severe  persecution  that  it  appears  as  if  they  had 
been  totally  destroyed ;  now  Popish  darkness  and  irreligion 
seem  to  have  an  undisturbed  reign.     I  felt  much  distress  in 
that  place,  from  which  I  proceeded  to  Rodez,  where  I  re- 
mained some  days.     I  again  found  there  a  little  door  opened 
for   religious    intercourse   with    some    Roman    Catholics    of 
tender  and  pious  spirits,  acquainted  with  vital  Christianity. 
Here,  also,  I  visited  the  prisons  and  the  hospital,  in  all  which 
1  found   individuals  whose   minds  had  been   softened  under 
their   afflictions,  and  who  were   thus   prepared   to   hear   of 
Jesus  the  Saviour  of  penitent  sinners,  and  the  Comforter  of 
the  afflicted  who  flee  to  Him  for  consolation ;  great  broken- 
ness  of  heart,  accompanied  with  many  tears,  was  manifested 
by  many  of  these  poor  sufferers,  at  the  several  meetings  I 
had  among  them.     In  the  prisons  I  had  also  the  company  of 
some  other  persons,  who  appeared  to  partake  of  the  visita- 
tions of  the  dear  Redeemer's  love,  and   the   offers   of  His 
mercy,  that  were  graciously  extended.     In  the  hospital,  seve- 
ral of  the  nuns  accompanied  me ;  they  appeared  to  feel  great 
interest  in  my  religious  movements  in  the  place,  having,  of 
their  own  accord,  collected  together  those  of  the  inmates  who 
were  able  in  some  of  the  wards.    It  was  remarkable  to  behold 
the  silence  and  solemnity  prevailing  on  such  occasions  among 
persons  totally  unacquainted  with  our  religious  Society,  and 
our  views  and  practices  connected  with  the  holding  of  our 
meetings  for  I)ivine  worship.    I  had  also  a  precious,  baptizing 
season  among  the  nuns    assembled  for  the  purpose ;    I  am 
persuaded  that  many  of  them  are  very  near  the  kingdom  of 
God,  and  they  might  become  bright  and  shining  ornaments 
to  the  Church  of  Christ,  were  it  not  for  the  ascendency  that 
the  priests,  their  blind  guides,  have  obtained  over  them.     I 
have  been  told  here  that  the  priests  at  Brives,  on  hearing 


Kt.  39.]  1813.  251 

that  I  had  left  the  place,  lifted  up  their  hands  in  token  of  joy, 
because  my  presence,  which  tended  to  the  overthrow  of  their 
superstitious  fabric,  was  no  longer  among  them. 

I  have  visited  in  a  prison  a  considerable  number  of  young 
conscripts,  called  refractory,  waiting  to  be  sent  in  chains  to 
the  army.  I  found  great  openness  in  the  soldiers,  who  have 
them  under  guard,  and  in  their  captain,  who  allowed  me  to 
have  a  religious  opportunity  with  them,  he  and  the  guards 
also  being  present.  It  was  a  very  tendering  time ;  these  poor 
young  men  sobbed  aloud;  I  had  no  other  consolations  to 
offer  them  but  such  as  the  Gospel  of  Christ  affords,  and 
these  are  sure.  I  earnestly  entreated  them  to  believe  in  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  could  sanctify  all  their  afflictions,  or 
make  a  way  for  their  release  in  a  manner  they  did  not  know. 

At  Rodez  he  had  much  satisfaction  in  being  with 
his  brothers,  Peter  and  Joseph.  The  former  held  the 
post  of  Receiver-General  of  that  district,  and  had  re- 
turned with  his  family  from  Paris,  a  little  before  his 
own  arrival.  His  mother  also  had  joined  the  circle 
of  relatives.  Towards  the  conclusion  of  his  religious 
engagements  in  that  neighbourhood,  he  remarks,  in  a 
letter  to  a  friend,  Ninth  month,  20th : 

I  requested  a  religious  opportunity  with  my  brothers  and 
their  families,  and  my  mother  and  uncle,  which  was  readily 
granted.  The  Lord  has  very  mercifully  owned  us  to  the 
contriting  of  many,  if  not  all  our  hearts.  It  is  a  day  loudly 
calling  for  gratitude  and  praise,  which  have  been  offered  on 
bended  knees.  It  was  a  debt  I  owed  —  the  Lord  has  helped 
me  to  discharge  it.  My  dear  connections  have  never  been 
more  precious  to  me,  and  I  believe  the  Truth  has  never  been 
more  endeared  to  them. 

I  have  last  night  felt  fresh  pressure  on  my  mind,  which 
has  been  brought  on  by  sympathy  with  suffering  humanity, 
particularly  on  account  of  the  bloody  scenes  of  war.  Ah ! 
•what  distress  !  what  horrors  !  My  very  heart  is  broken — my 
bones  and  my  flesh  are  bruised.  Is  it  to  prepare  me  to  hear 


252  1813.  ^T.  39. 


of  new  scenes  of  devastation  and  cruelty?  0  Lord!  -when 
•will  the  end  of  all  this  be  ?  How  long  shall  man  be  to  man 
his  most  cruel  tormentor  ? 

Leaving  Rodez  at  ten  o'clock  in  the  evening  of  the 
20th,  he  travelled  day  and  night  over  a  mountainous 
and  very  rough  country,  and  reached  Montpellier  on 
the  23rd  of  Ninth  month.  Resuming  his  memoranda, 
he  says: 

It  was  a  trying  parting  from  my  dear  mother  ;  it  may 
prove  a  final  one.  I  parted  from  her  with  a  grateful  heart, 
believing  that  she  has  received  the  Truth  in  the  love  of  it, 
and  that  all  her  comfort  is  in  walking  in  it,  though  she  may 
continue  in  the  observance  of  some  externals. 

At  Montpellier  I  found  my  dear  friend,  Louis  Majolier, 
•waiting  for  me.  He  had  come  from  Congenies  to  meet  me, 
and  began  to  be  under  some  discouragement  at  my  non-ap- 
pearance ;  but  our  meeting  at  last  was  grateful  to  us  both. 
Some  of  the  pious  families  I  am  acquainted  with  at  this  place 
I  found  under  heavy  affliction  on  account  of  the  death  of  their 
sons  in  the  army,  and  now,  others  of  their  children  are  being 
marched  off  also  to  the  place  of  slaughter,  or  perhaps  worse 
—  to  the  sink  of  vice  and  immorality.  Our  meeting,  both  in 
private  and  collectively  in  a  religious  capacity,  was  solemn. 
The  Lord  is  near  and  very  gracious  to  the  contrite  in  heart 
and  the  broken-spirited  ones. 

Accompanied  by  my  beloved  friend,  Louis  Majolier,  I  came 
to  his  hospitable  house  at  Congenies  on  the  25th.  The  next 
day,  being  First-day,  I  had  two  meetings  among  them,  which 
were  numerously  attended  ;  Friends  and  others  had  some 
expectation  that  I  should  be  with  them  that  day,  and  on  that 
account  they  had  come  to  Congenies  from  ten  different  towns 
or  villages  many  miles  distant.  The  overshadowing  of  the 
Father's  love,  and  the  melting  influence  of  his  Divine  Spirit, 
were  felt  in  such  a  powerful  manner  that  the  whole  assembly, 
even  the  children,  were  broken  into  tears.  The  following 
day  I  had  another  very  interesting  meeting:  one  of  their 


JET.  39.]  1818.  253 

members  who  resides  on  the  Cevenncs  mountains,  above  St. 
Hypolite,  having  previously,  according  to  the  good  order  of 
our  Society,  obtained  the  approbation  of  Friends  for  his  pro- 
ceeding in  marriage  with  a  young  woman  of  Congenies,  the 
marriage  was  solemnized  that  day,  which  drew  to  the  meeting 
a  large  number  of  persons  both  from  the  Protestants  and  the 
Roman  Catholics,  among  whom  the  Lord  and  his  Truth  were 
exalted. 

Louis  Majolier  accompanied  me  after  this  towards  the 
Cevennes,  having  two,  and  sometimes  three  meetings  a  day 
on  our  way  thereto,  and  some  of  them  were  very  mercifully 
owned  by  the  Lord's  presence.  To  one  of  the  meetings  in  the 
mountains  the  people  came  from  miles  distant;  the  Mayor 
and  the  chief  magistrates  were  among  the  number  present,  as 
well  as  the  principal  inhabitants.  The  testimony  of  Truth 
appeared  to  be  received  with  gladness,  and  the  Gospel,  like 
a  refreshing  shower  upon  the  tender  grass,  distilled  down 
among.them.  After  meeting  many  of  their  old  people,  bathed 
in  tears,  taking  me  in  their  arms,  desired  that  the  Lord's 
blessing  might  rest  upon  me,  and  upon  the  labour  of  love 
bestowed  that  day  upon  them.  The  inhabitants  of  these 
mountains  are  generally  Protestants. 

At  St.  Hypolite,  where  six  years  ago  I  had  a  memorable 
meeting,  I  had  now  another  highly-favoured  one ;  the  Com- 
missary of  Police,  who  had  been  so  rude  before,  now  treated 
me  with  all  kindness  and  civility.  He  took  upon  himself  to 
have  a  place  prepared  for  a  meeting  that  I  appointed;  he 
made  choice  of  a  very  spacious,  convenient  building,  had  it 
properly  seated,  and  during  the  meeting  he  took  his  seat  by 
me.  The  place  was  crowded  with  Protestants  and  Papists. 
Though  nearly  all  unacquainted  with  our  religious  Society, 
great  silence  and  solemnity  prevailed  over  that  numerous 
company  from  the  first  of  our  coming  together,  and  it  proved 
to  be  a  season  of  peculiar  visitation  from  the  Lord,  by  the 
extension  of  his  love  towards  the  people ;  many  of  them 
appeared  to  be  sensible  of  it.  0  that  fruits  may  be  brought 
forth  to  the  Lord's  praise  and  glory !  At  the  close  of  the 
meeting,  an  old  Popish  priest,  residing  in  that  town,  came  to 


254  1813.  [JET.  39. 

me  and  expressed  his  gratitude  for  the  favour  and  mercy  that 
the  Lord  had  granted  us  that  day,  and  added,  "  that  since  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  had  thus  chosen  me  for  his  instrument  to 
preach  his  glorious  Gospel  of  life  and  salvation,  I  should  go 
and  proclaim  it  throughout  all  their  towns  and  villages, 
seeing  what  great  good  might  be  done  thereby."  I  stated  in 
a  few  words  what  the  duty  of  a  servant  of  the  Lord  is  —  that 
he  is  not  to  direct  his  own  steps,  but  in  simplicity  and  faith- 
fulness to  go  only  where  the  Lord  sends  him,  and  to  speak 
that  only  which  he  is  commissioned  to  do.  To  which  the  old 
man  with  tenderness  assented.  The  two  ministers  of  the 
Protestant  Church  came  to  me  at  my  lodgings.  Gautier,  who 
had  been  with  me  before,  continues  to  evince  that  the  truth  is 
precious  to  him. 

I  returned  to  Congenies  the  5th  of  Tenth  month,  when  my 
attention  and  labours  were  very  particularly  directed  towards 
those  in  religious  profession  with  me ;  I  hope  they  have  not 
been  unavailing.  I  had  also  meetings  among  the  inhabitants  of 
Congenies,  and  in  the  towns  and  villages  thereabouts,  where 
the  Protestants  have  generally  manifested  much  openness ; 
but  in  several  places  the  Popish  priests  now  try  to  prevent 
their  people  from  coming  to  our  meetings;  many  of  them 
have  nevertheless  attended.  Some  of  the  meetings  in  this 
southern  part  of  France  have  been  held  out  of  doors,  as 
frequently  no  place  sufficiently  large  to  accommodate  the 
people  could  be  obtained.  It  has  been  therefore  a  laborious 
service  to  me,  especially  as  I  am  mostly  obliged  to  walk  from 
one  place  to  another ;  but  my  good  and  gracious  Master  has 
helped  me  every  way,  blessed  and  holy  is  His  name. 

The  9th  I  went  to  St.  Gilles  on  foot ;  this  gave  me  an 
opportunity  for  silently  musing,  and  pouring  forth  my  soul 
before  the  Lord ;  my  heart  was  contrited  under  a  grateful 
sense  of  the  help  and  strength  whereby  he  has  enabled  me, 
his  poor  and  feeble  servant,  to  proceed  in  the  great  work 
for  which  he  has  sent  me  into  these  nations,  and  in  which 
I  have  been  engaged  single-handed.  Thus  far,  way  has  been 
made  for  me  in  a  manner  extraordinary  to  myself;  for 
though  in  several  instances  I  have  heard  of  threats  made 


JET.  39.]  1813.  255 

against  me  by  men  in  power,  yet  to  this  day  I  have  had  no 
interruption  in  my  religious  movements.  But  the  weight 
of  the  further  services  that  I  have  to  perform  at  times 
overwhelms  me ;  0  Lord !  in  Thee  only  is  my  refuge  and 
strength ! 

I  have  found  those  professing  with  us  at  St.  Gilles  in  a 
very  low  state ;  in  some  of  them  the  spark  of  Divine  life  is 
nearly  extinguished ;  my  visits  to  their  several  families  have 
been  attended  with  close  searching  of  heart ;  with  some  of 
them  it  would  appear  as  if  the  fresh  invitations  of  the 
Redeemer's  love,  now  extended,  might,  if  they  be  faithful, 
renew  them  again,  so  as  to  hold  their  religious  meetings  with 
more  propriety  and  advantage.  There  are,  nevertheless,  two 
or  three  here  that  have  kept  their  integrity  in  the  Truth ;  one 
of  them,  FrancU  Brun,  has  a  precious  gift  in  the  ministry. 
Several  of  the  meetings  I  have  had  with  the  inhabitants  have 
been  to  some  satisfaction,  but  my  soul  has  deeply  lamented 
over  many  of  them. 

The  12th  I  had  a  more  satisfactory  meeting  than  any  of 
the  preceding  ones  in  this  place ;  some  manifested  much 
tenderness,  and  appeared  to  be  in  earnest  in  their  desire  to 
walk  more  consistently  with  their  Christian  profession.  I 
had  appointed  that  evening  a  meeting  at  Nismes ;  notice  of 
it  was  sent  there  by  a  pious  Moravian,  named  Jalabert  Blanc, 
who  also  undertook  to  have  proper  information  of  it  given  to 
pious  persons  in  that  city.  As  I  could  not  procure  any  con- 
veyance to  take  me  to  Nismes,  I  had  to  perform  that  journey 
also  on  foot,  which  prevented  me  from  getting  there  as 
early  as  had  been  anticipated ;  finding  on  my  arrival  that  the 
hour  at  which  the  meeting  was  appointed  had  come,  I  went 
directly  to  the  house.  About  eighty  persons,  some  of  them 
Moravians,  soon  collected ;  silence  and  great  solemnity  pre- 
vailed. The  blessed  Redeemer  rendered  us  partakers  of  his 
gracious  promise  to  the  two  or  three  gathered  together  in  his 
name.  Whilst  we  were  thus  assembled,  two  officers  of  the 
Gensdarmerie  (police)  with  some  soldiers  came  in  and  took 
their  seats;  the  meeting  continued  some  time  in  solemn 
silence  before  the  Lord ;  many  present  were  worshipping  the 


256  1813.  [^ET.  39 

Father  of  spirits  in  spirit  and  in  truth.  Some  of  them  even 
evinced  that  they  were  prepared  to  offer  unto  the  Lord  the 
sacrifices  of  a  broken  heart,  and  of  a  contrite  spirit.  He 
gave  me  a  solemn  testimony  to  bear  to  his  blessed  Truth,  and 
to  the  great  love  of  God  to  us  through  his  beloved  Son 
Jesus  Christ,  our  blessed  Redeemer.  Towards  the  close  of 
the  meeting  solemn  prayers  and  supplications  were  offered 
up  on  bended  knees  to  the  Lord  God  and  the  Lamb,  through 
the  Spirit.  The  whole  assembly  were  broken  into  tears,  and 
with  the  most  tender  affection,  took  their  leave  of  me.  The 
officers  of  police  came  with  the  others  to  shake  hands  with 
me,  having  also  tears  in  their  eyes.  After  I  had  come  into 
the  street  they  followed  me,  and  one  of  them,  who  was  the 
Lieutenant  of  the  gensdarmes,  drew  very  politely  towards  me, 
and  after  making  several  apologies,  told  me  they  had  been 
sent  by  the  Prefect  of  the  Department  to  apprehend  me,  and 
had  orders  to  bring  me  before  him.  They  stated  that  they 
had  been  in  search  of  me  for  some  days  —  had  been  as  far  as 
the  Cevennes,  but  that  I  was  gone  from  the  several  places  I 
had  been  at  before  their  arrival  there ;  at  last,  having  heard 
that  I  was  at  St.  Gilles,  they  had  rode  all  night  to  meet  me 
there,  and  had  been  much  disappointed  on  finding  I  had  left 
that  place  also;  they  hoped  to  have  overtaken  me  on  the 
road,  but  being  again  disappointed,  were  going  to  make  their 
report,  when  hearing  of  the  meeting,  they  thought  they  might 
there  hear  of,  or  perhaps  find  me.  Now  they  could  bless  the 
Lord  for  having  permitted  them  to  attend  such  a  meeting, 
and  so  sensibly  to  feel  the  visitation  of  His  redeeming 
love,  adding  how  trying  it  was  therefore  to  them  to  be  under 
the  necessity  to  take  me  to  the  Prefect.  I  encouraged  them 
to  do  their  duty,  and  said  that  I  was  ready  to  follow  them 
immediately.  They  were  somewhat  reluctant  to  proceed 
before  giving  me  an  opportunity  of  taking  some  refreshment, 
for  they  saw  how  exhausted  I  was  after  the  exercise  of  such  a 
meeting,  and  the  fatigue  I  had  endured  from  walking  all  the 
way  from  St.  Gilles,  after  a  meeting  there ;  but  as  it  was  then 
past  nine  o'clock  it  was  thought  best  not  to  put  off  going 
to  the  Prefect.  He,  at  first,  gave  me  a  rough  reception, 


JET.  39.]  1818.  257 

because  of  the  many  and  large  meetings  he  had  been  in- 
formed I  had  had  through  the  country,  and  threatened 
what  should  be  done  to  me,  but  that  for  the  present  I 
must  go  to  prison,  and  wait  till  he  could  send  to  Paris 
a  statement  of  the  whole  case.  I  told  him  that  the 
Minister  of  Police  was  not  ignorant  of  those  meetings,  for  I 
had  given  him  in  Paris  a  full  statement  of  the  nature  of  my 
religious  engagements  in  other  places  where  I  had  been,  and 
what  I  proposed  to  do  as  I  travelled  throngh  the  nation,  &c. 
The  Prefect,  after  a  while,  took  the  officer  aside  to  inquire 
of  him  what  had  passed  in  the  meeting.  I  heard  the 
officer  give  him  a  pretty  accurate  short  statement  of  it, 
concluding  with  these  words :  "  I  have  never  heard  any  one 
speak  in  such  a  manner  before;  the  whole  assembly  was 
melted  into  tears."  After  further  consultation,  I  was  told 
that  I  might  go  for  the  night  to  my  hotel,  but  must  return 
next  morning  at  nine  o'clock.  It  was  pretty  late  by  that 
time,  but  though  spent  in  body,  my  spirit  was  refreshed  of 
the  Lord ;  the  joys  of  whose  presence,  wherein  there  is  life, 
had  been  in  a  gracious  manner  dispensed  to  me  that  day,  and 
I  felt  great  peace  in  resigning  myself  to  His  will,  whatever 
He  might  permit  to  be  done  unto  me.  I  went  to  the 
Prefect  the  next  morning  at  the  time  desired.  I  was  now 
received  with  more  civility ;  many  inquiries  were  even  made 
with  apparent  interest  into  the  nature  of  the  Christian  testi- 
monies of  our  religious  Society,  and  of  my  object  in  having 
such  meetings  "to  which,"  he  said,  "the  people  are  flocking 
in  such  crowds."  On  finally  parting,  he  manifested  good 
will  towards  me. 

Having  thus  narrowly  escaped  the  walls  of  a  prison 
at  Nismes,  S.  G.  took  a  short  journey  to  Montpellier, 
and  had  several  religious  interviews  with  pious  indi- 
viduals and  families  there,  "  the  Lord  refreshing  them 
together."  From  this  little  digression  he  returned  to 
Congenies,  to  mingle  once  more  in  Christian  sympathy 
and  fellowship  with  those  of  his  own  religious  profes- 

I.— 18 


258  1813.  T.  39. 


sion  111  that  neighborhood,  before  leaving  the  South 
of  France  to  pursue  his  mission  elsewhere.  During 
his  late  visit,  he  had  "found  among  them  the  same 
tenderness  of  spirit  as  before  ;  but  the  same  weak- 
ness also  abounded."  His  heart  had  been  again 
enlarged  among  them  in  the  love  of  the  Gospel,  and 
he  had  labored  abundantly,  both  publicly  and  from 
house  to  house,  to  establish  them  in  the  Truth  as  it 
is  in  Jesus,  and  "  to  set  in  order  the  things  that  were 
wanting."  He  was  now  about  to  take  his  final  leave 
of  them.  The  day  before  his  departure  "Friends 
from  different  parts  met  together,"  and,  after  a  meet- 
ing for  divine  worship  in  the  morning,  and  an  in- 
teresting conference  on  the  affairs  of  their  little 
community  in  the  afternoon,  "  their  hearts  overflowed 
with  gratitude  towards  their  Heavenly  Father,  thus 
mindful  of  them."  "Mine  also,"  he  remarks,  "has 
overflowed,  in  that  the  Lord  has  given  us  proofs  that 
he  has  not  forsaken  that  people  —  that  he  has  yet 
a  seed  among  them,  which  he  cherishes  and  visits." 
The  next  day,  18th  of  Tenth  month,  he  adds  :  — 

This  morning  I  have  taken  a  solemn  farewell  of  Friends 
who  have  come  generally  to  Majolier's.  The  Lord's  power 
has  broken  in  upon  us  in  a  remarkable  manner.  A  most 
solemn  silence  covered  us.  Truly  the  spirit  of  prayer  and 
thanksgiving  was  upon  us.  It  is  indeed  the  end  that  crowns 
all.  I  had  at  last  to  tear  myself  from  the  arms  of  these  dear 
friends,  some  of  them  following  us  even  to  Nismes. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

SECOND  VISIT  TO  EUROPE. 

MARSEILLES. — NICE. — GENOA. — TURIN.  —  GENEVA. — LAU- 
SANNE. — BERNE. — ZURICH.  —  ST.  GALLEN. 

QUITTING  Languedoc  and  the  Cevennes,  Stephen 
Grellet  went  to  Marseilles.  Thence  he  "  essayed  "  to 
go  into  Italy,  but  not  being  "  suffered  "  to  penetrate 
that  country  further  than  Genoa,  he  proceeded,  by 
way  of  Turin  and  Chambery,  to  Geneva,  and  some  of 
the  principal  towns  of  Switzerland.  His  services  as 
a  minister  of  the  Gospel,  during  this  journey,  were 
chiefly  confined  to  private  interviews  with  pious  indi- 
viduals or  families,  and  little  companies  of  persons 
whose  hearts  had  been  directed  "  into  the  loVe  of  God 
and  the  patient  waiting  for  Christ."  Interesting  par- 
ticulars of  this  visit  are  given  in  his  memoranda. 


-' 


Coming  through  Avignon  and  Aix,  I  paid  some  visits, 
particularly  at  the  latter  place,  to  pious  Roman  Catholics, 
and  reached  Marseilles  on  the  23d  of  Tenth  month,  1813. 
Here  I  was  again  very  kindly  received  by  Malvezin,  brother- 
in-law  to  Mollet,  from  whom  I  experienced  genuine  hospi- 
tality. 

The  little  company  who,  since  my  visit  to  this  place  six 
years  ago,  have  continued  to  meet  together  for  Divine  worship, 
have  received  me  with  much  cordiality.  We  were  several 
times  refreshed  together  in  our  little  select  meeting.  The 
Lord  also  very  graciously  owned  some  more  public  meetings  I 
have  had  here,  and  visits  paid  in  the  love  of  Christ  to  several 
families,  where  the  bread  that  He  gave  me  to  hand  to  them 
was  blessed  by  Him. 

(259) 


260  1813.  l>r.  39. 

S.  G.  had  come  to  Marseilles  with  the  prospect  of 
going  to  Italy ;  and  he  was  now  brought  into  great 
conflict  in  looking  at  the  accomplishment  of  this 
service.  It  was  a  time  of  war;  he  was  alone ;  the 
roads  were  much  infested  with  robbers;  and  he  was 
not  easy  to  join  the  caravans  of  ordinary  travellers, 
accompanied  by  armed  men.  But  "offering  up  his 
life  and  all  to  the  Lord,"  he  was  afresh  animated  to 
put  his  trust  in  Him,  and  to  be  faithful  in  his  service. 
His  "  path  of  religious  duty  appeared  clear  towards 
Italy,"  but  he  felt  restrained  from  taking  the  accus- 
tomed route  through  Mont  Cenis,  &c.  Without  going 
a  long  distance  round,  there  was  no  other  course,  ex- 
cept a  very  difficult  one  over  precipitous  mountains,  by 
way  of  Nice.  "After  deep  conflict,  and  earnestly  pray- 
ing to  the  Lord  for  right  direction,"  he  believed  it  right 
to  choose  the  latter  apparently  impassable  road  :  "as- 
sured that  the  Lord  could  carry  him  through  all,  he 
reverently  bowed  before  Him,  and,  trusting  in  his  Di- 
vine guidance,"  he  left  Marseilles  on  the  30th  of  Tenth 
month,  and  reached  Nice  in  safety.  There  he  thus 
continues  his  journal : 

At  this  place  my  distress  has  been  great.  My  heart  is 
deeply  affected  by  all  I  hear  and  see.  I  do  not  know  when  I 
have  seen  so  many  Romish  Priests  together  as  here,  or  so 
much  levity  as  is  exhibited  by  that  class  of  men.  They  have 
been  celebrating  "  The  Feast  of  the  Dead,"  and  truly  they 
appear  dead  to  God  and  his  truth.  On  the  other  hand,  I  hear 
of  the  numerous  bands  of  brigands  that  frequent  the  road  I 
am  going  to  travel.  But,  surely,  the  Lord  is  a  refuge  and 
strength  in  time  of  trouble  !  Blessed  be  his  holy  name  !  I 
have  found  him  so  again  at  this  time.  My  faith  in  his  gra* 
cious  promise,  that  through  fire  and  water  he  would  be  with 
me,  has  been  renewed,  and  therein  strength  has  been  given 
again  to  commit  myself  and  my  all  to  Him. 


JET.  40.J  1818.  201 

The  first  place  I  came  to  was  Mentone,  a  very  beautiful 
little  town  at  the  foot  of  the  Alps,  whose  summits  are  covered 
with  perpetual  snow.  The  narrow  valley  in  which  the  town 
lies  is  by  the  side  of  the  Mediterranean  Sea.  The  heat  of 
the  weather  would  be  unbearable,  were  it  not  that  the  air  is 
very  pleasantly  tempered  by  the  ice  and  snow  above.  The 
orange  trees  are  abundant  in  that  valley ;  they  grow  to  the 
size  of  our  apple  trees,  and  are  planted  like  our  orchards ; 
they  are  continually  blossoming  and  bearing  fruit,  which  is  of 
the  best  quality. 

I  had  a  letter  of  introduction  given  me  by  Kothen,  at 
Marseilles,  for  Maurice  Berea,  a  friend  of  his,  a  pious 
Roman  Catholic,  who  resides  at  his  country-seat,  near  the 
town.  I  went  to  see  him,  and  met  at  his  house  several  per- 
sons who,  like  him  and  his  wife,  are  piously-minded.  To  be 
in  company  with  such,  especially  after  what  I  had  suffered  at 
Nice,  on  account  of  the  gross  darkness  and  irreligion,  was 
truly  refreshing  to  my  spirit ;  I  felt  free  to  accept  the  press- 
ing invitation  to  tarry  the  night  with  them.  Among  other 
visitors  was  a  sister  of  M.  Berea's,  whose  husband,  General 
Partenai,  is  at  present  a  prisoner  of  war  in  Russia,  and  bears 
an  excellent  character,  very  uncommon  for  men  in  his  station 
in  these  days.  His  wife  is  not  behind  him,  for  she  possesses 
a  tender  and  pious  mind ;  her  great  humility,  with  her  many 
charities,  evince  her  endeavour  to  walk  as  a  disciple  of 
Christ.  In  the  evening,  the  whole  family  being  collected 
together,  we  had  an  opportunity  for  religious  retirement,  and 
for  the  worship  of  God.  He  condescended  to  open  the 
spring  of  the  ministry  of  his  Gospel  among  us,  to  our  mutual 
refreshment  and  edification,  and  the  contriting  of  our  hearts 
before  him.  There  was  present  a  Popish  priest,  an  old 
Dominican  friar,  who  appeared  astonished  at  what  he  heard 
and  saw,  but  he  did  not  attempt  to  show  any  opposition. 
The  next  morning  M.  Bcrca  accompanied  me  back  to  the 
town.  He  is  in  the  meridian  of  Life,  and  a  man  of  bright 
parts ;  but  from  a  sense  of  religious  duty  he  has  withdrawn 
from  the  world's  pursuits,  to  live  in  retirement  in  this 
sequestered  but  beautiful  and  fertile  spot,  covered  with 


262  1818.  OT.  40. 

vineyards,  olive,  lemon,  orange,  almond,  fig,  and  other  trees ; 
the  hedges  lined  with  pomegranates,  myrtle,  rose,  green- 
aloes,  &c. 

I  now  proceeded  towards  Genoa,  through  Savona.  The 
Lord  was  pleased  to  bring  me  safely  through  that  journey, 
notwithstanding  the  dangers  and  difficulties  attending  it; 
neither  did  I  meet  any  of  the  robbers  so  much  talked  of,  and 
though  I  had  very  coarse  accommodation,  I  generally  met 
with  civility  from  the  people.  I  found  that  the  road,  as  it  had 
been  described,  lay  over  high  rocky  mountains,  by  the  side  of 
great  precipices,  and  so  narrow  that  a  mis-step  of  the  mule 
would  have  precipitated  us  to  a  great  depth.  Sometimes  even 
that  narrow  path  was  covered  with  rolling  stones,  and  so  steep 
that  it  was  like  ascending  or  descending  a  staircase.  I  was 
favoured  to  pass  all  this  without  injury,  though  once  or  twice 
my  mule  stopped  short,  refusing  to  go  forward,  till  my  guide, 
who  had  kept  behind,  coming  in  sight,  had  only  to  speak,  and 
the  mule  went  on.  The  scenery  before  me  was  frequently 
very  grand,  so  that  with  admiration  I  could  not  help  crying 
out,  "  Great  and  wonderful  are  Thy  works,  Lord  God  Almighty, 
&c."  Surely  His  works  do  praise  Him.  A  project  is  being 
carried  out  to  render  this  road  even  superior  to  the  one  through 
Mont  Cenis ;  should  they  complete  it,  it  will  be  one  of  the 
finest  roads  in  Europe.  I  met  numerous  companies  of  priests 
and  friars  in  almost  every  village. 

From  Savona  to  Genoa  the  road  is  so  good  that  I  travelled 
in  a  wheel-carriage ;  it  passes  through  a  very  fine  and  fertile 
country,  having  a  great  number  of  large  and  nicely  finished 
houses,  with  handsome  grounds  attached  to  them. 

Soon  after  my  arrival  at  Genoa,  I  became  acquainted  with 
the  Swadish  Consul,  a  pious  man;  he  introduced  me  to 
several  others  like-minded  with  himself;  among  those  he 
brought  to  my  lodgings  to  see  me  was  an  Italian,  to  whom 
the  Consul  had  given  the  perusal  of  the  short  account  of  our 
Christian  principles  that  I  had  presented  to  him,  with  other 
books  of  a  religious  kind.  He  was  so  delighted  to  find  in 
that  tract  sentiments  so  in  accordance  with  the  convictions 
mude  on  his  own  mind,  by  the  secret  but  powerful  operations 


*T.  40.]  1813.  263 

of  the  Divine  Spirit,  that  he  came  to  me  with  a  very  full 
heart,  rejoicing  that  there  were  others  convinced  of  the 
same  Gospel  truths.  We  had  a  very  affecting  and  interest- 
ing time  together,  the  Consul  also  being  present ;  he, 
like  the  Italian,  is  a  man  of  great  information  and  learning ; 
hut  above  all,  both  evince  that  they  have  learned  in  the 
school  of  Christ.  I  presented  them,  among  other  books, 
with  Barclay's  Apology,  in  Latin,  which  they  received  with 
gratitude. 

The  way  was  now  opened  for  my  having  several  small 
meetings,  composed  of  from  fifty  to  sixty  persons,  Protest- 
ants and  Papists,  generally  of  pious,  seeking  minds,  so  that 
the  Lord's  baptizing  power,  and  the  comforts  of  his  Divine 
Spirit  endeared  us  to  one  another,  and  refreshed  us  together 
in  his  presence.  I  had  also  a  precious  meeting  with  some 
of  the  Waldenses,  who  have  retired  from  the  valleys  of  Pied- 
mont, and  reside  here ;  there  are  about  one  hundred.  Some 
of  these  meetings  were  held  at  my  hotel,  the  owner  of  which, 
being  himself  a  pious  man,  and  one  of  the  Waldenses,  the 
people  were  more  free  both  to  attend  the  meeting  and  to  see 
me  in  private.  It  was  often  very  pleasant  to  find  in  these 
visitors  such  as  evinced  that  they  were  dissatisfied  with  their 
popish  tenets,  and  sought  after  a  better  way.  Copies  of  the 
Scriptures  which  I  presented  to  them  were  very  acceptable. 

During  my  tarriance  at  Genoa,  I  was  introduced  into  very 
close  exercise  of  mind  and  trial  of  faith.  Deep  had  been  my 
concern  on  account  of  various  parts  of  Italy — Rome,  Naples, 
&c. — places  that  I  had  felt  for  in  years  past,  with  an  appre- 
hension that  I  should  be  required  to  visit  them  in  Gospel 
love.  I  thought  that  the  time  had  come  for  me  to  engage  in 
that  service,  especially  as  I  was  then  in  Italy.  Finding, 
however,  that  it  would  be  impracticable  to  go  by  land  to 
Rome,  on  account  of  the  numerous  bands  of  robbers  that 
attacked  travellers  even  when  escorted  by  large  companies 
of  soldiers,  I  concluded  to  try  to  go  there  by  sea,  by  way 
of  Leghorn.  As  I  was  going  to  engage  my  passage  for  that 
port,  my  mind  was  introduced  into  unutterable  distress — gross 
darkness  seemed  to  be  before  me,  whilst  a  bright  stream  of 


264  1813.  OT.  40. 

light  was  behind ;  I  stood  still  for  a  while,  and  found  I  could 
not  go  forward.  I  returned  to  my  lodgings,  and  in  my 
chamber  poured  forth  my  soul  unto  the  Lord,  entreating  him 
to  direct  me  aright.  He  knew  it  was  in  obedience  to  his 
Divine  will  that  I  had  come  to  these  nations,  and  that 
to  his  Divine  guidance  and  almighty  protection  I  had 
wholly  committed  myself  and  my  all.  He  very  graciously 
condescended  to  be  near  to  me  in  my  distress,  and  to  hear 
the  voice  of  my  supplication.  He  gave  me  to  see,  and 
strongly  to  feel,  that  to  Rome,  Naples,  &c.,  I  should  indeed 
go,  that  I  had  baptisms  there  to  be  baptized  with,  but  that 
the  time  for  it  had  not  yet  come,  and  the  language  of  the 
Spirit  was  to  proceed  with  all  speed  for  Geneva  and  Switzer- 
land. My  soul  was  greatly  humbled  and  tendered  before 
the  Lord,  who  thus  condescended  to  instruct  his  poor  ser- 
vant, and  to  direct  him  in  the  way  which  He  would  have  him 
to  go.  I  remembered  with  awful  reverence  and  gratitude 
the  gracious  promise  made  me,  before  I  left  America,  when, 
contemplating  the  extent  and  magnitude  of  the  Lord's  work 
to  which  I  was  called,  my  soul  was  dismayed :  "  I  will  teach 
thee  and  instruct  thee  in  the  way  in  which  thou  goest,  I  will 
guide  thee  with  mine  eye."  Now  I  saw  how  wonderfully  my 
blessed  Lord  and  Redeemer  fulfilled  his  Divine  word,  and 
he  also  renewed  a  little  faith  in  the  safety  of  his  guidance  and 
almighty  protection. 

I  soon  agreed  with  a  person  to  take  me  in  a  carriage  to 
Turin,  for  which  place  I  set  off  the  next  day,  the  13th  of  the 
Eleventh  month.  There  was  only  one  other  passenger  with 
me.  We  had  proceeded  a  very  little  way  out  of  Genoa  when, 
meeting  with  another  carriage  going  back  empty  to  Turin, 
our  coachman  stopped  and  began  to  bargain  with  the  driver 
about  taking  us  there.  It  was  a  long  time  before  we  knew 
what  they  were  about,  and,  after  we  found  it  out,  in  vain  did 
we  represent  to  our  coachman  the  impropriety  of  such  con- 
duct, and  urge  his  going  forward  ;  he  remained  deaf  to  our 
entreaties.  As  we  could  not  help  ourselves,  patience  was 
our  only  resort ;  we  were  however  amused  at  being  thus 
sold  out  on  the  highway.  After  some  hours  detention,  we 


XT.  40.]  1818.  265 

proceeded  with  our  new  driver  and  carriage,  but  we  had  not 
travelled  far  when  we  overtook  another  carriage  going  to 
Turin  with  four  passengers.  The  two  drivers  bargained 
again  about  us,  which  took  them  a  long  time,  and  the  result 
was  that  we  were  sold  a  second  time,  and  were  now  six  of  us 
crowded  together,  and  we  could  not  obtain  any  redress  by 
complaining.  It  took  us  four  days  to  accomplish  the  journey, 
which  we  were  favoured  to  do  in  safety.  We  had  several 
alarms  from  the  robbers ;  of  their  depredations  on  travellers, 
and  of  the  murders  that  were  almost  daily  perpetrated  by 
them  we  had  heard  dismal  accounts,  but  the  Lord  con- 
descended to  preserve  us  in  the  midst  of  dangers,  blessed  be 
His  name.  Many  of  these  robbers  are  said  to  be  conscripts, 
who,  unwilling  to  go  to  the  army,  have  fled  to  these  mountains, 
and  for  want  of  means  to  obtain  food  are  now  driven  to  acts 
of  desperation,  to  the  terror,  not  of  travellers  only,  but  of  the 
inhabitants  also.  Large  numbers  of  them  join  together  in 
their  acts  of  plunder,  and  when  too  strong  a  force  comes 
against  them  they  retire  into  the  fastnesses  of  the  rocky 
mountains. 

I  arrived  at  Turin  late  in  the  evening  of  the  16th.  I  had 
letters  from  Genoa  to  some  pious  persons  here,  to  whom  I 
have  paid,  or  from  whom  I  have  received  some  interesting 
visits,  and  I  have  had  several  religious  opportunities  with 
them.  One  of  these,  Vassally,  formerly  a  Popish  priest,  is 
in  an  inquiring  state  of  mind ;  several  others  manifest  much 
tenderness  of  spirit ;  among  them  are  two  physicians  and 
some  professors  of  the  university.  Through  the  medium  of 
these,  many  persons  met  me  at  my  lodgings  for  religious 
purposes,  who  made  many  inquiries  respecting  our  Christian 
principles  and  doctrines.  Several  of  these,  like  Vassally, 
have  been  Popish  priests,  but  their  eyes  having  been  opened 
to  see  the  inconsistency  of  Popish  superstitions,  they  could 
no  longer,  with  peace  of  mind,  officiate  in  that  capacity.  I 
had  also  a  very  interesting  visit  from  the  Chaplain  of  the 
Prince  of  Sardinia,  who  made  sundry  inquiries  respecting 
my  views  on  various  of  their  tenets,  among  others  the 
authority  of  the  Pope  and  his  clergy,  their  sacrament  of  the 


266  1813.  [JET.  40. 

mass,  transubstantiation,  confession,  and  absolution,  invoca- 
tion of  Saints,  the  Virgin  Mary,  &c.,  &c.  I  was  favoured 
BO  to  answer  bis  inquiries  as  to  induce  him  to  wish  to  know 
more  of  the  principles  of  our  Society.  He  requested  that 
I  would  favour  him  with  some  books  treating  thereon,  having 
heard  that  I  had  such  with  me ;  I  presented  him  with  some 
accordingly,  with  which  he  was  much  pleased.  I  frequently 
find  persons  who  have  a  great  disposition  to  obtain  books  of 
this  kind,  and  I  am  glad  to  have  it  in  my  power  to  furnish 
them.  It  has  been  a  matter  of  surprise  to  me  that  though 
my  baggage  has  been  so  often  narrowly  examined  since  I 
entered  France,  and  in  Italy,  yet  my  books,  Bibles,  &c.,  have 
not  been  taken  away. 

On  coming  to  Turin  my  mind  was  turned  with  strong 
Gospel  love  towards  the  Vaudois  in  the  valleys  of  Piedmont, 
not  far  distant.  I  did  not  know  but  that  it  might  be  a 
suitable  time  for  me  to  discharge  the  debt  of  love  which  I 
have  long  felt  I  owed  them ;  but,  seeking  for  the  Lord's 
direction,  my  way  has  appeared  totally  closed.  I  have  felt 
as  if  I  must  proceed  with  all  speed  for  Geneva ;  the  impulse 
on  my  mind  was  as  if  I  must  flee  for  my  life ;  surely  the  ways 
of  the  Lord  are  above  our  ways !  vain  would  it  be  for  poor 
man  to  inquire  why  or  wherefore  it  is  so  ?  At  least  I  found 
it  so  with  me.  Under  the  conviction  that  my  only  safety  was 
in  simple  obedience  to  the  Lord,  I  have  said,  "Thy  will  be 
done,"  and  I  have  accordingly  taken  my  passage  in  a  carriage 
going  to  Geneva. 

After  travelling  five  days  and  nights,  he  arrived  in 
that  city,  and  remarks  : 

As  I  proceeded  on  my  way,  I  felt  that  I  was  leaving  a 
heavy  weight  behind  me,  and  that  a  bright  light  shone  on  my 
way  forward ;  such  peacefulness  accompanied  me  that  I  did 
not  feel  any  weariness  from  the  journey ;  the  consolation  of 
the  Lord  was  so  richly  extended  to  me  that  my  soul  was 
poured  forth  in  reverent  gratitude  before  Him,  surprised, 
nevertheless,  in  having  been  thus  driven  to  Genoa,  and  now 
brought  to  Geneva ;  surely  the  Lord  has  wise  designs  in  all 
this,  though  I  do  not  understand  it. 


JET.  40.]  1813.  267 

It  was  soon  manifest  that  there  was,  indeed,  "a 
cause"  for  this  visit  to  the  "city  of  Calvin,  of  Farel, 
and  of  Beza,"  and  that  it  was  peculiarly  well-timed ; 
Geneva  had  sadly  fallen  from  its  ancestral  faith,  and 
proved  how  vain  are  historic  names,  orthodox  creeds, 
and  Scriptural  formularies,  when  the  Spirit  ceases  to 
animate  the  lifeless  form.  The  clergy  at  that  time 
were,  with  scarcely  an  exception,  Socinian ;  and  there 
is  ground  to  believe  that  S.  G.'s  labours  amongst  them 
were  permanently  blessed.  The  journal  continues : 

Soon  after  my  arrival,  I  called  on  some  individuals  for 
whom  I  had  letters.  Among  these  were  Vaucher  and  Duby, 
both  professors  of  theology  at  the  university  here.  After  a 
pretty  long  conference  together,  during  which  they  appeared 
to  take  great  interest  in  the  object  of  my  thus  travelling  in 
these  nations  in  the  love  and  service  of  the  dear  Redeemer, 
they  made  various  inquiries  into  the  nature  of  our  Christian 
profession,  and  told  me  that  that  evening  there  was  to  be 
a  general  meeting  of  all  their  clergy,  and  gave  me  a  pressing 
invitation  to  meet  with  them.  On  the  first  mention  of  it,  I 
could  not  accept  the  invitation ;  I  even  recoiled  at  it,  but  the 
more  I  tried  to  put  it  away,  the  stronger  the  weight  of  it 
camo  upon  me ;  so  that  I  could  only  give  for  answer  that  I 
would  take  it  into  consideration.  I  went  back  to  my  inn, 
and  after  waiting  on  the  Lord,  and  earnest  prayers  that  he 
would  direct  all  my  steps  in  his  Divine  counsel,  I  found 
it  would  be  my  place  to  attend  that  meeting ;  I  felt  it  never- 
theless a  great  cross,  being  very  sensible  of  my  want  of 
qualification  as  a  man  to  appear  thus  alone  among  so  many 
wise  and  learned  men  and  high  professors.  The  weight  of 
exercise  and  distress,  however,  under  which  I  had  been  at 
Montauban,  and  other  places,  on  account  of  the  principles  of 
infidelity  I  found  disseminated  by  some  of  the  clergy  among 
the  Protestants,  together  with  a  desire  I  had  often  felt  to 
have  an  opportunity  to  plead  with  them  on  this  account,  came 
forcibly  before  me,  with  a  fear  of  now  flinching  from  bearing 


268  1813.  OT.  40. 

my  testimony  for  the  Truth  -when  a  door  appeared  open  for 
it.     Moreover,  I  felt  that  it  might  be  in  part  for  this  purpose 
that  the  Lord  had  brought  me  here  with  such  haste.     About 
the  time  of  their  meeting,  Vaucher  and  Duby,  accompanied 
by  Picot,  their  President,  came  to  wait  upon  me.     I  found 
fifteen  of  their  ministers  collected  together,  with  the  three 
Professors   of    Theology.     I   felt   very  low  indeed    among 
them,  like  a  poor  stripling,  but  was  favoured  in  calmness  to 
have  my  mind  stayed  upon  God.     They  were  informed  of 
the  invitation  given  me  to  sit  with  them  on  this  occasion; 
but  I  thought  it  proper  to  request  them  to  proceed  with  the 
business  for  which  they  had  met,  as  they  would  have  done 
was  I  not    present.     They  answered   that  they  could  meet 
at  any  time  to  transact  their  business,  but  that  they  might 
never  have  another  opportunity  of  having  me  among  them, 
and   therefore  desired   to  know  if  I  had   any  objection   to 
answer  a  few  questions  they  felt  disposed  to  ask  me,  not  for 
disputation,  but   for  information.     I  told   them    that  I  was 
willing  to  answer  all  their  inquiries  with  Christian  candour ; 
indeed  I  felt  the  love  and  power  of  the  Redeemer  to  be  over 
us ;  His  gracious  promise  to  his  disciples  that  it  should  be 
given  them  what  to  say  or  to  answer  when  they  should  be 
brought   before   kings   and  rulers   for   his   sake,   was   very 
sweetly   and    encouragingly   brought   to   my   remembrance. 
They  inquired  of  the  nature  and  qualification  requisite  for  a 
minister  of  the  Gospel,  of  Divine  worship  —  what  renders  a 
man  a  true  member  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  of  baptism  and 
the  supper;    then  passed  on  to  perfection,  election,  repro- 
bation,  and    dwelt   very    particularly   on    redemption    and 
salvation    by   our   Lord   Jesus    Christ.     I   endeavoured    to 
answer  them  in  as  concise  and  clear  a  manner  as  the  Lord 
enabled  me  to  do  on  all  these  and  some  other  very  important 
subjects.     Among  the  questions  respecting  the  Divinity  and 
God-head  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  one  of  them  said  "  if 
Christ  is  from  eternity,  why  is  he  called  the  first-born  of 
every  creature  ?"     This  fully  opened  a  door  for  me  to  testify 
to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  his  various  offices  and  attributes, 
being  true  God  and  true  man  also,  who  is  from  everlasting 


xr.  40.]  1813.  269 

to  everlasting.  It  also  prepared  my  way  to  speak  of  my 
great  distress  at  Montauban,  and  particularly  to  lay  before 
them  the  great  responsibility  which  rested  upon  them  on 
account  of  the  infidelity  which  was  thus  promulgated  by  men 
who  had  been  sent  there  from  this  university.  They  heard 
all  I  had  to  say  in  answer  to  their  various  questions  with  be- 
coming attention,  seriousness  and  solemnity  prevailing  over 
us  during  the  whole  time  that  we  continued  together,  upwards 
of  three  hours.  At  the  conclusion  they  said :  "  This  has  been 
to  us  a  season  of  instruction  and  edification." 

Thus  has  the  Lord  been  pleased  to  help  his  poor  servant, 
and  to  magnify  the  great  and  adorable  name  of  Jesus,  my 
Saviour. 

A  wide  field  was  now  set  before  me  for  religious  labours 
among  serious  individuals,  both  among  the  wealthy  inhabi- 
tants of  thia  city  and  those  in  humble  life.  I  found  several 
companies  of  these  in  the  practice  of  meeting  frequently 
together  for  religious  edification.  I  had  some  very  solemn 
and  tendering  seasons  with  them ;  a  number  of  these  meet- 
ings were  also  held  in  the  houses  of  some  of  the  Protestant 
ministers.  Among  others  I  had  several  at  Dumoulinier's  and 
Demalleyer's.  I  was  several  times  much  comforted  with 
Mary  Ann  Vernet  and  her  family,  where  several  more  of  that 
class  met  us ;  some  of  these  evince  that  they  have  learned  in 
the  school  of  Christ,  and  are  well  acquainted  with  his  Law, 
written  in  the  heart. 

Eight  of  their  clergy  called  at  one  time  upon  me,  wishing 
to  have  further  information  on  certain  subjects,  particularly 
the  ministry,  spiritual  worship,  baptism  and  the  supper. 
They  appeared  to  bo  in  a  tender  state  of  mind,  particularly 
Gideon  Cabaret,  Pastor  of  Zully,  who  wrote  me  afterwards  a 
letter  which  more  fully  exhibited  the  exercise  of  his  mind, 
and  his  honest  desire  to  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
Truth. 

My  dear  Master  has  given  me  much  service  among  that 
class  of  men.  I  have  been  much  exercised  on  their  account, 
because  of  the  Socinian  principles  which  have  crept  in  among 
them.  May  they  treasure  up  these  days  of  labour  amongst 


270  1813.  ^T.  40. 


them.  After  I  had  in  simplicity  and  sincerity  once  more  set 
before  them  the  consequences  of  the  baneful  principles  of 
Socinianism,  several  of  them  said  they  were  almost  per- 
suaded ;  I  would  they  were  altogether  so.  My  dear  Master 
has  enabled  me  clearly  to  lay  before  them  what  is  the  dispen- 
sation of  the  Gospel.  Blessed  be  the  Lord  for  this  renewed 
help  of  his  Holy  Spirit  to  testify  of  his  Truth  and  power 
among  the  great  and  wise. 

I  have  been  at  several  of  the  villages  about  Geneva, 
having  some  very  solemn  religious  seasons  among  them. 
Truly,  the  Lord  has  a  precious  seed  in  these  parts  ;  may  they 
keep  very  near  to  him  who  has  revealed  himself  to  them  as 
the  beloved  of  souls,  the  Lord  their  Redeemer. 

During  my  tarriance  here  I  have  had  a  little  unfolded  to 
my  view  why  the  Lord  has  led  me  about  in  such  a  remark- 
able manner,  to  deliver  me  from  the  bonds  and  snares  that 
were  devised  against  me.  I  now  learn  that  the  Prefect  at 
Nismes  wrote  to  the  Minister  of  Police  at  Paris  respecting 
me,  as  he  told  me  he  should  do.  He  received  an  order  from 
him  to  have  me  arrested,  and  sent  to  Paris.  In  consequence 
he  sent  his  Gensdarmes  after  me  to  Marseilles,  expecting 
that  I  was  still  there  ;  but  finding  that  I  had  left  that  place 
for  Italy,  they  did  not  think  I  could  have  attempted  to  go 
there  by  that  difficult  road,  through  which  the  Lord  directed 
my  steps,  but  that  I  must  have  followed  the  highway  through 
Chambery  and  Mont  Cenis  ;  and  finding  that  I  had  not  passed 
through  Chambery,  they  reported  to  the  Prefect  that  they 
could  not  discover  where  I  had  gone  ;  and  again,  why  I  have 
been  prevented,  in  such  a  remarkable  manner,  from  going 
towards  Rome,  or  even  among  the  Waldenses,  and  felt  my- 
self constrained  to  come  here  with  such  speed,  is  now 
explained  as  being  a  very  merciful  interposition  of  my 
blessed  Master,  under  whose  guidance  I  desire  to  be  kept. 
The  armies  of  Buonaparte  have  met  with  signal  defeats  in 
Germany,  at  Leipzic,  and  in  several  other  places,  so  that 
the  survivors  of  his  once  large  army,  are  hastily  retiring, 
some  over  the  Rhine  to  France  ;  and  the  army  of  the  king 
of  Naples  to  Italy,  by  way  of  the  Tyrol,  the  Simplon,  &c.  ; 


XT.  40.]  1813.  271 

so  that  I  had  hardly  left  Italy  when  they  began  to  arrive, 
closely  pursued  by  the  Austrians.  A  delay  in  Italy  of  a  few 
days  longer,  might  have  shut  me  up  there,  as  there  is  no 
possibility,  at  present,  for  any  body  to  pass  away  from  their 
lines ;  neither  could  I  now  escape  from  Chambery.  Thus 
have  I  been  delivered  from  two-fold  dangers,  —  from  being 
carried  to  Paris  as  a  prisoner  for  the  testimony  of  Jesus,  or 
shut  up  in  some  corner  of  Italy.  Bless  the  Lord,  0  my  soul ! 
trust  forever  in  the  guidance  of  his  Divine  Spirit,  who  alone 
can  and  ought  to  direct  thy  steps,  and  all  thy  movements, 
especially  in  the  service  of  the  ministry  of  the  Gospel,  to 
which  he  has  called  thee. 

More  than  a  week  had  now  been  closely  occupied 
with  religious  engagements  in  and  about  Geneva,  and, 
kindly  furnished  by  his  friends  there  with  introduc- 
tions to  pious  individuals  in  various  parts  of  Switzer- 
land and  Germany,  Stephen  Grellet  left  that  city. 
At  Lausanne,  he  met  with  many  of  the  followers  of 
Madam  Guyon,  called  Pietists.  Respecting  these  he 
remarks : 

They  spend  much  time  in  religious  retirement,  and  their 
meetings  for  Divine  worship  are  mostly  held  in  silence.  I 
had  several  religious  opportunities  with  them,  in  which  a 
real  religious  exercise  appeared  to  prevail  to  wait  upon  the 
Lord,  and  to  worship  him  in  spirit  and  in  truth.  Some  of 
these  seasons  were  times  of  refreshing  from  the  Lord's 
presence,  who  is  near  to  those  that  wait  upon  him.  I  also 
visited  these  people  in  their  families,  and  I  was  comforted 
among  several  of  them,  who  are  of  the  poor  of  this  world, 
but  rich  in  the  faith  which  is  in  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
Some  of  their  leaders,  however,  under  a  high  profession  of 
spiritual-mindedness,  are  but  little  removed  from  supersti- 
tion, very  nearly  bordering  on  Popery,  though  they  keep  the 
mass  of  their  adherents  unacquainted  with  their  mysteries, 
as  they  call  them ;  these  being  above  their  capacity  to  com- 
prehend. It  is,  I  have  told  them,  a  happy  ignorance  for 


272  1813.  [JET.  40. 

them ;    sufficient    for    them   is   the   simplicity   of    the   pure 
Truth. 

Berne,  Twelfth  month,  12th.  On  my  arrival  here,  I  found 
the  inhabitants  in  much  anxiety  and  distress ;  parts  of  the 
army  of  Italy,  in  their  retreat,  have  passed  through  this 
place,  and  left  a  contagious  fever,  which  in  many  instances 
proves  to  be  mortal.  A  number  of  persons  attacked  with  it 
did  not  survive  more  than  a  day  or  two.  I  was  several  times 
much  affected  on  being  told  in  the  morning  of  the  decease 
of  pious  persons  whom  I  had  been  with  at  meeting  the  pre- 
ceding evening.  Great  seriousness  prevailed  over  many 
minds,  and  our  meetings  were  solemn  baptizing  seasons, 
attended  by  many  pious  persons,  rendered  still  more  serious 
under  the  present  aspect  of  things.  The  Austrians,  it  was 
known,  were  on  their  march  towards  Berne,  intending  only, 
they  said,  to  pass  through  it,  in  their  pursuit  of  the  French ; 
but  the  rulers  of  that  Canton  could  not  yet  agree  to  grant 
them  the  liberty  to  do  so  ;  if  refused,  there  was  an  apprehen- 
sion that  they  would  do  it  by  force,  in  which  case,  a  great 
effusion  of  blood  must  be  the  consequence. 

At  this  juncture  he  was  himself  taken  ill  with  the 
prevailing  epidemic,  and  for  several  days  his  recovery 
seemed  doubtful.  In  reference  to  this,  he  says : 

•Several  pious  persons  I  had  become  acquainted  with  came 
to  my  inn,  very  kindly,  to  minister  to  me.  They  thought 
that  there  was  but  little  prospect  of  my  surviving  the  attack ; 
but  my  mind  was  preserved  in  great  calmness,  in  resignation 
to  the  Divine  will,  feeling  at  the  same  time  a  renewed  con- 
firmation, that  the  service  for  which  the  Lord  has  sent  me 
into  Germany  must  be  performed,  and  that  I  should  be 
enabled  to  surmount  all  difficulties  and  dangers  to  which  I 
might  be  exposed.  That  sickness  was  a  season  when  my 
faith  and  confidence  in  the  Lord  were  renewed.  My  strength 
soon  returned,  after  the  fever  left  me ;  and  a  door  being  set 
open  before  me  for  religious  service,  I  was  enabled,  with 
diligence,  to  attend  to  it,  both  in  private  families  and  smaller 


*T.  40.]  1813.  273 

or  larger  meetings.  A8  many  of  these  were  held  among 
persons  who  spoke  the  German  language  only,  I  was  obliged 
to  make  use  of  an  interpreter.  In  this  service  L'Orsa,  a 
pious  Protestant  minister,  very  kindly  assisted  me,  translat- 
ing for  me  from  the  French,  which  he  did  with  much  feeling, 
and  at  times,  with  great  tenderness  of  spirit. 

I  left  Berne  on  the  24th  of  Twelfth  month.  As  I  was 
passing  through  the  gates  of  the  city,  I  met  the  advanced 
posts  of  the  Austrians  coming  in,  and  the  whole  way  to 
Zurich  I  found  the  Austrians  on  their  march  to  France. 
They  treated  me  with  civility;  but  finding  the  towns 
crowded  with  soldiers,  and  the  inns  occupied  by  them,  I 
travelled  night  and  day  without  stopping,  except  to  take 
some  refreshment.  I  have  found  here  in  Pestalozzi  (a  banker 
of  Zurich)  a  very  kind  and  faithful  friend ;  he  has  devoted 
much  of  his  time,  during  my  tarriance  in  this  city,  to  going 
about  with  me,  and  acting  as  my  interpreter  whenever  it  was 
requisite,  both  in  families  or  in  larger  congregations ;  as  I 
have  had  several  meetings,  and  the  mass  of  the  people 
understand  the  German  only. 

In  the  widow  of  the  late  Lavater,  and  in  many  branches 
of  her  family,  I  have  found  genuine  piety.  Christian  lowli- 
ness, meekness  and  humility,  very  conspicuously  prevail 
among  several  of  them.  One  of  the  daughters  married  to 
George  Gessner,  one  of  their  clergymen,  has  been  largely 
taught  in  the  school  of  Christ,  and  is  well  acquainted  with 
the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  by  whose  guidance  she 
manifests  a  desire  that  her  steps  should  be  directed.  This 
is  also  the  case  with  her  sister  Louisa.  Gessner  also  is  a 
man  of  piety,  who  sees  beyond  forms  and  shadows.  I  have 
had  several  precious  religious  opportunities  with  them  and 
their  numerous  relatives  ;  their  hearts  were  open  to  hear  the 
testimony  of  Truth.  Gessner  has  also  opened  his  house  for 
more  public  religious  meetings.  This  has  been  the  case 
also  with  Antistes  Hesse,  an  aged  man,  the  head  of  the 
clergy  in  this  Canton ;  he  is  green  in  old  age,  and  of  a  very 
tender  spirit.  On  one  occasion,  when,  at  his  request,  I  had 
given  him  an  outline  of  the  views  entertained  by  our  religi- 
L  — 19 


274  1813.  [JET.  40. 

ous  Society,  respecting  the  new  birth,  the  Christian  baptism, 
the  bread  of  life  on  which  the  renewed  man  feeds,  on  wor- 
ship, ministry,  the  church  of  Christ,  faith  in  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  his  various  offices,  redemption  and  salvation  by  him, 
together  with  the  gift  and  operations  of  his  Divine  Spirit, 
he,  with  much  tenderness,  expressed  his  gratitude  in  that 
the  Lord  has  raised  himself  a  people  among  whom  the 
standard  of  Truth  is  lifted  up,  and  the  Gospel  in  its  purity 
is  proclaimed.  u  I  have  read  and  diligently  studied  the 
Scriptures,"  said  he,  "in  Greek,  Hebrew,  and  Latin,  but 
it  is  in  the  school  of  Christ  only,  through  the  teachings  of 
that  Spirit  by  which  alone  the  things  of  God  can  be  known, 
that  I  have  learned  that  those  things  you  have  now  set  forth 
are  true." 

This  place  was  crowded  with  Austrian  and  Hungarian 
troops ;  many  of  the  officers  put  up  at  the  hotel  where  I  had 
taken  my  lodging.  I  felt  it  to  be  my  duty  to  take  my  meals 
with  them  at  the  public  table ;  I  thought  there  was  a  service 
for  the  Lord  in  it ;  I  soon  found  it  was  the  case,  for  my 
dress,  manners,  and  language,  attracted  their  attention,  and 
drew  forth  their  inquiries  into  my  religious  principles,  in 
respect  to  war,  in  an  especial  manner.  I  was  much  gratified 
to  find  among  that  class  of  men,  the  Hungarians  particu- 
larly, so  much  sensibility  as  they  manifested.  "  Thankful 
should  we  be,"  said  some  of  them,  "  were  the  nations 
gathered  into  the  peaceable  spirit,  which  the  gospel  of  Christ 
inspires,  and  your  religious  Society  maintains ;  we  should 
not  then  be,  as  we  now  are,  marching  to  the  slaughter  to  kill 
and  be  killed." 

During  the  time  I  staid  at  Zurich,  I  continued  to  take  my 
meals  in  like  manner ;  and  as  the  troops  daily  went  forward, 
and  others  arrived,  I  had  an  opportunity  to  proclaim  the 
Gospel  of  peace  and  salvation  to  a  considerable  number  of 
the  military  officers.  Their  anxiety  for  information,  and 
their  attention  to  my  answers  to  their  inquiries,  were  such 
that  I  frequently  rose  from  the  table  without  having  had 
time  to  eat  more  than  a  very  few  morsels. 

By  letters  I  received  from  Berne,  it  appears  that  my  friends 
there  had  been  very  uneasy  on  my  account,  as  they  had  heard 


*5T.  40.]  1813.  275 

that  several  persons  had  been  plundered,  and  others  mur- 
dered on  the  road  that  I  had  travelled,  by  some  of  those  bad 
characters,  who  generally  go  along  with  the  armies ;  many 
of  these,  to  avoid  detection,  disguise  themselves  by  appearing 
like  Cossacks. 

In  some  of  the  meetings  I  had,  I  was  engaged  to  press 
upon  the  people  to  attend  faithfully  to  the  teachings  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  in  their  hearts ;  for  it  is  the  Spirit  of  Truth  who 
not  only  brings  the  repenting  sinner  to  Christ,  the  Saviour, 
but  also  "leads  into  all  Truth."  I  also  earnestly  pressed 
upon  them  to  repair  often  to  the  house  of  prayer,  with  faith 
and  confidence  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  has  promised 
that  "  whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  in  my  name,  it  shall  be  done 
unto  you."  After  one  of  these  opportunities,  Lavater,  a 
physician,  brother  to  the  late  Lavater,  told  me,  "I  have 
great  reason  for  being  fully  convinced  of  these  great  and 
important  truths,  that  you  have  delivered.  Once  I  did 
not  believe  in  them,  and  even  ridiculed  them ;  but  the  Lord 
•was  pleased  to  convince  me  of  their  reality  in  the  following 
manner : — My  son,  my  only  son,  was  very  ill ;  I  had  exerted 
all  my  medical  skill  upon  him  in  vain,  when  in  my  dis- 
tress I  wandered  out  into  the  street,  and  seeing  the  people 
going  to  the  church  where  my  brother,  Lavater,  was  to 
preach,  I  went  also ;  he  began  with  that  very  text  that  you 
have  mentioned,  '  whatsoever  you  shall  ask  in  my  name,  be- 
lieving, it  shall  be  done  unto  you.'  lie  dwelt  very  particu- 
larly on  the  nature  of  prayer,  in  whose  name  and  to  whom 
it  is  to  be  offered;  he  described  also  the  efficacy  of  that 
faith,  which  is  to  be  the  clothing  of  the  poor  supplicants. 
I  attended  very  closely  to  what  my  brother  said,  and  I 
thought  I  would  now  try  if  it  was  indeed  so ;  for  my  solici- 
tude for  the  recovery  of  my  son  was  great, — my  prayer  for  it 
was  earnest ;  I  thought  also  that  I  believed  the  Lord  Jesus 
had  all  power  to  heal  him  if  he  would.  Now,"  said  he, 
"  in  my  folly  I  dared  to  limit  the  Almighty  to  three  days, 
concluding  that  by  this  I  should  know  that  he  was  indeed 
a  God  hearing  prayer,  if  my  son  was  restored  within  that 
time.  After  such  a  daring  act,  all  my  skill,  as  a  physician, 


276  1814.  [JET.  40 

seemed  to  be  taken  away  from  me.  I  went  about,  looking 
at  my  watch  to  see  how  the  time  passed,  then  at  my  son, 
whom  I  saw  growing  worse ;  but  not  a  thought  to  minister 
anything  to  him  arose.  The  three  days  had  nearly  passed 
away,  when  with  an  increase  of  anguish,  and  also  a  sense  of 
the  Lord's  power,  I  cried  out,  '  I  believe,  0  Lord  !  that  thou 
canst  do  all  this  for  me,  help  thou  my  unbelief;'  on  which 
some  of  the  most  simple  things  presented  to  me,  to  admin- 
ister to  my  son ;  so  simple  that  at  any  other  time  I  should 
have  scorned  them ;  yet  believing  it  was  of  the  -Lord,  I  ad- 
ministered them,  and  my  son  immediately  recovered.  Now," 
said  the  doctor,  "I  felt  fully  convinced  that  the  Lord  heareth 
prayer,  and  that  there  is  an  influence  of  the  Spirit  of  God 
on  the  mind  of  man,  for  I  have  felt  it."  He  added,  "To 
this  day  I  feel  ashamed  of  myself,  that  I,  a  poor  worm, 
should  have  dared  to  prescribe  limits  to  the  Lord,  and  won- 
der how,  in  his  boundless  mercy,  he  should  have  conde- 
scended, notwithstanding  my  darkness,  to  hear  me."  These 
are  very  nearly  the  words  of  the  doctor ;  they  were  accom- 
panied with  brokenness  of  spirit. 

During  my  continuance  at  Zurich  the  seat  of  war  was 
brought  so  near,  that  the  distant  sound  of  heavy  artillery 
could  be  heard,  both  towards  Basle,  and  on  the  other  side  of 
the  lake.  Very  mournfully  was  my  spirit  affected,  in  daily 
seeing  so  many  of  my  fellow-men  marching  to  the  field  of 
battle. 

The  armies  of  the  Allies  are  passing  through  this  land  to 
enter  into  France,  so  that  I  am  now  in  the  midst  of  them. 
Poor  France,  where  I  have  just  proclaimed  the  glad  tidings 
of  God's  salvation,  and  the  day  of  his  vengeance  also,  is  now 
going  to  be  the  theatre  of  war — herself  drinking  of  the  cup 
of  blood  she  has  so  plentifully  administered  to  the  other 
nations. 

On  the  1st  of  the  First  month,  1814,  I  left  Zurich  and 
proceeded  to  St.  Gallon,  travelling  again  both  day  and  night. 
By  so  doing,  besides  avoiding  the  difficulty  of  accommoda- 
tion on  the  way,  on  account  of  the  soldiers,  I  save  much  time. 
I  find  that  this  manner  of  proceeding  has,  within  the  last  few 


JET.  40.]  1814.  277 

months,  saved  me  twenty-four  days,  which  is  great  gain  on 
such  a  journey.  There  are  in  this  place,  a  considerable 
number  of  pious  individuals,  who,  under  their  present  suffer- 
ings, have  deepened  in  the  root  of  vital  religion.  They 
have  been  apprised  of  my  intentions  to  visit  them,  by  their 
friends  of  Zurich.  They  have  received  me  with  Christian 
affection.  The  meetings  for  worship,  I  have  had  with  them, 
were  tendering  seasons ;  for  the  Lord  Jesus,  who  is  very 
precious  to  many  of  them,  condescended  very  graciously  to 
be  near  to  us,  giving  us  to  partake  together  of  the  consola- 
tions of  his  Divine  Spirit.  Some  of  these  dear  people  are 
spiritually  minded,  and  in  several  of  them  the  fruits  of  the 
Spirit  are  apparent,  particularly  in  the  Schlatter  family.  I 
have  felt  it  my  place  to  visit  most  of  them  in  their  families. 
Many  of  these  visits  were,  in  a  memorable  manner,  like  the 
breaking  of  bread  which  the  Lord  did  bless,  from  house  to 
house. 

In  some  of  the  villages  about  here  reside  a  number  of 
persons,  both  protestants  and  papists,  who,  from  religious 
conviction,  and  tenderness  of  conscience,  have  withdrawn 
from  the  various  professions  they  were  joined  to.  They 
spend  much  of  their  time  alone  in  religious  retirement ;  and 
when  they  meet  together,  sit  in  silence,  or  read  some  portions 
of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  Some  of  them  appear  also  to  bo 
convinced  of  the  unrighteousness  of  war,  and  of  the  unlaw- 
fulness of  oaths,  under  the  Christian  dispensation.  I  have 
heard  of  many  others,  under  similar  convictions,  who  reside 
among  the  mountains,  and  several  of  these  are  Romish 
priests. 

At  St.  Gallen  ended  his  labours  in  the  Helvetic 
Republic.  He  left  it  with  deepened  feelings  of  Chris- 
tian interest  in  its  inhabitants. 

'•Though  Switzerland,"  ho  writes,  "has  drunk  of  the  cup 
of  fornication  with  all  the  surrounding  nations,  yet  there  are 
in  it  many  precious  characters  who  are  partakers  of  the  life 
that  is  hid  with  Christ  in  God,  and  near  to  everything  that  ia 


278  1814.  [JET.  40. 

capable  of  feeling  within  me.  0  !  that  I  may  know  my 
dwelling  to  be  near  to  Shiloh's  brook,  and  the  streams  of 
everlasting  life,  —  not  in  the  heights,  but  the  depths  !  The 
Lord  keeps  me  in  the  low  valley ;  and  for  my  deep  plung- 
ings  and  baptisms,  which  are  not  few,  I  can  thankfully  bless 
his  name  !  Though  I  have  hitherto  been  mostly  alone  in  my 
pilgrimage,  it  is  admirable  how  way  has  been  made  for  me.  I 
am  contrited  in  contemplating  how  bountifully  the  Lord  has 
supplied  all  my  need." 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

SECOND  VISIT  TO  EUROPE. 

MUNICH.  —  AUGSBURG.  —  LANDSHUT.  —  BRAUNAU. —  KIRCH- 
BERG.  —  RATISBON.  —  NURENBERG.  —  OETTINGEN. 

FROM  Switzerland  Stephen  Grellet  passed  over  into 
Bavaria.  That  country  was  then  in  a  very  interest- 
ing state,  as  it  regards  the  spread  of  vital  religion. 
Towards  the  close  of  the  last  century,  many  persons 
had  been  quickened,  under  the  influences  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  to  a  deep  and  serious  concern  for  the  salvation 
of  their  souls ;  and  it  was  a  well-known  fact  that  there 
existed,  in  some  parts  of  Germany,  a  multitude  of 
Christians,  of  the  Roman  Catholic  persuasion,  who 
were  distinguished  from  others  of  the  same  commu- 
nion, by  a  profound  acquaintance  with,  and  a  sincere 
attachment  to,  the  fundamental  doctrines  of  Chris- 
tianity. Persons  of  this  character  were  particularly 
numerous  in  Bavaria.  A  religious  awakening  had 
taken  place,  not  only  amongst  the  members  of  the 
different  flocks,  but  amongst  their  pastors  also, — 
nearly  forty  priests  were  known  to  have  been  brought 
under  its  influence.  It  was  there  that,  forty  years 
ago,  Feneberg  and  Winkelhofer  had  taught,  and  it 
was  there  that  Sailer  was  still  pursuing  his  useful 
labours;  whilst  many  priests  of  less  note,  once  his 
pupils,  were  preaching  the  Truth,  which,  though  oblig- 
ed to  avoid  much  publicity,  they  desired  to  spread. 

(279) 


280  1814.  [JET.  40 

From  Bavaria  sprang  Lindel,  Gossner,  and  Boos,*  — 
those  three  faithful  witnesses,  who  were  driven  by 
persecution  from  place  to  place ;  and  who,  where- 
ever  they  turned  their  steps,  did  not  hesitate  to  pro- 
claim that  Gospel  which  had  brought  peace  and 
salvation  to  their  own  souls.  They  were  not  pro- 
scribed for  having  taught  any  particular  heresies ;  but 
for  having  declared,  with  much  force  and  fulness,  the 
fundamental  truths  of  Christianity,  —  the  natural 
corruption  of  the  heart  of  man,  the  impossibility  of 
salvation  by  works,  the  need  of  the  Spirit's  influence, 
and  the  free  grace  obtained  for  sinners  by  the  expia- 
tory death  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Sailer  continued  at  his  post,  in  Landshut,  sur- 
rounded by  many  difficulties ;  Gossner  was  preparing 
his  translation  of  the  New  Testament  for  his  Roman 
Catholic  brethren,  at  Munich;  and  Boos,  not  long 
before  his  banishment,  was  still  patiently  enduring 
severe  persecution,  in  the  midst  of  "  some  thousands 
of  spiritually  minded  persons  in  his  own  parish  in 
Austria,"  when  Stephen  Grellet  visited  those  parts. 
He  thus  continues  his  journal : 

We  crossed  the  Rhine  at  Rheineck,  on  my  way  to 
Munich.  On  getting  into  the  diligence,  I  was  agreeably 
surprised  to  meet  with  J.  Graff,  of  Geneva.  He  was  from 
home  when  I  was  in  that  city ;  but  his  wife,  one  of  the  pious 
individuals  whom  I  had  visited  there,  had  written  to  him 
respecting  me,  and,  recognizing  me  by  my  dress,  he  at  once 
saluted  me  with  warm  affection.  Little  did  I  think  how  pro- 
videntially he  had  met  with  me,  to  render  me  particular 
services.  When  we  came  to  Lindau,  at  the  head  of  Lake 
Constance,  our  passports  were  examined,  and  it  was  found 

*  See  a  valuable  memorial  of  Boos,  translated  from  the  Archives  du 
Christianismc.  —  Christian  Observer,  September,  1827. 


XT.  40.]  1814.  281 

that  mine  had  not  the  vise  of  the  Austrian  Ambassador  at 
Zurich.  I  informed  them  that  I  had  gone  to  his  office,  but 
was  told  that  he  was  absent  and  might  be  so  for  weeks,  but 
that  his  vise  was  not  necessary,  I  having  that  of  the  authori- 
ties of  Zurich.  The  police  officer  would  not,  for  a  long 
time,  allow  me  to  proceed,  but  insisted  upon  my  going  back 
nearly  two  hundred  miles  to  obtain  it.  Graff  went  imme- 
diately to  some  of  the  first  inhabitants  of  the  place,  whom  he 
knew,  and  who  came  forward  to  offer  themselves  as  my 
securities.  On  this,  the  officer  stated  that  his  authority  ex- 
tended only  to  Kempten ;  sixty  miles  further,  but  out  of  the 
way  of  the  place  where  Graff  intended  to  go.  He  nevertheless 
kindly  offered  to  accompany  me  there,  to  see  what  further 
assistance  he  could  render  me,  as  he  had  friends  at  Kempten, 
who  would  do  every  thing  for  him.  On  our  arrival,  I  pre- 
sented myself  before  the  Commissary  of  Police  there ;  for 
some  time  he  seemed  determined  to  send  me  back  to  Berne, 
but,  by  the  interference  of  Graff  and  his  friends,  the  Com- 
missary concluded  to  send  me  to  Munich,  under  the  escort  of 
two  soldiers,  that  there  I  might  abide  by  the  decision  of  the 
Minister  of  Police;  but  on  further  consideration  of  the 
expense  of  sending  the  soldiers  with  me,  he  concluded  to 
constitute  me  my  own  keeper,  with  directions  to  deliver  up 
myself  and  the  charges  against  me,  immediately  on  arriving 
at  Munich.  Matters  thus  settled,  Graff  left  me  with  much 
affection,  marvelling  with  me  at  our  providential  meeting, 
when  he  could  thus  serve  me.  I  presented  myself  to  the 
Minister  of  Police  as  soon  as  I  arrived  at  Munich.  At  first 
he  appeared  somewhat  excited  at  my  appearing  before  him 
with  my  hat  on,  but  a  very  few  words  of  explanation  sufficed. 
He  treated  mo  with  courtesy,  and  at  once  removed  every 
thing  in  the  way  on  account  of  my  passports;  he  became, 
moreover,  a  means  of  introducing  me  to  serious  persons 
of  the  first  rank  there,  among  whom  were  several  of  tho 
Ministers  of  State,  particularly  the  Minister  of  Finance,  in 
whose  palace  I  have  had  a  very  full  opportunity,  in  a  religi- 
ous meeting,  to  proclaim  the  blessed  Truth.  The  meeting 
was  attended  by  a  pretty  numerous  company;  to  some  of 


282  1814.  |>T.  40. 

them  I  might  perhaps  seem  like  Paul,  at  Athens,  in  the 
Areopagus;  but  some  others  were  sober,  and  manifested 
religious  sensibility. 

The  Baron  Pletten,  Director-general  of  the  Posts,  has 
been  very  attentive  to  me,  accompanying  me  in  a  visit  to 
some  pious  persons,  and  being  my  interpreter  also  in  several 
meetings  among  Protestants  and  Roman  Catholics.  Some 
priests  among  the  latter,  having  become  convinced  of  many 
of  the  errors  of  Popery,  have  withdrawn  from  that  Church. 
There  are  about  forty  of  these  in  Bavaria,  I  am  told.  Three 
in  this  place  endured  much  persecution,  and  two  have  been 
obliged  to  leave  the  district.  Gossner  is  the  only  one  re- 
maining at  present,  but  there  are  a  number  of  Papists  who 
join  with  him  ;  among  these  are  several  nuns.  I  have  found 
much  spiritual-mindedness  among  these  people ;  they  appear 
very  earnest  in  their  desire  to  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
Truth,  and  to  walk  in  it.  The  Lord's  presence  and  power 
have  been  in  a  contriting  manner  with  us  in  some  of  the 
meetings  I  have  had  with  them.  Persons  like-minded,  hear- 
ing of  it,  have  come  from  fifteen  to  twenty  miles  distance. 

Gossner  is  engaged,  under  religious  concern,  in  the  trans- 
lation of  the  New  Testament,  which  he  thinks  might  be  of 
much  service  among  many  of  the  Papists,  who  are  desirous 
to  read  the  sacred  volume,  but  are  prejudiced  against  the 
edition  of  Luther.  He  has  nearly  completed  his  translation, 
but  does  not  know  where  he  can  obtain  the  means  to  print 
it.  My  mind  being  introduced  into  deep  feeling  on  the  sub- 
ject, I  have  put  him  in  a  way  to  have  an  edition  of  six 
thousand  copies  executed,  which  I  hope  may  be  ready  for 
circulation  in  a  few  months. 

I  have  become  acquainted  with  the  physician  to  the 
Crown  Prince,  the  son  of  the  King,  who,  hearing  of  me 
through  him,  has  sent  me  a  request  to  visit  him.  I  ac- 
cordingly went  to  the  palace,  and  found  him  in  a  tender 
spirit,  and  under  religious  concern  for  his  soul.  He  pro- 
ceeded to  unfold  the  exercise  of  his  mind,  and  whilst 
mentioning  the  deep  distress  in  which  he  had  been,  the  big 
tears  dropped  down  his  cheeks;  "Many  a  time,"  said  he, 


jer.  40.]  1814.  283 

"  under  strong  convictions  for  my  sins,  I  have  formed  reso- 
lutions to  pursue  a  different  course  of  life,  but  the  very  next 
temptation  has  overcome  me ;  none  of  my  resolutions  prove 
sufficient  to  preserve  me."  I  directed  him  to  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  as  the  only  sure  refuge  and  helper  —  the  only 
Saviour,  —  able  to  save  to  the  uttermost  all  that  come  to  him, 
with  a  penitent  heart  and  in  faith.  We  parted  under  feelings 
of  solemnity.  The  next  day  I  received  a  letter  from  him ; 
after  alluding  to  the  feelings  that  have  attended  him  since  I 
was  with  him,  with  a  little  faith  that  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
might  condescend  to  become  his  helper,  he  said  that  that 
evening  he  had  been  with  the  King,  his  father,  and  that  on 
speaking  of  me  to  him,  who  had  heard  of  the  meeting  I  had 
at  the  house  of  the  Minister  of  Finance,  he  had  expressed  a 
desire  to  see  me  himself,  and  that  accordingly  he  would  expect 
me  that  forenoon,  at  eleven  o'clock.  The  Prince  requested 
me  to  stop  a  few  moments  with  him,  before  I  went  into  the 
King's  apartment. 

Though  I  had  felt  some  desire  to  have  an  interview  with 
the  King,  particularly  in  reference  to  the  severe  persecution 
under  which  many  of  his  subjects  have  suffered,  because, 
from  conscientious  motives,  they  have  abjured  Popery,  and 
the  threatenings  of  the  Pope's  nuncio  that  they  would 
proceed  to  greater  extremities  against  them,  I  had  been 
much  discouraged  from  making  an  attempt  to  see  him,  on 
account  of  the  great  obstacles,  which,  as  I  was  told,  were  in 
the  way.  But  now,  receiving  an  invitation  from  the  King 
himself,  I  felt  prepared  to  accept  it.  I  went  first  to  tho 
Prince,  as  he  requested.  He  told  me  that  he  had  prepared 
the  King  to  see  me  appear  before  him  with  my  hat  on,  and 
had  given  him  some  of  the  reasons  for  which  the  members 
of  our  religious  Society  do  not  comply  with  the  world's 
practices,  in  this  and  other  particulars  ;  but  that  he  wished 
to  know  what  reception  his  father  would  give  me,  and  there- 
fore requested  I  would  see  him  again,  before  I  left  the1 
palace.  On  my  entering  tho  King's  apartment,  I  found  he 
was  alone,  and  waiting  for  me.  He  came  towards  me  as  I 
entered,  having  his  head  uncovered ;  I  saw  at  once  that  he  was 


284  1814.  OT.  40. 

not  well  pleased  to  see  me  with  my  hat  on,  but  after  a  very 
few  words  had  passed  between  us,  his  countenance  brightened 
up.  At  first  he  had  many  inquiries  to  make  relative  to  the 
object  of  my  travelling,  the  nature  of  my  religious  engage- 
ments, and  respecting  several  of  our  religious  testimonies ; 
that  against  war,  in  an  especial  manner.  He  also  wished  to 
know  the  result  of  my  observations  in  the  visits  I  had  made 
to  their  prisons.  Having  answered  his  inquiries,  my  way 
was  open  for  introducing  the  subject  of  liberty  of  conscience, 
and  the  sufferings  that  had  been  inflicted  on  several  of  his 
subjects  on  that  account.  He  very  soon  threw  the  blame  on 
the  Pope,  his  nuncio,  and  the  bishops,  &c.  "  They  are  con- 
tinually teazing  me  on  that  account,"  said  he,  "  I  am  tired  of 
them,  and  will  let  them  know  it."  This  very  interesting 
topic  led  me  to  make  some  remarks  of  a  religious  character, 
under  which  the  King's  mind  appeared  to  be  impressed ;  and 
at  last,  when  I  was  about  to  withdraw,  he  put  his  arms  round 
my  neck,  and  bid  me  farewell.  We  had  been  together  above 
an  hour. 

The  Prince  was  delighted  at  my  account  of  the  reception 
the  King,  his  father,  had  given  me.  I  do  hope  that  the 
powerful  convictions  that  he  has  received,  and  the  impres- 
sions that,  through  the  love  of  Christ,  have  been  made  upon 
him,  will  prove  lasting. 

Among  the  visits  made  me  by  pious  individuals,  are  those 
of  two  very  interesting  young  men,  the  Baron  Gumpenberg 
and  the  Prince  Oettingen.  They  both  give  evidence,  es- 
pecially the  young  Prince,  that  the  visitation  of  the  Re- 
deemer's love  is  very  peculiarly  towards  them.  The  Prince 
is  in  a  very  tender  state  ;  may  the  Lord  bless  the  work  that 
he  has  begun  in  these  youthful  plants. 

I  went  to  Augsburg,  to  visit  a  few  pious  persons  there ; 
among  others,  a  brother-in-law  to  my  very  kind  friend 
Graff,  and  Conrad  Smith,  a  man  in  high  station  in  the 
world,  but  one  of  those  meek  spirits  precious  in  the  sight  of 
the  Lord.  He  made  the  preparations  and  gave  invitations 
for  a  meeting,  which  was  attended  by  a  good  many  persons, 
who  have  become  inquirers  after  the  Truth,  by  the  very 


*T.  40.]  1814.  286 

means  devised  to  suppress  it  —  persecution.  Several  of  these 
came  to  the  meeting,  from  a  distance  of  many  miles.  The 
Lord  owned  us  by  his  presence,  and  gave  me  doctrines  to 
proclaim  suitable  to  their  condition. 

16th  of  First  month.  I  came  to  Landshut,  my  principal 
object  being  to  visit  Sailer,  a  very  remarkable  Popish  priest, 
and  valuable  in  the  Lord's  hands  in  extensively  promoting 
the  work  of  reformation  from  Popery.  He  is  a  man  very 
well  known  for  his  learning,  but  more  especially  for  his 
great  piety  ;  he  is  also  a  teacher  in  Theology,  —  has  educated 
many  young  men  for  the  priesthood,  and  has  a  number  now 
under  his  care ;  he  has  endeavoured,  as  he  told  me,  to  direct 
them  especially  to  the  school  of  Christ,  and  to  the  influences 
of  the  Divine  Spirit,  under  whose  teachings  alone,  as  he 
stated,  the  things  of  God  can  be  known.  The  fruits  of  his 
teaching  appear  in  that  the  greater  number  of  those  priests 
•who  have  of  late  deserted  Popery,  received  their  education 
under  his  care.  I  found  that  he,  like  Gossner,  has  in  his  hands 
several  books  of  Friends,  which  he  said  he  often  peruses. 

He  accompanied  me  in  visiting  several  persons  spiritually 
minded,  like  himself,  some  of  whom  joined  us  afterwards  in 
a  religious  opportunity,  which  I  had  with  the  students  at 
this  university.  Several  Popish  priests  also  attended.  The 
particular  subject  given  me  to  treat  upon,  was  the  source 
from  whence  a  pure  and  living  Gospel  ministry  flows,  even 
from  Christ  and  his  Spirit ;  that  if  we  minister  of  the  things 
of  God,  we  must  have  the  Spirit  of  God,  for  without  that 
Spirit  they  cannot  be  known,  and  if  we  are  moved  and  led  by 
the  Spirit  of  God,  then  we  are  children  of  God,  true  members 
of  his  church,  over  which  Christ  is  the  Head.  This  opened 
a  wide  door  to  preach  Christ  as  the  only  Saviour  and  Re- 
deemer, enlarging  on  the  Divine  offices  and  attributes  of  Him 
who  will  not  give  his  glory  to  another,  nor  his  praise  to 
graven  images,  which  those  men  attempt  to  do  who  exalt 
the  Pope  and  his  clergy,  &c.,  and  set  up  images  of  gold, 
silver,  brass,  &c.,  and  fall  down  before  them  and  worship 
them  in  open  disobedience  to  the  commands  of  God.  Sailer 
was  my  interpreter  on  the  occasion. 


1814.  [JET.  40. 

18th.  Late  in  the  afternoon  I  left  for  Braunau,  in  a  sleigh 
with  post-horses,  the  snow  being  deep  and  the  weather  very 
cold,  and  travelled  during  the  night,  on  account  of  the 
difficulty  of  obtaining  accommodations  in  small  towns 
or  villages,  because  of  the  soldiers  occupying  them.  Last 
night  I  had  a  narrow  escape  from  robbers ;  one  of  them 
sprang  from  behind  a  tree  to  take  hold  of  the  horse's  head, 
whilst  the  others  were  coming  by  the  side  of  the  sleigh ;  but 
the  horses  being  spirited,  and  the  driver  giving  them  a  touch 
of  his  whip,  they  sprang  forward,  threw  off  the  man  on  one 
side,  and  we  were  soon  out  of  their  reach.  Though  I  fre- 
quently hear  of  the  ill-treatment  received  by  travellers,  this 
is  the  first  attempt,  as  yet,  made  upon  me  that  I  know  of. 
Daily,  however,  I  feel  that  my  life  is  in  jeopardy;  I  have 
again  and  again  to  renew  the  surrender  of  it  to  the  Lord, 
and  I  stand  resigned  to  whatever  suffering  may  be  permitted 
to  overtake  me.  At  seasons  I  am  comforted  in  the  belief 
that  he  will  not  suffer  anything  to  befall  me,  but  what  he 
will  give  strength  to  endure,  and  condescend  to  sanctify 
to  me. 

I  found  Braunau  crowded  with  the  Austrian  soldiers,  on 
their  march  forward ;  but  my  object  in  coming  was  chiefly  to 
endeavour  to  find  and  to  visit  some  of  those  pious  persons 
who  have  become  dissatisfied  with  their  Popish  profession.  I 
could  not  well  reach  their  villages  but  by  going  on  foot  over 
the  snow.  The  first  village  I  aimed  at  was  Kirchberg, 
the  residence  of  Langenmeyer,  one  of  those  enlightened 
priests,  who  has  endured  much  persecution ;  and  heavier 
trials  appear  impending,  as  they  threaten  to  send  him  to 
Vienna.  There  are  several  others  of  the  Popish  clergy  in 
that  neighbourhood  like-minded  with  him.  He  told  me  of 
thirty-one,  five  of  whom  met  us.  Truly  this  is  a  seed  of  the 
Lord  that  I  am  called  to  visit,  and  made  his  humble  instru- 
ment to  water  in  their  distress,  from  the  spring  that  flows 
from  his  Divine  presence.  They  have  amongst  them  many 
persons  to  whom  their  labours  of  love  have  been  blessed, 
and  whom  they  are  gathering  to  Christ  as  their  only  bishop, 
high-priest,  and  hope  of  salvation.  They  had  them  collected 


*r.  40.]  1814.  287 

together,  and  the  Lord  gave  us  to  feel  the  refreshings  from 
his  Divine  presence.  Langenmeyer  was  my  interpreter  of 
what  the  Lord  gave  me  to  communicate  to  them.  Such 
were  the  consolations  received  of  the  Lord  that  day,  that  I 
was  refreshed  in  body  and  mind,  though  I  had  travelled  the 
whole  of  the  night  before,  had  close  religious  labours  that 
day,  and  walked  about  twelve  miles. 

From  Kirchberg  he  had  intended  to  go  to  Gallneu- 
kirchen,  near  Lintz,  to  visit  Boos  in  the  scene  of  his 
labours  and  sufferings,  but  prevented,  by  circum- 
stances not  under  his  control,  from  effecting  his  pur- 
pose, he  sent  him  a  message  of  Christian  sympathy 
and  encouragement,  by  his  friend  Langenmeyer,  and 
proceeded  direct  to  Ratisbon. 

"  On  the  road,"  he  says,  "  a  heavy  snow-storm  overtook 
me ;  but  the  Lord  renders  hard  things  easy,  so  that,  though 
in  my  open  sleigh,  and  the  cold  so  severe  that  the  snow  froze 
on  my  face,  yet  the  love  of  God  so  warmed  my  heart,  that 
gratitude  and  praises  to  his  holy  name  were  my  clothing 
most  of  that  night,  and  I  felt  like  Jacob  when  he  came  to 
Bethel. 

In  Ratisbon,  I  found  in  the  Count  Westerwood  and  family 
genuine  piety ;  also  in  the  Princess .  She  has  sur- 
rounded herself  with  those  who,  like  her,  love  the  Lord 
Jesus.  Thus,  amidst  the  thick  clouds  of  darkness  that  hang 
over  the  nations,  and  the  tumult  of  war,  there  are  here  and 
there  those  who  know  the  Lord  Jesus  to  be  their  sanctuary. 
My  spirit  was  refreshed  in  a  meeting  with  a  company  of 
these  pious  persons,  when  the  external  hardships  of  the 
preceding  nights  were  forgotten. 

21st.  I  came  to  Nuremberg,  where,  through  letters  of 
introduction  I  had  with  me,  I  soon  became  acquainted  with 
pious  persons,  chiefly  among  the  Protestants.  Shocner,  one 
of  them,  is  an  aged  and  venerable  man,  of  exemplary  piety ; 
he  seems  clothed  with  meekness  and  humility.  He  is  their 


288  1814.  [JET.  40. 

chief  clergyman  here ;  but  he,  with  a  few  others,  having  be- 
come uneasy  with  many  of  the  set  forms  prescribed  by  their 
church,  have  ceased  from  them,  endeavouring,  as  they  say, 
in  their  worship,  to  attend  to  the  sensible  motions  of  the 
Divine  Spirit,  be  it  in  preaching,  praying,  or  in  silence.  At 
several  meetings  I  have  had  here,  a  pious  young  woman, 
who  speaks  French,  interpreted  for  me  with  much  dignity 
and  faithfulness.  After  having  been  frequently  with  Shoe- 
ner,  and  he  having  sat  by  my  side  at  several  meetings,  on 
my  telling  him  that  I  had  not  thought  till  that  moment  to 
ask  him  to  what  religious  profession  he  belonged,  whether 
Lutheran,  Calvinist,  Reformed,  or  what  else,  he  answered 
with  much  seriousness,  '  I  belong  to  none  of  these ;  I  desire 
to  be  a  Christian,  and  to  have  the  name  of  Christ,  the  Saviour, 
and  his  Spirit  upon  me.'  He  appears  convinced  of  the 
duty  of  yielding  to  the  influence  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ; 
1  For,'  said  he,  '  we  have  religion  or  are  Christians  only  in 
proportion  as  we  are  spiritually  minded ;  the  Spirit  leads  to 
the  substance ;  it  is  efficacious,  for  the  law  of  the  Spirit  of 
life,  in  Christ  Jesus,  setteth  free  from  the  law  of  sin  and 
death.'  'He  had  felt,'  he  said,  'the  heavy  burden  which 
set  forms  and  ceremonies  impose  on  the  conscience,  but  now 
the  Lord  had  set  him  free  from  these ;  and  we  must  leave  the 
shadow  to  inherit  the  substance-' 

From  Nuremberg  I  came  to  Oettingen.  I  had  letters 
from  Sailer  for  the  President  von  Ruosch,  and  for  the  Prin- 
cess Dowager  of  Oettingen.  The  President  would  not 
allow  me  to  stay  at  an  inn ;  both  he  and  his  valuable  family 
treated  me  with  the  kindest  hospitality.  I  found  in  the 
palace  my  dear  Master's  presence,  for  to  some  of  its  inhabi- 
tants the  Lord  Jesus  is  precious  —  they  know  him  as  a 
Saviour.  Among  these,  besides  the  Princess  Dowager,  is 
her  sister-in-law,  the  Princess  Jeanette ;  the  Baron  Braun 
also,  and  the  Princess  Amelia,  wife  of  the  young  Prince. 
The  latter  is  only  eighteen  years  of  age,  but  she  manifests 
stability  of  character,  and  an  advancement  in  religion  beyond 
her  years.  With  these,  and  several  others,  together  with  the 
pious  family  of  President  von  Euosch,  I  had  such  solemn 


*r.  40.]  1814.  289 

and  baptizing  religious  opportunities  as  reminded  me  feel- 
ingly of  the  interviews  which  William  Penn  relates  to  have 
had  with  the  Princess  Elizabeth  and  the  Countess  de  Home. 
It  is  surprising  how  way  has  been  made  for  me  among  that 
company.  I  spent  most  of  an  afternoon  with  the  Princess 
Jeanette  and  the  Baron  Braun,  in  serious  conversation.  I 
left  the  palace  in  peace." 

Three  weeks  had  now  been  spent  in  the  midst  of  a 
body  of  Christians  in  Bavaria,  who,  in  the  bosom  of 
the  Roman  church,  fully  confessed,  by  their  faith  and 
practice,  the  grand  fundamental  principles  of  the 
Reformation.  The  bold  and  unflinching  testimony 
thus  borne  against  many  of  the  leading  tenets  and 
corruptions  of  Rome,  had  been  attended  with  a  large 
measure  of  blessing  both  to  priests  and  people;  and 
having  taken  his  final  leave  of  this  portion  of  the 
Christian  family,  on  reviewing  his  labours  amongst 
them,  S.  G.  writes  to  a  friend  in  England 

The  fields  in  many  parts  I  have  visited  are  white  unto 
harvest,  so  that  sometimes  I  have  wished  that  I  might  have 
the  life  of  Methuselah,  or  that  the  sun  might  never  go  down, 
that  I  might  do  my  share  of  that  great  work  which  is  to  be 
done  in  these  nations.  There  is  a  most  precious  seed  in 
these  parts,  and  in  places  where  I  have  not  actually  visited 
it.  0  did  our  Society  stand  faithful,  what  a  blessing  they 
might  become !  Many  are  ready  to  gather  to  the  standard 
of  Truth,  from  among  all  the  various  denominations  and 
ranks.  I  have  been  with  rich  and  poor,  princes  and  prin- 
cesses, Protestant  ministers  and  Popish  priests,  all  speaking 
but  one  language,  not  upholding  forms  and  ceremonies,  but 
Christ  and  his  Spirit.  I  have  visited  various  of  those 
Romish  priests  in  Bavaria  of  whom  we  had  heard,  and  have 
found  them  to  be  spiritually  minded  men.  I  am  nearly 
united  to  some  of  them.  A  few  have  married,  and  have 
answered  those  who  have  come  to  visit  them  on  that  account, 

I.  — 20 


290  1814.  [JET.  40. 

out  of  the  Scriptures,  and  the  practice  of  the  Primitive 
Church;  and  they  continue  Romish  priests  still,  much  be- 
loved by  the  people,  among  whom  they  exercise  a  good 
influence.  Many  of  the  people  desire  to  have  the  Scriptures, 
but  have  it  not  yet  in  their  power  to  obtain  them.  Some  of 
their  priests  told  me,  that  they  believe  it  to  be  their  duty  to 
remain  in  their  places  for  the  sake  of  the  people  about  them, 
and  to  help  others  to  come  into  the  same  spirituality. 
I  am  not  able  to  give  them  any  other  advice  than  closely  and 
faithfully  to  follow  Him  who  has  begun  a  good  work  in 
them,  and  will  lead  them  safely.  They  feel  very  precious 
to  me,  and  I  know  they  rejoice  in  the  visit  which  Gospel 
love  has  led  me  to  pay  them.  My  life  seems  interwoven 
with  theirs.  Some  think  I  am  a  man  of  deep  learning, 
whilst  my  greatest  science  is  to  know  nothing — nothing  but 
Jesus  Christ,  and  him  crucified.  It  is  He  who  is  mouth 
and  wisdom,  when  my  mouth  is  laid  in  the  dust. 


CHAPTER   XXIII. 

SECOND  VISIT  TO  EUROPE. 

THE  KINGDOM  OF  WIRTEMBERG. —  FRANKFORT.  —  NEUWIED. 
— COLOGNE.  — ELBERFELD. — BARMEN. — PYRMONT.  —  MIN- 
DEN.  —  BREMEN.  —  RETURN  TO  ENGLAND. 

IN  Bavaria,  Stephen  Grellet  had  met  with  much  that 
interested  him,  and  called  forth  his  sympathy  and 
solicitude.  He  found  it  no  easy  thing  to  part  from 
those  to  whom  he  had  become  so  closely  united  in 
the  bonds  of  Christian  fellowship ;  but  the  time  had 
come  to  enter  upon  new  fields  of  labour.  The  pros- 
pect of  attending  the  ensuing  Yearly  Meeting  in 
Ireland  had  opened  before  him,  and  he  had  yet  much 
to  accomplish  in  Germany.  Diligently  pursuing  his 
labours,  he  writes : 

I  arrived  at  Stuttgard  on  the  28th  of  First  month,  1814, 
where  I  met  with  several  persons  prepared,  by  letters  from 
their  friends  of  Geneva,  to  see  me ;  and  I  had  several  solemn 
religious  meetings  with  them  ;  much  Christian  simplicity  ap- 
pears among  them. 

I  paid  several  visits  to  the  Countess  Seckendorf  and  her 
daughter,  in  their  affliction.  The  Count,  who  was  Prime 
Minister  to  the  King,  died  only  a  few  days  since.  He  was  a 
mun  of  great  worth,  and,  above  all,  of  much  piety ;  and  such 
are  his  bereaved  near  relatives. 

I  have  found  the  greater  openness  here,  in  consequence 
of  a  time  of  recent  excitement,  which  appears  to  have  been 

(201) 


292  1814.  [JET.  40. 

blessed.  Dan,  one  of  their  clergymen,  a  man  of  great  piety, 
found  it  bis  duty  to  proclaim  against  public  places  of  diver- 
sion, showing  how  contrary  these  are  to  the  precepts  of  our 
holy  religion.  His  preaching  had  an  awakening  influence  on 
many,  and  particularly  on  some  in  high  life  ;  at  which  others 
became  so  displeased,  that  a  persecution  against  him  soon 
followed.  They  succeeded  in  having  him  removed  from 
Stuttgard,  to  an  out  of  the  way  place  among  a  rough,  depraved 
people.  This  proceeding  has  led  many  more  sensibly  to  feel 
his  worth,  and  now  to  endeavour,  with  faithfulness,  to  act  ac- 
cording to  the  doctrines  he  preached  among  them.  How  fre- 
quently do  we  see  that  the  efforts  of  men  to  prevent  the 
Lord's  work  only  tend  to  promote  it ;  this  appears  to  be  the 
case  in  this  place  and  neighbourhood. 

I  then  proceeded  to  Tubingen,  where  reside  several  per- 
sons I  felt  desirous  to  see.  On  my  way  there,  I  turned  out 
of  the  road,  about  12  miles,  to  visit  Dan,  in  his  sequestered 
abode.  I  found  him  in  affliction.  One  of  his  family  had  just 
died  in  the  house,  and  his  wife  was  ill  with  the  same  fever. 
The  dear  man  was  preserved  in  much  calmness  and  Christian 
resignation,  waiting  to  see  what  the  Lord  would  further  do 
for  the  refinement  of  his  soul.  Since  his  coming  here,  a  great 
reformation  has  taken  place  among  the  people,  in  a  place 
where  irreligion  and  vice  prevailed.  Thus  has  the  Lord  over- 
ruled for  good  the  evil  that  had  been  intended  against  this 
pious  servant  of  His. 

Some  of  the  persons  towards  whom  I  felt  my  mind  drawn 
at  Tubingen  are  professors  at  the  university.  They  are 
full  believers  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  feel  it  to  be 
their  religious  duty  to  maintain  their  faithful  testimony 
against  the  introduction  into  that  university  of  principles 
repugnant  to  Christianity,  as  has  lamentably  been  effected 
in  many  other  places.  I  found  them  in  a  tender  but  tribu- 
lated  state,  and  endeavoured  to  encourage  them  to  upright- 
ness and  faithfulness.  We  were  mutually  comforted  by  the 
visit. 

I  went  a  little  further  to  Ocksingen,  where  I  met  with  a 
few  disciples  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  Our  religious  intercourse 


JBT.  40.]  1814.  293 

was  truly  pleasant.  My  spirit  is  often  contrited  when  meet- 
ing here  and  there  with  the  Lord's  visited  children,  who, 
like  a  little  salt,  are  sprinkled  over  the  land.  If  these  are 
faithful  in  their  several  allotments,  they  may  be  like  lights 
in  the  world. 

I  bad  for  a  length  of  time  felt  my  mind  strongly  drawn 
towards  Carlsruhe,  and  now,  believing  the  time  had  come  to 
go  there,  I  proceeded  towards  it,  visiting  a  few  places  on  the 
way.  I  arrived  at  Carlsruhe,  after  being  two  nights  on  the 
road.  I  had  letters  for  Jung  Stilling,  a  man  extensively 
known  in  Germany  by  his  writings ;  and  for  his  daughter, 
much  respected  by  many  because  she  puts  in  practice  what 
her  father  describes  in  his  writings.  I  was  introduced  by 
that  family  to  several  serious  persons,  of  various  ranks  in 
life. 

Many  Prussian  soldiers  are  here.  I  find  among  some  of 
their  officers  much  religious  sensibility.  The  Baron  do 
Lachevalery  is  under  a  very  precious  visitation  from  the 
Lord ;  it  does  not  appear  as  if  he  could  long  continue  in  his 
military  career ;  he  longs  to  be  under  a  better  standard ;  he 
does  indeed  already  feel  that  there  is  a  banner  over  him 
which  is  love.  Another  is  General  Stockhorn;  he  was  in 
a  very  broken  state  of  mind ;  strong  are  the  convictions  of 
the  Spirit  of  Truth  upon  him.  I  told  him  it  would  not  do  to 
struggle  against  them  any  longer,  and  queried  whether  he 
did  not  feel  that  the  time  had  come  to  take  off  his  military 
garments,  to  put  on  the  meekness  and  gentleness  of  Christ, 
and  to  exchange  his  warlike  weapons  for  the  Christian 
armour. 

I  met  here  the  Baroness  Krudner;  she  is  a  remarkable 
woman,  and  has  been  an  instrument  of  real  good  among 
several  young  women  of  high  rank,  particularly  here  at 
court.  They  frequently  meet  with  her  for  religious  purposes, 
and  this  has  enabled  me  to  have  several  religious  opportu- 
nities with  them.  One  evening,  when  the  meeting  was 
silently  gathering,  two  of  them  came  softly  to  me,  and  said, 
"Do  not  be  disturbed  if  we  withdraw  before  the  meeting 
concludes,  for  this  week  is  our  turn,  as  maids  of  honour, 


294  1814.  [^BT.  40 

at  court ;  but  we  wished  to  stay  at  the  meeting  as  long  as 
we  could."  Several  of  these  young  women  feel  such  con- 
scientious scruples,  that,  when  performing  duty  at  court,  they 
cannot  join  in  the  pleasures  or  pastimes  of  it;  and,  when 
not  needed,  they  retire  to  read  their  bibles,  &c.  Much  of 
the  service  that  has  been  laid  upon  me  in  these  meetings, 
and  with  others  in  private  also,  has  been  to  direct  them  to 
the  teachings  of  the  Lord's  Spirit  in  their  own  heaits,  tell- 
ing them  that,  to  hear  the  language  of  the  Spirit,  silence 
on  our  parts  and  cessation  from  our  own  actings  is  neces- 
sary ;  we  must  "  hearken  and  hear  what  the  Lord  has  to  say 
unto  us."  The  Lord  is  nigh  to  them  that  wait  upon  him. 
This  is  an  acknowledgment  that  several  of  those  young 
women  have  made,  after  we  had  spent  some  time  together 
in  silence.  Though  I  had  consolation  here  with  the  visited 
children  of  the  Lord,  my  soul  was  greatly  oppressed,  and 
my  heart  made  sad,  because  of  another  spirit  which  has 
great  ascendency  over  the  people.  What  I  heard  also  of 
the  horrors  of  the  war,  greatly  afflicted  me.  Several  bloody 
engagements  have  taken  place  not  far  distant  from  this.  I 
was  not  released  from  my  close  engagements  here  till  the 
9th  of  Second  month.  ., 

On  my  way  to  Frankfort,  I  was  greatly  distressed  several 
times,  on  meeting  with  waggons  loaded  with  wounded  soldiers, 
that  they  were  carrying  away  from  the  field  of  battle  fought 
near  the  Rhine ;  the  blood  ran  down  from  the  waggons.  And 
in  some  of  the  towns  through  which  I  passed,  I  saw  the  poor 
wounded  ones  remaining  a  considerable  time  exposed,  before 
provision  for  their  reception  could  be  made. 

I  found  in  Frankfort  a  considerable  body  of  Russians  and 
Cossacks,  Prussians  and  Austrians ;  these  were  of  the  troops 
that  fought  at  Leipsic,  Dresden,  &c.  They  had  many  of  the 
French  prisoners  with  them,  and  I  have  seldom  seen  more 
distressed  looking  beings  —  so  reduced  by  disease  and  famine. 
It  was  difficult  in  Frankfort  to  obtain  provisions  sufficient 
for  the  multitude.  The  description  given  me  by  some 
Prussian  officers  of  the  roads  through  which  the  French 
army  retreated,  is  most  awful.  It  was  strewed  with  the  dead 


JST.  40.]  1814.  295 

or  dying;  many  died  in  consequence  of  malignant  fever 
that  broke  out  among  them ;  and  they  were  the  means  of 
introducing  the  fever  very  extensively  through  the  country. 

My  mind  has  been  deeply  afflicted  on  account  of  the  in- 
habitants of  this  city;  their  sufferings  have  been  great; 
bloody  battles  have  been  fought  within  their  walls ;  they 
have  even  now  before  their  eyes  the  sad  consequences  of 
them ;  yet  few  appear  to  lay  it  to  heart.  I  find  a  very  small 
company  only,  with  whom  I  can  assimilate  in  religious 
fellowship ;  with  these  few,  however,  the  Lord  has  given  us 
the  consolations  of  his  presence. 

I  left  Frankfort  with  a  heavy  heart  for  Neuweid,  where 
I  arrived  the  16th  instant.  Very  solemn  have  been  my  feel- 
ings on  the  way,  attended  with  reverent  gratitude  to  the 
Lord,  who  has  called  me  from  darkness  to  light,  and  from 
the  service  of  the  prince  of  darkness  to  that  of  His  glorious 
and  blessed  Gospel.  Twenty-three  years  ago,  I  passed 
through  these  parts  as  a  military  character,  in  the  same 
spirit  that  actuates  those  I  am  now  among,  who  have  been 
the  means  by  which  torrents  of  human  blood  have  mixed 
with  the  waters  of  the  Rhine.  It  is  true  that  by  the  Lord's 
tender  mercy  I  was  preserved  from  the  shedding  of  blood, 
but  nevertheless,  I  abhor  myself  in  the  remembrance  of  the 
spirit  by  which  I  was  then  animated.  0  that  I  might  be  an 
instrument  of  inducing  many  now  to  come  and  range  them- 
selves under  the  standard  of  the  Prince  of  Peace  !  May  it 
not  be  in  good  measure  for  such  a  kind  of  service  that  the 
Lord  has  sent  me  into  these  nations,  at  this  time  ?  Day  by 
day  I  have  opportunities,  at  the  inns  particularly,  to  be  with 
many  officers,  when  the  way  is  often  made  for  me  to  preach 
Christ  to  them,  and  to  unfold  the  nature  of  his  kingdom, 
and  the  peaceableness  of  it.  Though  I  have  been,  thus  very 
frequently  engaged,  I  have  once  only  met  with  an  opposing 
spirit.  It  was  at  Frankfort  from  the  military  Governor, 
saying  what  ho  would  do  if  Friends  were  sent  to  him  as 
soldiers,  and  should  refuse  to  fight. 

The  Moravians  have  a  largo  establishment  in  Neuwied; 
and  here  is  also  a  people  who  go  by  the  name  of  Quakers. 


296  1814.  [>T.  40. 

They  maintain  many  testimonies  similar  to  Friends ;  that 
against  war,  among  others,  on  which  account  some  of  them 
have  suffered  greatly.  Their  meetings  for  worship  are  con- 
ducted much  like  those  of  our  Society.  I  have  visited  these 
persons  individually,  and  had  some  solemn  meetings  with 
them.  Peculiar  circumstances  greatly  tended  to  contrite  our 
spirits  together,  and  bring  us  to  feel  the  uncertainty  of  time. 
This  is  a  place  through  which  numerous  bodies  of  the  French, 
in  their  retreat,  have  passed.  By  their  plunders  they  have 
left  great  desolation  behind  them ;  and  by  the  seed  of  dis- 
eases which  they  have  spread,  the  destruction  of  human  life  is 
continued.  Perhaps  there  is  not  a  family  here  which  is 
not  mourning  over  the  death  of  near  relatives.  It  very 
frequently  occurs  that,  in  the  morning,  we  hear  of  the  illness 
or  death  of  some  that  were  congregated  with  us  in  a  meeting 
for  Divine  worship  the  evening  before.  Very  solemn  in 
these  meetings  is  the  contemplation  that  some  of  us,  in  a 
few  hours  more,  may  be  gathered  into  the  Lord's  presence. 
0  that  we  may  be  found  prepared  to  join  his  redeemed 
ones ! 

I  had  also  a  good  meeting  with  the  Menonists.  Their 
pastor,  a  pious  man,  who  had  taken  a  kind  and  Christian 
care  to  have  notice  of  the  meeting  given,  died  that  evening, 
before  meeting-time ;  several  of  his  family  were  also  taken  ill. 
Loud  is  the  warning  to  endeavour  to  stand  in"i  readiness, 
having  our  lamps  trimmed  and  burning.  Amidst  so  much 
calamity,  many  hearts  are  made  soft,  and  my  way  is  open 
among  every  class.  I  have  visited  the  clergy  among  the 
Protestants,  and  also  the  Popish  priests,  who  have  all  re- 
ceived me  with  cordiality,  and  appeared  to  take  in  good  part 
the  messages  that,  in  the  love  of  God,  I  had  to  deliver  to 
them.  • 

I  make  my  home  in  the  family  of  one  of  those  called 
Quakers,  or  Inspirants,  which  gives  me  an  opportunity  of 
hearing  much  of  that  people,  and  of  their  history.  I  am 
persuaded  that  if  they  had  been  faithful  in  the  maintenance 
of  the  testimonies  committed  by  the  Lord  to  their  fore- 
fathers, they  would  have  become  a  great  and  good  people; 


JJT.  40.]  1814.  297 

their  light  would  have  been  bright,  and  many  might  have 
gathered  to  it. 

My  host  has  given  me  an  awful  account  of  the  sufferings 
that  prevail  over  the  country  generally,  in  consequence  of 
the  war.  He  has  heard  of  and  knows  several  travellers  wbo 
have  been  plundered  and  wounded ;  others  have  been  killed. 
He  has  been  himself  stripped  nearly  naked,  and  so  abused, 
that  after  reaching  his  house,  he  was  for  some  time  in  a 
helpless  state,  and  he  has  not  yet  fully  recovered. 

On  leaving  these  dear  people,  they  put  me  over  the  Rhine 
in  a  small  boat,  and  I  took  the  public  carriage  for  Cologne ; 
I  should  otherwise  have  had  to  ride  many  miles  to  effect  it. 
My  mind  was  greatly  saddened  on  the  way  to  that  city  and 
in  it,  because  of  the  multitude  of  soldiers,  many  of  whom 
have  come  from  the  further  ends  of  Russia,  Calmucks,  Tar- 
tars, Cossacks,  &c.  Desolation  and  misery  are  over  the 
land,  and  yet  rioting,  drunkenness  and  all  manner  of  wicked- 
ness prevail.  Thus  vice  and  misery  are  mixed  closely 
together ;  at  the  sight  of  it  my  soul  is  overwhelmed  with 
anguish. 

From  Cologne  I  went  over  the  Rhine  again,  and  soon 
fell  in  with  the  advanced  guard  of  about  thirty  thousand  of 
the  Swedes,  who  are  marching  into  France  to  join  the  Allied 
armies,  against  that  nation.  Great  order  and  sobriety  pre- 
vail among  the  Swedish  army,  neither  do  I  hear  any  of  the 
inhabitants,  through  whose  country  they  pass,  complain  of 
their  conduct. 

I  arrived  at  Elberfeld  the  21st  of  Second  month.  Here, 
and  in  the  neighbourhood,  I  met  with  many  persons  of  ten- 
der and  visited  minds.  They  received  me  with  Christian 
affection.  "  In  our  great  distress  and  many  bereavements," 
said  they,  "  the  Lord  has  sent  you  to  minister  to  us  the  con- 
solations of  his  Gospel."  My  spirit  greatly  rejoiced,  at 
seasons,  before  the  Lord,  whilst  among  that  people,  in  that 
he  very  compassionately  condescended  to  his  afflicted  ones, 
and  caused  the  stream  of  his  consolations,  and  the  refresh- 
ings from  his  Divine  presence,  to  flow  among  us  during  tho 
meetings  that  we  had  together.  Truly  they  were  meetings 


298  1814.  |>T.  40. 

for  worship ;  for  our  spirits  were  very  reverently  prostrated 
before  the  Lord,  at  his  sacred  footstool.  As  it  was  given 
me  most  tenderly  to  enter  into  feeling  with  these  people, 
under  the  grievous  sufferings  they  have  endured  by  the 
hands  of  unrighteous  and  wicked  men,  so  also  I  share  in  the 
joys  and  consolations  that  the  righteous  God  and  blessed 
Redeemer,  the  Comforter,  causes  to  flow  among  them. 

Through  this  part  of  the  country  many  of  the  French 
troops  passed  on  their  retreat;  desolation  and  destruction 
marked  their  steps,  and  as  they  were  closely  followed 
by  the  other  armies,  what  had  escaped  the  first  destroy- 
ers fell  a  prey  to  the  others ;  wanton  acts  of  destruction 
have  been  committed,  furniture  and  other  articles  which 
they  could  not  carry  away,  were  broken  to  pieces.  But 
these  have  been  their  minor  sufferings.  The  inhabitants 
were  under  the  necessity  to  send  their  wives  and  daugh- 
ters away  to  conceal  them  from  the  soldiers,  and  in 
various  instances,  because  they  refused  to  disclose  the  places 
of  their  refuge,  they  were  sorely  beaten,  wounded,  or  even 
killed.  It  is  also  very  lamentable  that  they  received  no 
better  treatment  from  many  who  professed  to  be  their 
friends,  than  they  did  from  the  French,  who  treated  them 
as  enemies.  Who  that  has  seen  the  horrors  of  war,  its 
accompanying  cruelties  and  vices,  can  plead  for  it?  Or 
who  that  has  only  heard  of  the  wickedness  and  misery 
that  attends,  but  must  bitterly  deplore  it  ?  From  my  observ- 
ations I  may  say,  that  the  sight  of  the  bloody  field  of 
battle  conveys  but  one  part,  and  perhaps  the  smallest  part, 
of  the  woes  and  miseries  that  attend  this  horrible  scourge. 

Among  the  pious  persons  at  Elberfeld  is  an  aged  man, 
Herrman  Pelzer,  at  whose  house,  many  years  since,  were 
our  dear  friends,  George  Dillwyn,  Mary  Dudley,  Sarah 
Grubb,  and  their  companions.  lie  speaks  of  their  visit  and 
religious  communications  as  having  made  a  deep  impression 
on  him.  He  is  now  eighty-four  years  of  age,  strong  in  body 
and  mind,  but  above  all,  he  appears  to  love  the  Truth. 

At  Barmen  I  had  a  solemn  and  baptizing  meeting.  Under 
the  influence  of  the  one  Spirit,  we  felt  that  which  unites  in 


JST.  40.]  1814.  209 

the  true  fellowship.  I  had  a  pious  female  for  my  interpreter, 
and  she  did  her  part  with  much  tenderness  of  spirit  and 
Christian  dignity. 

Whilst  I  was  in  these  parts,  several  bodies  of  the  Swedish 
army  passed  through.  Their  sobriety  and  good  behaviour 
are  very  becoming.  Such  quietness  prevailed  in  the  even- 
ings and  through  the  night,  that  a  stranger  arriving  there 
could  not  have  discovered  that  he  was  in  the  midst  of  so 
many  soldiers.  They  all  retired  early  in  the  evening  to  the 
several  quarters  assigned  them,  and  previous  to  their  lying 
down  the  Subaltern  attending  each  small  company  offered 
up  a  short  prayer,  in  which  the  others  joined.  I  had  several 
opportunities  of  hearing  them.  They  gave  thanks  to  God 
for  the  preservation  they  had  witnessed  during  the  day,  and 
interceded  for  the  continuation  of  the  same  day  by  day,  — 
then  intreated  the  Lord  for  his  blessing  of  preservation  to 
their  families  and  near  relatives  in  their  absence.  In  the 
morning,  when  ready  for  their  departure,  they  were  all 
marched  in  a  body  before  the  door  of  the  house  where  their 
commanding  officer  had  lodged,  and  he,  with  a  loud  voice, 
read  to  them  a  small  portion  of  the  Scriptures,  and  then 
offered  up  a  short  prayer.  I  have  not  heard  of  the  like 
practice  in  any  of  the  armies  of  the  several  nations  now  con- 
federate together. 

I  set  off  for  Pyrmont  in  the  evening  of  the  24th,  and  was 
three  nights  and  three  days  on  the  road,  which  I  found  very 
difficult  to  travel.  I  went  part  of  the  journey  by  a  sleigh, 
but  the  glaze  of  ice  formed  on  the  road  was  such  that  it  was 
very  dangerous  in  some  places;  for  on  both  sides  of  the 
road  were  deep  gullies,  ravines  or  ditches,  so  that  it  was 
needful  to  keep  on  the  middle  of  the  road.  At  one  time, 
whilst  thus  situated,  I  saw  a  body  of  horsemen  coming  to- 
wards me.  They  might  be  about  six  thousand  men.  My 
driver  tried  repeatedly  to  bring  his  sleigh  to  the  side  of  the 
road,  but  at  every  attempt  it  seemed  as  if  we  should  be  pre- 
cipitated on  one  side  or  the  other.  The  General,  who  was 
with  his  officers  at  the  head  of  the  troop,  seeing  my  dilemma, 
very  kindly  gave  the  order  for  the  horsemen  to  open  their 


300  1814.  [>T.  40. 

ranks,  and  to  pass  on  the  right  and  left ;  whilst  he  himself 
saluted  me  very  civilly.  I  could  not  account  for  this 
marked  attention,  but  possibly  he  might  be  one  of  those 
officers  whom  I  had  met  at  inns.  I  believe  he  was  a 
Prussian ;  but  there  were  many  Cossacks  also  attending 
that  little  army,  and  some  of  these  as  they  passed  looked 
very  sour  at  me,  on  whose  account  they  were  obliged  to 
crowd  on  the  side  of  the  road.  The  other  part  of  the  way  I 
travelled  in  an  open  farm  waggon.  The  ice  on  the  road  had 
disappeared ;  but  so  many  heavy  cannon,  and  ammunition 
waggons,  had  passed  over  it,  that  it  was  cut  down  very  deep, 
and  very  rough  beside. 

After  my  arrival  at  Pyrmont,  a  place  of  much  resort  on 
account  of  its  mineral  waters,  1  felt  myself  much  straitened 
for  a  while.  I  had  expected  that  a  Friend  there,  who  is 
well  acquainted  both  with  the  French  and  English  languages, 
would  act  as  my  interpreter,  but  he  was  not  in  a  state  of 
heakh  to  do  so.  Several  services  laid  heavily  on  my  mind 
towards  those  professing  with  our  religious  Society,  and 
others.  I  poured  forth  my  soul  to  the  Lord,  who  I  knew 
could  open  a  way  for  me,  where  all  seemed  to  be  closed 
up.  As  I  was  going  to  their  meeting,  and  saw  a  consider- 
able number  of  strangers  drawing  towards  it,  a  great  ex- 
ercise came  upon  me,  for  I  did  not  see  how  help  was  to 
come ;  but  I  endeavoured  to  possess  my  soul  in  patience,  to 
see  what  the  Lord  would  do  for  his  great  name.  On  entering 
the  house  I  was  told  that  very  probably  a  youth,  who  was 
pointed  out  to  me,  who  understood  English  well,  could  act 
as  interpreter,  should  I  need  one.  He  was  only  about 
sixteen  years  of  age,  and  on  my  asking  him  whether  he 
thought  he  could  undertake  the  office,  he  replied  that  "  he 
would  do  his  best." 

I  was  brought  under  great  weight  in  that  meeting,  but  I 
also  felt  the  Lord's  power  to  arise  into  dominion,  with  a 
little  faith  that,  in  attempting  to  communicate  to  the  com- 
pany present  what  I  thought  to  be  the  word  of  the  Lord  to 
them,  all  would  be  well;  I  rose  on  my  feet,  and  the  dear  boy 
§tood  by  my  side,  and  interpreted  for  me  into  German,  as 


xf.  40.]  1814.  301 

I  went  on,  with  all  readiness.  I  felt  much  attached  to  him, 
and  he  became  my  faithful  and  kind  helper  through  all  the 
meetings  I  had  at  Pyrmont  and  the  vicinity,  and  in  my 
visits  to  the  families  of  those  under  our  name  in  that  dis- 
trict. He  went  with  me  to  Minden,  and  several  places  there- 
abouts, where  some  professing  with  us  reside.  I  had 
meetings  with  them  and  with  the  inhabitants  also;  I  went 
in  Gospel  love  to  all  the  families  of  those  who  are  called  by 
our  name,  and  found  it  here,  as  in  Pyrmont,  an  arduous 
and  trying  service.  There  are  a  few  valuable  Friends 
rightly  concerned  for  the  cause  of  truth  preserved  amongst 
them,  and  I  hope  they  will,  through  faithfulness,  feel  them- 
selves increasingly  girded  with  strength.  Frederic  Smith 
is  a  valuable  minister  of  the  Gospel,  and  stands  as  a  father 
amongst  them. 

I  left  Minden  for  Bremen  on  the  14th  of  Third  month,  and 
suffered  much  on  that  journey  from  the  severity  of  the  cold, 
and  the  badness  of  the  roads  ;  an  open  farm  waggon  was  the 
only  carriage  that  could  be  used.  At  Bremen  I  found  in  the 
senator  John  Volmers  a  truly  pious  and  interesting  man ; 
several  branches  of  his  family  are  so  also.  He  would  not 
allow  me  to  stay  in  any  other  place  than  his  house ;  and 
during  the  whole  time  of  my  being  at  Bremen  he  was  my  con- 
stant attendant,  —  a  helper  by  his  spirit,  and  of  great  assist- 
ance as  an  interpreter. 

Here  I  have  found  a  considerable  number  of  honest  in- 
quirers after  truth  ;  others  also  who  I  hope  have  come  to  the 
saving  knowledge  of  it.  Some  of  these  give  very  precious 
evidence  that  the  love  of  God  is  shed  abroad  in  their  hearts. 
I  had  satisfactory  and  solemn  meetings  in  this  place ;  some 
were  numerously  attended.  It  has  been  very  pleasant  to  me 
to  behold  the  love  and  fellowship  maintained  among  the  vari- 
ous ranks  in  life,  rich  and  poor. 

Volmers  is  one  of  the  eight  senators  by  whom  this  little 
republic  is  governed ;  but  his  standing  in  life  does  not 
prevent  his  sitting  very  lowly  at  the  footstool  of  Christ. 
He  is  in  the  daily  practice  of  religious  retirement,  and  a 
small  company  unite  with  him  in  a  silent  meeting  for 


302  1814.  OT.  40 

worship ;  for  none  of  them  have  believed  themselves  called 
publicly  to  minister  to  others,  but  each  receives  his  instruc- 
tion and  consolation  from  the  Lord  himself,  the  true  and 
great  minister.  They  told  me  of  a  sailor  who  resided 
sixty  miles  distant,  in  Friesland,  who  went  to  England  a 
few  years  ago,  and  being  at  Yarmouth,  happened  one  day  to 
pass  by  the  meeting-house  of  Friends,  as  they  were  going 
in.  He  felt  inclined  to  enter  also.  The  meeting  was  held  in 
silence;  but  such  were  the  strong  convictions  made  by  the 
Spirit  and  power  of  truth  on  his  mind,  that  since  his  return 
home  he  has  continued  in  the  practice  of  silently  sitting  down 
to  wait  on  the  Lord,  though  entirely  alone.  Having  heard 
of  the  pious  people  at  Bremen,  he  had  sometimes  come  to 
sit  with  them,  and  they  wished  I  could  see  him.  "What  was 
their  surprise,  when,  that  very  evening,  shortly  after  we  had 
sat  down  together  and  were  gathered  into  silence,  they  saw 
him  coming  in.  He  had  just  arrived,  and  came  immediately 
to  the  house.  I  could  not  help  noticing  the  great  reverence 
with  which  he  sat,  and  the  brokenness  of  his  spirit  during 
the  meeting.  The  little  intercourse  we  had  with  one  another 
afterwards  furnished  me  with  an  evidence  that  he  is  a  dis- 
ciple of  Jesus. 

Visiting  one  day  a  female  of  rank,  called  lady  Mettapost, 
where  I  expected  to  meet  none  else  but  her,  I  was  surprised 
to  see  a  large  company  of  females  of  rank  coming  in ;  we 
sat  in  silence  for  some  time,  during  which,  and  under  the 
testimony  to  the  truth  given  me  to  bear,  the  hearts  of  many 
of  these  were  contrited.  This  lady  is  an  unmarried  young 
woman,  possessing  a  large  estate,  and  has  a  liberal  hand  in 
administering  to  the  needy ;  she  frequents  the  little  meeting 
at  senator  Volmers'. 

I  left  Bremen  at  five,  P.  M.,  the  20th,  for  Osnabriick.  On 
my  arrival  there  I  felt  for  a  while  much  discouraged,  for  I 
knew  nobody  in  the  place ;  I  had  not  even  the  name  of  any 
one ;  but  I  concluded  here,  as  I  have  done  in  other  places, 
to  wait  on  the  Lord,  and  feel  after  his  guidance,  knowing 
that  if  he  has  any  service  for  me  he  can  open  a  way  for  it. 
After  a  while  I  thought  it  proper  for  me  to  go  out,  and  walk 


jer.  40.]  1814.  303 

in  the  streets.  I  had  not  proceeded  far  when  I  was  met  by 
a  serious,  respectable  looking  man,  who,  after  attentively 
looking  at  me,  addressed  me  with  the  inquiry  if  I  did  not 
belong  to  the  Society  of  Friends,  and  if  I  had  known  John 
Pemberton  ?  He  then  gave  me  a  short  and  very  interesting 
account  of  his  religious  visit  to  that  city.  His  name  is 
Mertens,  and  he  is  pastor  of  the  Lutheran  Church.  He 
took  me  to  several  pious  persons,  rich  and  poor,  and  soon 
after  accompanied  me  to  a  meeting  which  he  had  very  quickly 
put  in  a  way  to  be  collected.  It  was  composed,  like  the  few 
families  he  had  taken  me  to  visit,  of  rich  and  poor,  Protest- 
ants and  Roman  Catholics ;  but  all  of  a  class  that  love  the 
Lord  Jesus,  who  makes  no  difference  between  Jews  and 
Gentiles,  bond  and  free.  It  was  an  unexpected  meeting,  and 
a  very  solemn  one.  The  'Lord  owned  us  graciously  by  his 
Divine  presence.  After  meeting  several  of  the  aged  people, 
who  remembering  John  Pemberton  about  twenty  years  ago, 
manifested  much  satisfaction  at  seeing  in  me  one  of  the  same 
religious  denomination,  having  as  they  said,  been  favoured 
again  in  the  Lord's  presence  to  have  the  bread  of  life  broken 
unto  them. 

Now,  feeling  my  mind  released,  for  the  present,  from  fur- 
ther service  in  Germany,  I  accepted  with  gratitude  the 
prospect  set  before  me  of  returning  to  England  by  way  of 
Holland.  On  account  of  the  French  continuing  to  have 
possession  of  several  fortresses,  I  was  under  the  necessity  of 
going  a  round  about  way.  I  found  much  difficulty  also,  in 
consequence  of  heavy  floods,  by  which  some  of  their  dikes 
had  been  broken,  and  above  two  hundred  miles  of  land  in 
circumference  had  been  covered  with  water,  to  such  a 
depth  in  several  places  as  to  carry  away  houses,  barns,  &c. 
Great  was  the  destruction  of  human  life,  as  well  as  cattle, 
iiorses,  &c.  I  was  told  that  families,  after  having  for  many 
days  continued  on  the  roofs  of  their  houses,  were  at  last 
rescued  by  boats  sent  in  various  directions  to  the  relief  of 
the  sufferers.  The  waters  had  retired  from  the  highways  on 
which  I  travelled,  but  had  left  so  many  large  cakes  of  ice  as 
to  render  travelling  tedious  and  dangerous. 


304  1814.  T.  40 


I  made  a  short  stay  at  Zwolle,  where  I  visited  two  persons 
who  appeared  in  a  tender  state  of  mind.  From  thence  I 
went  direct  to  Amsterdam,  where  I  found  my  way  much 
closed  up.  The  people  were  under  great  excitement  ;  a 
great  concourse  having  flocked  to  that  city  to  see  the  corona- 
tion of  their  King,  —  houses  were  so  crowded  that  I  had 
great  difficulty  in  obtaining  a  miserable  lodging.  I  visited 
however,  to  some  satisfaction,  several  valuable  persons  whom 
I  had  known  in  former  years,  and  then  went  direct  for 
Hellevoetsluis  to  embark  for  England. 

Feeling  my  mind  released  from  the  great  weight  of 
exercise  under  which  I  have  been  for  the  people  on  the  con- 
tinent, my  soul  has  been  prostrated  very  reverently  before 
the  Lord,  who  has  been  my  saving  help  and  strength  day 
by  day,  night  after  night  —  the  everlasting  arms  have  been 
underneath  to  uphold  and  preserve  me.  During  this  winter 
I  have  been  more  than  forty  nights  on  the  road,  many  times 
amidst  robbers  and  murderers.  I  have  repeatedly  been 
where  contagious  diseases  prevailed  to  a  high  degree,  so  that 
the  mortality  was  great;  often  also  I  have  made  but  one 
scanty  meal  a  day  ;  but  amidst  all  these  things  the  Lord  has 
borne  me  up,  and  delivered  me,  —  yea,  rendered  hard  things 
easy.  My  health  is  now  as  good,  or  better,  than  when  I 
landed  in  France  more  than  nine  months  ago.  And,  above 
all,  the  Lord,  my  great  and  blessed  Master,  who  called  me 
to  this  service  in  these  nations,  has  opened  a  way  for  me  to 
find  and  visit  a  portion  of  his  seed,  and  to  proclaim  the  glad 
tidings  of  his  salvation  to  thousands  of  the  people,  both  rich 
and  poor.  Bless  the  Lord,  therefore,  0  my  soul,  and  forget 
not  all  his  benefits  !  0  Lord  !  bless  thou  also  those  pious 
ones  whom  thou  hast  enabled  me  to  visit  !  0,  bless  the 
work  of  thy  hands  everywhere  ! 

Thus  he  concludes  the  account  of  his  second  visit 
to  the  continent  of  Europe.  Numerous  letters  fol- 
lowed him  from  Gessner,  Vemet,  Gautier,  &c.,  of 
Geneva  ;  Langalerie  of  Lausanne  ;  Hess,  Schlatter, 
&c.,  of  St.  Gallen  ;  Baron  Gumpenberg,  Gossner 


JET.  40.]  1814.  305 

President  von  Ruosch,  Baron  Pletten,  the  Princess 
Jeanette  of  Oettingen,  &c.,  &c.,  in  Bavaria.  These, 
with  others,  all  bore  testimony  to  the  value  of  his 
religious  visit  and  services,  and  the  spiritual  comfort 
and  instruction  derived  from  them.  With  some  of 
these  interesting  characters  he  kept  up  a  correspond- 
ence for  many  years  afterwards. 

NOTI.  —  Dr.  Stcinkopff,  the  wdl-Tonovm  and  devoted  disciple  of  our 
Lord  and  Saviour,  whose  earthly  course  was  finished  on  the  29th  of  the 
Fifth  month,  1859,  gave  the  following  testimony  respecting  Stephen 
Grellet,  on  his  return  from  the  extended  journey  on  the  continent  of 
Europe :  "  He  is,  properly  speaking,  a  French  gentleman  ;  he  is  a  native 
of  France,  but  at  the  time  of  the  Revolution  went  to  America,  where  he 
became  enlightened  amongst  the  society  of  Friends.  He  is  now  in 
England  on  a  religious  visit ;  when  I  saw  him  two  weeks  ago  he  gave  me  • 
some  account  of  his  travels  on  the  continent,  and  it  was  indeed  astonishing 
to  me  to  hear  how  he  had  escaped  danger  in  many  parts.  Previously  to 
his  going  this  journey  I  had  an  interview  with  him,  when  he  told  me 
his  intended  route :  I  said  '  it  is  one  of  the  most  difficult  you  could  have 
formed.'  I  knew  that  if  he  gained  a  passport  at  all  to  visit  some  parts  of 
France,  that  it  would  be  from  one  of  the  most  strict  police  officers  on  the 
continent,  and  much  I  feared  the  safety  of  this  excellent  man  ;  but  when 
he  began  to  tell  me  what  his  religious  views  were,  and  I  saw  how  his 
heart  was  bound  to  his  duty,  I  believed  that  the  Lord  sent  him,  and  that 
it  was  His  work ;  I  could  not  doubt  of  its  accomplishment.  So  it  has 
proved.  Stephen  Grellet  is  now  safely  returned  to  England ;  after  hav- 
ing passed  through  armies  of  Cossacks,  from  whom  he  met  with  little  or 
no  insult.  The  blessing  of  the  Lord  was  with  him,  and  I  doubt  not 
made  him  instrumental  of  much  good.  This  gentleman  has  all  the 
vivacity  of  a  Frenchman,  with  the  solidity  of  the  English." 

L— 21 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

SECOND  VISIT  TO  EUROPE. 

DUBLIN  YEARLY  MEETING. — RELIGIOUS  ENGAGEMENTS  IN 
THE  IRISH  CAPITAL.  —  LONDON  YEARLY  MEETING.  — 
VARIOUS  RELIGIOUS  SERVICES  IN  ENGLAND. — FLANDERS. 
—  VOYAGE  HOME. 

IT  was  not  long  before  the  "Peace  of  Paris"  that, 
after  an  absence  of  a  little  more  than  nine  months, 
Stephen  Grellet  again  set  his  foot  on  British  ground. 
He  landed  at  Harwich  on  the  1st  of  Fourth  month, 
and  without  making  much  stay  in  England,  proceeded 
to  Dublin,  to  the  Yearly  Meeting  there.  He  was 
detained  by  his  religious  services  in  the  Irish  capital 
nearly  three  weeks,  and  then  returned  to  England  in 
time  to  attend  the  Yearly  Meeting  in  London.  Peace 
had  now  been  concluded  on  the  Continent,  and  sev- 
eral of  the  sovereigns  of  Europe  were  expected  to 
meet  in  the  English  metropolis.  His  mind  had  been 
much  exercised  on  account  of  the  anti-christian 
nature  and  the  horrors  of  war,  and  he  brought  the 
subject  before  the  Yearly  Meeting.  It  was  concluded 
that  the  Emperor  of  Russia  and  the  King  of  Prussia 
should  be  addressed  on  behalf  of  our  religious  Society, 
in  support  of  the  great  principles  of  Peace  proclaimed 
by  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  and  always  advocated  and 
practically  maintained  by  them.  Stephen  Grellet  was 
one  of  the  Friends  who  obtained  interviews  with  those 

(306) 


JET.  40.]  1814.  307 

sovereigns  on  the  occasion.  After  this,  various  reli- 
gious engagements  in  the  north  and  south  of  England 
and  in  and  about  London,  with  a  short  visit  to  Flan- 
ders, closely  occupied  his  time  and  attention  till  the 
end  of  the  Tenth  month,  when  he  felt  that  his  ser- 
vices in  Europe  had  come  to  a  close,  and  he  was  at 
liberty  "  to  resume  in  New  York  Mordecai's  situation, 
sitting  at  the  gate."  On  landing  at  Harwich  he  re- 
sumes his  journal. 

I  was  favoured  with  a  short  passage  from  Holland  to  this 
place.  My  soul  felt  the  overflowing  of  the  love  and  mercy 
of  my  blessed  Redeemer ;  very  graciously  indeed  has  he  dealt 
with  me,  one  of  the  poorest  and  most  unworthy  of  his  servants. 
Here  some  of  my  beloved  friends  from  Ipswich,  Richard  D. 
Alexander  and  others,  met  me.  Several  friends  from  London, 
hearing  of  my  arrival,  have  also  come.  My  spirit  has  been 
refreshed  in  being  thus  met  by  my  beloved  friends,  after  so 
many  months'  separation  from  them.  Here  also  I  have  re- 
ceived letters  from  America,  after  having  been  long  without 
any  from  my  beloved  wife.  The  terrible  war  between  the 
United  States  and  England  has  rendered  the  communication 
very  difficult,  and  it  has  not  been  less  so  between  England 
and  the  European  Continent.  The  Lord  has  been  very 
gracious  to  my  beloved  spouse  since  our  separation  from  each 
other,  not  one  of  his  promises  to  us  has  failed.  Blessed  and 
adored  be  his  holy  Name.  My  faith  has  often  been  very 
weak,  but  gracious  and  merciful  has  been  the  Lord  in  giving 
me  day  by  day  to  be  a  partaker  of  his  saving  help  and 
strength. 

Here  I  have  also  received  the  mournful  information  of  the 
decease  of  my  valuable  friend,  Rachel  Smith,  by  which  a 
private  and  public  loss  is  sustained.  I  feel  mine  severely. 
Their  house  has  been  a  pleasant  home  to  me ;  a  true  resting 
place  both  to  body  and  mind.  She  deeply  and  kindly  en- 
tered into  my  exercises  in  London.  As  an  elder  in  the  church 
worthy  of  double  honour,  and  a  mother  in  Israel,  I  have  been 
attached  to  her. 


808  1814.  OT.  40 

5th.  I  went  to  Ipswich.  At  my  dear  friend,  Dykes  Alex- 
ander's, I  had  a  precious  religious  season  with  several  friends 
who  met  me  there  on  my  arrival,  and  another  very  refreshing 
one  by  the  bedside  of  his  wife,  who  continues  a  patient 
sufferer,  with  cheerful  resignation  waiting  the  Lord's  time  to 
be  released. 

6th.  I  attended  their  meeting  at  Ipswich  in  silence,  but 
my  spirit  was  reverently  prostrated  before  the  Lord  with 
grateful  acknowledgments  of  his  gracious  dealings,  guidance, 
and  preservation  from  many  perils  during  ]  my  journeying 
these  nine  months  and  a  half.  My  soul  was  also  poured 
forth  in  prayer  for  those  pious  ones  whom  the  Lord  enabled 
me  to  visit.  I  feel  still  very  deeply  for  them  under  their 
soul's  travail  and  sufferings. 

The  seat  of  war  is  now  transferred  to  France,  and  I  am 
in  distress  for  my  native  land;  will  not  Divine  mercy  be 
pleased  to  interfere,  so  that  it  will  not  be  rendered  unto 
them  as  they  have  done  unto  others.  I  have  this  day  ac- 
cepted with  gratitude  a  glimmering  hope  that  the  merciful 
God  will  avert  the  threatening  evil  that  seems  near  to  over- 
take Paris ;  for  there  are  more  than  the  "  ten  righteous 
persons  there." 

After  meeting  I  left  Ipswich  for  Chelmsford  and  Totten- 
ham, visiting  on  the  way  that  aged  and  dignified  servant  of, 
Jesus,  John  Kendall.  The  feebleness  of  old  age  now  con- 
fines him  to  his  bed,  but  much  sweetness,  serenity,  and 
peace  are  the  covering  of  his  mind;  he  appears  swallowed 
np  in  the  love  of  Christ. 

7th.  I  reached  Tottenham  this  morning,  in  time  to  attend 
their  meeting:  my  soul  was  made  joyful  in  the  presence 
of  God  my  Saviour.  He  has  done  great  things  for  his  poor 
servant ;  thanksgiving  and  praises  were  ascribed  to  Him  on 
bended  knees.  Here  I  was  comforted  by  sitting  near  my 
dear  friend  Susanna  Home.  I  had  left  her  in  the  United 
States,  where,  as  an  ambassador  for  Christ,  she  had  dili- 
gently laboured.  My  valuable  friends,  George  and  Mary 
Stacey,  have  most  kindly  invited  me  to  make  my  home  at 
their  house,  when  in  this  neighbourhood.  Marv  is  a  sister 


JET.  40.]  1814.  309 

of  my  late  dear  friend,  Rachel  Smith.  She  is  a  weighty 
Gospel  minister.  I  feel  great  freedom  in  accepting  the  kind 
offer  of  these  dear  friends,  and  grateful  to  my  great  and 
good  Master  for  his  thus  opening  towards  me  the  hearts  and 
hospitable  houses  of  such  dignified  servants  of  His. 

8th.  I  went  to  Epping  Monthly  Meeting,  in  which  I  sat 
in  silence.  There  are  many  secret  exercises  and  baptisms 
to  be  silently  borne.  In  the  evening  I  went  to  Waltham- 
stow,  to  my  very  kind  friend,  William  Dillwyn's,  where  I  met 
'with  Elizabeth  Coggeshall  of  New  York,  lately  arrived  in  this 
land  on  Gospel  service.  She  is  one  to  whom  I  have  long 
been  closely  united  in  near  fellowship. 

14th.  I  have  been  in  London  attending  their  several 
Monthly  Meetings,  and  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings;  silent 
travail  of  spirit  in  them  has  been  mostly  my  service.  I  feel 
it  a  favour  that  after  such  long  and  constant  engagements  in 
another  nation,  I  am  permitted  now,  for  a  while,  in  silence 
and  retirement  to  commune  with  my  own  heart  before  God, 
and  to  have  my  strength  a  little  renewed.  My  dear  friend 
William  Allen  is  urgent  that  I  should  make  my  home  with 
him  at  Plough  Court,  when  I  am  in  this  city,  and  I  accept 
his  invitation.  He  is  a  friend  beloved  by  me ;  one  whose 
life  is  spent  in  acts  of  benevolence,  but  who  is  designed 
by  our  gracious  Lord  to  occupy  a  station  in  his  church, 
beyond  that  of  serving  tables.  I  look  upon  him  as  one 
of  the  Lord's  anointed.  My  apprehension  respecting  his 
beloved  daughter  and  only  child,  Mary,  is  very  similar.  I 
feel  bound  in  Christian  affection  to  these  dear  friends,  as 
also  to  dear  Margaret  Allen,  mother  of  William;  she  is  a 
valuable  minister,  full  of  good  works  among  the  poor  and 
afflicted. 

After  a  short  tarriance  among  bis  friends  in  and 
uoout  London,  he  crossed  over  to  Ireland,  and  thus 
continues  his  memoranda : 

Dublin,  20th  of  Fourth  month.  Whilst  I  was  in  Ger- 
many, before  I  had  seen  with  clearness  the  time  of  my 


310  1814.  [>T.  40. 

release  from  that  land,  I  felt  my  mind  strongly  attracted  to- 
wards the  Yearly  Meeting  for  Ireland,  but  I  left  it  to  the 
Lord  to  bring  it  about.  From  the  time  of  my  return  to 
England,  it  has  dwelt  upon  my  mind  with  weight  to  come 
here ;  accordingly,  accompanied  by  my  friend  John  Pirn,  I 
left  London  on  the  16th,  and  arrived  here  this  morning, 
where  my  kind  friends  Jonas  Stott  and  wife  have  again  given 
me  a  most  kind  reception. 

I  was  engaged  in  having  meetings  till  the  23rd,  when  the 
Yearly  Meeting  began.  Friends  think  it  has  been  the' 
largest  and  the  most  satisfactory  one  that  they  have  had  for 
some  years.  Several  of  the  sittings  were  attended  by  much 
solemnity,  for  the  Lord  owned  us  by  his  presence ;  the  Gos- 
pel stream  also  flowed  to  the  refreshing  of  many.  My  dear 
friend  William  Forster,  who  is  with  us,  has  often  been 
greatly  favoured  in  his  ministerial  labours. 

After  the  close  of  the  Yearly  Meeting,  I  felt  my  mind 
brought  under  deep  exercise  for  several  classes  of  the  in- 
habitants of  the  city  of  Dublin ;  my  baptisms  on  their 
account  were  very  similar  to  those  I  passed  through,  some 
time  since,  in  London.  My  beloved  friend  Wm.  Forster, 
joined  me  in  several  of  my  very  arduous  services,  as  he  did 
then.  We  had  two  large  meetings  with  the  soldiers,  who 
are  in  garrison  in  the  castle ;  there  are  pious  men  among 
them,  who  strongly  reminded  me  of  Cornelius  the  Centu- 
rion. We  held  also  several  meetings  among  the  most  de- 
graded portion  of  the  inhabitants.  0  what  a  mass  of  woe 
and  misery  have  I  beheld !  how  great  is  the  prevalence  of 
vice  and  depravity  among  this  people  !  I  felt  at  times  as  if 
my  spirit,  together  with  my  outward  man,  would  sink  under 
the  weight  of  distress.  My  beloved  friend  Wm.  Forster 
was  under  the  necessity  to  let  me  pursue  this  humiliating 
service  alone ;  it  was  too  much  for  his  tender  frame  to  en- 
dure. This  engagement,  however,  was  attended  with  some 
consolations ;  for  in  several  of  those  abodes,  which  at  first 
resembled  a  Sodom,  I  found  a  Lazarus,  poor,  full  of  sores 
like  him,  but  rich  in  faith ;  in  others  I  have  been  with  a 
weeping  Mary,  sitting  at  the  Lord's  feet ;  and  many  also  of 


JET.  40.]  1814.  311 

the  meetings,  held  among  such  as  seemed  to  be  of  the  outcasts 
of  society,  have  been  much  more  quiet  than  could  have  been 
expected,  and  tenderness  of  spirit  appeared  in  some  of  them. 
The  visit  I  made  to  their  great  poor-house  has  left  impres- 
sions that  can  never  be  erased  from  my  mind ;  several 
thousands  are  there  crowded  together,  of  every  age  and 
sex.  My  distress  at  what  I  have  seen  and  felt  here, 
is  a  true  counterpart  to  what  I  formerly  endured  in 
London. 

I  had  a  pleasant  visit  to  the  establishment  of  the  Moravians 
in  this  city,  especially  in  the  female  school,  and  in  the 
apartment  for  the  sisters.  At  a  meeting,  in  an  asylum  for 
poor  children,  a  very  large  number  were  collected ;  and 
I  was  comforted  in  beholding  so  many  of  these  brought  un- 
der tender  sensibility  whilst  I  was  pleading  with  them 
because  of  sin,  and  directing  them  to  Jesus  the  {Saviour  of 
sinners.  Was  the  same  tender  and  watchful  care  taken  of 
them,  as  is  bestowed  on  many  of  our  children,  how  many 
of  these  might  become  bright  instruments  in  the  Lord's 
hands ;  but  even  in  their  neglected  state,  the  Lord  is  able, 
by  his  own  immediate  power,  and  the  efficacy  of  his  blessed 
Spirit,  to  render  them  so,  if  they  are  obedient  to  its  manifes- 
tation ;  to  this  I  earnestly  recommended  them. 

These  visits  kept  me  closely  engaged  till  the  12th  of 
Fifth  month,  when  I  felt  released  from  Dublin.  Having 
had  two  or  more  meetings  nearly  every  day,  besides  several 
visits  between  the  meetings,  in  Ihe  chambers  or  wards  of  the 
poor  and  afflicted,  where  I  breathed  very  impure  and  tainted 
air,  I  feel  much  worn.  The  great  distress  of  mind  has 
also  much  affected  me ;  for  truly  I  have  suffered  with  the  suf- 
ferers. My  heart  has  nevertheless  been  made  glad  in  hear- 
ing of  the  entrance  of  the  armies  of  the  allies  into  Paris,  in 
a  peaceable  manner,  with  very  little  bloodshed,  and  that  the 
Emperor  Alexander,  instead  of  retaliating  on  the  French 
for  what  they  had  done  in  Moscow,  used  every  means  to  pre- 
vent the  effusion  of  blood,  so  that  the  entrance  of  the  armies 
into  Paris  was  more  like  the  coming  in  of  protectors  than 
enemies. 


312  1814.  |>T.  40. 

The  Yearly  Meeting  in  London  was  now  at  hand, 
and,  taking  his  departure  from  Dublin,  he  travelled 
day  and  night,  and  reached  the  city  on  First-day 
morning,  the  fifteenth  of  Fifth  month,  a  quarter  of  an 
hour  only  before  meeting-time,  and  proceeded  imme- 
diately to  the  meeting-house,  in  Grace-church  street, 
where  he  says : 

I  found  a  large  number  of  Friends,  many  from  the  vari- 
ous parts  of  the  nation,  having  already  come  in  to  attend 
this  yearly  solemnity.  It  has  been  a  good  meeting;  the 
Lord's  presence,  which  is  the  crown  of  the  assemblies  of 
his  people,  was  with  us.  The  same  Divine  favour  was 
granted  us  at  the  meeting  in  Devonshire  House,  in  the 
afternoon,  which  was  likewise  very  large.  This  evening  I 
feel  refreshed  in  body  and  mind,  though  when  I  left  Dub- 
lin I  was  much  worn  down.  0  how  great  is  the  Lord's  good- 
ness ;  may  not  such  a  worm  as  I  am,  unworthy  of  the  least 
of  the  Lord's  mercies,  exclaim  with  David,  "  all  my  springs 
are  in  Thee !" 

30th  of  Fifth  month.  The  Yearly  Meeting  closed  this 
evening.  Various  subjects  of  great-  importance  have  been 
under  the  very  solid  deliberation  of  this  body,  and  though 
one  of  them  particularly  was  of  a  trying  nature,  being  an 
appeal  by  which  the  fundamental  principles  of  vital  Chris- 
tianity were  assailed,  and  these  had  to  be  unfolded  and 
defended,  it  proved  by  the  Lord's  help  and  strength  one 
of  the  most  instructive  and  solemn  seasons  that  even  the  aged 
present  had  ever  witnessed. 

I  was  brought  under  deep  exercise  for  suffering  humanity, 
on  account  of  the  cruel  scourge  of  war,  such  as  I  have  so 
awfully  beheld  during  my  late  engagement  in  France  and 
Germany ;  my  soul  was  poured  forth  with  supplication  to 
the  Lord,  that  he  might  open  a  door  for  me  to  plead  with  the 
Kings  and  Rulers  of  the  nations,  that  if  possible  a  return 
of  such  a  calamity  might  be  averted.  Whilst  I  was  bowed 
under  this  exercise,  I  heard  that  there  was  an  expectation 


jn.  40.]  1814.  318 

that  the  Emperor  of  Russia,  the  King  of  Prussia,  and 
others,  perhaps  now  in  Paris,  would  come  to  London.  On 
this  information  I  felt  as  if  the  prayer  of  my  soul  might  be 
heard,  and  that  an  opportunity  was  about  to  be  given  to 
plead  before  some  of  these  crowned  heads  for  the  Kingdom 
of  righteousness  and  peace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  which, 
if  not  now  embraced,  might  never  be  offered  again.  It  ap- 
peared also  that  this  was  a  subject  in  which  the  whole  of  our 
Society  now  collected  together,  as  a  Yearly  Meeting,  were 
deeply  concerned ;  and  that  a  step  so  important  to  humanity 
and  religion  would  have  much  greater  weight,  if  felt  and 
proceeded  in  as  the  concern  of  the  collected  body.  Accord- 
ingly, at  a  suitable  time,  I  opened  my  concern  to  the  Yearly 
Meeting.  It  brought  great  weight  over  Friends ;  they  felt 
it  a  duty  to  embrace  the  opportunity  to  uphold  the  peaceable 
principles  of  the  Gospel  before  the  Rulers  of  the  nations; 
but  as  these  crowned  heads  had  not  yet  come  to  England, 
and  possibly^  might  not  come,  it  did  not  appear  proper  then 
to  prepare  any  Addresses  to  them,  but  by  a  suitable  minute, 
the  Yearly  Meeting  directed  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings  to 
act  in  it,  as  soon  as  way  should  open  to  carry  into  effect  this 
concern  of  the  Yearly  Meeting. 

A  few  days  after  this,  the  Duchess  of  Oldenburg,  sister 
of  the  Emperor  Alexander,  who  had  arrived  in  London, 
came  to  one  of  our  meetings,  with  several  of  her  retinue ; 
also  the  young  King  of  Wirtemberg.  They  sat  in  a  very 
becoming  and  serious  manner.  We  had  a  precious  meeting, 
and  the  Duchess  appeared  to  feel  it  to  be  so  to  her.  During 
this  Yearly  Meeting  I  received  very  interesting  letters  from 
several  of  those  pious  persons  with  whom  I  mingled  in 
Christian  fellowship  in  Germany.  It  is  very  sweet  to  have 
evidence  that  Jesus  continues  to  be  precious  to  them,  and 
that  several  little  companies  have  continued  to  meet  silently 
together  to  wait  upon  and  worship  the  Lord,  from  whom  only 
is  their  expectation.  One  of  these  letters  is  from  Gossner, 
in  Munich,  who  tells  me  that  his  translation  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament is  finished,  and  ready  for  the  press.  Several  of  my 
beloved  friends  here  have  entered  into  a  liberal  subscription 


314  1814.  [*rr.  40. 

to  enable  him  to  have  a  large  edition  printed ;  and  the  money 
requisite  for  the  purpose  is  forwarded  to  Gossner  accordingly. 
I  believe  this  is  a  work  that  will  be  productive  of  much  good, 
especially  to  those  numerous  Roman  Catholics  who  appear 
disposed  to  inquire  into  the  reality  of  religion.  The  more 
their  priests  endeavour  to  prevent  them  from  reading  the 
Scriptures,  the  more  eager  they  are  to  possess  them. 

17th  of  Sixth  month.  Since  the  Yearly  Meeting  I  have 
been  closely  engaged  in  having  meetings  in  this  great  city 
and  its  environs.  The  Emperor  of  Russia  and  the  King  of 
Prussia  have  come  to  London,  and  the  Meeting  for  Suffer- 
ings has  met  to  endeavour  to  carry  into  effect  the  concern  of 
the  Yearly  Meeting.  Friends  felt  deeply  on  the  occasion, 
and  were  united  in  the  sentiment  that  Addresses  to  the 
Emperor  Alexander  and  the  King  of  Prussia  should  be 
prepared ;  for  which  service  a  committee  was  separated. 
Our  meeting  together  on  the  occasion  was  interesting.  Dear 
Joseph  Gurney  Bevan  took  BO  much  interest  in  it,  that  after 
hearing  the  views  of  Friends  respecting  the  subjects  which 
the  Addresses  should  embrace,  he,  though  now  blind  and  in 
great  feebleness  of  body,  nevertheless  undertook  to  prepare 
these  documents.  He  has  a  remarkably  clear  head,  and  above 
all,  a  very  pious  and  tender  spirit.  I  am  often  instructed  in 
beholding  in  this  great  and  wise  man  the  littleness  and  sim- 
plicity of  a  child. 

The  Addresses  having  been  prepared,  were  approved  of  by 
the  Meeting  for  Sufferings.  My  dear  friend,  William  Allen 
and  myself  were  amongst  those  nominated  to  present  them. 
We  had  to  seek  and  wait  for  suitable  opportunities,  which 
were  difficult  to  obtain,  so  many  persons,  from  various 
motives,  crowding  about  these  Sovereigns.  The  King  of 
Prussia  was  the  first  to  whom  we  had  access.  As  he  did 
not  understand  English,  but  French,  I  presented  him  the 
Address,  dear  William  Allen  being  with  me  together 
with  two  other  Friends.  He  received  us  very  civilly; 
according  to  the  custom  on  such  occasions,  he  had  seen  a 
copy  of  the  Address  before,  and  he  was  prepared  with  a  suit- 
able reply  ;  among  other  things  he  stated,  that  there  were 


JET.  40.]  1814.  315 

some  under  the  name  of  Friends  in  his  dominions,  and  that 
they  were  good  men.  His  attention  having  been  particularly 
directed  to  the  great  misery,  vice,  and  destruction  of  human 
life  attending  war,  contrary  as  it  is  to  Christianity,  he  inti- 
mated his  strong  desire  that  the  love  and  the  peaceable 
spirit  which  the  Gospel  of  Christ  inspires  might  pervade  the 
whole  world,  and  lamented  the  sufferings  that  have  attended 
the  last  few  years.  We  presented  him  also  with  a  number 
of  our  books,  for  which  he  thanked  us,  and  placed  them 
together  with  the  Address  under  the  care  of  his  Ambassador 
to  this  nation,  who  accompanied  him. 

We  could  not  find  an  opportunity  to  be  with  the  Emperor 
Alexander  till  the  21st  of  this  month,  though  we  were  in- 
formed that  he  had  heard  of  our  intention,  and  desired  to 
receive  us  as  early  as  he  could.  Dear  William  Allen  and 
another  Friend  went  with  me  to  the  Pulteney  Hotel,  at  the 
time  appointed  by  the  Emperor.  He  came  to  meet  us  at 
the  door  of  his  apartment,  took  us  by  the  hand  in  a  kind 
manner,  and  said  that  for  a  length  of  time  he  had  wished  for 
an  opportunity  to  be  with  us.  Through  the  Empress,  who 
was  at  Baden  when  I  was  at  Carlsruhe  last  winter,  he  said 
that  he  had  heard  of  me  and  of  my  visit  there.  Then  he  in- 
quired into  several  of  our  religious  testimonies,  principles 
and  practices,  to  which  dear  William  Allen  answered  in 
English,  which  language  the  Emperor  speaks  well.  Whilst 
William  was  engaged  in  stating  the  nature  of  our  Christian 
principles,  the  Emperor  said  several  times,  "  These  are  my 
own  sentiments  also."  He  was  very  particular  in  his  inqui- 
ries respecting  our  views  and  practices  in  connection  with 
Divine  worship,  the  ministry,  the  influence  of  the  Divine 
Spirit,  &c.  He  made  several  very  pertinent  remarks  on 
these  various  subjects,  particularly  on  prayer ;  respecting 
worship  he  said,  that  God  who  knoweth  our  hearts  cannot 
be  pleased  with,  nor  be  acceptably  worshipped  by  the  observ- 
ance of  outward  forms  and  ceremonies,  or  the  repetition  of 
words  which  the  wicked  and  the  hypocrite  could  use,  though 
continuing  in  their  sinful  practices;  but  that  a  worship  in 
spirit  and  in  truth  is  the  most  acceptable  to  God,  who  is  a 


316  1814.  OT.  40. 

Spirit,  and  that  before  him  our  own  spirit  must  be  reverently 
prostrated.  Respecting  prayer,  he  said,  "  I  pray  every  day, 
not  in  a  form  of  words,  but  as  the  Lord,  by  his  Spirit,  con- 
vincing me  of  my  wants,  enables  me  to  do."  We  entered 
fully  on  the  subject  of  our  testimony  against  war,  to  which 
he  fully  assented.  He  made  several  other  inquiries  of  a 
religious  character,  which  having  been  answered,  silence  en- 
sued, during  which,  feeling  my  heart  warmed  by  the  love  of 
Christ  towards  him,  and  under  a  sense  also  of  the  peculiar 
temptations  and  trials  to  which  his  exalted  station  in  the 
world  subjected  him,  I  addressed  a  few  words  to  him;  his 
heart  appeared  sensibly  and  tenderly  affected  ;  with  tears,  he 
took  hold  of  my  hand  which  he  held  silently  for  awhile,  and 
then  said,  "These,  your  words,  are  a  sweet  cordial  to  my 
soul,  they  will  long  remain  engraven  on  my  heart."  We  fur- 
nished him  with  a  number  of  Friends'  books,  which  he 
received  with  pleasure,  and  on  our  taking  leave  of  him,  hav- 
ing been  together  upwards  of  an  hour,  he  took  each  of  us  by 
the  hand,  and  said,  "I  part  from  you  as  from  friends  and 
brethren ;  feelings  which  I  hope  will  ever  remain  with  me." 

After  we  had  left,  the  Grand  Duchess,  his  sister,  sent  a 
request  to  us  to  furnish  her  with  books  like  those  we  had 
presented  to  the  Emperor,  which  was  cheerfully  complied 
with.  Here  I  may  say  that  the  Emperor  and  his  sister, 
accompanied  by  Count  Lieven,  his  Ambassador,  came  to  one 
of  our  meetings,  at  Westminster  Meeting-house;  William 
Allen,  who  knew  of  their  intention,  through  the  Ambassador, 
accompanied  them.  It  proved  a  good  and  solemn  meeting. 
The  Emperor  and  Grand  Duchess,  by  their  solemn  counten- 
ances  and  religious  tenderness,  gave  evidence  that  they  felt 
it  to  be  so  to  them. 

I  felt  my  mind  much  relieved  after  this  service  with  these 
crowned  heads,  particularly  as  I  had  a  full  opportunity  to 
lay  before  them  the  enormities  of  war,  and  to  direct  their 
attention  to  the  peaceable  Spirit  of  Christ;  Alexander  es- 
pecially appeared  deeply  to  feel  the  subject,  and  to  be  sincere 
in  his  desire  for  the  promotion  of  harmony,  love,  and  peace, 
throughout  the  world ;  he  told  us  that  his  concern  had  been 


*r.  40.]  1814.  317 

great,  that   the  several  crowned   heads  might  conclude   to 
settle  their  differences  by  arbitration,  and  not  by  the  sword. 

After  these  interesting  interviews  Stephen  Grellet 
went  down  to  the  North  of  England,  and  attended 
the  Quarterly  Meetings  of  York,  Durham,  Westmore- 
land, and  Lancashire,  holding  many  meetings  by  the 
way,  and  in  returning  to  London. 

I  left  London  on  the  25th  of  Sixth  month  for  Yorkshire, 
accompanied  by  my  dear  friend,  George  Stacey,  jun.  At 
Bradford  I  had  two  very  solemn  meetings.  Here  I  felt 
deeply  for  my  beloved  friend,  Sarah  Hustler,  who  was  under 
great  weight  of  religious  exercise,  which  she  soon  after  made 
public  at  their  Monthly  Meeting  at  Leeds.  Her  concern  is 
to  visit,  in  the  love  of  Christ,  some  parts  of  Germany  and 
of  the  South  of  France.  She  obtained  the  near  sympathy 
and  unity  of  Friends  in  that  Monthly  Meeting,  and  a  few 
days  after,  that  of  the  Quarterly  Meeting  at  York. 

From  the  Quarterly  Meeting  at  York  I  went  to  that  of 
Durham,  held  this  time  at  Darlington ;  I  was  comforted  by 
having  at  these  two  Quarterly  Meetings  and  some  other 
meetings  in  those  parts  the  company  of  those  truly  valuable 
servants  of  the  Lord,  William  and  Rebecca  Byrd. 

After  the  Quarterly  Meeting  I  returned  from  Durham  into 
Yorkshire,  having  made  arrangements  previously  to  my  going 
there,  to  have  a  meeting  with  the  Moravians  at  their  settle- 
ment at  Fulneck.  No  meeting  had  been  held  there  by 
Friends  before,  but  Charles  Latrobe,  one  of  their  chief  men 
who  resides  in  London,  being  here,  readily  made  way  for 
me ;  he  having  received  an  account  of  my  visit  to  their 
brethren  at  Neuwied,  in  Germany,  as  also  in  Dublin.  The 
people  very  generally  attended,  and  the  meeting  was  large, 
composed  of  different  characters,  though  of  the  same  reli- 
gious denomination.  I  was  comforted  with  the  evidence  that 
some  of  them  are  a  pious  baptized  people,  who  not  only 
profess  but  endeavour  to  act  consistently  with  the  religion 
of  Jesus;  some  were  tender  under  the  testimony  given  me 


318  1814.  [,ET.  40. 

to  bear  among  them.  Sarah  Hustler  accompanied  me  to 
that  meeting,  at  the  close  of  which  she  "was  solemnly  engaged 
in  supplication. 

My  dear  friend  G.  Stacey,  jun.  being  still  with  me,  we  went 
into  Westmoreland,  (S.  Hustler  being  also  in  company,)  and 
attended  that  Quarterly  Meeting ;  then  that  of  Lancashire ; 
thence  we  returned  to  London,  having  travelled  since  we  left 
it  about  eight  hundred  and  fifty  miles,  and  had  more  meet- 
ings than  days.  My  dear  young  friend,  George  Stacey,  has 
been  a  very  acceptable  companion  to  me;  he  has  a  feeling 
and  religiously  disposed  mind,  and  a  sound  judgment  for  his 
years.  He  appears  ripening  in  the  Truth,  and  preparing  to 
walk  in  the  footsteps  of  his  valuable  father,  who  is  a  man  of 
a  strong  mind.  I  have  seldom  met  with  one  more  guarded 
in  his  religious  movements ;  nor  do  I  recollect  to  have  heard 
him  speak  more  than  once  on  any  subject  in  our  Meetings 
for  Discipline,  however  important  the  subject,  or  ever  so 
much  felt  by  him.  When,  one  day,  I  told  him  what  I  had 
observed,  he  replied,  "  I  think  it  is  proper  for  me  before  I 
speak  on  any  subject  to  endeavour  to  have  a  right  sense  of 
it  in  its  various  bearings,  and  then  to  know  that  it  is  my 
duty  to  speak  upon  it ;  if  so,  I  consider  that  I  ought  to  do 
it  in  as  brief  but  as  clear  a  manner  as  I  can ;  having  done 
so,  I  leave  it  to  the  meeting  to  judge  and  act ;  should  Friends 
not  see  as  I  do,  my  repeating  the  same  thing  again  would 
not  be  better  understood,  nor  alter  their  own  views." 

I  continued  engaged  in  and  about  London  till  the  24th  of 
Seventh  month.  My  mind,  during  this  time,  has  been 
under  deep  depression,  feeling  again  heavily  for  the  woes 
and  miseries  of  afflicted  humanity,  both  in  London  and 
throughout  the  nation,  and  Ireland  also.  It  felt  as  if  my 
soul  was  brought  into  their  souls'  stead.  The  accounts  that 
I  received  from  various  parts  of  the  Continent  which  I  visited 
last  winter,  especially  from  Germany  and  Switzerland,  very 
deeply  affect  me.  Several  of  the  pious  persons  I  then 
visited  have  died  in  consequence  of  the  sufferings  they  en- 
dured ;  others  are  reduced  to  poverty,  who  were  before  in  a 
degree  of  affluence.  My  sorrows  are  also  stirred  up  for  my 


XT.  40.]  1814.  319 

friends  and  near  relatives  in  America,  and  the  people  at 
large ;  the  cruel  scourge  of  war,  and  its  concomitant  evils, 
prevail  among  them.  0  that  the  people  would  learn  right- 
eousness, whilst  the  judgments  of  the  Lord  are  thus  poured 
forth  upon  them ! 

A  short  time  was  now  occupied  in  a  visit  to  Kent 
and  Sussex,  from  which  he  again  returned  to  the 
neighbourhood  of  London. 

Accompanied  by  Robert  Forster,  I  went  into  Kent  and 
Sussex.  From  Rochester  I  went  on  board  a  large  prison- 
ship,  below  Chatham,  to  endeavour  to  have  a  meeting  among 
the  prisoners  of  war  on  board.  They  were  generally  Danes 
and  Norwegians.  Many  of  them  were  taken  on  merchants' 
vessels ;  some  during  their  fishing  excursions.  A  very  re- 
markable visitation  of  the  Holy  Spirit  took  place  on  this 
prison-ship ;  three  or  four  of  the  prisoners  felt  so  powerfully 
convinced  of  sin,  that  they  sat  together  in  the  crowded  ship 
weeping  and  praying.  This  drew  upon  them  the  sneers  of 
the  crew,  and  the  abuses  of  their  fellow-prisoners ;  but  they 
bore  all  with  so  much  patience  and  meekness,  that  some  of 
their  persecutors  felt  constrained  to  join  them.  Through 
living  faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  the  Saviour  of  sinners,  some  of 
them  now  felt  their  sorrow  because  of  sin  to  be  exchanged  for 
joy  and  gratitude,  a  lively  hope  being  begotten  in  them  in  His 
mercy  and  redeeming  love.  Their  minds  were  so  far  illumi- 
nated by  the  Spirit  in  the  deep  things  of  God,  that,  witnessing 
a  spiritual  communion  with  the  Father  of  Spirits,  a  right 
sense  was  given  them  of  the  nature  of  that  worship  which  is 
in  spirit  and  in  truth ;  they  accordingly  sat  together  in  silence, 
having  their  spirits  gathered  before  God,  undisturbed  by  the 
noise  about  them,  or  the  revilings  and  reproaches,  and  even 
the  stripes  inflicted  upon  them.  What  greatly  encouraged 
them  was,  that  amidst  so  much  suffering  their  number  in- 
creased, and  several  of  their  most  cruel  persecutors  became 
one  in  spirit  with  them,  and  in  their  turn,  endured  with 
Christian  patience  the  same  sufferings  that  they  had  before 


320  1814.  [JET.  40. 

inflicted  upon  others.  During  that  time  some  on  board, 
happening  to  tell  to  the  men  in  a  boat  which  had  brought  pro- 
vision to  the  ship,  what  a  strange  people  they  had  among 
them,  one  of  the  boatmen  said,  "  They  were  like  the 
Quakers."  That  account  came  to  the  knowledge  of  a 
Friend,  who  sent  to  the  ship  a  copy  of  "Barclay's  Apology," 
in  the  Danish  language.  The  little  company  read  it  very 
carefully,  and  found  there  several  Christian  testimonies  of 
which  they  had  been  convinced  before.  They  easily  appre- 
hended that  against  war  and  oaths,  and  in  favour  of  silent 
worship,  &c.  Their  number  increased  to  thirty,  nineteen  of 
whom  are  Norwegians.  Their  good  conduct  attracted  the 
attention  and  kindness  of  the  captain  of  the  ship,  who  gene- 
rously granted  them  several  privileges.  He  received  me  and 
the  friends  that  accompanied  me  with  great  civility :  he  had 
the  spacious  decks  covered  with  awnings,  and  seats  prepared, 
and  we  had  a  meeting  with  about  seven  hundred  prisoners ; 
many  were  much  affected.  After  this  we  had  a  private  op- 
portunity with  about  forty  of  the  Norwegians  and  Danes, 
whom  the  Lord  has  so  mercifully  visited.  It  was  a  very 
tendering  time.  They  appear  acquainted  with  genuine  piety. 
Free  communication  was  allowed  us  on  board  this  ship, 
because  peace  is  now  made  between  the  European  nations. 
These  men  are  waiting  till  there  is  an  opportunity  to  send 
them  back  to  their  respective  nations.  I  went  after  that 
along  the  seashore  to  Maidstone,  Canterbury,  Margate, 
Dover,  &c.,  &c.,  having  meetings  in  those  places,  besides 
being  among  Friends  separately.  I  had  searching  and  try- 
ing services  in  those  parts.  The  love  of  money  is  like  a 
canker ;  it  destroys  the  tender  life. 

Seventh  month,  29th.  On  my  way  from  Folkstone  to 
Lewes,  I  stopped  at  the  house  of  Nathaniel  Rickman,  who 
gave  me  an  account  of  a  very  unexpected  visit  that  the 
Emperor  Alexander  and  his  sister  had  made  to  his  family. 
On  their  way  to  Dover,  passing  by  the  house  of  Nathaniel 
Rickman,  who,  with  his  wife,  was  standing  at  their  door, 
the  Emperor,  from  their  dress,  soon  recognized  them  as 
Friends.  He  ordered  his  carriage  to  stop,  and  he  and  his 


JET.  40.]  1814.  821 

sister  went  into  the  house,  which  is  a  neat,  comfortable 
farm-house.  They  cheerfully  partook  of  the  refreshment 
set  before  them.  They  visited  every  part  of  the  house,  even 
the  dairy,  and  found  everything  in  such  neatness  and  order 
that  they  were  much  pleased,  and  particularly  noticed  the 
very  becoming  behaviour  of  the  children. 

I  visited  the  meetings  in  Sussex,  and  came  to  Tottenham 
the  4th  of  Eighth  month,  much  worn  in  body  and  mind ;  I 
had  had  two  meetings  almost  every  day,  and  some  of  them 
of  a  trying  nature.  0  the  distress  that  I  have  endured  in 
some  places.  My  blessed  Lord  has  enabled  me,  however,  to 
labour  faithfully  and  honestly  among  them.  There  is  a 
small  remnant  left  in  those  parts,  by  whom  the  name  of  the 
Lord  is  exalted. 

I  arrived  here  in  time  to  attend  the  funeral  of  Anna,  wife 
of  John  Sanderson.  She  was  a  valuable  minister.  The 
meeting  was  a  solemn  one.  The  sense  given  of  the  precious- 
ness  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord  of  the  death  of  his  saints  was 
very  animating. 

His  mind  was  now  again  brought  into  close  exer- 
cise on  behalf  of  some  of  his  "  suffering  fellow-men," 
and  about  this  time  he  writes  : 

I  had  hoped  for  a  release  from  further  religious  ser- 
vices in  this  land,  and  to  be  set  at  liberty  by  my  blessed 
Master  to  retire  from  this  long  and  arduous  field  of  Gospel 
labour,  and  to  return  to  America  to  my  beloved  family ;  but 
the  Lord,  whose  sole  right  it  is  to  direct  my  steps,  has  given 
me  to  feel  that  my  bonds  in  this  great  city  of  London  and 
in  some  other  places  are  not  yet  loosed.  My  soul  has 
bowed  very  reverently  before  Him,  to  whom  I  have  made 
the  surrender  of  myself  and  all,  and  I  said,  "Here 
am  I  Lord,  do  with  mo  whatever  thou  pleasest,  only  con- 
descend to  uphold  me  and  preserve  mo  from  bringing  any 
reproach  on  thy  blessed  cause,  and  be  pleased  in  the  end, 
through  thy  Divine  and  unmerited  mercy  in  Christ  Jesus 
my  blessed  Redeemer  and  Saviour,  to  receive  me  to  thyself." 

I.  — 22 


1814.  |>T.  40. 

My  mind  feeling  attracted  towards  such  of  the  poor- 
houses  in  London  as  I  had  not  visited  before,  I  felt  peace  in 
yielding  to  that  service  of  love  towards  this  portion  of  my 
suffering  fellow-men.  My  beloved  friend,  Mary  Stacey, 
joined  me  in  these  visits.  Our  spirits  were  much  affected 
in  beholding  so  many  of  our  fellow-beings  brought  low 
under  affliction  and  infirmities.  Some  of  them  were  onco 
in  easy  circumstances,  but  are  now  obliged,  in  advanced  life, 
to  avail  themselves  of  the  refuge  that  a  poorhouse  offers 
them.  The  number  of  inmates  in  several  of  these  places 
is  pretty  large.  The  managers  of  them  were  very  ready  to 
make  way  for  our  visits,  and  to  collect  the  people  together. 
The  Lord  graciously  condescended  to  be  near  to  us,  repeat- 
edly fulfilling  the  saying  that  "to  the  poor  the  Gospel  is 
preached ; "  giving  us  also  joyfully  to  believe  that  to  more 
than  a  few  of  the  poor  in  the  world,  the  blessing  annexed  to 
the  poor  in  spirit  doth  belong. 

I  also  visited  again  the  houses  of  refuge  opened  to  the 
poor,  destitute,  and  once  degraded  females.  Many  tears  are 
poured  out  there  by  some  of  them,  in  the  remembrance 
of  the  past,  and  songs  of  joy  also  are  heard,  for  the  unmer- 
ited love  and  mercy  of  a  gracious  Redeemer. 

I  had  much  satisfaction  in  another  visit  to  the  establish- 
ment for  Jewish  children,  where  about  one  hundred  and 
forty  boys  and  girls  are  instructed  in  the  principles  of 
Christianity ;  but  I  have  especially  been  comforted  in  the 
house  of  refuge,  opened  for  the  reception  and  instruction  of 
those  young  females  among  that  people  who,  obliged  to 
leave  the  paternal  home  on  account  of  persecution,  or 
turned  out  of  doors  because  of  their  disaffection  to  Jewish 
principles,  have  found  a  safe  retreat  here.  Some  of  them 
manifest  much  religious  sensibility. 

Whilst  thus  engaged  in  feeling  for  and  labouring  among 
suffering  humanity,  my  concern  towards  the  members  of  our 
own  Society  did  not  abate ;  but  I  attended  all  our  meetings 
in  and  about  London.  The  more  I  have  mixed  with  persons 
of  other  religious  denominations,  the  stronger  has  become 
my  attachment  to  our  own  Society  and  the  Christian  princi- 
ples which  we  maintain.  I  rejoice  greatly  indeed  in  having 


ABT.  40.]  1814.  323 

met  with  individuals,  yea  many  in  the  several  nations  where 
I  have  travelled,  who  are  very  near  and  dear  to  me  in 
spirit,  and  who  I  believe  love  the  Lord  Jesus  in  sincerity ; 
but  I  met  with  no  people,  who,  as  a  religious  body,  maintain 
doctrines  and  testimonies,  so  scriptural  and  agreeable  to 
vital  Christianity,  as  does  the  religious  Society  of  Friends ; 
and  my  great  concern  and  frequent  labour  for  this  people 
are,  that  they  may  not  only  believe  in  these  principles  and 
Divine  Truths,  but  also  walk  uprightly  and  with  faithfulness 
in  accordance  therewith. 

At  the  conclusion  of  these  services  in  and  about 
London,  his  attention  was  once  more  turned  to  some 
parts  of  the  Continent,  and  "believing  that  he  had  a 
little  further  debt  of  Gospel  love  to  discharge  in 
Flanders,"  he  "resigned  himself  to  the  Lord's  re- 
quirings,"  and  crossed  over  to  that  country. 

On  the  14th  of  Ninth  month,  accompanied  by  George 
Stacey  and  Joseph  Foster,  we  came  to  Margate,  and  set  off 
immediately  by  the  packet  for  Ostend ;  we  were  favoured 
with  a  good  passage.  My  soul  was  reverently  prostrated 
before  the  Lord  who,  in  his  adorable  goodness  and  mercy, 
gave  me  to  partake  of  the  calm  and  serenity  that  prevailed 
over  the  waters  below  and  the  skies  above. 

We  proceeded  pretty  directly  to  Ghent,  where  I  continued 
some  days,  but  found  very  little  opportunity  for  service  among 
the  people,  except  with  a  few  individuals ;  the  inhabitants 
are  strongly  entrenched  in  Popery.  I  found  much  greater 
openness  in  Brussels  and  Antwerp,  where  I  had  several 
public  and  private  religious  services.  Some  of  those  meetings 
were  owned  by  the  dear  Master's  presence ;  but  my  soul  was 
rendered  sorrowful  under  the  feeling  of  the  sufferings  that 
the  people  in  these  parts  have  endured  during  the  war,  and 
the  little  improvement  that  they  have  made  in  the  fear  and 
love  of  God.  The  conduct  of  many  of  them  seems  indeed 
to  proclaim  that  the  fear  of  the  Lord  is  not  before  their  eyes. 
Besides  this  I  hear  of  several  bloody  battles  that  have  been 


824  1814.  OT.  40. 

fought  in  America.  I  have  indeed  mingled  my  tears  with 
my  bread. 

Whilst  at  Brussels  I  heard  an  interesting  circumstance 
respecting  the  Emperor  Alexander  when  he  was  in  that 
place.  He  had  taken  a  walk  through  the  streets  alone,  in 
plain  garments,  so  that  his  rank  was  not  observable  by  his 
dress.  A  heavy  rain  came  on,  which  induced  him  to  look 
for  shelter.  A  tailor's  shop  being  near,  he  went  in,  and 
entering  into  conversation  with  him,  inquired  about  his 
family,  and  how  he  succeeded  in  his  business.  The  tailor, 
by  his  answers,  manifested  that  he  was  a  pious  and  con- 
scientious man,  but  under  pecuniary  embarrassment,  not 
being  able  to  pay  the  rent  of  his  house  and  shop.  Alex- 
ander left  him  without  making  himself  known;  but,  to  the 
great  surprise  of  the  tailor,  a  few  days  after,  a  person  came 
to  him  and  handed  him  the  title-deed  of  the  house  he  lived 
in,  made  out  in  due  form  to  him.  It  was  not  till  some  time 
after  that  he  found  that  his  benefactor  was  the  Emperor  of 
Russia,  and  the  same  unknown  person  who  had  taken 
shelter  in  his  shop. 

My  mind  being  now  released  from  these  parts,  we  returned 
to  England  by  way  of  Dunkirk  and  Calais.  We  escaped 
some  serious  dangers  on  the  road ;  for  our  carriage  having 
broken  down,  it  was  night  when  we  came  over  the  sands, 
where  we  missed  our  way,  of  which  we  were  warned  only  by 
hearing  the  roaring  of  the  sea  coming  towards  us  ;  there  the 
tide  rises  to  a  considerable  height,  and  for  a  while  we  could 
not  discover  any  elevated  place  to  retire  to ;  but  a  small 
light  that  we  perceived  at  a  distance,  to  which  we 
directed  our  course,  brought  us  again  into  the  right  path. 
Next  morning,  leaving  Dunkirk  very  early  before  daylight, 
we  had  another  narrow  escape  from  falling  with  carriage  and 
horses  into  a  deep  ditch.  Notwithstanding  all  this  detention, 
we  were  favored  to  arrive  at  Calais  in  time  to  got  on  board 
the  packet  for  Dover,  just  ready  to  sail.  We  had  a  bois- 
terous passage,  and  I  was  very  sick.  On  landing,  I  went 
direct  for  London. 

Hearing  that  there  was  a  Cartel  ship  at  Dartmouth,  nearly 


JW.  40.]  1814.  825 

ready  to  sail  for  New  York,  I  felt  my  way  pretty  clear  to 
endeavour  to  go  by  her.  My  mind  being  now  released  from 
continuing  longer  at  present  in  this  land,  the  sound  of  the 
trumpet  of  retreat  appears  to  be  clear,  and  0  what  a  favour 
to  have  a  perceptible  evidence  of  the  Lord's  guidance,  both 
in  our  going  out  and  in  our  coming  in. 

The  necessary  arrangements  having  been  made,  and 
liberty  from  the  government  being  given  to  take  my  passage 
in  the  Cartel,  called  the  Jenny,  Captain  Myers,  I  left  Lon- 
don on  the  19th  of  the  month,  being  accompanied  by  my 
dear  and  valuable  friends,  G.  and  M.  Stacey.  We  reached 
Dartmouth  on  the  25th,  where  several  dear  friends  from 
London  and  other  parts  have  kindly  come  to  meet  me,  to 
bid  me  once  more  farewell  in  the  Lord ;  and  truly  we  may 
say,  that  it  is  in  the  fulness  of  the  love  of  the  Gospel,  and 
the  precious  fellowship  thereof,  that  we  part  one  from 
another.  I  have  however  been  introduced  into  deep  exer- 
cise, and  close  searching  of  heart,  to  know  if  it  was  indeed 
right  for  me  to  embark  in  this  ship.  It  is  stated  by  per- 
sons who  profess  to  know  the  vessel,  that  she  is  not  sea- 
worthy. Some  of  my  friends,  alarmed  at  these  reports,  are 
very  unwilling  that  I  should  go  by  her ;  but  there  is  no  other 
vessel  going,  and  in  this  time  of  war  it  is  very  seldom  that 
even  Cartels  go.  I  endeavoured  to  wait  for  and  ask  counsel 
of  the  Lord.  I  believe  she  is  a  poor  vessel,  but  my  trust  is 
in  the*  Lord,  that  she  will  bring  me  safely  over  to  America, 
and  I  feel  a  sweet  calmness  and  peace  of  mind  in  the  prospect 
of  going  by  her. 

After  taking  a  solemn  leave  of  his  beloved  English 
friends,  S.  G.  went  on  board  the  Cartel  about  eight, 
A.  M.,  on  the  29th  of  Tenth  month,  and  the  vessel  set 
sail  from  Dartmouth  a  few  hours  after.  They  had 
thirty  cabin,  and  seventy-five  steerage  passengers. 
Though  the  former  paid  a  high  price  for  their  pas- 
sage, they  soon  discovered  that  the  captain  had  very 
insufficiently  provided  for  their  wants,  and  found 


826  1814.  [JOT  40. 

it  needful,  before  leaving  port,  at  their  joint  expense, 
to  lay  in  a  good  stock  of  additional  provisions  of 
various  kinds  of  their  own.  They  had  "  a  boisterous, 
uncomfortable  voyage  across  the  Atlantic ;"  the  vessel 
proved  leaky;  their  beds  were  often  wet,  and  the 
cabin  floor  was  sometimes  several  inches  deep  in 
water ;  they  were  frequently  exposed  to  much  danger, 
and  their  prospects  were  often  gloomy.  "Yet  the 
Lord,"  writes  S.  G.,  "condescended  very  graciously 
to  keep  my  mind  in  confidence  and  peace,  trusting 
in  him  amidst  our  various  difficulties  and  perils. 
The  evidence  he  had  given  me,  as  I  thought,  that 
the  ship  should  carry  me  safely,  continued  as  an 
anchor  to  my  soul,  even  when  my  fellow-passengers 
were  in  great  dismay." 

"When  in  sight  of  the  Jersey  shore,"  he  continues,  "we 
had  so  nearly  finished  the  provisions  which  could  at  all  be 
eaten,  that,  on  coming  near  Sandy  Hook  in  the  evening,  we 
partook  of  our  last  scanty  meal.  That  night  was  very 
stormy,  threatening  to  blow  us  out  to  sea  again.  The 
captain  at  last  thought  he  might  succeed  to  reach  Newport ; 
but,  to  our  great  thankfulness,  the  wind  altered ;  a  pilot 
came  to  us,  and  by  ten  o'clock  we  were  near  the  lighthouse. 
The  account  of  our  situation  soon  reached  New  York,  when 
some  of  our  kind  friends,  officers  of  the  Custom  House,  several 
of  whom  knew  me,  went  to  some  of  the  hotels,  and  put  in 
requisition  some  of  the  provisions  they  had  ready  prepared, 
which  they  brought  to  us  in  a  pilot  boat,  and  through  their 
kindness  we  made  a  good  meal,  after  a  long  fast.  My  soul  was 
reverently  prostrated  before  the  Lord  for  the  preservation 
extended  to  us.  His  own  arm  brought  us  deliverance.  At 
seasons,  when  violent  winds  and  foaming  billows  assailed 
our  very  frail  and  shattered  vessel,  and  my  fellow-passengers 
saw  no  possibility  for  us  to  escape  a  watery  grave,  this 
gracious  promise,  *  Thou  wilt  keep  him  in  perfect  peace, 


an.  40.]  1814.  327 

•whose  mind  is  stayed  on  Thee,  because  he  trusteth  in  Thee,' 
was  revived.  Thus  did  my  gracious  Lord  uphold  me,  and 
deliver  me ;  forever  adored  and  praised  be  his  Holy  Name. 
How  often  has  he,  in  the  course  of  these  last  three  years 
and  a  half,  greatly  magnified  his  name.  He  has  been  my 
refuge  and  strength,  and  has  never  failed  me.  I  have  tra- 
velled during  this  engagement  about  twenty-six  thousand 
miles  by  land,  besides  several  thousands  by  water,  and  have 
had  during  that  period  nearly  as  many  meetings  as  days.  I 
went  out  poor ;  I  return  poor — very  poor  iu  spirit ;  and  yet 
I  can  truly  say  that  I  have  not  lacked  any  thing.  It  is  the 
Lord's  doing,  and  to  him  the  whole  praise  and  glory  are 
ascribed !  On  my  arrival  at  New  York  I  found  that  my 
beloved  wife  was  at  Burlington.  We  soon  met  there,  and 
rejoiced  together  in  the  Lord  for  his  great  goodness  to  us 
both,  exciting  a  desire  that,  through  his  Divine  grace  help- 
ing us,  we  may  stand  offered  up  to  him  arid  his  service  to  the 
end  of  our  lives." 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

PARTNERSHIP    WITH    ROBERT    PEARSALL.  —  PROSPECT    01 
FURTHER  RELIGIOUS  SERVICE. — VISIT  TO  HAYTI. 

ON  his  return  from  Europe  Stephen  Grellet  again 
took  up  his  residence  in  New  York.  "  I  found  it  my 
place,"  he  remarks,  "  as  early  as  I  could  rightly  do  so, 
to  engage  again  in  some  business,  that,  by  the  Lord's 
blessing  on  my  exertions,  I  might  have  the  means  to 
defray  all  needful  expenses,  should  my  dear  Lord  and 
Master  see  meet  to  call  me  out  again  in  the  service 
of  his  glorious  Gospel.  I  did  not  desire  great  things 
for  myself,  but  I  felt  there  is  a  blessing  in  being  able 
to  give,  even  a  little  only,  to  others,  rather  than  be 
under  the  necessity  of  receiving." 

Way  soon  opened  for  his  entering  into  partnership 
with  his  brother-in-law,  Robert  Pearsall.  They  "  en- 
deavoured to  conduct  their  business  with  all  prudence, 
attending,  in  the  management  of  it,  to  the  restrictions 
of  the  Spirit  of  Truth.  The  Lord  prospered  them  in 
their  undertaking,  and  it  was  even  becoming  a  lucra- 
tive one."  But  it  was  not  long  before  an  impression 
was  made  on  S.  G.'s  mind  that  he  must  "  stand  loose 
from  the  world  and  every  earthly  object,  and  hold 
himself  prepared  for  further  service  in  distant  parts 
of  the  Lord's  heritage."  In  allusion  to  this  he 
remarks : 

I  had  entertained   a  hope   that   I  had   accomplished  in 

(328) 


JET.  41.]  1815.  329 

Europe  the  whole  of  the  work  that  my  dear  Master  had  for 
me  there ;  and  very  sweet  peace  had  continued  to  attend  me, 
when  I  recurred  to  the  deep  and  peculiar  exercises,  and  the 
nature  of  my  services  there;  hut  now  I  beheld  such  a  field 
of  further  labours  in  those  nations,  as  well  as  in  the  West 
Indies,  which  I  should  have  to  enter,  that  my  soul  was  dis- 
mayed at  the  prospect.  The  North  of  Europe,  Norway, 
Sweden,  Russia,  parts  of  Asia  Minor,  Greece,  Italy,  Rome, 
many  parts  of  Germany  and  Spain,  &c.,  were  brought  into 
view,  as  portions  of  the  earth  where  I  should  have  to  pro- 
claim the  Lord's  redeeming  love  and  power.  Strong  and 
awful  was  the  impression  made  on  my  mind,  that  I  could 
not  enter  into  my  Master's  rest  till  this  work  was  accom- 
plished. With  this  a  little  faith  was  given  that  Omnipotence 
can  enable  to  perform  what  to  man  seems  impossible.  I  bowed 
very  low  before  the  Lord,  and  through  the  aid  of  his  Divine 
grace,  I  was  enabled  to  say  :  "  Here  I  am,  Lord  !  do  with 
me  as  thou  wilt ;  only  go  with  me,  and  fulfil  again  thy  bless- 
ed promise,  as  thou  hast  so  graciously  done  on  every  pre- 
vious occasion  when  thou  hast  sent  thy  poor  servant  on  thy 
Gospel  errands, — '  I  will  teach  thee  and  instruct  thee  in  the 
way  in  which  thou  goest ;  I  will  guide  thee  with  mine  eye.' 
0  Lord !  thou  hast  not  only  guided  thy  servant,  but  also 
helped,  sustained,  and,  to  this  day,  preserved  him,  a  monu- 
ment of  thy  goodness,  mercy,  and  power." 

Whilst  thus  exercised  in  the  midst  of  his  outward 
engagements,  and  enabled  to  stay  his  mind  on  God  in 
the  prospect  of  what  was  before  him  in  regard  to  the 
nations  afar  off,  and  the  people  of  other  religious  de- 
nominations, his  love  and  Christian  solicitude  were 
kept  alive  towards  the  members  of  his  own  religious 
Society,  both  in  the  City,  and  the  Quarterly  and 
Yearly  Meetings  to  which  he  belonged.  The  in- 
«idious  workings  of  "the  spirit  of  error,"  assuming 
the  garb  of  an  "  angel  of  light,"  deeply  affected  him. 
"The  light  of  the  Gospel  of  the  glory  of  Christ"  had 


330  1816.  [JET.  42. 

shined  upon  his  own  heart,  and  with  an  eye  sharpened 
by  love  to  the  Redeemer,  he  was  very  quicksighted  in 
regard  to  everything  derogatory  to  his  Divine  charac- 
ter and  offices. 

"I  have  deeply  lamented,"  he  remarks  in  reference  to 
these  things,  "  because  of  the  gradual  ascendency  which  the 
grand  enemy  of  Truth  gains  over  many  minds.  Some  are 
carried  away  by  a  worldly  spirit, —  others  by  that  of  Anti- 
Christ,  under  a  specious  appearance  of  sanctity.  Attempts 
to  detect  it,  or  to  proclaim  against  it,  have  no  more  place  in 
the  minds  of  many  than  had  the  endeavours  of  Lot  to  pre- 
vent his  sons  and  daughters  from  falling  in  the  overthrow 
of  Sodom ;  he  seemed  to  them  as  one  that  mocketh.  Never- 
theless, I  have  felt  it  to  be  my  duty  to  labour  in  love  with 
individuals,  and  particularly  with  E.  H ." 

Little  more  than  a  year  had  elapsed  since  his  re- 
turn to  the  bosom  of  his  family,  when,  "for  Christ's 
sake  and  the  Gospel's,"  he  felt  constrained  to  make 
preparations  for  again  leaving  all.  In  recurring  to  his 
previous  prospects,  he  continues  : 

For  months  the  exercise  on  account  of  several  parts  of 
Europe,  where  I  have  not  been,  has  been  heavily  on  my 
mind;  but  after  waiting  carefully  upon  the  Lord,  that  he 
might  order  my  ways  in  his  counsel,  I  have  felt  that,  for  the 
present,  Hayti  only  is  the  part  to  which  I  must  go. 

In  the  fore  part  of  the  year  1816,  the  time  appearing  fully 
to  have  come  for  me  to  go  to  St.  Domingo,  and  pay  a  visit 
in  the  love  of  Christ  and  his  Gospel  to  the  coloured  popula- 
tion there,  according  to  the  good  order  of  our  Society,  I 
spread  my  concern  before  my  Monthly,  Quarterly,  and 
Yearly  Meetings.  They  severally  entered  feelingly  and  ten- 
derly into  sympathy  with  me  under  my  Gospel  bonds,  and 
gave  me  their  certificates  of  unity  with  my  religious  concern. 
I  left  my  temporal  affairs  under  the  care  of  my  partner,  and, 
on  the  25th  of  Sixth  month,  1816,  taking  a  solemn  and 


XT.  42.]  1816.  331 

affectionate  leave  of  my  beloved  wife  and  dear  friends,  I  went 
on  board  the  schooner  Remittance,  bound  for  Les  Cayes, 
Hayti.  My  dear  friend,  John  Hancock,  a  member  of  New 
York  Monthly  Meeting,  accompanied  me.  His  affection  for 
me,  and  his  love  for  the  cause  of  Truth,  prompted  him  to 

make  this  free-will  offering. 

• 

The  time  of  S.  G.'s  visit  to  Hayti  was  an  interest- 
ing period  in  its  history.  In  the  fearful  struggles 
which  broke  the  chain  of  slavery,  and  ultimately 
secured  the  political  independence  of  the  island, 
Toussaint  L'Ouverture,  that  noble  hearted  negro 
patriot,  had  been  wickedly  betrayed  into  the  hands  of 
his  enemies,  and  carried  away,  with  his  family,  to 
France,  where,  under  the  cruel  despotism  of  Napoleon, 
he  had  been  suffered  to  "pine  away  and  die  in  the 
dark,  damp,  cold  prison"  of  the  Fort  of  Joux.*  The 
French,  nevertheless,  totally  driven  away  from  St. 
Domingo,  had  left  the  government  wholly  in  the 
hands  of  the  freed  sons  of  Africa.  Dessalines,  him- 
self once  a  slave,  having  assumed  and  greatly  abused 
the  supreme  power,  under  the  title  of  Emperor,  had 
been  dethroned  and  slain.  Christophe,  the  negro 
chief,  having  accepted  the  reins  of  government,  had 
been  opposed  by  Petion,  the  mulatto  general,  and 
years  of  conflict  between  the  two  competitors  had 
ended  in  the  former  establishing  his  power  in  the  north 
under  the  title  of  King  Henri  I.,  and  the  latter  re- 
taining a  firm  position  as  President  of  the  new 
Republic  in  the  South.  The  horrors  of  war  had 
been  succeeded  by  the  blessings  of  peace.  Christophe 
was  pursuing  a  course  of  gradual  improvement  in  his 
northern  dominions  j  while  Petion,  relieved  from  the 

*  Beard's  Life  of  Toussaint  L'Ouverture. 


332  1816.  [JET.  42. 

cares  of  military  operations,  successfully  applied  all 
his  powers  to  the  amelioration  of  the  condition  of 
those  whom  he  governed.  Accessible  and  courteous 
to  all,  and  labouring  indefatigably  to  secure  the  due 
cultivation  of  the  land,  to  administer  justice,  to  pro- 
mote order,  and  to  lay  the .  foundation  for  the  intel- 
lectual and  moral  improvement  of  the  inhabitants,  he 
had  gained  the  general  good-will,  and  was  beloved  by 
his  fellow-citizens,  when  Stephen  Grellet  and  his 
companion  landed  on  the  southern  .shore  of  the 
island  of  Hayti. 

They  had  a  prosperous  voyage,  and  only  one  fellow- 
passenger.  When  the  weather  allowed,  they  held 
religious  meetings  on  board  their  vessel  twice  a  week. 
These  were  generally  attended  by  all  that  could  be 
spared  from  the  ship's  duty.  On  landing  in  Hayti, 
S.  G.  remarks : 

We  were  favoured  to  arrive  at  Les  Cayes  on  the  17th 
of  Seventh  month.  We  soon  became  acquainted  with 
some  serious  characters,  who  have  received  us  with  much 
kindness.  After  visiting  some  of  them  in  their  families, 
my  way  has  opened  for  an  attempt  to  spread  the  notice  of 
a  religious  meeting  among  the  inhabitants.  It  was  for  a 
time  discouraging,  because  of  the  obstacles  put  in  the 
way  by  some  Spanish  priests  and  friars;  but  notwithstand- 
ing their  malice,  I  felt  it  to  be  my  duty  to  pursue  my  pros- 
pect, and  commit  the  result  to  the  Lord.  A  spacious  place 
was  provided,  and  the  meeting  was  largely  attended.  Among 
those  present  were  the  General-in-chief  of  the  Department, 
several  generals,  and  military  and  civil  officers.  Some  of 
these  are  entirely  black,  others  are  of  lighter  complexion. 
One  of  the  Romish  priests  also  attended.  All  conducted 
themselves  with  propriety;  and  after  meeting  several  ex- 
pressed their  gratitude  in  that  the  love  of  Christ  had  con- 
strained me  to  come  and  visit  them,  some  saying  their  hearts 


Xf.  42.]  1816. 

were  prepared  and  open  to  receive  such  doctrines  as  I  had 
communicated,  for  they  were  disgusted  with  their  Romish 
priests,  whose  conduct  they  considered  to  be  a  reproach  even 
to  morality. 

80th  of  Seventh  month.  I  have  had  five  additional  meet- 
ings, generally  well  attended.  I  had  one  for  the  white 
population  here,  among  whom  the  testimony  of  Truth 
given  me  to  bear  was  of  a  close  nature,  for  which  I  find 
there  is  great  cause.  I  have  been  comforted  among  some  of 
the  people,  who  manifest  a  tender  conscience.  Having 
brought  with  me  Bibles  and  Testaments  in  French,  and 
books  and  tracts  of  piety,  they  are  gratefully  received.  Our 
visits  to  many  families  have  been  seasons  of  edification  and 
instruction.  We  purchased  horses  here  to  take  us  to  Port- 
au-Prince.  The  roads  in  this  part  of  the  island  are  not 
suitable  for  carriages :  it  was  also  necessary  to  hire  a  guide 
to  go  with  us. 

Leaving  Cayes,  we  went  the  first  day  to  the  habitation  of 
General  Borjellat,  a  handsome  looking  mulatto.  He  received 
us  with  courtesy  and  hospitality,  and  very  readily  made  way 
for  a  meeting  to  be  held  in  a  spacious  room  in  his  house ; 
his  large  family  and  about  one  hundred  persons  who  work  on 
his  sugar  plantation  attended.  The  Lord's  presence  and 
power  was  over  us,  so  that  many  of  those  sable  countenances 
were  bedewed  with  tears  under  the  contriting  sense  of  tho 
visitation  of  his  love  to  them.  We  set  out  long  before  day- 
light on  the  next  day,  as  in  this  hot  climate  it  is  necessary 
to  do  so,  for  after  nine  o'clock,  A.  M.,  the  heat  of  the  sun  is 
powerful,  and  travellers  try  to  avoid  it.  We  arrived  at  a 
small  town  called  Cavarillon  ;  where,  feeling  my  mind  en- 
gaged to  have  a  meeting,  the  Romish  priest  readily  promoted 
it.  He  united  with  others  in  giving  immediate  notice,  and 
the  inhabitants  very  generally  came  to  it.  The  word  preached 
on  the  occasion  appeared  to  have  an  entrance  in  many  of 
their  hearts,  and  the  priest,  who  had  been  very  attentive  in 
meeting,  was  kind  and  civil  after  it.  We  took  a  lato  break- 
fast after  meeting,  time  not  having  allowed  us  to  do  it  before, 
and  then  rode  under  a  warm  sun  to  St.  Louis.  It  was 


334  1816.  |>T.  42. 

formerly  a  town  of  note,  but  during  their  wars  it  has  been 
rendered  a  place  of  ruins. 

By  three  o'clock  next  morning  we  were  again  on  the  road, 
wishing  to  reach  Acquin,  thirty  miles  distant,  in  time  for 
breakfast.  Here  I  felt  it  my  religious  concern  to  have  the 
inhabitants  called  together.  A  meeting  was  appointed  at 
four,  P.  M.  The  notice  spread  so  quickly  in  the  country,  that, 
with  the  people  in  the  town,  a  large  number  collected. 
The  meeting  was  held  out  of  doors.  Through  Divine 
aid,  the  Gospel  was  largely  declared  unto  them.  Though 
some  of  them  have  pious  minds,  yet  the  greater  part  were 
very  ignorant  of  the  things  pertaining  to  truth  and  godliness. 
At  first  they  appeared  not  to  like  to  have  their  sins  set 
before  them,  and  what  must  follow  if  they  die  in  them ; 
but  after  awhile,  the  power  of  truth  came  so  forcibly  over 
them,  that  they  trembled  under  it,  and  many  tears  were  shed 
by  them.  I  was  forcibly  reminded  of  what  our  ancient 
Friends  sometimes  said  of  their  meetings,  "  there  was  a  gene- 
ral convincement  among  them."  0  that  conversion  may 
follow ! 

The  next  day  we  set  off  at  two,  A.  M.,  having  a  long  dis- 
tance to  go  to  a  place  on  the  road  where  we  might  obtain  some 
refreshment.  Though  we  travelled  fast  we  did  not  reach  that 
place,  a  kind  of  inn,  till  ten  o'clock.  The  master  of  the 
house  cultivates  a  small  coffee  plantation,  some  bananas 
and  Indian  corn.  He  resides  on  the  mountains,  and  has 
very  few  settlers  near  him.  He  immediately  sent  his  young 
daughter  some  miles  distance  to  obtain  some  eggs  for  our 
breakfast.  Whilst  this  was  preparing,  he  requested  our  as- 
sistance in  endeavouring  to  learn  to  read.  The  little  he  has 
acquired  thus  far  has  been  by  the  aid  of  the  few  travellers 
who  come  that  way,  and  can  spare  a  few  moments  for  him. 
What  he  learns  he  imparts  to  his  children,  who  are  nice,  well- 
behaved  blacks.  He  was  much  pleased  on  my  presenting 
him  with  a  New  Testament.  We  reached  Miraguane  that 
night. 

Long  before  daylight  we  were  again  on  the  road  next 
morning,  when,  after  passing  through  the  Little  Gonaive,  and 


JET.  42.]  1816.  835 

the  Grand  Gonaive,  we  succeeded,  though  not  without  great 
efforts,  to  reach  Leogane  that  night.  We  passed  over  a 
very  difficult  road ;  a  great  length  of  it  winds  through  a  nar- 
row space,  between  high  hills  or  mountains,  through  which 
also  runs  a  stream  called  a  river.  We  crossed  it  above  thirty 
times  during  the  day.  In  some  places  the  water  came  up  to 
the  middle  of  our  horses,  generally  above  our  knees ;  and 
riding  under  a  broiling  sun  rendered  it  very  uncomfortable. 
We  met  at  Leogane  a  few  individuals  who  appear  to  be  se- 
rious persons,  with  whom  we  had  some  satisfactory  intercourse. 

I  felt  my  mind  pressed  to  go  to  Port-au-Prince  also ;  and 
on  reaching  that  place  we  paid  an  early  visit  to  the  President, 
Alexander  Petion.  He  had  heard  of  our  arrival,  and  was  de- 
sirous to  see  us.  He  received  us  with  much  affability,  and 
expressed  his  gratitude  that  the  Lord  has  put  it  in  our  hearts 
to  come  and  visit  them  on  this  island,  and  has  prospered  our 
way  thus  far.  Petion  is  a  large,  portly  man,  of  a  rather 
handsome  and  pleasing  countenance,  a  light  mulatto,  very 
plain  in  his  apparel  and  simple  in  his  manner  of  living; 
in  this  he  acts  from  principle,  to  give  an  example  to  his 
officers  that  they  may  not  oppress  the  people  to  obtain  the 
means  of  supplying  the  expenses  of  high  life.  He  is  also  a 
very  humane  man,  and  is  not  known  to  have  ever  sanc- 
tioned taking  away  the  life  of  any  offender,  even  of  those  who 
have  conspired  against  him. 

Eighth  month,  llth. —  I  have  had  several  meetings  for 
Divine  worship  since  my  coming  here.  There  appears  to  be 
a  great  openness  in  the  minds  of  the  several  classes  of  the 
inhabitants ;  some  are  drawn  evidently  by  no  other  motives 
than  those  of  curiosity ;  but  sincerity  appears  in  others. 
The  meetings  hitherto  have  been  held  in  private  houses ; 
but  the  President  was  anxious  that  the  meeting  on  First-day 
should  be  held  in  their  large  Romish  Church,  that  being  the 
largest  and  most  convenient  place  to  accommodate  the  people 
of  this  town,  and  the  country  round.  I  endeavoured  to  set 
before  the  President  the  objections  that  some  might  have 
against  it,  the  priests  particularly ;  but  he  could  not  see  any 
difficulty  in  the  way.  "  The  meetings  that  you  hold,"  said 


836  1816.  OT.  42. 


he,  "  are  meetings  for  Divine  worship,  and  for  this  very  pur- 
pose the  church  has  been  built."  Moreover  the  chief-priest 
caine  yesterday  to  see  me,  and  said  that  he  had  no  objection, 
nor  did  he  think  any  one  else  would  have.  He  appears  indeed, 
to  care  very  little  about  religion.  His  emolument,  twenty 
thousand  dollars  a  year,  is  his  great  object.  He  told  me  that 
he  did  not  hoard  up  that  money,  but  expended  it  as  freely 
as  it  came.  It  was  trying  to  me  to  have  a  meeting  in  that 
place,  but  I  felt  it  my  duty  to  see  the  people  ;  for  this  pur- 
pose I  have  come  here,  and  therefore  1  agreed  to  have  it 
appointed.  It  has  been  largely  attended,  many  persons  from 
the  country  coming  to  town.  Great  was  the  travail  of  my 
spirit  for  this  large  congregation.  The  Lord  condescended 
to  hear  my  prayer,  and  to  reveal  his  power  among  us,  and 
to  cause  the  stream  of  his  glorious  Gospel  to  flow.  The 
nature  of  pure  and  undefiled  religion  before  God  the  Father 
was  set  before  them,  together  with  its  fruits.  The  fruits  of 
false  religion  were  also  described.  Christ,  the  Saviour  of 
sinners,  was  largely  preached  ;  and  they  were  earnestly  en- 
treated to  come  to  Him,  who,  by  His  Divine  Spirit,  reveals 
Himself  to  be  very  near  to  seek  those  who  are  lost  in  their 
sins,  and  to  save  them.  Much  quietness  prevailed  among  that 
multitude,  and  many  appeared  tender. 

12th.  This  evening  I  had  a  more  select  meeting,  and  a 
precious  season  it  has  been.  The  people  now  appear  to 
understand  the  nature  of  silent  worship;  a  solemn  silence 
prevailed  over  us.  The  company,  very  generally,  were 
in  tears,  and  feelingly  united  in  the  acknowledgment  that 
was  made,  on  bended  knees,  to  the  love  and  mercy  of  a 
gracious  and  compassionate  Redeemer,  and  the  prayers  of- 
fered for  his  grace  and  Spirit  to  enable  us  so  to  live  as  to 
bring  glory,  and  no  reproach,  to  his  Holy  Name. 

18th.  I  have  had  one  or  more  meetings  every  day  during 
this  week.  They  were  held  in  the  several  parts  of  this  city, 
BO  that  most,  if  not  all,  the  inhabitants  have  had  an  oppor- 
tunity to  attend  them.  Those  in  the  evening,  however,  are 
attended  chiefly  by  a  select  company,  whose  hearts  appear 
in  earnest  to  seek  the  Lord  and  his  Truth.  The  greater 


JET.  42.]  1816.  337 

part  of  these  are  females.  This  morning,  being  First-day, 
I  had  a  meeting  with  about  six  thousand  of  the  military, 
who  were  collected  before  the  palace  of  the  President,  and 
stood  in  close  ranks  near  the  porch,  where  seats  had  been 
prepared  for  Petion  and  his  chief  officers,  about  two  hundred 
in  number.  The  President  sat  by  me.  I  was  enabled  to 
preach  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ,  describing  the 
nature  and  blessedness  of  his  kingdom  of  righteousness, 
peace  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost ;  urging  them  to  come 
and  range  themselves  under  the  standard  of  the  Prince  of 
Peace,  who  would  enable  them  to  bring  forth  the  fruits  of 
peace.  As  the  weather  was  very  calm,  and  great  stillness 
prevailed  among  the  people,  (for  many  of  the  inhabitants 
had  collected  besides  the  soldiers)  my  voice  was  heard  dis- 
tinctly by  all.  About  an  hour  after  I  had  retired  to  my 
lodgings,  the  General-in-chief,  Boyer,  with  most  of  his  staff, 
came  in  to  express  to  me,  on  behalf  of  the  military  at  large, 
their  grateful  acknowledgment. 

19th.  I  had  another  large  meeting  this  morning;  then 
we  went,  by  invitation,  to  dine  with  the  President  at  his 
country  seat.  He  lives  very  abstemiously  himself,  drinks 
water  only,  and  eats  of  but  one  kind  of  meat;  but  keeps, 
however,  a  good  table.  There  were  about  sixty  persons 
present,  besides  his  family.  The  whole  was  conducted  with 
becoming  seriousness,  and  a  part  of  it  to  edification. 

21st.  Yesterday  and  to-day  I  had  three  other  meetings ; 
one,  very  largely  attended,  was  held  at  Colonel  Sabourin's. 
In  several  of  the  meetings  I  have  had  on  this  island,  and 
especially  in  this  city,  I  have  been  led  to  impress  on  their 
minds  the  duty  of  paying  strict  attention  and  obedience  to 
the  law  of  the  Spirit  of  life  in  Christ  Jesus  written  in  their 
hearts,  which  would  set  them  free  from  the  law  of  sin  and 
death  ;  consequently  their  rulers  would  make  no  other  laws 
than  such  as  coincide  with  the  dictates  of  the  Spirit  of  Truth 
which  leads  to  all  righteousness  and  truth,  and  the  people 
would  be  enabled  by  the  same  Spirit  to  walk  uprightly,  keep 
the  law  of  God,  and  those  enacted  by  their  government. 
Thus  they  would  live  in  peace  and  harmony  one  with 

I.  — 23 


338  1816.  |>T.  42. 

another ;  none  would  give  way  to  that  quarrelsome  and  re- 
vengeful spirit,  which  is  so  contrary  to  the  patience,  forbear- 
ance and  love,  which  the  religion  of  Christ  calls  us  to.  I 
dwelt  the  more  on  that  subject,  because  many  among  this 
people,  who  may  be  called  a  military  nation,  (for  they  are  all 
soldiers)  are  in  the  shameful  practice  of  fighting  and  duel- 
ling, even  for  trifling  causes.  Their  morals  also  being 
greatly  relaxed,  and  the  sacred  tie  of  marriage  disregarded 
by  a  considerable  number  of  them,  I  laboured  much,  in 
private  as  well  as  in  public,  to  shew  them  the  necessity  of 
living  a  virtuous  and  moral  life,  without  which  it  is  impossi- 
ble for  religion  to  grow ;  neither  can  domestic  happiness  and 
harmony  be  witnessed ;  nor  can  a  joyful  hope  be  entertained 
for  their  children  and  youth,  whilst  the  parents  set  them  bad 
examples.  I  frequently  pleaded  with  the  rulers  of  the 
people,  privately,  on  these  accounts,  and  I  hope  not  without 
some  fruit  with  some  of  them,  who  were  induced  to  marry 
those  with  whom  they  had  for  many  years  lived  in  a  state  of 
concubinage.  The  subject  of  a  liberal  education,  coupled 
with  a  pious  and  guarded  training,  was  held  up  to  their  view. 
They  have  indeed  many  schools,  and  the  children  make 
rapid  progress,  and  are  in  no  wise  behind  any  white  children 
in  intellect  and  capacity ;  but  the  evils  that  the  French  have 
entailed  upon  them,  are  not  less  galling  and  destructive  to 
their  minds,  than  were  the  cruelty  and  oppression  of  slavery 
to  their  bodies.  Besides  the  bad  examples  they  set  them 
by  their  immoral  lives  and  their  irreligion,  they  have  left 
behind  them  numerous  books  of  the  most  demoralizing, 
vicious,  and  obscene  kind ;  as  well  as  many  deistical  works 
of  the  French  philosophers.  These  publications  come  into 
the  hands  of  the  young  people  as  soon  as  they  can  read,  and 
thus  they  are  early  initiated  into  the  evils  indulged  in  by 
many  of  the  parents.  I  have  succeeded  in  having  many  of 
those  books  removed  from  their  schools,  and  in  their  stead  I 
have  given  them  Bibles,  Testaments,  and  other  works  of  piety 
and  usefulness.  It  has  been  very  grateful  to  me  to  observe 
the  eagerness  with  which  some  of  the  people  have  received 
the  Scriptures ;  I  had  bi  ought  several  hundred  copies  with 


XT.  42.]  1816.  339 

me,  also  a  pretty  large  number  of  useful  and  religious  books. 
Among  these  are  many  relating  to  our  Christian  principles, 
which  are  well  received. 

Another  great  difficulty  to  which  these  people  are  sub- 
jected, is  the  very  general  demoralization  of  the  Romish 
priests  among  them,  so  as  to  induce  some  to  turn  the  re- 
ligion of  Christ  into  ridicule,  when  told  that  their  salvation 
depends  on  men  who  publicly  evince  by  their  conduct  that 
they  are  the  servants  of  sin.  President  Petion  sensibly  feels 
these  important  subjects;  he  endeavours  to  prevent  any 
more  priests  coming  into  the  Republic.  He  has  destroyed 
as  many  of  the  bad  books  as  he  properly  can,  and  he  tries  to 
counteract  their  evil  tendency  by  opening  the  way  for  the 
importation  of  useful  works.  For  this  purpose  he  has  built 
a  spacious  place  for  a  public  library,  which  he  is  endeavour- 
ing to  have  well  stored. 

We  left  Port-au-Prince  on  the  22nd  of  the  Eighth  month 
for  Duford,  a  plantation  that  belongs  to  General  Inginac, 
Secretary  of  State  to  Petion,  where  we  had  a  meeting  with 
the  cultivators  of  that  estate  and  others  in  the  neighbour- 
hood. The  next  day  we  travelled  over  a  pretty  high  moun- 
tain and  difficult  roads,  on  our  way  to  Jacmel.  We  forded 
several  times  a  deep  river  over  which  our  horses  had  to 
swim.  The  following  day  being  First-day,  we  had  a  meet- 
ing at  Jacmel,  which  was  largely  attended  and  very  satisfac- 
tory: yet  my  mind  was  not  released  from  the  weight  of 
religious  exercise  I  had  felt  towards  the  people.  Whilst  I 
was  considering  whether  I  must  not  endeavour  to  have 
another  meeting  there,  a  deputation  came  from  the  notables 
of  the  town,  requesting  me  to  have  another  meeting  among 
them ;  I  felt  most  easy  to  let  it  be  appointed  for  the  follow- 
ing day.  This  was  likewise  numerously  attended,  and  was 
a  solemn  and  very  relieving  meeting  to  my  mind,  as  also  were 
several  opportunities  I  had  in  their  families,  when  a  large 
number  collected  together.  I  have  found  here  more  ten- 
derness of  spirit  generally  prevailing,  than  in  most  other 
places. 

We  went  from  thence  to  Grande   and   Petite  Gonaivcs. 


340  1816.  [JET.  42. 

We  crossed  the  windings  of  a  river  sixty-two  times  ;  the  water 
often  coming  up  far  above  our  knees.  The  people  came  down 
the  mountains  from  a  considerable  distance  to  attend  the 
meeting  at  Gonaives,  •which  was  held  out  of  doors  to  accom- 
modate them.  They  stood  very  quiet  and  attentive,  and  some 
of  them  appeared  much  affected  under  the  testimony  that  the 
Lord  gave  me  to  deliver.  Here,  as  has  been  the  case  in  some 
other  places,  many  of  them  have  said,  "  0  if  you  could  come 
among  us  once  a  year  only,  or  let  one  of  your  friends  come, 
we  should  not  want  to  hear  any  one  else,  and  should  havo 
done  entirely  with  the  priests."  After  I  left  the  place  I 
heard  that  the  priest  was  so  chagrined  at  seeing  the  people 
flock  in  such  numbers  to  the  meeting,  that  he  got  into  a  fit  of 
passion  that  brought  a  heavy  fever  upon  him ;  yet,  poor  man, 
he  leads  a  very  immoral  life. 

The  next  meeting  I  had  was  at  Miraguane.  It  was  held  in 
the  house  of  Colonel  Augur,  Commandant  of  the  place.  The 
power  of  truth  was  so  felt  by  many  that  tears  indicated  the 
tenderness  of  their  spirits.  There  had  not  been  any  priest  in 
that  place  for  some  years ;  but  one  had  arrived  the  day  before 
to  take  possession  of  the  benefice  of  that  parish,  and  said  his 
first  mass  at  the  very  time  that  my  meeting  was  appointed. 
Thus  the  people  had  a  full  opportunity  to  make  their  election 
which  to  attend  ;  six  persons  only  went  to  him,  and  a  very 
large  company  attended  the  meeting  I  had. 

After  that  meeting  we  forded  Little  River,  which  was 
attended  with  some  danger.  We  lodged  at  Colonel  Adonis', 
the  Commandant.  He  was  stolen  from  Africa  when  very 
young.  I  find  many  who  were  thus  carried  away  from  their 
homes.  Some  moving  accounts  they  give  of  the  cruelties 
they  beheld,  and  the  sufferings  they  endured.  One  of  them, 
whilst  relating  his  sufferings,  was  moved  to  tears  in  the  re- 
collection of  them,  and  added,  "  but  me  must  love  them,  (his 
persecutors)  and  try  to  render  them  good  for  evil,  and  pray 
for  them."  That  evening  I  had  an  interesting  meeting  at 
the  house  of  the  Commandant,  but  instead  of  feeling  my 
mind  relieved  thereby,  a  great  increase  of  exercise  came  upon 
me,  so  that  I  requested  to  have  notice  of  another  meeting 


*T.  42.]  1816.  341 

for  the  next  day  spread  round  the  country.  The  whole 
night,  my  exercise  was  such  that  my  soul  cried  deeply  unto 
the  Lord  for  his  saving  help  and  strength.  It  was  as  if  the 
weight  of  the  mountains  was  upon  me,  and  I  felt  so  poor 
and  empty,  that  I  thought  I  could  never  more  advocate  the 
cause  of  Truth.  Early  next  morning,  First-day,  I  was 
greatly  dismayed  at  beholding  the  number  of  people  who  had 
already  come  into  the  town  to  attend  the  meeting,  whilst 
others  were  seen  at  a  distance  descending  the  mountains 
round  about.  To  accommodate  such  a  crowd,  it  was  con- 
sidered proper  to  hold  the  meeting  in  their  large  market- 
place. About  meeting  time  a  regiment  of  soldiers,  on  their 
march  to  Port-au-Prince,  also  arrived  in  the  town,  and  their 
officers  brought  them  all  to  the  meeting.  Several  thousand 
persons,  it  was  supposed,  were  collected.  They  stood  very 
close  round  me,  and  I  was  placed  on  the  market  cross,  or 
rather  Liberty  Tree,  which  is  planted  in  almost  every  town. 
The  Lord  very  graciously  condescended  to  be  near  to  sup- 
port me  on  the  occasion.  I  had  been  brought  very  low,  but 
lie  is  riches  in  poverty,  as  well  as  strength  in  weakness.  It 
was  a  quiet,  solemn  meeting. 

That  evening  I  went  fifteen  miles  further  to  Petit  Front, 
where  I  had  the  next  day  a  meeting,  attended  by  the  inhab- 
itants very  generally.  There  again  the  Lord's  contriting 
power  was  over  the  assembly.  Nearly  wherever  I  come  there 
is  a  wide  door  open  in  the  people  to  receive  me  and  the 
testimony  of  Jesus  given  me  to  bear.  The  fields  seem  to  be 
white  unto  harvest. 

I  had  felt  some  drawings  further  on  towards  Jeremie, 
thirty  leagues  distant,  but  the  Lord  has  been  pleased  to 
excuse  me  from  service  there,  and  to  open  my  way  to  return 
toward  Port-au-Prince.  We;  came  to  Lansavone,  and  leav- 
ing that  town  early  the  next  morning,  we  got  to  breakfast  at 
the  house  of  a  kind,  serious  man,  named  Denis,  near  the 
Great  River.  We  had  a  satisfactory  religious  opportunity 
with  his  family,  and  by  the  time  that  we  were  prepared 
to  proceed  on  our  journey,  the  waters  of  the  river,  which 
were  very  high  when  we  arrived,  had  considerably  subsided, 


342  1816.  OT.  42. 


so  that  with  the  assistance  of  our  kind,  new  friend,  Denis, 
•we  were  favoured  safely  to  cross,  though  the  water  came  up 
to   our   saddles.      In   the   evening   we   reached    Miraguane, 
where  we  had  a  meeting,  and  early  next  morning  we  pro- 
ceeded towards  Great  Gonaives,  where  we  had  a  very  precious 
meeting  at  the  house  of  the  Commandant,  Colonel  Simmons. 
After  the  conclusion  of  it,  we  set  off  for  Lcogane,  fifteen 
miles  distant.     A  little  before  our  arrival  there  it  began  to 
rain  heavily,  and  continued  to  do  so  in  such  a  manner  that  at 
ten    o'clock   in   the   evening   a  general  alarm  was   sounded 
throughout  the  town,  and  every  body  called  out  to  work,  to 
endeavour   to  put  a  check  to   the   overflowing  waters,  now 
rushing  into  the  town,  threatening  general  destruction.     The 
extensive  plain  round  the  town  was  like  a  sea;   the  water 
was  from  three  to  six  feet  deep,  and  torrents  continued  to 
pour    down    from    the    mountains.      The    streams    flowing 
through  the  streets  were  like  so  many  rivers.     We  had  truly 
an  awful  night.     Next   morning  the  whole  country  around 
presented  nothing  but  waste  and  desolation  ;  the  most  beau- 
tiful, rich  plantations  had  now  not  a  sign  of  verdure,  nor 
of  good  soil  left  ;  all  had  either  been  carried  into  the  sea,  or 
was  covered  with  stones  and  gravel  brought  down  from  the 
mountains  ;    houses  and  other  buildings,  horses  and  cattle, 
were  in  like  manner  carried  away.     It  was  supposed  that  the 
lives  of  many  of  the  inhabitants  had  been  destroyed.     Heaps 
of  large   trees  brought    down   from    the   mountains,    against 
which  many  stones  and  much  sand  had  accumulated,  blocked 
up  the  roads.     Had  we  been  only  an  hour  later,  the  preced- 
ing  evening,   we   must   have   shared   the   portion    of    other 
travellers  who  were  drowned.     It  was  indeed  reported  that 
we  were  lost,  two  Spaniards,  who  were  drowned,  having  been 
taken  for  us.     The  Lord  graciously  watched  over  and  pre- 
served us.     I  felt  much  for  the  people  in  their  affliction,  and 
the  great  bereavement  of  many,  both  by  the  loss  of  property, 
and  that  of  their  relatives.     I  had  a  very  solemn  meeting 
with  the  people  of  the  town  ;   their  minds  in  affliction  were 
prepared  to  receive  and  appreciate  the  consolations  which 
the  Gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  imparts. 


JET.  42.  J  1816.  348 

The  next  day  I  had  two  other  meetings.  That  in  the 
forenoon  was  held  in  the  market-place;  for  the  crowd  who 
from  various  causes  had  come  down  from  the  mountain?,  was 
great ;  and  many  soldiers  had  been  sent  as  labourers,  to  en- 
deavour to  assist  the  sufferers,  so  that  several  thousand 
persons  were  collected  on  the  occasion.  It  seemed  that 
day  as  if,  "  when  the  Lord's  judgments  are  in  the  earth,  the 
inhabitants  of  that  part  of  the  world  were  learning  righteous- 
ness,"— seriousness  prevailed  over  that  numerous  assembly, 
and  the  hearts  of  many  were  contrited.  The  meeting  in  the 
afternoon  was  more  select,  and  the  refreshing  from  the  Lord's 
presence  was  sensibly  felt  by  many. 

I  frequently  marvel  in  beholding  how  among  these  de- 
scendants of  Africa,  who  have  had  so  few  advantages  com- 
pared to  many  of  the  Europeans,  the  Gospel  stream  does 
flow  ;  and  the  word  preached  appears  to  have  an  entrance ; 
they  receive  it  in  the  simplicity  of  their  hearts,  and  in  the 
love  of  it.  I  may  also  bear  testimony  to  their  general 
good  conduct  and  honesty.  One  may  travel  among  them 
with  the  greatest  security.  I  have  heard  that  very  frequently 
large  sums  of  money  are  sent  over  these  mountains  from  one 
seaport  to  another,  and  no  attempt  at  robbery  has  been 
known.  Very  lately  a  man  had  six  horses  loaded  with  sacks 
of  dollars,  and  one  of  the  sacks  had  become  so  worn,  that 
when  the  driver  discovered  it,  it  was  nearly  empty.  On  his 
going  back  he  found  the  dollars  scattered  on  the  road  for 
some  miles,  and  people  collecting  them.  They  immediately 
gave  him  what  they  had  picked  up,  and  assisted  in  finding 
more.  When  the  driver  sat  down  to  count,  he  found  that 
only  about  ten  were  missing ;  and  then  these  men  went  fur- 
ther on  in  search,  and  at  length  brought  him  back  every 
single  dollar !  We  might  in  vain  look  for  so  much  honesty 
among  many  of  our  white  people. 

The  ninth  of  Ninth  month  we  set  off  for  Port-au-Prince, 
and  the  General  very  kindly  sent  one  of  his  officers  to  con- 
duct us  through  bye-paths  across  the  country,  the  highway 
being  rendered  impassable  by  the  flood.  In  some  places  the 
Grand  River  had  changed  its  course,  the  former  bed  of  it 


344  1816.  |>T.  42. 

being  nearly  dry,  and  it  now  passes  through  plantations  very 
lately  covered  with  luxuriant  sugar  cane,  but  which  are  now 
a  bed  of  stones  and  gravel.  Our  guide  took  us  a  good  way 
up  to  ford  it ;  the  water,  however,  reached  to  the  backs  of 
our  horses ;  but  we  were  favoured  to  arrive  safely  at  Port- 
au-Prince  in  the  evening,  when  our  host,  Archibald  Kane, 
received  us  with  his  former  kindness.  My  dear  companion, 
John  Hancock,  with  myself,  felt  our  hearts  bowed  before  the 
Lord  with  reverent  gratitude,  for  his  great  mercies  and  fa- 
vours bestowed  upon  us  during  that  journey.  He  has  sup- 
ported us  under  very  great  bodily  fatigue,  preserved  us  from 
a  watery  grave  several  times,  and  has  enabled  his  poor  ser- 
vant to  preach  the  unsearchable  riches  of  the  Gospel  of 
Christ  to  thousands  of  our  fellow  men  of  the  sable  race ; 
blessed  and  adored  for  ever  be  his  glorious  Name ! 

10th.  At  Port-au-Prince.  I  have  had  a  meeting  this  even- 
ing with  the  more  select  company  of  this  place,  with  whom 
I  used  to  mingle.  There  appeared  to  be  an  increase  of  so- 
lemnity among  them,  and  a  deep  ingathering  into  the  sanc- 
tuary of  the  heart  before  the  Lord.  It  appears  they  have 
continued  to  hold  their  meetings  during  our  absence,  and 
their  dependence  being  then  entirely  drawn  from  man,  and 
directed  with  singleness  of  heart  to  the  Lord,  the  Minister  of 
the  Sanctuary,  they  have  become  better  acquainted  with  the 
operation  of  his  Divine  Spirit,  and  have  made  some  advances 
in  the  root  of  religion. 

llth.  I  have  been  several  times  with  the  President  and 
chief  men  of  this  place,  for  apprehending  that  the  time  of  my 
release  from  this  part  of  the  service  that  my  blessed  Master 
had  for  me  is  near  at  hand,  I  desire  not  to  withhold  from 
them  any  portion  of  the  Lord's  counsels  which  I  feel  to- 
wards them.  The  more  I  am  with  Petion,  and  the  more  I 
hear  of  him  by  those  who  during  many  years  have  had  full 
opportunity  to  know  him,  even  under  the  most  difficult  and 
trying  circumstances,  the  more  do  I  feel  for  him  and  respect 
him.  I  believe  he  is  truly  a  great  man ;  there  is  that  in  him 
which  leads  me  to  believe  that  it  is  his  littleness  in  his  own 
sight  which  exalts  him.  He  has  repeatedly  manifested  much 


Mr.  42.]  1816.  345 

religious  sensibility ;  may  his  heart  become  more  and  more 
enlarged  in  the  love  of  God,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord ! 

Feeling  my  mind  now  very  nearly  released  from  further 
services  on  this  part  of  the  island,  I  have  had  it  under  my 
very  close  consideration  to  pay  a  visit  also  to  that  part  which 
is  under  the  government  of  Christophe.  I  am  brought  into 
great  straits  and  deep  exercise  on  that  account.  If  it 
is  my  place  to  go  there,  I  am  persuaded  that  the  Lord,  my 
blessed  Master,  will  show  it  to  me  with  clearness,  and  also 
open  a  way  for  me  to  get  there. 

12th.  I  had  another  meeting  with  the  inhabitants  of  this 
city.  It  was  again  much  crowded.  To  be  generally  heard, 
I  had  to  raise  my  voice  considerably,  which  much  exhausted 
mo ;  for  I  was  very  unwell  when  I  went  to  the  meeting ;  but 
as  I  apprehended  that  it  might  be  the  last  opportunity  of 
the  kind  I  should  have  with  them,  the  weight  of  my  exercise 
and  concern  pressed  upon  me  so  heavily,  that  I  felt  willing 
to  be  spent  on  their  account.  I  had  very  close  doctrine  to 
deliver.  I  set  before  them  the  blessings  that  would  attend 
them  if  they  turned  to  the  Lord  with  sincerity  of  heart,  and 
amended  their  ways  and  doings,  through  obedience  to  his 
Divine  will  manifested  to  them ;  and  on  the  other  hand,  I 
testified  of  the  curses,  the  misery  and  woe,  that  a  continu- 
ance in  sin  and  vicious  practices  would  entail  upon  them, 
now  especially  that  they  had  not  the  plea  of  ignorance,  for 
they  themselves  could  now  say  that  the  way  of  life  and 
death  had  been  clearly  set  before  their  view.  It  has  been  a 
solemn  meeting ;  many  of  the  people  have  been  greatly  con- 
trited,  and  they  felt  deeply  also  when,  towards  the  conclusion, 
I  told  them,  that  this  was  probably  the  last  opportunity  I 
should  have  thus  to  plead  with  them  in  the  love  of  Christ, 
to  whose  grace  and  mercy  I  commended  them.  I  have  felt 
very  unwell  since  meeting ;  it  seems  as  if  I  were  on  the  eve 
of  having  a  heavy  sickness. 

According  to  the  apprehension  expressed  in  the 
foregoing  memorandum,  S.  G.  was  seized  with  a 
severe  attack  of  illness.  On  his  partial  recovery, 


346  1816.  |>T.  42. 

about  a  fortnight  after,  he  makes  the  following  record 
in  reference  to  it. 

The  disease  made  such  rapid  progress,  that  in  a  few  days 
I  was  reduced  to  the  greatest  weakness ;  neither  the  physi- 
cian nor  those  about  me  thought  my  recovery  possible  ;  my 
limbs  were  already  cold.  I  was  very  sensible  of  my  situation, 
and  that  my  life  did  now  hang  on  a  very  slender  thread,  and 
that  it  was  proper  I  should  stand  prepared  for  the  moment  of 
my  departure,  should  the  Lord  order  it  to  be  so  near  at  hand 
as  it  appeared  to  be.  Accordingly  I  gave  directions  for  my 
funeral,  and  circumstances  attending  my  demise.  My  mind, 
through  my  dear  Redeemer's  love  and  mercy,  was  preserved 
in  much  calmness,  and,  in  peaceful  acquiescence  with  his 
Sovereign  will,  prostrated  before  him.  I  marvelled  if,  in  his 
Divine  mercy  and  compassion,  he  would  now  indeed  cut 
short  my  work  in  righteousness,  and  release  me  from  the 
great  weight  of  service  which  I  have  repeatedly  felt  for  many 
of  the  European  nations  particularly.  At  the  time  when 
I  was  the  lowest,  my  concern  in  Gospel  love  for  these  nations 
came  upon  me  with  force,  and  the  language  was  proclaimed 
in  my  ear,  "  Thou  shalt  indeed  visit  those  nations  ;  the  days 
of  thy  earthly  race  are  not  yet  accomplished."  My  soul 
bowed  reverently  before  the  Lord,  and  I  said,  "  Do  with  me, 
0  Lord!  according  to  thy  Divine  will." 

The  night  of  the  18th  was  a  terrible  one  on  this  part  of 
the  island  ;  there  was  a  great  hurricane  with  an  earthquake ; 
the  total  destruction  of  the  place  was  threatened ;  many 
houses  were  blown  away  to  splinters  ;  those  more  substantially 
built  were  thrown  down,  and  the  roofs  carried  away  with  their 
contents.  Few  in  Port-au-Prince  escaped  being  more  or 
less  injured ;  that  of  Archibald  Kane,  in  which  I  am,  is 
among  those  that  suffered  the  least ;  yet  nearly  all  the  roof 
covered  with  slates  has  been  carried  away.  As  it  rained 
heavily,  I  was  greatly  exposed.  I  had  at  the  time  a  high 
fever,  and  the  rain  fell  upon  me  in  torrents ;  my  beloved 
companion,  John  Hancock,  a  most  kind  and  faithful  atten- 
dant on  me  by  night  and  by  day,  removed  me  Tor  I  was  too 


AT.  42.]  1810.  347 

feeble  to  help  myself)  to  a  corner  of  the  house  that  remained 
a  little  sheltered  from  the  weather ;  but  considerations  about 
myself  were  absorbed  in  feelings  for  the  mass  of  the  inhabi- 
tants, whose  distress  was  great.  All  the  vessels  in  the  port 
were  sunk,  thrown  on  their  beam-ends,  or  cast  high  up  on 
the  shore.  The  water  ran  through  the  streets  in  torrents, 
and  brought  down  from  the  mountains,  houses,  horses, 
cattle,  &c. ;  men  and  women,  children  in  their  cradles,  were 
rescued  a  short  distance  only  before  they  reached  the  sea. 
The  devastation  by  the  hurricane  has  extended  to  a  con- 
siderable distance.  Leogane  is  nearly  destroyed ;  very  few 
houses  are  left  at  Jacmel,  and  the  shipping  is  gone;  but 
the  destruction  throughout  the  country  is  not  less  than  in 
the  towns,  and  many  lives  have  been  lost.  When  Petion 
was  told  of  the  overthrow  of  a  great  part  of  his  buildings,  his 
first  inquiry  was,  "Is  the  library  safe?"  being  told  it  was, 
he  said,  "Blessed  be  the  Lord  for  this  merciful  preserva- 
tion !"  He  had  lately  placed  in  it  a  considerable  number  of 
valuable  books,  that  he  wished  should  supersede  the  many 
deistical  and  immoral  ones  they  had  before. 

A  week  later,  S.  G.  continues : 

4th  of  Tenth  month.  My  strength  returns  slowly.  I  am 
now  able  to  sit  up  a  .part  of  the  day,  though  the  fever  is  yet 
high,  and  perspiration  is  very  profuse ;  I  have,  nevertheless, 
concluded  to  leave  this  island  for  New  York,  and  have  taken 
my  passage  accordingly.  I  am  of  the  mind  that  the  sea  air 
is  the  most  likely  means  to  restore  me  from  the  feeble  state 
in  which  I  am.  I  have  sought  the  Lord's  counsel  in  this 
movement,  not  wishing  to  do  anything  rashly,  and  I  believe 
that  in  this  I  have  his  gracious  approbation,  not  to  say 
guidance.  I  had  a  precious  and  solemn  religious  parting 
opportunity  with  a  select  company  of  pious  persons,  chiefly 
females,  who,  during  my  illness,  have  paid  me  every  kind 
attention.  Many  a  time  I  have  been  refreshed  in  my  spirit 
when  they  have  been  sitting  silently  by  my  bedside.  Some- 
times, when  lying  with  my  face  towards  the  other  side  of  the 
bed,  on  my  turning  about  I  discovered  half-a-dozen  or 


348  1816.  [JET.  42. 

more  of  them,  who  had  come  very  softly  into  the  chamber, 
sitting  down  silently,  their  eyes  bedewed  with  tears.  Near 
relations  could  not  have  been  more  attentive  in  ministering 
to  me  in  my  sickness,  than  many  of  these  dear  people  were. 
May  the  Lord  further  the  work  of  his  Divine  Grace  that  he 
has  begun  in  them  ! 

I  am  entirely  released  from  the  apprehension  I  had  that 
I  might  be  required  to  go  to  the  other  side  of  the  island ; 
my  beloved  Master  does  not  require  what  my  feeble  state  of 
body  could  not  accomplish  at  present.  This  afternoon 
I  have  taken  a  solemn  leave  of  the  people  here,  the  Presi- 
dent among  others.  They  accompanied  me  on  board  the 
ship  La  Franchise,  Captain  Nuisan.  She  is  a  fine  vessel 
and  belongs  to  the  President.  There  are  fourteen  pas- 
sengers on  board,  besides  my  companion  and  myself. 

At  sea,  16th  of  Tenth  month.  We  sailed  early  on  the 
morning  after  I  came  on  board ;  we  have  had  very  fine 
weather  since ;  the  pure,  fresh  air  has,  through  the  Lord's 
blessing,  proved  very  salutary  to  me.  The  very  heavy  chills 
that  preceded  the  fever,  left  me  three  days  after  I  came  on 
board,  and  since  we  crossed  the  tropic,  the  profuse  sweats 
have  also  disappeared.  I  have  gained  strength ;  but  my 
limbs  are  so  feeble  and  swollen,  that  I  cannot  take  any 
exercise.  The  kind  of  fever  I  had  is  far  more  dreaded  by 
the  inhabitants  of  Hayti  than  the  yellow  fever;  they  are 
frequently  two  years  lingering  under  the  effects  of  it.  I  am 
persuaded  that  my  coming  to  sea  has  hastened  my  recovery. 
The  passengers  on  board  are  very  civil;  they  are  mostly 
young  men  who  had  been  enticed  from  the  United  States  to 
go  to  South  America,  under  fair  promise  of  great  advantage, 
but  after  being  at  sea,  the  designing  Captain  changed  his  flag, 
and  they  found  that  the  vessel  was  to  be  used  as  a  pirate. 
Such  vessels  frequently  came  into  the  harbour  of  Port-au- 
Prince  from  America.  I  saw,  from  my  chamber,  their  man- 
oeuvres in  changing  their  flags,  and  generally  they  hoisted 
up  that  of  some  of  the  Republics  of  South  America ;  some- 
times there  was  fighting  among  them  because  of  the  unwil- 
lingness of  some  on  board  to  submit  to  become  pirates. 


JBT.  42.]  1816.  349 

The  passengers  on  this  ship  are  of  that  class ;  they  have 
made  their  escape  from  one  of  these  vessels.  I  have  had 
some  meetings  with  them,  and  the  crew  of  the  ship.  Some 
of  them  appear  to  appreciate  the  privilege,  and  greatly  rejoice 
at  having  escaped  the  dreadful  life  of  a  pirate.  Their  escape 
has  been  at  the  peril  of  their  lives. 

20th.  The  weather  having  been  stormy  the  last  few  days, 
my  sickness  has  come  on  again,  with  a  return  of  fever ;  but, 
through  the  Lord's  tender  mercy,  my  mind  is  preserved  in 
sweet  peace,  and,  while  retracing  my  steps  on  the  island  of 
Hayti,  the  nature  of  my  religious  exercises  and  services 
among  that  people,  the  Divine  help  vouchsafed  in  those  large 
meetings,  and  the  preservation  mercifully  granted  from  the 
various  dangers  that  have  attended  the  crossing  deep  waters, 
&c.,  my  spirit  is  contrited,  and  ascribes  praises  and  glory  to 
the  Lord,  my  Redeemer. 

26th  of  Tenth  month.  Favoured  to  arrive  safely  in  New 
York,  and  to  find  my  beloved  wife  in  good  health.  We  have 
united  in  thanksgiving  and  praises  to  the  Lord.  Though  he 
has  afflicted  me  sore  in  my  outward  man,  his  love,  goodness, 
and  mercy  have  been  great,  and  the  consolations  of  his  Spirit 
are  multiplied  upon  us." 

The  deep  religious  interest  which  S.  G.  had  felt  io 
the  people  of  Hayti,  did  not  cease  after  his  return. 
He  corresponded  with  Petion  and  some  of  the  chief 
men  of  the  island,  and,  both  by  enlisting  in  their  fa- 
vour the  efforts  of  English  philanthropists,  and  by 
more  direct  influence,  he  was  the  means  of  rendering 
valuable  aid  in  advancing  the  cause  of  general  educa- 
tion, and  of  social  as  well  as  moral  and  religious 
improvement  amongst  them.  But  neither  Petion  nor 
Christophe  lived  many  years  after  his  visit;  Boyer 
first  succeeded  the  former,  and  then  the  latter,  in  the 
supreme  power  over  the  south  and  north,  and  in  the 
commencement  of  1822,  the  Spanish  part  of  the 
island  also  yielding  to  his  sway,  the  whole  were 


350  1816.  OT.  43. 

peacefully  settled  as  one  united  Republic  under  his 
Presidency.  On  the  voluntary  surrender  of  his  au- 
thority in  1843,  the  office  of  President  changed  hands 
repeatedly,  till  in  1847,  the  negro  general,  Faustin 
Soulouque,  became  the  ruler  of  Hayti,  and  afterwards 
exchanged  the  title  of  President  for  that  of  Emperor. 
On  his  recent  abdication  a  republican  government  has 
been  restored. 

Bearing  in  mind  the  obstacles  which  must  neces- 
sarily stand  in  the  way  of  a  people  just  emerging  from 
the  disqualifying  influence  of  slavery,  and  still  suffer- 
ing from  the  effects  of  long  continued  struggles  for 
political  liberty,  it  is  no  disparagement  to  the  African 
race,  that,  by  the  side  of  the  most  cultivated  nations, 
their  advancement  in  the  arts  and  habits  as  well  as 
the  enjoyments  of  civilized  life,  should  be  compara- 
tively slow  and  fluctuating;  but  what  has  been 
already  realized  in  their  attempts  at  self-government, 
during  the  short  period  of  their  independence,  is 
enough  to  encourage  the  hope,  that,  through  the  Di- 
vine blessing  upon  persevering  efforts  in  a  right 
direction,  a  still  brighter  future  awaits  the  free  chil- 
dren of  Hayti. 

Anticipations  like  these  cheered  the  heart  of  S.  G. 
whilst,  a  few  days  after  his  return  from  that  island, 
he  wrote  to  a  friend  in  England,  respecting  his  dear 
wife,  and  himself:  "we  are  now  seated  in  our  quiet 
habitation,  with  hearts  far  from  being  capable  of  em- 
bracing that  fulness  of  gratitude  which  we  are  sensible 
that  we  owe  for  the  favours  multiplied  upon  us." 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

THIRD  VISIT  TO  EUROPE. 

VOYAOE  TO  ENGLAND.  —  COMPANIONS  PROVIDED  FOR  CON- 
TINENTAL SERVICE.  —  PREPARATIONS  TO  EMBARK  FOR 
NORWAY. 

IT  was  some  months  after  his  return  from  Hayti  be- 
fore Stephen  Grellet  fully  recovered  from  the  effects 
of  his  severe  illness;  he  was  ablej  nevertheless,  to 
devote  some  time  to  his  temporal  concerns,  and  "felt 
it  to  be  his  duty,"  as  much  as  possible,  to  relieve  his 
partner,  upon  whom,  during  his  absence,  the  whole 
care  of  the  business  had  rested. 

Due  attention  to  his  secular  affairs  was  not,  how- 
ever, permitted  to  interfere  with  what  he  "  felt  to  be 
his  primary  duty  —  the  service  of  his  Divine  Master." 
He  diligently  attended  all  his  ordinary  religious  meet- 
ings as  they  came  in  course,  and  paid  several  visits  to 
surrounding  Quarterly  Meetings.  In  the  spring  of 
1817  he  took  a  journey  into  Pennsylvania,  and  at- 
tended the  Yearly  Meeting  in  Philadelphia.  On  com- 
pleting his  services  in  that  city,  he  returned  home  to 
his  own  Yearly  Meeting  in  New  York.  Soon  after 
its  conclusion  he  went,  in  company  with  "  his  valu- 
able friend,  Mary  Naftel  from  England,  then  on  a 
religious  visit  to  the  United  States,  having  Hannah 
Lewis  for  her  faithful  companion,"  to  the  Yearly 
Meeting  of  New  England.  Both  on  their  wav  to  it, 

(351) 


352  1817.  [JET.  44. 

and    subsequently,   they  had   a  number  of  meetings 
within  its  compass. 

After  his  return  from  New  England  the  prospect  of 
another  religious  visit  to  Europe,  alluded  to  in  the 
last  chapter,  was  brought  before  him  with  deepening 
interest,  and  under  date  of  the  26th  of  Eleventh 
month,  he  makes  the  following  memorandum : 

The  weight  of  the  service  which  the  Lord  calls  for  from 
me  in  Europe,  becomes  heavier  and  heavier ;  my  whole  mind 
is  at  seasons  absorbed  by  it.  I  greatly  wonder  that  services 
of  this  kind  should  be  laid  upon  me,  in  nations  whose  lan- 
guage I  understand  not,  where  I  do  not  know  that  there  is 
even  a  practicability  to  travel,  and  where  numerous  difficul- 
ties and  great  perils  must  necessarily  attend  me.  Yet 
sometimes  it  seems  as  if  I  saw  a  plain  path  before  me  in 
Norway,  Sweden,  Russia,  towards  the  Crimea,  over  the 
Black  Sea,  in  Greece,  Italy,  &c.,  with  a  conviction  that  the 
Lord  can  remove  every  difficulty  and  "make  of  the  moun- 
tains a  way."  Many  days  and  nights  I  have  spent  prostrated 
with  much  reverence  before  him ;  and  now  believing  that, 
in  simple  faith  and  childlike  submission,  I  must  commit 
myself  to  his  Divine  rcquirings,  I  have  found  it  my  place  to 
prepare  to  follow  the  Lord,  wheresoever  he  is  pleased  to  call 
me.  My  dear  family,  my  life,  and  my  all,  are  again  offered  up 
to  him,  even  if,  as  it  may  prove  to  be,  I  should  never  return 
to  this  land.  Thus  my  first  step  must  be  to  wind  up  all  my 
temporal  concerns  and  retire  from  my  business,  which 
has  become  a  prosperous  one>  whereby  I  have  been  enabled 
to  defray  the  heavy  expenses  of  my  last  journey,  to  provide 
for  my  beloved  family,  and  to  lay  up  enough  to  pay  my 
expenses  during  the  extensive  service  before  me.  The  little 
substance  with  which  the  Lord  has  blessed  me  is  offered  to 
his  service,  and  a  promise  made  me  years  ago,  "  that  if  I 
endeavoured  faithfully  to  serve  him,  he  would  provide  for  me 
everything  necessary,"  is  renewed.  Under  these  my  exer- 
cises and  deep  conflicts  my  beloved  wife  is  my  faithful 


JET.  44.]  1818.  353 

helper;  she  very  sweetly  encourages  me,  believing  as  she 
does  thnt  oar  happiness  in  time  and  our  hope  of  blessedness 
in  eternity,  depend  on  our  following  the  Lord  in  the  paths  of 
obedience  in  all  faithfulness. 

In  due  time  he  spread  his  concern  before  the 
Friends  of  his  Monthly,  Quarterly,  and  Yearly  Meet- 
ings. They  respectively  entered  "  into  much  feeling 
with  him,  under  the  magnitude  of  his  religious  pros- 
pect of  Gospel  labour  in  distant  nations,  and  by  their 
certificates  commended  him  to  the  Christian  notice 
and  kindness  of  those  among  whom  he  might  come, 
in  the  course  of  his  service  in  the  Gospel  of  our  Lord 
and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ."  Soon  after  this,  he  em- 
barked on  his  third  visit  to  Europe.  The  following 
particulars  are  taken  from  his  journal : 

17th  of  Sixth  month,  1818.  Having  settled  all  my  affairs 
and  taken  a  very  solemn  farewell  of  my  beloved  wife  and 
child,  giving  up  one  another  to  the  Lord's  sovereign  will 
and  almighty  disposal,  even  unto  death,  should  it  be  so  or- 
dered that  we  should  never  meet  again  in  this  mutable  state, 
I  came  this  day  on  board  the  ship  Hercules,  Captain  Cobb, 
bound  for  Liverpool.  My  dear  friend,  Mary  Naftel,  who  has 
completed  the  service  for  which  the  Lord  had  sent  her  to 
these  United  States,  has  likewise  embarked  to  return  to  her 
native  land. 

23rd.  I  have  been  very  sea-sick,  but,  through  Divine 
favour,  my  mind  is  kept  in  much  calmness,  trusting  in  the 
Lord,  who  is  pleased  to  retain  bound,  as  on  the  [altar  of 
offering,  the  sacrifice  I  have  made  to  him  of  my  life  and  my 
all.  Last  First-day  we  had  a  refreshing  meeting  in  the 
Lord's  presence ;  the  Captain  and  his  wife,  three  of  our 
fellow-passengers,  and  such  of  the  ship's  crew  as  could  be 
spared  from  duty,  sat  with  us;  Mary  Naftel  was  solemnly 
engaged  in  prayer. 

27th.  We  have  pleasant  weather;  but  it  is  as  cold  aa 
in  winter,  so  that  we  can  hardly  keep  ourselves  warm ;  we 

I  — 24 


354  1818.  [JET.  44. 

must  be  in  the  neighbourhood  of  ice.  We  have  had  another 
satisfactory  meeting ;  surely  we  can  say  that,  in  these  our 
silent  and  reverent  approaches  to  the  Lord,  his  voice  in  the 
secret  of  our  hearts  is  felt  "  louder  than  the  noise  of  many 
waters,  yea,  than  the  mighty  waves  of  the  sea." 

28th.  First-day.  At  my  request,  our  steerage  passengers, 
who  had  before  declined  joining  us  in  our  meetings,  have  now 
all  attended,  so  that,  together  with  the  sailors,  we  have  had  a 
pretty  large  company.  I  feel  much  towards  this  class  of  my 
fellow-men,  some  of  whom  have  had  very  little  opportunity 
for  religious  instruction,  and  my  soul's  desire  unto  the  Lord 
is,  that  their  time  on  board  this  ship  may  prove  a  blessed 
season  to  them.  I  was  enlarged  towards  them  in  love,  in 
preaching  Christ  and  the  salvation  which  is  by  him.  M. 
Naftel  had  very  good  service. 

29tH.  Yesterday  afternoon  and  last  night  we  had  an 
anxious  time ;  we  had  a  very  high  sea,  and  passed  near  large 
icebergs. 

1st  of  Seventh  month.  We  have  continued  to  be  among 
the  ice ;  several  large  bergs,  and  a  good  deal  of  field  ice  have 
enclosed  us;  it  is  very  difficult  and  dangerous  to  be  thus 
surrounded,  the  wind  also  being  high. 

2nd.  The  storm  is  increasing,  we  are  closely  shut  up  in 
the  cabin,  and  have  the  lamps  lighted  during  the  day.  The 
waves  wash  over  us,  and  the  billows  beat  vehemently  against 
us ;  men  are  standing  with  their  axes  near  the  masts,  to  cut 
away  both  them  and  the  rigging,  as  it  may  be  needful. 
What  a  blessedness,  at  such  seasons,  to  know  the  Lord  as 
our  refuge  and  strength !  My  times,  0  Lord,  are  in  thy 
hands ;  at  thy  command  I  am  here,  and  into  thy  hands  I  have 
committed  myself. 

3rd.  Last  night  our  prospect  was  still  more  alarming ;  the 
tempest  rose  to  its  height.  It  has  now  much  abated. 

5th.  The  weather  is  so  pleasant  after  the  storm  that  we 
have  held  our  religious  meeting  this  day.  It  has  been  a 
solemn  one.  The  narrow  escape  we  have  had  from  a  watery 
grave  has  softened  the  hearts  of  several  on  board,  and  they 
are  prepared  to  join  in  praising  the  Lord  for  our  deliverance. 


*r.  44.J  1818.  355 

12th.  In  addition  to  having  had  as  usual,  our  week-day 
meeting,  we  have  again  sat  together  to-day,  it  being  proba- 
bly the  last  meeting  we  may  have,  as  we  are  very  near  land. 
It  has  been  a  precious  season,  felt  to  be  so  by  several  of  our 
company,  who  when  they  came  on  board  appeared  very 
thoughtless,  and  strangers  to  good  feelings;  but  now  they 
evince  tenderness  of  spirit,  and  show  that  love  to  the  Saviour 
has  a  place  in  their  hearts.  Besides  having  meetings  with 
the  sailors  and  steerage  passengers,  I  have  felt  it  my  place 
several  times  to  read  to  them  portions  of  the  Scriptures  and 
suitable  religious  tracts. 

It  was  not  quite  four  years  since  S.  G.  left  Liver- 
pool, after  his  former  visit  in  Europe.  On  again 
reaching  the  shores  of  England,  he  says : — 

Liverpool,  14th  of  Seventh  month.  Through  the  Lord's 
favour  we  have  landed  here  safely  this  morning.  I  am  once 
more  under  the  hospitable  roof  of  my  dear  and  very  kind 
friends,  Isaac  and  Susanna  Hadwen.  My  beloved  friends  in 
this  city  receive  me  in  the  love  of  Christ,  with  hearts  warmed 
by  Christian  affection ;  to  the  Lord  be  the  praise  for  this  and 
every  other  blessing !  I  feel  it  a  great  privilege  to  have  the 
love  of  the  brethren. 

16th.  I  have  attended  their  meeting  here  this  day.  The 
Lord  has  condescended  to  be  near  his  poor  servant,  and  to 
grant  me  an  evidence  that  it  is  in  his  counsel,  and  the  rc- 
quirings  of  his  Divine  will,  that  I  am  here.  His  gracious 
promise  has  been  renewed,  "My  presence  shall  go  with 
thec,"  &c.  My  soul,  in  silent  adoration,  says,  "  Good  is  the 
word  of  the  Lord,  and  his  promise  is  sure."  This  evening, 
previous  to  the  departure  of  dear  M.  Naftel,  we  had  a  solemn 
opportunity,  several  other  friends  being  also  present. 

Manchester,  First  day,  19th.  I  came  here  yesterday,  ac- 
companied by  Isaac  Hadwen,  and  attended  their  two  meet- 
ings. They  are  in  a  low  state;  some  of  their  pillars  have 
lately  been  removed  by  death.  Where  are  the  willing-hearted 
ones  whose  hearts  incline  to  the  Lord?  Here  my  dear 


366  1818.  [JET.  44. 

friends,  Josiah  and  Robert  Forster,  have  kindly  come  from 
Tottenham,  to  accompany  me  to  London.  0  Lord !  send 
the  angel  of  thy  presence  to  direct  the  footsteps  of  thy 
servant,  and  be  pleased,  according  to  thy  word, — in  which 
thou  hast  given  me  to  hope, —  to  prepare  a  companion  for  me 
after  my  own  heart,  to  go  with  me  in  the  great  work  whereto 
thou  dost  send  ine. 

On  his  arrival  in  London  he  took  up  his  quarters  at 
William  Allen's,  who  then  resided  in  Plough  Court, 
Lombard  Street. 

London,  21st.  I  arrived  here  this  evening,  and  have  not 
delayed  telling  my  dear  friend  William  Allen,  that  I  have 
thought  for  some  time,  that  it  was  he  who  was  to  be  yoked 
with  me  in  the  Lord's  work  among  the  nations,  and  have  left 
the  matter  for  him  to  consider. 

22d.  Attended  the  meeting  at  Grace-church  Street;  in 
my  secret  communion  in  spirit  before  the  Lord,  1  felt  that 
a  bitter  cup  was  prepared  for  me  to  drink  of  in  foreign  na- 
tions ;  but  the  cup  that  my  Heavenly  Father  giveth  me  shall 
I  not  drink  ?  0 !  how  very  nearly  did  I  feel  for  my  be- 
loved William  Allen  during  that  meeting.  I  felt  the  travail 
of  his  soul.  I  believed  he  was  passing  through  deep  bap- 
tism. Being,  after  that,  with  him  and  his  precious  daughter, 
at  his  valuable  mother's,  we  were  again  baptized  together  by 
the  one  Spirit. 

The  Lord  has  laid  upon  him  the  same  concern  that  I  have 
upon  me.  He  felt  it  before  my  arrival  in  this  land ;  the 
weight  of  it  has  been  at  times  overwhelming  to  him ;  he  has 
BO  many  things  that  hold  him  like  strong  bands  that  he  does 
not  know  how  he  can  be  released ;  but  the  Lord  is  all-powerful 
to  remove  every  obstacle. 

26th.  I  have  attended  several  meetings,  and  visited 
several  families  in  affliction.  In  most  of  these  services  dear 
Allen  has  accompanied  me.  Great  is  the  exercise  of  his 
mind,  but  I  have  rejoiced  in  the  evidence  that  the  Lord  is 
with  him.  This  evening,  in  company  with  his  mother  and 


xt.  44.]  1818.  357 

daughter,  and  dear  Rebecca  Christy,  we  had  a  season  of  most 
solemn  silence.  It  was  felt  to  be  precious,  and  was  broken  by 
dear  William,  prostrated  on  his  knees,  offering  up  himself 
and  his  all  to  the  Lord,  to  go  with  me  wherever  the  blessed 
Master  may  be  pleased  to  Bend  us,  and  to  drink  whatever 
cup  he  may  prepare  for  us  in  the  course  of  that  service,  be  it 
even  unto  death.  0 !  it  was  a  solemn  season  indeed ;  my 
soul  very  reverently  adored  the  excellency  of  the  Lord's  power 
and  mercy  in  thus  providing  for  me  the  companion  after  my 
own  heart,  towards  whom  my  mind  had  been  inclined  for  a 
length  of  time,  though  none  knew  it  except  my  beloved  wife. 
Bless  the  Lord,  0  my  soul,  and  all  that  is  within  me,  bless 
his  holy  name ! 

In  looking  at  the  prosecution  of  his  religious  la- 
bours, Stephen  Grellet's  attention  had  been  much 
turned  towards  the  northeni  parts  of  the  Continent, 
and  in  allusion  to  it,  he  remarks : 

Dear  Allen  having  now  concluded  to  go  with  me,  at  least  as 
far  as  Petersburg,  and  there  to  wait  to  know  what  the  Lord 
may  further  require  of  him,  uses  every  exertion  to  prepare  to 
leave  home,  and  he  has  also  laid  his  religious  concern  before 
Friends,  and  obtained  their  testimonials  of  near  unity  and 
full  approbation.  In  the  meantime  I  have  diligently  visited 
meetings,  &c.,  in  and  out  of  London.  My  concern  is  great 
for  this  Quarterly  Meeting  and  those  adjacent.  0  that  we, 
as  a  Society,  may  not  be  professors  only,  but  possessors  of 
the  blessed  Truth,  —  a  city  set  on  a  hill  that  cannot  be 
hid.  I  am  frequently  clad  with  poverty.  I  feel  that  I  am  a 
man  of  a  fearful  spirit.  Ah  !  it  is  a  life  of  great  humility, 
prostration  and  abasement,  to  live  by  faith.  This,  I  find, 
must  be  my  daily  bread.  My  blessed  and  very  compassion- 
ate Saviour  nevertheless  condescends  to  grant  opportunities 
whereby  my  faith  in  him  may  be  renewed  and  confirmed. 
Another  of  these  is  now  given  me.  I  had  been  under  great 
apprehension  as  to  how  I  could  be  of  the  least  service  in  the 
great  work  of  my  dear  Lord  in  Norway  and  Sweden,  for 


1818.  |>T.  44. 

neither  dear  Allen  nor  myself  understand  their  language.  I 
felt,  indeed,  at  times,  the  word  of  promise  proclaimed  in  my 
spirit,  "The  Lord  will  provide,"  and  I  said,  "Good  is  the 
word  of  the  Lord ;"  but  yet,  I  was  again  full  of  fears  and 
doubts.  Now,  to  my  soul's  wonder  and  reverent  gratitude,  it 
is  given  me  to  see  that  the  Lord's  promises  are  indeed  verity 
and  truth  ;  they  are  yea  and  amen  forever.  Enoch  Jacobson, 
a  Norwegian,  one  of  those  I  saw  during  my  last  visit  to  this 
nation,  on  board  the  prison-ship  of  war,  and  who  there  became 
convinced  of  Friends'  principles,  having  heard  that  I  proposed 
to  return  from  America  to  visit  Norway,  &c.,  has  just  arrived 
in  London.  He  has  come  under  the  apprehension  that  he 
would  find  me  here,  and  that  it  was  his  duty  to  come  and 
render  me  any  service  in  his  power.  Surely  this  is  the  Lord's 
doing !  My  friends  here  unite  with  me  in  the  acknowledg- 
ment of  it.  Blessed  forever  be  his  holy  Name,  who  is  glori- 
ous in  holiness,  fearful  in  praises,  doing  wonders. 

Thus  provided  both  with  a  companion  and  an  in- 
terpreter, S.  G.  left  London  for  Ipswich  and  Harwich, 
to  embark  for  Norway. 

Eighth  month,  8th.  This  morning  several  friends  met  us 
at  dear  William  Allen's ;  we  had  a  solemn  religious  season 
before  the  Lord,  when,  through  the  efficacy  of  his  Divine 
grace,  our  strength  was  renewed  to  trust  in  him.  W.  A.  took 
leave  of  his  dear  family,  and  accompanied  by  Enoch  Jacob- 
son  and  several  others,  we  came  this  evening  to  our  beloved 
friends',  Richard  D.  and  Ann  Alexander,  at  Ipswich. 

First-day,  9th.  We  had  an  instructive  meeting.  I  en- 
deavour out  of  meetings,  as  well  as  in  them,  to  keep  my  mind 
in  great  watchfulness;  the  weight  and  importance  of  the 
embassy  of  love  on  which  my  dear  Lord  is  sending  me,  are 
heavily  upon  me ;  poverty  is  my  clothing ;  I  have  neither 
purse  nor  shoes,  nor  anything  to  carry  out  with  me ;  but  in 
the  Lord  I  trust ;  he  only  is  my  sufficiency ;  trust  in  him  at 
all  times,  0  my  soul ! 

Accompanied  by  Joseph  Foster,  from  London,  and  several 


«r.  44.]  1818.  359 

other  friends,  wo  came  to  Harwich.  The  vessel  in  which 
we  took  our  passage  in  London,  is  waiting  here.  She  is 
one  of  those  smacks  that  go  to  Norway  for  fish,  principally 
for  lobsters.  Her  name  is  Freeling,  Captain  Heart.  She 
has  been  chartered  to  take  us  to  Stavanger  and  Christiania, 
for  seventy  guineas. 


CHAPTER   XXVII. 

THIRD  VISIT  TO  EUROPE. 
NORWAY  AND  SWEDEN. 

STEPHEN  GRELLET  now  entered  upon  his  third  "  Mis- 
sionary Journey"  on  the  European  Continent.  To 
have  a  fellow-labourer  in  this  important  service  so 
entirely  "  after  his  own  heart,"  greatly  added  to  its  in- 
terest and  usefulness.  It  was  only  recently  that 
William  Allen  had  publicly  espoused  the  Redeemer's 
cause  as  a  preacher  of  the  Gospel,  and  he  was  not  yet 
recorded  as  an  acknowledged  minister  of  Christ 
in  the  Society  of  Friends;  but  during  the  pre- 
sent engagement  he  had  an  opportunity  of  making 
"  full  proof  of  his  ministry,"  and  he  was  "  indefatigable 
in  his  exertions  on  behalf  of  the  poor,  the  ignorant,  and 
the  oppressed."  Stephen  Grellet  rejoiced  in  his  com- 
panionship, and  there  is  good  reason  to  believe  that  the 
union  was  owned  and  blessed  of  the  Lord.  Banded  to- 
gether in  His  service,  the  Christian  brothers  spent 
about  two  months  in  Norway  and  Sweden,  and  S.  G. 
thus  notices  their  religious  engagements. 

Norway. — Stavanger,  Eighth  month,  25th,  1818.  Through 
Divine  favour  we  arrived  here  this  day,  i.  e.  William  Allen, 
Enoch  Jacobson,  and  myself.  We  had  a  rough  and  tedious 
passage  on  this  North  Sea.  Our  vessel  being  small  rendered 
it  more  trying.  Our  landlady  here  is  a  very  motherly  wo- 
man ;  her  heart  is  moved  with  Christian  kindness  toward  us. 

(360) 


JET.  44.  J  1818.  361 

We  are  much  enfeebled  by  sea-sickness  and  want  of  proper 
food,  but  she  devises  whatever  she  can  towards  our  comfort. 

26th.  We  presented  ourselves  this  morning,  with  our 
passports,  before  the  Chief  Magistrate  of  this  place.  He  has 
exercised  the  functions  of  a  Judge  for  25  years,  and  is  an  in- 
telligent and  serious  man.  On  our  inquiring  into  the  state 
of  the  morals  of  the  people  of  his  district,  containing  upwards 
of  40,000  inhabitants,  scattered  over  about  140  square  miles, 
he  told  us  that  during  the  whole  25  years,  one  person  only 
has  been  sentenced  to  death,  and  that  her  punishment  was 
changed  to  that  of  imprisonment  for  life;  but  that  her  good 
conduct  had  procured  her  release  after  a  few  years.  The 
only  crimes  punishable  here  with  death,  are  high  treason 
and  murder.  That  of  this  female  was  infanticide.  The 
average  number  of  criminals  has  been  from  six  to  seven 
per  year,  mostly  on  account  of  small  thefts,  for  which  they 
are  confined  for  a  term  of  years.  An  annual  investigation 
of  the  conduct  of  those  thus  confined  takes  place  when 
the  term  of  their  imprisonment  may  be  mitigated  or  ter- 
minated accordingly.  This  town  contains  about  3,000  in- 
habitants, and  the  parish  4,000  more.  There  are  very  few 
among  them  but  what  can  read,  which  is  also  the  case 
throughout  the  district,  and  yet  it  is  thought  that  fifty  Bibles 
could  hardly  be  found  among  them  all ;  indeed  money  can- 
not procure  them  here  ;  one  young  Lutheran  Minister  has  not 
been  able  to  obtain  a  copy,  and  he  very  gratefully  received 
one  that  we  presented  to  him,  (for  we  have  brought  a  quantity 
of  the  Scriptures  with  us.)  We  had  some  satisfactory  inter- 
course with  this  young  man,  and  also  with  the  senior  clergy- 
man, who  unequivocally  acknowledged  his  full  assent  to  the 
Gospel  truths  that  we  felt  engaged  to  communicate  to  them. 
Enoch  Jacobson  is  already  very  useful  to  us. 

28tb.  Several  of  the  dear  people  who  became  convinced 
of  our  Christian  principles  in  the  prison-ship  in  England 
reside  here  ;  we  have  visited  them  in  their  families,  and  had 
very  solemn  and  interesting  religious  seasons  with  them ; 
one  particularly,  with  two  young  men  and  two  young  women"; 
a  solemn  silence  in  the  Lord's  presence  prevailed  over  us. 


362  1818.  OT.  44 

These  people  are  hero  as  shining  lights,  so  that  several 
pious  persons  in  this  place  have  joined  them  in  silent,  rev- 
erent -waiting  on  the  Lord.  They  meet  regularly  together 
twice  a  week  for  the  worship  of  God ;  they  have  no  kind  of 
vocal  communication,  so  that  their  meeting  together  is  truly 
and  solely  to  wait  on  the  Lord. 

We  met  with  them  at  their  usual  week-day  meeting ;  there 
were  seven  men  and  seven  women,  with  a  few  children.  We 
found  them  gathered  into  the  same  recollectedness  of  spirit 
and  state  of  solemn  silence  as  we  witnessed  in  our  visit  to 
their  families.  Surely  this  is  a  people  that  gather  to  Christ, 
whom  they  know  to  be  their  teacher.  After  we  had  sat  a  long 
time,  and  enjoyed  together  in  the  Divine  presence  a  very  pre- 
cious fellowship  of  spirit  in  harmonious  silent  waiting  on  the 
Lord,  dear  Allen  and  myself  were  enlarged  in  vocal  min- 
istry, Enoch  interpreting  sentence  by  sentence.  It  seemed 
like  dew  falling  upon  the  tender  grass ;  we  felt  weightily  the 
necessity  of  their  having  some  kind  of  order  and  discipline 
established  among  them,  to  watch  over  one  another  for  good, 
so  that  their  lives  may  be  kept  blameless  and  clean  among 
men,  as  becometh  the  Christian  profession  they  make.  This 
appeared  the  more  needful  as  there  are  a  number  of  persons 
who  often  meet  with  them,  and  who  have  in  a  greater  or  less 
degree  joined  them  in  religious  profession.  They  have 
moreover  come  under  the  notice  of  the  Government;  and  it 
is  proper  that  there  should  be  an  understanding  as  to  those 
whom  they  consider  as  being  in  religious  fellowship  with 
them  or  not.  We  have  endeavoured  to  lay  the  subject  be- 
fore them  for  their  consideration,  and  they  appeared  to  feel 
the  propriety  of  taking  such  a  step ;  for  the  church  of  Christ 
is  a  church  of  order.  After  having  briefly  but  clearly  set  be- 
fore them  the  manner  of  life  and  conversation  which  ought  to 
distinguish  those  who  wish  to  be  considered  members  of 
their  religious  community,  and  what  are  the  cardinal  por- 
tions of  the  Christian  doctrine  and  precepts,  which  they 
must  firmly  believe  and  endeavour  to  act  up  to,  we  left  them 
to  consider  these  various  matters  among  themselves,  and  to 
see  who  among  them  felt  warranted  to  give  in  their  names  as 


JET.  44.]  1818.  3a' 

members  of  their  Christian  community.  Enoch  Jacobson, 
being  one  of  them,  staid  with  them.  He  told  me  that  they 
proceeded  in  this  concern  under  great  weightiness  and 
tenderness  of  spirit;  eight  only,  out  of  nearly  thirty,  ap- 
prehended themselves  prepared  to  make  such  a  solemn  pro- 
fession ;  and  yet  several  others  are  truly  spiritually  minded 
and  conscientious  men  and  women ;  but  they  wish  to  act 
with  deliberation.  We  endeavoured  to  prepare  a  few  rules 
of  discipline  suitable  to  their  condition,  which  they  have 
adopted,  and  have  sent  them  for  the  consideration  of  those 
who  profess  with  them  in  other  parts  of  Norway. 

Several  opportunities  have  presented  for  our  being  with, 
many  of  the  inhabitants  of  this  place.  Sometimes  a  large 
number  were  collected  together.  They  received  the  truths 
of  the  Gospel  that  we  felt  ourselves  called  to  proclaim  with 
religious  sensibility.  The  two  Lutheran  clergymen  have 
been  to  see  us ;  their  object  appeared  to  be  to  obtain  a  few 
hundred  copies  of  the  Scriptures,  which  has  been  attended 
to,  and  we  expect  they  will  receive  them  in  a  few  weeks. 
They  wished  to  understand  more  fully  our  Christian  prin- 
ciples and  testimonies.  Whilst  we  were  endeavouring  to 
inform  them,  the  aged  clergyman  especially  manifested  great 
tenderness  of  spirit.  We  have  also  walked  out  into  the 
country  several  times,  to  visit  some  families  who  have  in 
degree  come  under  the  influence  of  the  power  of  Truth. 
Some  of  these  opportunities  have  been  very  interesting. 

This  part  of  the  country  is  rocky  and  stony,  but  very 
picturesque;  there  are  many  small  lakes.  The  people  gen- 
erally are  very  poor;  they  subsist  mostly  by  fishing;  they 
have  often  to  pay  very  dear  for  the  small  portion  of  bread 
that  they  eat,  and  have  several  times  been  reduced  to  the 
necessity  of  eating  the  bark  of  trees,  instead  of  bread. 
They  cultivate  a  small  quantity  of  oats  or  barley,  in  little 
patches  here  and  there  among  the  rocks.  Their  horses  are 
small  ponies,  very  strong  for  their  size. 

The  little  company  here  who  profess  with  Friends,  have 
hitherto  held  their  religious  meetings  in  one  of  their  houses, 
which  sometimes  subjected  them  to  interruptions,  and 


364  1818.  OT.  44. 

piously  inclined  persons  feel  diffident  in  coming  to  sit  with 
them  in  a  private  house.  This  has  induced  us  to  endeavour 
to  procure  a  suitable  place  for  them  to  meet  in.  We  have 
obtained  a  commodious  room,  which  we  have  hired  for  one 
year,  and  had  it  properly  seated  and  prepared. 

First-day,  30th  of  Eighth  month.  My  mind  was  very  low 
last  night,  and  under  a  great  weight  of  exercise.  Many  bap- 
tisms has  the  Christian  to  endure ;  may  those  that  I  pass 
through  purify  my  soul,  and  prepare  me  for  the  Lord's  ser- 
vice, whether  it  be  actively  to  do,  or  silently  to  suffer,  his 
Divine  will.  Those  professing  with  us  came  pretty  generally 
to  our  meeting  this  morning,  which  was  held  in  the  new 
house.  They  were  about  fifty.  It  was  a  good  meeting,  and 
yet  the  great  weight  that  I  felt  on  my  mind  last  night,  re- 
turned and  continued  till  we  went  to  the  afternoon  meeting. 
We  found  a  large  company  collected,  and  many  more  coming 
in.  Curiosity,  most  probably,  was  the  only  inducement 
that  brought  many  of  them,  but  others,  I  am  persuaded, 
came  from  better  motives.  The  crowd  out  of  doors, 
as  well  as  in  the  house,  was  great,  and  yet,  no  public  notice 
had  been  given  of  our  meeting.  The  Lord's  power  came 
over  us,  and  brought  all  into  stillness ;  when,  after  a  pretty 
long  silence,  my  heart  being  warmed  with  Christian  love  to- 
wards that  assembly,  I  addressed  them  in  the  words  of  the 
Apostle ;  "  After  the  way  which  they  call  heresy,  so  worship 
I  the  God  of  my  Fathers,  believing  all  things  written  in  the 
Law  and  in  the  Prophets,  and  have  a  hope  towards  God 
that  there  shall  be  a  resurrection  of  the  dead,  both  of  the 
just  and  of  the  unjust,"  &c.,  &c.  I  unfolded  to  them  the  na- 
ture of  true  worship,  in  spirit  and  in  truth ;  who  He  is 
whom  we  are  to  worship  and  bow  down  very  reverently  to. 
Then  I  set  forth  what  the  Christian  Baptism  and  the  Lord's 
Supper  are,  and  earnestly  besought  them  to  come  to  be  bap- 
tized by  Christ's  Spirit,  so  that  they  may  have  a  right  to 
partake  of  His  Supper,  even  to  feed  on  the  Bread  of  Life, 
which  if  a  man  eat  of  he  shall  live  for  ever;  not  like  the 
manna  of  which  the  Jews  did  partake  and  are  dead  ;  nor  like 
that  bread  of  which  so  many  Christian  professors  so  often 


Xt.  44.]  1818.  365 

partake,  which  they  call  the  Lord's  Supper,  and  yet  con- 
tinue dead  in  trespasses  and  sins.  I  proclaimed  to  them 
the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  by  Jesus  Christ,  and  invited 
them  to  come  to  him,  their  Saviour,  who  is  so  near  to  us, 
that  he  is  described  in  the  Scriptures  as  "Christ  in  us  the 
hope  of  glory."  I  forewarned  also  the  disobedient  and  the 
rebellious  of  the  day  of  the  Lord,  who  will  render  to  every 
man  according  to  his  works.  My  dear  friend  William  Allen 
had  also  very  good  service.  The  people  were  very  attentive, 
and  some  very  tender.  In  the  evening  the  old  clergyman, 
who  had  been  at  meeting,  came  to  us,  and  in  a  very  feeling 
manner  expressed  his  gratitude  for  the  opportunity  given  him 
of  the  Lord,  to  hear  the  great  Gospel  Truths  that  had  been 
proclaimed  that  day. 

31st.  This  forenoon  we  visited  their  prison  and  their 
schools ;  the  former  is  kept  by  an  old  woman.  She  had  but 
one  prisoner  in  it,  and  had  so  much  confidence  in  him  that 
the  door  of  his  cell  was  kept  open.  In  the  afternoon  we  had 
another  meeting  with  most  of  those  professing  with  us.  We 
endeavoured  to  encourage  them  to  keep  near  to  Christ,  their 
foundation ;  that  He  may  keep  them,  and  enable  them  to 
maintain  all  their  Christian  testimonies  with  uprightness  and 
faithfulness,  that  so  they  may  be  made  a  blessing  to  their 
neighbours  and  the  nation.  We  assisted  them  in  organizing 
a  meeting  for  maintaining  good  order  and  Christian  care  over 
one  another,  which  is  to  be  held  every  two  months. 

We  then  took  leave  of  them  under  much  brokenness  and 
nearness  of  spirit.  Fervent  prayers  also  were  offered  unto 
the  Lord  for  one  another,  that  he  may  prosper  the  work  of 
their  soul's  redemption. 

Ninth  month,  1st.  Tananger,  three  Norwegian  miles  from 
Stavanger.  We  went  this  morning  on  board  a  little  vessel 
to  take  us  to  Christiansand.  The  weather  was  fine,  but  wo 
had  proceeded  a  little  way  only,  when  the  wind  blew  vehe- 
mently, and  with  it  such  a  high  sea,  that  the  Captain  had 
great  difficulty  to  put  into  this  place  for  shelter.  There  are 
here  a  few  fishermen's  cabins ;  their  business  is  to  catch  lob- 
sters, for  the  London  market  mostly.  The  storm  being  of 


366  1818.  [JET  44. 

long  continuance,  has  given  us  an  opportunity  to  walk  a  con- 
siderable distance  round  this  place,  and  to  visit  the  people 
in  their  solitary  habitations.  The  country  is  very  barren ; 
heaps  of  rocks  and  stones  seem  nearly  to  cover  it.  We  left 
Bibles  and  Testaments  in  many  of  their  families,  who  grate- 
fully received  them.  We  met  a  young  man  who  resides  on  a 
small  island  at  some  distance.  He  was  at  Stavanger  when 
we  first  came.  We  then  gave  him  a  Bible.  The  people  on 
the  little  island  have  daily  gathered  about  him  whilst  he  read 
it  to  them ;  and  he  expects  they  will  continue  to  meet  to- 
gether for  that  purpose,  chiefly  in  the  evening,  and  on  First- 
days. 

Having  been  detained  several  days  by  stress  of 
weather,  they  did  not  leave  Tananger  till  the  6th,  on 
their  way  to  Christiansand. 

9th,  Christiansand.  It  has  taken  us  two  days  to  come 
here  in  our  little  vessel,  which  we  have  now  discharged,  as 
we  expect  to  proceed  by  land. 

Accompanied  by  Peter  Isaacson,  a  pious  man  to  whom 
we  were  introduced,  we  have  visited  the  Governor,  who  treated 
us  with  great  civility,  and  is  disposed  to  give  us  every  facil- 
ity he  can  in  the  prosecution  of  our  religious  or  benevolent 
objects. 

We  had  at  P.  Isaacson's  a  solemn  religious  time  with 
twelve  or  more  of  the  principal  pious  inhabitants  of  this 
place.  We  visited  an  establishment  which  was  endowed 
by  his  father,  and  in  which  the  son  takes  a  lively  interest. 
It  is  a  spacious,  neat  building,  suitable  for  the  accommoda- 
tion of  fourteen  females,  each  having  a  separate  apartment. 
Several  of  them  have  become  reduced  from  good  circum- 
stances in  life ;  but  they  have  here  every  comfort  they  could 
reasonably  desire.  They  appear  happy  and  grateful  to  the 
Lord,  who  has  provided  for  them  such  a  benefactor.  The 
religious  opportunity  we  had  with  them  was  solemn.  There 
is  also  near  these  premises  a  school  where  sixty  poor  chil- 
dren are  taught  and  clothed  gratis.  We  also  had  a  religious 
opportunity  at  the  prison. 


«r.  44.]  1818.  367 

We  find  in  this  place  a  people  called  Saints.  Some  of 
them  are  scattered  over  various  parts  of  this  land.  There  are 
conscientious  and  spiritually  minded  persons  among  them. 

10th.  We  had  this  evening  a  meeting  at  the  house  of  one 
of  these  "  Saints."  Above  fifty  had  collected.  Some  of 
them  are  in  a  tender  state  of  mind,  towards  whom  we  felt 
much ;  we  ministered  to  them  the  word  of  encouragement  to 
hold  fast  unto  the  end,  for  it  is  they  that  endure  to  the  end 
that  shall  he  saved :  hut  there  are  others  who  have  turned 
aside  from  the  right  way,  under  various  discouragements,  and 
by  the  falling  away  of  their  once  valuable  leader.  We  pressed 
upon  them  to  return  to  the  good  old  way  from  whence  they 
have  swerved  in  the  day  of  temptation.  They  were  brought 
into  much  tenderness,  and  we  parted  from  them  in  Christian 
love. 

Leaving  Christiansand  on  the  llth,  they  availed 
themselves  of  several  opportunities  for  religious  ser- 
vice, during  a  long  and  perilous  journey  of  nearly  ten 
days,  to  Christiania,  by  way  of  Arendal,  Brevig,  Hol- 
mestrand,  and  Drammen.  S.  G.  remarks : 

Arendal,  13th.  This  place  is  only  eight  Norwegian  miles 
from  Christiansand,  and  yet  it  has  taken  us  two  days  to  travel 
it;  the  road  is  over  a  succession  of  hills  of  sharp  ascent; 
the  horses  being  small  and  weak,  we  had  four  and  sometimes 
five  to  the  carriage,  and  yet  we  walked  most  of  the  way.  We 
had  some  narrow  escapes ;  once  especially,  when  crossing  a 
deep  water  the  horses  failed  us ;  but  the  Lord  in  his  love 
has  preserved  us,  blessed  be  his  adorable  name !  It  was 
past  eleven  last  night  when  we  arrived  here.  This  morning 
we  had  a  religious  opportunity  at  the  house  of  A.  H.  Dede- 
camp.  It  was  a  trying  and  very  exercising  time ;  there  were 
nearly  sixty  persons  present.  In  the  afternoon  I  felt  great 
distress  of  mind.  I  retired  into  my  chamber  to  pour  out  my 
soul  before  the  Lord,  and  to  crave  the  sustaining  help  of  his 
Divine  Spirit.  He  mercifully  condescended  to  hear  the 
voice  of  my  supplication,  and  to  renew  his  promise  that  he 


368  1818.  OT.  44. 

would  not  forsake  me  under  any  of  my  trials  and  sore  bap- 
tisms. My  soul  was  a  little  renewed  in  faith.  On  returning 
to  my  dear  Allen,  I  found  that  he  had  likewise  retired  to  his 
chamber,  and  that  our  dear  Lord  had  been  with  him  also,  to 
the  great  refreshing  of  his  spirit.  We  united  together  in 
acknowledgments  of  gratitude  and  praise  to  our  blessed 
Lord  and  Redeemer.  We  then  went  to  a  small  meeting  ap- 
pointed at  the  house  of  a  pious  man  whom  I  had  met  with 
in  the  street,  in  the  morning.  There  were  only  eight  persons 
present ;  we  had  truly  a  precious  season  together.  They 
appear  well  acquainted  with  the  sensible  influences  of  the 
Divine  Spirit,  for  which  they  are  in  the  practice  of  waiting 
in  silence. 

17th.  After  two  days  hard  travelling,  early  and  late,  we 
reached  Brevig.  We  lodged  last  night  out  of  doors,  half 
way  up  a  steep  hill ;  the  horses  could  not  go  any  further. 
The  Lord's  presence  was  near  us  that  night  in  a  very 
precious  manner,  so  that  we  felt  much  refreshed  in  body  and 
spirit. 

18th.  We  came  this  evening  to  Holmestrand.  The  roads 
have  been  better,  so  that  we  have  been  able  to  ride  most  of 
the  way ;  the  preceding  days  we  had  not  only  to  walk,  but 
also  to  push  the  carriage  behind  in  going  up  hill.  It  would 
have  been  easier  to  perform  the  journey  on  foot,  had  it  not 
been  for  our  baggage. 

19th.  We  have  come  to  Drammen,  the  largest  town  in 
Norway  that  we  have  yet  been  in ;  as  we  arrived  here  early 
this  afternoon,  we  had  time  to  call  on  several  persons ;  but 
we  find  they  care  but  little  for  the  things  pertaining  to  the 
kingdom  of  God.  There  are  a  few  of  those  called  Saints, 
under  whose  care  we  have  left  the  giving  notice  of  a  meeting 
to  be  held  to-morrow. 

20th.  First-day.  About  fifty  persons  attended  the  meet- 
ing. It  has  been  held  to  more  satisfaction  than  we  had 
apprehended.  Some  of  the  people  are  serious,  but  the  mass 
of  the  inhabitants  do  not  appear  to  stand  high  in  morality. 
In  the  afternoon  we  had  a  very  agreeable  time  with  a  young 
man  and  his  sister,  who  profess  with  the  few  under  our 


«r.  44.]  1818.  369 

name,  and  who  sometimes  attend  their  meeting  at  Chris- 
tiania.  In  the  evening  we  had  also  a  refreshing  season  at 
our  inn,  with  a  few  serious  characters. 

21st.  Christiania.  We  arrived  here  early  this  afternoon, 
and  had  this  evening  a  small  meeting  at  Canute's  with  those 
who  profess  with  us.  Some  of  them  I  had  seen  on  board  the 
prison-ship  in  England. 

27th.  We  have  found  here  a  wide  door  set  open  before  us 
by  our  blessed  Master,  who  has  also  been  pleased  to  give  us 
a  little  ability  to  labour  in  his  Gospel  among  various  classes. 
We  have  had  many  meetings  among  those  who  profess  with 
us,  and  have  also  visited  them  in  their  families.  They  cor- 
dially unite  in  adopting  the  rules  of  Discipline  prepared  at 
Stavanger ;  and  also  conclude  to  establish  a  Two-Months' 
Meeting.  They  will  meet  alternately,  so  that  they  may 
receive  at  each  of  their  meetings  an  account  of  what  tran- 
spired at  the  other.  We  have  also  had  some  pretty  large 
and  satisfactory  meetings  with  the  inhabitants.  There  are 
serious  and  pious  individuals  among  them,  who  are  open  to 
receive  our  testimony.  We  find  great  openness  among  the 
men  in  power, — the  Governor,  the  chief  Minister  of  State, 
their  several  officers,  and  many  of  the  principal  merchants. 
Some  religious  meetings  among  that  class  of  men  have  been 
held  at  the  residence  of  the  Governor,  and  have  been  sea- 
sons of  Divine  favour.  There  is  here  a  fortress,  in  which 
many  prisoners  are  confined  for  life;  others  for  a  term  of 
years.  The  Governor  of  the  castle  had  them  collected  in 
their  respective  yards,  to  give  us  an  opportunity  to  have 
meetings  with  them. 

This  evening  we  closed  our  religious  engagements  in  this 
place  by  having  a  meeting  with  the  little  company  that  pro- 
fess with  us.  Some  of  them  are  in  a  tender  state.  May  the 
Lord  bring  to  perfection  the  work  that  is  begun  among 
them  ! 

Having  now  completed  their  services  in  Norway, 
they  left  Christiania  about  noon  of  the  28th  of  the 
Ninth  month,  and  proceeded  in  a  direct  course  to 

I.  — 25 


370  1818.  OT.  44. 

Stockholm,  a  distance  of  four  hundred  and  twenty 
miles.  With  the  exception  of  a  little  difficulty  on  ac- 
count of  the  occasional  "  unruliness  of  the  horses, 
which  were  much  stronger  than  those  in  Norway," 
their  journey  was  accomplished  with  comparative 
ease.  On  entering  Sweden,  the  free  use  of  "strong 
drink"  by  the  people  formed  a  striking  contrast  to  the 
more  sober  habits  of  the  Norwegians.  Passing 
through  Carlstad,  "a  fine  town,  beautifully  situated 
nt  the  head  of  a  lake,"  S.  G.  remarks  that,  neither 
there  nor  in  other  places  on  their  route,  did  way  open 
for  any  religious  service,  concluding  that  "the  Lord 
knows  best  how  to  direct  his  servants." 

They  arrived  at  Stockholm  on  the  5th  of  Tenth 
month,  and  were  detained  in  the  Swedish  capital 
more  than  three  weeks.  On  a  review  of  the  various 
religious  services  in  which  they  were  engaged  during 
that  time,  S.  G.  makes  the  following  memoranda : 

20th.  We  have  been  closely  occupied  since  coming  to 
this  city,  where  we  felt  ourselves  particularly  concerned  for 
the  poor  and  the  suffering.  It  has  led  us  to  visit  their  va- 
rious institutions  for  the  relief  or  retreat  of  these.  We  have 
had  the  acceptable  company  of  Phillipson,  a  pious  and  very 
benevolent  man,  whose  time  and  large  estate  are  employed 
in  acts  of  benevolence.  He  is  the  founder  and  supporter  of 
several  of  these  establishments,  and  takes  a  very  active  part 
in  many  others.  Those  for  the  education  of  poor  chil- 
dren are  very  extensive :  they  are  on  the  most  liberal 
plan,  and  in  good  order.  The  same  may  be  said  of  their 
retreats  for  the  aged ;  they  are  treated  more  like  persons 
in  middle  circumstances  in  life  than  is  generally  the  case 
in  poor-houses ;  their  bed-chambers  are  cleanly.  They 
have  no  beggars  here ;  indeed  they  are  not  allowed ;  if  a 
man  cannot  obtain  work,  some  is  provided  for  him ;  if  he 
knows  not  how  to  work,  ho  is  taught ;  if  ho  cannot  sell  his 


*T.  44.]  1818.  371 

produce,  a  reasonable  price  is  given  him  for  it,  to  enable 
him  to  live  till  he  can  do  better  for  himself.  The  aged, 
infirm  or  sick,  arc  maintained  in  the  most  liberal  manner. 
We  have  visited  all  these  establishments,  and  their  prisons 
also,  having  religious  meetings  in  many  of  them ;  Enoch 
Jacobson  being  our  interpreter.  We  have  had  many  religi- 
ous opportunities  also  among  the  inhabitants ;  some  of  these 
were  held  at  our  lodgings,  where  we  have  a  spacious  room 
for  the  purpose. 

Soon  after  our  arrival  here,  we  waited  on  the  Count  D'En- 
gerstrom,  for  whom  we  had  letters ;  he  is  the  King's  Prime 
Minister.  He  told  us  that  the  King  had  been  informed  of 
our  arrival  in  his  dominions,  and  had  expressed  a  desire  to 
see  us,  when  we  came  to  Stockholm.  We  told  the  Count 
that  we  should  wait  on  the  King  whenever  he  requested  us 
to  do  so.  The  Count  has  appeared  to  take  much  interest  in 
the  object  of  our  religious  engagements.  His  wife  is  a  pious 
woman.  We  have  had  several  interesting  religious  seasons 
in  the  family,  also  in  that  of  Count  Rosenblad,  another  of 
the  King's  Ministers,  and  President  of  the  Bible  Society. 
At  one  of  these,  held  at  the  Count  D'Engerstrom's,  we 
became  acquainted  with  the  Countess  von  Bielke ;  her  resi- 
dence is  at  Copenhagen,  near  the  Queen ;  but  she  has  large 
estates  here.  She  is  a  pious  woman,  and  appears  much  in- 
terested to  know  our  religious  principles,  on  which  account 
she  made  many  inquiries.  On  my  being  afterwards  with 
her,  she  produced  in  writing  my  answers  to  her  various 
questions,  which  she  had  taken  down  from  memory  pretty 
accurately.  She  wished  to  know  if  they  were  correct ;  her 
object,  she  said,  was  to  send  them  to  the  King  and  Queen  of 
Denmark,  who  she  knew  would  be  gratified  with  it. 
We  had  previously  felt  much  for  that  King  and  Queen,  and 
apprehended  it  was  right  for  us  to  write  to  them ;  we  wished 
to  bring  before  the  King  the  subject  of  liberty  of  conscience, 
and  to  secure  his  notice  and  protection  for  those  few  indivi- 
duals who,  on  board  the  prison-ship  of  war  in  England,  had 
been  convinced  of  our  principles,  to  whom  a  few  others  have 
joined  themselves  since  their  return  to  their  homes.  We 


372  1818.  [JET.  44. 

told  the  Countess  that  we  were  about  writing  to  the  King 
and  Queen,  and  proposed  to  send  some  books  that  treat 
particularly  of  our  religious  principles  and  Christian  testi- 
monies and  discipline.  She  kindly  offered  to  be  herself  the 
bearer  of  the  whole  of  these,  and  was  much  pleased  with  our 
giving  her  also  some  works  of  a  similar  character.  Julie 
von  Bielke  is  a  woman  of  a  tender  spirit,  and  being  acquaint- 
ed with  several  pious  persons  in  Finland  and  Russia,  she 
has  given  us  letters  of  introduction  to  them.  She  believes 
that  the  King  and  Queen  of  Denmark  will  respond  readily  to 
our  request  on  behalf  of  persons  of  a  tender  conscience,  for 
whom  we  plead  in  our  letter  to  the  King. 

22nd.  Being  informed  by  Count  D'Engerstrom,  that  the 
King,  (Bernadotte,)  would  receive  us  this  evening  at  his  pa- 
lace at  Rosendale,  a  little  out  of  town,  we  went  there  at  the 
time  appointed.  The  Count  came  to  meet  us  on  our  arrival, 
and  said  he  would  present  us  to  the  King.  We  had  requested 
that  it  might  be  a  private  audience,  but  the  Count  at  once  in- 
troduced us  into  a  very  spacious  and  richly  furnished  room, 
full  of  the  King's  great  men,  ministers,  generals,  &c.,  &c.,  — 
all  in  full  court  dresses  —  for  we  were  actually  brought  into 
the  court.  I  felt  pretty  low  on  finding  myself  in  such  com- 
pany. What  a  contrast  we  were  to  them !  we  in  our  plain, 
simple  garb,  our  hats  on, — they  in  their  rich  attire,  and  many 
insignia  of  high  rank.  They  treated  us,  however,  with  re- 
spect, and  even  with  affability ;  several  especially,  at  whose 
houses  we  had  been,  and  who  had  attended  our  meetings. 
Shortly  after,  we  were  introduced  to  a  private  apartment, 
where  the  King  was  alone.  He  received  us  with  kindness, 
entered  with  interest  into  the  objects  that  have  brought  us 
into  his  dominions,  and  wished  every  liberty  and  facility  to  be 
given  us  to  visit  any  place  we  may  desire ;  and  requested  us 
to  impart  to  him  any  observations  we  make,  that  he  may  ad- 
minister help  and  relief  where  needed,  adding,  "  but  you  know 
that  the  King's  name,  which  implies  power,  is  not  always  at- 
tended with  it ;  on  the  contrary,  I  feel  very  often  my  impo- 
tency."  Having  inquired  what  further  stay  we  proposed  to 
make  in  Stockholm,  and  finding  it  was  to  be  prolonged  for  a 


JET.  44.]  1818.  37S 

few  days,  ho  said  he  desired  to  see  us  again.  He  would  soon 
let  us  know,  and  wished  we  might  be  more  privately  together 
than  we  could  be  then. 

24th.  The  visits  of  pious  or  inquiring  persons,  have  kept 
us  closely  engaged  at  our  lodgings,  early  and  late,  when  we 
were  not  holding  meetings.  Among  them  are  several  of  the 
clergy;  some  appear  dissatisfied  with  their  various  forms,  which 
are  but  little  removed  from  popery.  Some  very  interesting 
young  men  have  also  been  with  us ;  they  have  been  educated 
for  the  ministry,  but  are  now  brought  under  many  scruples. 
They  seemed  tender,  and  have  ears  to  hear,  as  well  as  hearts 
open  to  receive  what  we  had  to  unfold  to  them  of  the  spiritu- 
ality of  the  Christian  religion.  An  aged  clergyman,  who  at 
first  raised  many  objections  against  what  we  had  advanced  in 
support  of  the  vitality  and  spirituality  of  real  religion,  and 
strongly  advocated  a  man-made  ministry,  by  the  imposition  of 
the  hands  and  ordination  of  the  bishops,  brought  to  us  after- 
wards two  of  his  sons,  young  men  of  a  tender  conscience, 
who,  having  been  educated  for  the  ministry,  now  decline  to  be 
ordained,  not  apprehending  themselves  called  of  God  to  the 
sacred  office,  as  Aaron  was,  and  finding  difficulties  in  recon- 
ciling many  practices  and  ordinances  in  their  church  with  the 
Scriptures ;  among  others,  worship,  baptism,  the  supper,  &c. 
In  the  presence  of  their  father,  the  young  men  stated  their 
objections  with  great  feeling,  and  religious  sensibility.  We 
endeavoured  to  unfold  to  them  those  various  subjects,  with 
others  connected  therewith,  agreeably  to  scriptural  testimony, 
the  force  of  which  they  appeared  to  feel.  The  father, 
instead  of  raising  objections  as  he  had  done  before,  now 
appeared  to  unite  with  us,  and  on  parting  manifested 
much  love  and  good-will,  requesting  some  books  that  treat  of 
those  subjects  more  fully.  One  of  the  pious  persons  who 
has  come  to  see  us  was  once  a  renowned  preacher,  but  during 
the  last  eighteen  years  of  his  life,  he  has  withdrawn  from  all 
outward  fellowship,  and  spends  his  time  in  retirement,  in  si- 
lent worship  and  prayer.  He  has  given  us  an  interesting 
statement  of  the  Lord's  gracious  dealings  with  him,  and  of 
his  experience  of  the  quickening  influences  of  His  Spirit, 


374  1818.  [JET.  44. 

who  leads  into  all  truth,  and  out  of  all  error  ;  by  whose  teach- 
ing we  must  learn  daily,  things  old  and  new. 

25th.  The  Count  D'Engerstrb'm  having  sent  us  infor- 
mation that  the  King  wished  to  see  us  at  five  p.  m.,  in  the 
town  palace,  we  went  accordingly.  The  Count  was  waiting 
for  us,  and  brought  us  at  once  into  the  King's  private  cham- 
ber. He  received  us  in  a  kind  and  friendly  manner,  and 
made  us  take  seats  by  him,  none  being  present  with  us  but 
the  Count.  We  had  a  very  full  opportunity  with  him,  in  the 
course  of  which  we  pressed  the  necessity  of  allowing  liberty 
of  conscience  in  his  dominions ;  and  pleaded  on  behalf  of  the 
little  flock  of  his  subjects,  who  have  embraced  principles 
similar  to  ours,  and  who  have  in  some  instances  been 
brought  into  suffering  for  maintaining  their  testimony 
against  war,  oaths,  an  hireling  ministry,  &c.  The  King,  in  a 
feeling  manner,  said  that  he  had  made  himself  acquainted 
with  our  Christian  testimonies,  of  which  he  spoke  in  a 
respectful  manner,  adding,  "  I  know  you  are  a  peaceable 
people,  opposed  to  wars  and  the  shedding  of  blood ;  that 
under  some  circumstances  you  may  perhaps  parry  a  blow, 
but  you  cannot  return  it ;  therefore,  above  any  other  people 
you  ought  to  be  protected,  and  your  Society  shall  have  the 
utmost  of  my  protection."  He  feelingly  alluded  to  the  great 
responsibility  he  felt  as  King  over  this  realm ;  that  if  he  was 
successful  in  doing  any  good,  he  was  but  a  weak  instrument 
in  it ;  indeed  his  power  was  very  limited.  He  spoke  with 
much  feeling,  of  the  case  of  the  poor  Jews,  who  by  the  law 
of  the  nation  are  not  allowed  to  reside  in  this  country.  He 
has  several  times  tried  to  have  this  iniquitous  law  repealed, 
but  his  efforts  have  been  in  vain.  He  mentioned  an  occur- 
rence that  took  place  lately.  A  number  of  Jews  were  wrecked 
on  the  Swedish  coast,  when  it  was  with  the  utmost  difficulty 
that  he,  the  King,  had  succeeded  in  allowing  them  to  be 
landed ;  but  he  could  not  protect  them  from  being  sent 
out  of  the  kingdom  as  speedily  as  could  be,  though  the  poor 
sufferers  had  lost  their  all.  Supplies  were  given  them  from 
the  King's  private  purse.  We  were  almost  two  hours  togeth- 
er ;  and  on  our  parting,  the  King  held  us  by  the  hand,  and 


JET.  44.]  W*.  375 

embracing  us,  seemed  as  if  he  could  hardly  let  us  go,  following 
us  with  his  eyes  and  uplifted  hand  till  we  were  out  of  sight. 

26th.  On  our  calling  this  morning  on  Count  D'Eng- 
erstrom,  who  himself  was  much  affected  during  our  visit 
to  the  King  yesterday,  he  took  us  to  his  cabinet,  saying  the 
King  was  willing  that  we  should  know  how  he  spends  some 
of  his  time.  The  kingdom  is  divided  into  many  provinces, 
and  these  are  so  managed  that  a  daily  statement  laid  be- 
fore him  of  what  has  occurred  in  each  during  the  week, 
brings  under  his  notice  the  state  of  all.  These  accounts 
are  separated  into  several  heads ;  one  of  them  relates  to 
circumstances  of  a  more  private  nature,  such  as  the  losses 
the  poor  may  have  sustained  by  the  death  of  a  horse  or  a 
cow ;  a  barn  or  cabin  being  destroyed  by  fire ;  of  peculiar 
distress  by  sickness,  &c.  These  occurrences  are  read  to 
the  King  every  morning  before  he  rises,  and  out  of  his  own 
purse,  he  administers  assistance  as  the  cases  appear  to  re- 
quire ;  the  Count  produced  to  us  the  book  of  those  private 
donations,  which  evince  the  King's  great  sympathy  for  his 
poor  suffering  subjects,  as  well  as  his  great  liberality. 
After  breakfast,  other  items  of  what  has  transpired  in  each 
province,  of  a  political  nature,  or  otherwise,  are  also  brought 
before  his  consideration.  In  this  way  he  had  been  made 
fully  acquainted  with  our  movements  and  engagements 
since  our  first  arrival  in  Norway. 

This  second  interview  with  the  King  of  Sweden 
very  much  brought  their  labours  in  that  country  to  a 
conclusion.  They  made  and  received  a  few  more 
visits,  in  connection  with  the  object  of  their  Christian 
errand,  and  took  their  departure  from  Stockholm  on 
the  27th  of  Tenth  month. 

k<  Feeling  now  released,"  says  S.  G.,  "  from  further 
pervice  here,  our  minds  are  strongly  attracted  towards 
Russia,  wishing  to  cross  the  Gulf  of  Bothnia  before 
the  winter  sets  in.  I  had  felt  strong  attractions  to- 
wards the  north  of  Sweden,  but  after  endeavouring 


370  1818.  |>T.  44. 

carefully  (o  feel  for  the  Lord's  guidance,  our  way 
opens  with  clearness  to  proceed  by  Finland  to  Peters- 
burg. Several  persons,  hearing  of  our  proposed 
departure,  came  to  bid  us  farewell;  among  others, 
the  British  Ambassador,  Lord  Strangford,  and  his  wife. 
We  have  had  some  precious  seasons  in  their  family ; 
she  is  a  woman  of  a  pious  mind,  and  her  Christian 
care  over  her  children  and  family  is  exemplary." 

They  took  an  affectionate  leave  of  Enoch  Jacobson, 
on  board  the  vessel  that  was  to  take  them  across  the 
Gulf  to  Abo.  He  had  been  "  a  kind  and  useful  friend 
and  a  faithful  and  feeling  interpreter,  and  co-worker," 
without  whose  aid  their  services  would  have  been 
much  hindered ;  though,  in  his  intercourse  with  the 
well-educated  classes,  and  persons  of  rank,  in  Christi- 
nnia,  Stockholm,  &c.,  Stephen  Grellet  experienced  no 
difficulty,  as  "  they  spoke  French  correctly." 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

THIRD  VISIT  TO  EUROPE. 
FINLAND. 

A  FINE  passage  of  forty  hours  across  the  Gulf  of 
Bothnia  brought  them  to  Abo.  Their  religious  en- 
gagements in  Finland  and  the  journey  to  Petersburg 
occupied  little  more  than  a  fortnight.  Stephen  Grellet 
thus  proceeds  with  his  memoranda : 

Abo,  29th  of  Tenth  month.  We  arrived  here  early  this 
morning.  It  was  a  beautiful  passage.  The  numerous  rocks 
and  islands  through  which  we  passed  are  called  "  the  Thou- 
sand islands."  My  mind  was,  however,  under  too  great  a 
weight  of  feeling  to  enjoy  the  surrounding  beauties.  On  the 
one  hand,  I  was  prostrated  before  the  Lord  in  adoration  and 
praise,  for  the  help  he  has  granted  us  through  Norway  and 
Sweden,  the  wide  door  he  set  open  before  us  to  proclaim  his 
great  and  holy  Name  among  the  people  at  large,  and  to  many 
of  their  clergy ;  and  the  manner  in  which  way  has  been  made 
for  us  to  spread  before  the  King  of  Sweden  and  many  of  his 
nobles  our  religious  exercise  and  concern  for  the  promotion 
of  the  cause  of  Truth  among  them.  But,  on  the  other  hand, 
my  spirit  was  brought  very  low  under  the  weight  and  magni- 
tude of  the  concern  upon  me  for  this  vast  empire  of  Russia, 
not  knowing  what  may  befall  us  here.  0  Lord !  all  things 
are  possible  to  thee !  Not  by  might  nor  by  wisdom,  but  by 
thy  Spirit  only  are  thy  servants  to  be  directed  ;  their  help  is 
from  thee  alone ! 

Finding  ourselves  now  again  among  a  people  of  a  strange 
language,  the  Finnish,  unable  to  ask  for  the  most  necessary 

(377) 


378  1818.  OT.  44. 

things,  and  being  informed  that  for  travelling  through  this 
country  it  is  needful  to  have  a  person  who  can  obtain  horses 
on  the  way,  drive  them,  &c. ;  we  concluded  to  hire  a  man, 
who  was  recommended  to  us  as  an  upright  and  faithful  person, 
who  speaks  French,  Finnish,  and  Russian,  and  who  is  able  to 
serve  us  in  various  capacities.  We  soon  found  his  usefulness 
in  showing  us  the  way  to  persons  we  wished  to  visit,  and  for 
whom  we  had  letters.  The  first  of  these  was  Count  Steinhielt, 
Governor-General  of  all  Finland. 

The  Count  Rosenblad,  of  Stockholm,  had  kindly  given  us 
a  letter  of  introduction  to  him.  He  received  us  with  Chris- 
tian kindness,  and  at  once  offered  to  give  us  free  access  to 
every  place  we  may  wish  to  visit.  We  had  passed  the  for- 
tress, a  most  gloomy  place,  in  which  we  understood  many 
prisoners  are  confined,  and  we  felt  a  great  exercise  of  mind 
towards  them ;  but  did  not  know  that  we  could  obtain  admit- 
tance. The  Governor  making  us  such  an  offer,  we  asked 
liberty  to  go  there,  which  he  readily  granted,  by  giving  us  an 
order  on  the  commanding  officer  of  the  place. 

30th.  We  became  acquainted  with  a  physician,  named 
Hartman,  a  pious  person,  who  is  very  serviceable  to  us.  He 
speaks  good  English.  He  has  accompanied  us  to  the  Arch- 
bishop of  Finland,  for  whom  we  had  letters  from  Count 
Rosenblad  and  others.  The  Bishop  speaks  good  French,  and 
appears  to  be  a  man  of  religious  liberality  united  with  piety, 
which  it  is  peculiarly  pleasant  to  meet  with  in  a  person  in 
such  a  station.  He  manifested  much  interest  in  inquiring  into 
our  Christian  testimonies ;  and,  on  parting,  expressed  a  desire 
to  have  further  information.  We  have  visited  their  house  of 
correction  and  the  poor-house  ;  most  wretched  places.  Their 
inmates  are  crowded  together,  and  so  filthy  that  the  air 
breathed  seems  calculated  to  cause  the  most  infectious 
diseases.  We  felt  much  for  some  of  these  poor  sufferers. 
Doctor  Hartman  has  been  our  kind  interpreter.  Some  of 
their  hearts  appeared  tender,  and  they  gratefully  received 
the  consolations  of  the  Gospel  that  we  felt  engaged  to  im- 
part to  them.  We  found  in  one  apartment  a  number  of 
gypsies,  brought  here  mostly  for  petty  thefts.  There  are 


AT.  44.]  1818.  379 

many  of  these  people  in  Finland,  and  we  learn  their  manner 
of  life  is  much  like  that  of  those  in  England. 

In  the  afternoon  we  went  to  the  prison  in  the  castle, 
accompanied  by  the  Doctor,  and  the  Secretary  of  the 
Governor  General.  The  castle  is  about  two  miles  out  of 
Abo.  The  approach  to  the  prison  is  through  an  arched 
stone  vault,  which  extends  some  distance.  The  chains  and 
irons  fastened  upon  the  poor  prisoners  exceed  what  I  have 
seen  any  where  else,  though  I  have  visited  many  prisons. 
The  Governor  has  it  not  in  his  power  to  remove  these  fet- 
ters, but  by  his  humane  treatment,  the  prisoners  are  kept 
very  clean,  and  their  cells  dry  and  well  warmed  in  winter. 
We  have  taken  a  sketch  of  the  fetters  of  these  miserable 
sufferers,  which,  perhaps,  may  be  of  use  at  a  future  day,  in 
endeavouring  to  procure  some  relief  for  them.  One  man 
has  been  confined  in  heavy  irons  for  eighteen  years.  The 
worst  of  all  is  that  many,  under  great  bodily  suffering,  have 
minds  as  hard  as  the  iron  which  nearly  covers  them. 

31st.  I  felt  so  distressed  last  night  under  a  sense 
of  the  sufferings  and  misery  which  I  had  beheld,  that  I 
could  not  sleep ;  my  soul  was  poured  forth  before  the  Lord 
that  he  would  open  the  way  for  the  mitigation  of  so  much 
distress. 

1st  of  Eleventh  month.  Yesterday  we  had  a  full  op- 
portunity with  the  Governor.  We  laid  before  him  the  heavy 
sufferings  of  the  poor  prisoners  in  the  castle,  and  in  the 
other  prisons.  He  feels  for  them,  and  says  that  he  has  taken 
steps  towards  a  change  in  their  treatment,  but  has  not  yet 
succeeded ;  he  apprehends  it  has  never  yet  come  to  the 
knowledge  of  the  Emperor.  We  pressed  it  upon  him 
to  exert  his  influence  for  the  relief  of  such  great  suffer- 
ing. We  have  had  a  religious  opportunity  in  his  palace, 
with  his  family  and  about  fifty  other  persons.  His  wife 
and  daughters  are  serious  characters ;  we  proclaimed  among 
them  the  redeeming  love  and  mercy  of  God,  through  Jesus 
Christ,  who  would  that  all  men,  coming  to  the  knowledge 
of  the  blessed  Truth,  should  be  saved;  and  who  has  also 
given  to  every  man,  for  this  very  purpose,  a  manifestation  of 
his  Spirit. 


880  1818.  OT.  44. 

This  evening  we  had  another  opportunity  with  ahout 
forty  or  fifty  persons ;  two  of  them  were  our  fellow-passen- 
gers from  Stockholm,  a  young  nobleman  from  Russia,  and 
a  female ;  it  was  to  some  satisfaction.  It  is  hard  for  them 
to  understand  the  nature  of  true  silence  before  God,  and  to 
follow  the  Saviour  in  the  way  of  the  cross.  The  Arch- 
bishop sent  us  a  request  for  another  interview,  and  wished 
us  to  take  a  family  dinner  with  him.  We  accordingly  went 
to  his  house.  Our  minds  were  strongly  engaged  before  the 
Lord  that,  through  the  help  of  his  Spirit,  he  would  preserve 
us  from  every  thing  that  could  militate  against  his  blessed 
cause  of  righteousness  and  truth,  and  enable  us  to  promote 
it.  The  Archbishop  received  us  at  first  in  his  private  apart- 
ment, but  soon  brought  us  into  a  spacious  room,  in  which 
were  his  wife  and  several  branches  of  his  family,  who  were 
shortly  after  joined  by  many  of  the  clergy.  It  appears  that 
these  had  come  to  Abo  from  different  parts  of  Finland,  on 
some  special  occasion,  and  the  Archbishop  was  willing  to 
give  them  an  opportunity  to  be  with  us.  On  seeing  such  a 
company  collect,  we  felt  our  minds  brought  under  deep  ex- 
ercise. My  prayer  was  that  the  Lord  would  turn  this  time 
of  trial  to  his  glory,  and  the  exaltation  of  his  great  name. 
After  a  while  I  felt  that  his  power  was  over  all,  and  my  con- 
fidence in  him  was  renewed.  One  of  the  first  subjects  in- 
troduced by  the  Bishop  was  liberty  of  conscience.  We 
were  enabled  with  clearness  to  state  that  the  control  of  the 
conscience  is  a  prerogative  which  the  Lord  has  reserved  in 
his  own  hands;  to  him  alone  it  belongs,  by  his' Spirit  and 
his  Truth,  to  rule  in  the  hearts  of  men;  men  may  make 
hypocrites,  constrain  them  to  an  outward  profession,  but 
they  cannot  convert  the  heart.  Water-baptism  and  infant- 
baptism  were  the  next  subjects,  which  led  to  our  fully  set- 
ting forth  the  nature  and  effects  of  the  baptism  of  Christ. 
Then  followed  what  constitutes  a  member  of  the  church  of 
Christ;  the  Christian  worship  and  ministry,  out  of  which 
branched  an  allusion  to  the  many  ceremonies  and  practices 
that  have  found  a  place  among  different  religious  denomi- 
nations, for  which  there  is  no  authority  in  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures, which,  contrariwise,  bear  testimony  against  them. 


Kt.  44.]  1818.  381 

The  Archbishop  gave  unequivocal  assent  to  many  of  our 
sentiments  on  these  subjects, '  and  several  of  those  present 
united  in  the  same ;  none  made  any  objection ;  but  some 
requested  further  explanation.  They  said  that  all  the  best 
forms  and  outward  observances  are  but  a  shadow  of  the 
substance,  to  which  every  true  Christian  is  to  gather; 
"none  of  these  things,"  said  the  Archbishop,  "will  be 
found  in  heaven ;  but  love,  which  should  be  universal  on 
the  earth,  and  love  to  God,  which  is  to  endure  for  ever,  will 
prevail  there."  When  we  came  to  the  dinner  table,  instead 
of  sitting  down  at  once,  the  company  stood  in  silence  be- 
hind their  chairs,  and  then,  without  uttering  a  word,  we  all 
took  our  seats.  I  was  seated  between  the  Archbishop  and 
his  wife,  and  took  the  opportunity  to  ask  him  respecting 
their  having  thus  stood  in  silence  before  sitting  down.  He 
said  that  it  is  his  regular  practice  in  his  family;  he  con- 
siders it  much  preferable  to  the  formal  habit  of  uttering 
set  prayers,  which  often  the  heart  does  not  feel ;  but  that  in 
silence  there  is  an  opportunity  for  the  heart  to  feel  after  and 
receive  a  qualification  for  secret  prayer  to  God.  During 
dinner  he  made  several  inquiries  tending  to  edification.  I 
felt  my  mind  strongly  drawn,  in  the  love  of  Christ,  towards 
the  company  with  whom  we  had  been  thus  unexpectedly 
brought  to  mingle,  and  I  was  endeavouring  to  wait  for  a 
suitable  opportunity  to  express  what  I  felt  towards  them, 
when,  after  dinner,  they  all  rose  and  placed  themselves  again, 
as  before  dinner,  behind  their  chairs,  and  so  continued  for  a 
while  in  silence.  I  then  believed  it  was  the  proper  time  to 
communicate  what  I  felt  to  be  the  Lord's  message  to  them. 
Much  seriousness  and  solemnity  prevailed;  and,  before  we 
separated,  the  Archbishop  expressed  his  gratitude  that  he 
and  his  brethren  had  had  such  an  opportunity  to  be  with  us, 
which  had  been  to  their  edification,  and  he  desired  that  the 
Lord  might  prosper  and  bless  the  work  to  which  he  has 
called  us,  and  bring  us  to  the  knowledge  of  thousands  of  his 
faithful  servants,  in  the  nations  whereto  he  is  sending  us, 
and  finally,  by  his  redeeming  grace,  enable  us  to  meet  all 
together  in  the  kingdom  of  his  dear  Son,  our  Lord  Jesus 


382  1818.  OT.  45. 

Christ.  The  whole  of  this  was  expressed  in  French,  which 
the  company  understood ;  consequently,  it  has  been  easier 
for  us,  than  when  an  interpreter  is  required. 

In  the  evening  we  had  a  tendering  religious  opportunity 
at  the  house  of  Dr.  Hartman,  with  his  family  and  a  few 
others.  His  wife  is  a  pious  woman.  We  left  them  in  great 
brokenness  of  spirit. 

They  now  took  their  departure  from  Abo,  accom- 
panied by  their  hired  attendant,  the  value  of  whose 
services,  in  facilitating  their  progress,  soon  became 
fully  apparent.  S.  G.  continues  : — 

Helsingfors,  4th  of  Eleventh  month.  We  have  passed  the 
two  last  nights  at  very  poor  houses,  but  the  people  were  kind 
with  the  little  they  had.  We  arrived  here  early  this  after- 
noon, and  were  this  evening  with  Count  D'Ehrenstrom,  Go- 
vernor of  this  place.  We  had  a  letter  for  him  from  the 
Governor  General  at  Abo.  This  place  contains  about  5,000 
inhabitants.  It  was  destroyed  by  fire  when  the  Russians 
took  possession  of  Finland  a  few  years  since.  The  Emperor 
Alexander  instituted  an  inquiry  into  the  loss  that  each  indi- 
vidual sustained,  which  was  made  up ;  and  now  they  are  re- 
building the  place  with  good  stone  or  brick,  and  not  wood, 
as  before.  We  find  G.  W.  Sundman,  a  merchant  of  this 
place,  a  serious  person,  who  kindly  introduces  us  to  some 
others  like  minded.  He  has  accompanied  us  in  a  visit  to  the 
poor-house,  where  he  acted  as  our  interpreter  to  the  inmates. 
Then,  taking  a  boat,  we  came,  amidst  thick  fog  and  rocks, 
to  a  fortress  called  Swabia,  which  occupies  five  islands,  and 
has  in  it  six  thousand  Russian  soldiers;  their  wives  and 
children  amount  to  two  thousand  more.  It  is  a  very  strong 
place.  The  prison  contains  at  present  four  hundred  and 
ninety  prisoners.  We  had  letters  for  the  Commandant  of 
that  place,  Count  Heydon,  who  speaks  both  French  and  En- 
glish, as  does  also  his  valuable  and  pious  wife.  They  gave 
as  a  kind  welcome,  and  accompanied  us  in  our  visits  to  the 
prisoners.  Here  we  found  no  chains  nor  irons,  as  at  Abo,  and 


*r.  45.]  1818.  383 

way  was  readily  made  for  our  having  religious  opportunities 
with  the  prisoners,  and  with  the  children  of  the  soldiers  at 
their  schools.  One  class  of  the  prisoners  has  deeply  affected 
us.  They  are  boys  from  twelve  to  fourteen  years  of  age, 
some  of  whom  have  come  from  distant  provinces,  and 
have  heen  taken  up  as  vagrants.  Count  Heydon  has  in  vain 
made  application  to  their  friends,  or  to  the  authorities  in 
the  places  from  which  the  hoys  say  they  came,  to  claim 
them.  He  intends  to  apply  to  the  Emperor  himself  on 
their  behalf.  We  dined  with  the  Count,  and  had  a  religious 
opportunity  in  his  family.  The  young  people  evince  by 
their  sensibility  that  the  pious  care  of  their  mother  has  been 
blessed.  It  was  a  solemn  and  tendering  season ;  the  Count 
also  evinced  great  sensibility.  On  our  return  he  accom- 
panied us  to  the  wharf,  and  sent  us  over  to  Helsingfors  in 
his  own  yawl,  which  had  seven  men  to  row  it. 

6th.  We  visited  G.  L.  Zetterman,  the  principal  clergy- 
man at  Borga.  We  soon  felt  our  hearts  much  opened  to- 
wards him.  lie  has  a  pious,  humble  mind.  He  is  acquainted 
with,  and  highly  appreciates  the  excellency  of  the  gift  of  the 
Holy  Spirit.  He  accompanied  us  on  a  visit  to  some  individuals ; 
and  to  their  school  and  prison.  We  are  much  pained,  since 
coming  to  Finland,  to  find  that  so  many  women  are  in  these 
prisons  for  the  crime  of  infanticide.  It  appears  to  exist  to  a 
very  deplorable  extent. 

From  Helsingfors,  they  had  a  quick  journey  to 
Frederickshamm ;  the  roads  being  good,  they  tra- 
velled one  hundred  and  fourteen  versts,  about  eighty- 
four  English  miles,  in  nine  hours. 

Frederickshamm,  7th.  This  place  is  in  Russia,  and  is 
a  fortified  town.  We  left  the  old  Swedish  frontiers  at  Lo- 
vissa,  through  which  we  passed  without  stopping. 

8th.  The  Commandant  of  this  place  speaks  the  Russian 
language  only,  but  the  officers  very  generally  speak 
French  also.  We  are  pleased  with  our  visit  to  the  prison ; 
the  prisoners  are  better  clad  and  fed  than  wo  found  them  in 


884  1818.  OT.  45 

Finland.  Their  irons  are  very  light.  The  Major  of  the 
regiment  accompanied  us,  and  made  way  for  us  to  communi- 
cate to  the  prisoners  what  we  felt  towards  them,  himself  in- 
terpreting for  us  into  the  Russian  language.  We  visited  a 
school  for  the  children  of  the  soldiers.  There  were  a  hun- 
dred and  ninety-two ;  some  of  them  appeared  to  have  minds 
susceptible  of  tender  impressions. 

We  wished  to  return  to  our  inn  to  dine,  but  the  General  and 
officers  had  arranged  among  themselves  that  we  should  dine 
with  them  ;  and  as  the  General  is  not  married,  they  had  con- 
cluded we  should  dine  at  Colonel 's.  We  found  in  the 

wife  of  the  Colonel  a  mild  serious  woman.  The  General  and 
many  of  the  officers  came,  and  several  of  their  wives  accom- 
panied them.  Before  dinner,  inquiries  having  been  made 
into  some  of  our  Christian  principles,  dear  William  Allen 
particularly  entered  into  an  explanation  of  our  testimony 
against  war.  It  appeared  a  new  thing  to  some  of  them,  but 
excited  tender  feelings  and  expressions  of  high  approbation, 
with  desires  that  such  a  peaceable  spirit  might  spread  over 
all  the  nations.  The  General,  to  whom  one  of  the  officers  in- 
terpreted what  was  said,  rose  from  his  seat,  and  put  away  his 
sword.  All  the  officers  did  the  same,  saying  that  "they 
must  at  least,  whilst  with  us,  lay  down  their  carnal  weapons." 
We  had  after  dinner  a  religious  opportunity  with  them. 
They  were  serious,  and  some  of  them  tender.  In  the  even- 
ing several  came  to  our  inn,  and  made  further  inquiries 
into  our  Christian  principles. 

Pursuing  their  journey  they  came  to  Viborg,  their 
last  halting  place  before  entering  into  winter  quarters 
in  the  capital  of  Russia. 

Viborg,  9th  of  Eleventh  month.  We  arrived  here  early 
this  evening.  The  weather  is  very  cold,  some  degrees  below 
zero,  but  the  roads  are  good.  The  Russians  have  now  put 
on  their  sheep-skin  clothing;  some  of  them  wear  double 
skins,  by  which  they  are  thoroughly  protected. 

10th.     A.  Garnick,  a  merchant  of  this  place,  is  a  serious 


XT.  45.]  1818.  385 

man ;  bis  wife,  a  pious  woman ;  as  is  also  a  female  of  the 
name  of  Lehman.  The  latter  has  a  large  hoarding-school 
for  young  women  of  the  upper  rank,  whom  she  endeavours 
to  train  in  virtuous  and  pious  habits,  as  well  as  literary 
pursuits.  We  had  an  encouraging  religious  opportunity 
among  them. 

Baron  Nicholey,  Mayor  of  the  place,  and  Secretary  of 
State,  accompanied  us  to  the  prison  in  the  castle,  —  a  miser- 
able dirty  place,  dark  and  damp, — men  and  women  and  their 
young  children  all  crowded  together.  We  were  greatly 
affected  in  being  with  them.  0,  that  the  Lord  may  open  a 
way  whereby  relief  may  be  extended  to  so  many  sufferers ! 


I.  — 26 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

THIRD  VISIT  TO  EUROPE. 
RUSSIA.  — PETERSBURG. 

STEPHEN  GRELLET  and  his  companion  arrived  at 
Petersburg  just  at  the  setting  in  of  winter.  They 
remained  there  four  months.  The  Emperor  Alex- 
ander was  absent  in  other  parts  of  his  dominions, 
and  did  not  return  to  the  Capital  till  near  the  end  of 
their  stay.  But,  in  the  meantime,  "  a  great  door  and 
effectual  was  opened"  to  them  for  their  united  labour 
to  promote  the  advancement  of  the  Redeemer's 
kingdom,  both  among  the  rich  and  the  poor, — 
the  prisoner  and  the  outcast.  Their  services  were  of 
a  peculiar  kind ;  but  it  was  evident  that  the  Lord  was 
with  them,  and  "  preserved  them  whithersoever  they 
went."  S.  G.  makes  the  following  memoranda : 

Petersburg,  12th  of  Eleventh  month,  1818.  On  our  arri- 
val this  afternoon,  by  the  side  of  the  Neva,  opposite  to 
Petersburg,  we  found  that  the  boats  that  form  their  floating 
bridges  here,  had  been  removed  a  few  hours  before,  for  the 
ice  was  coming  down  in  large  masses.  It  was  a  considerable 
time  before  we  could  meet  with  any  body  that  would  venture 
to  take  us  over  in  a  boat ;  but,  as  we  could  find  no  kind  of 
an  inn  or  shelter  in  which  to  pass  the  night,  or  even  to  have 
refreshments,  we  persevered  in  our  endeavours,  and  towards 
evening  succeeded  in  persuading  some  men  to  take  us  over 
the  Neva  in  a  small  boat,  which  was  effected,  though  not 

(38G) 


JET.  45.]  1818.  387 

without  danger  and  suffering  from  the  cold.  It  was  dark 
when  we  came  to  the  Hotel  de  1'  Europe.  Among  a  people 
of  a  strange  language,  we  feel  ourselves  strangers  indeed. 

14th.  We  delivered  letters  that  we  had  for  several  per- 
sons. It  brought  us  to  an  acquaintance  with  some  who 
manifest  kindness  towards  us,  and  through,  "whose  medium 
we  have  obtained  convenient  private  lodgings,  at  the  house 
of  an  English  woman,  widow  of  a  Russian  officer,  where  we 
have  now  removed.  It  is  a  great  accommodation  to  be  in  a 
house  where  they  speak  a  language  we  understand.  We  have 
therefore  discharged  our  Finnish  attendant.  He  has  been  of 
good  service  to  us ;  his  fidelity  and  good  conduct  have  justly 
deserved  our  esteem,  and  he  is,  besides,  a  serious  and  sober 
man.  We  find  in  Samuel  Stansfield,  a  young  Friend  from 
Sheffield,  settled  here  in  mercantile  pursuits,  an  agreeable 
and  useful  companion.  We  have  reason  to  believe  that  his 
conduct  is  consistent  with  his  religious  profession.  Daniel 
Wheeler  and  family  reside  at  Ochta,  a  few  miles  up  on  the 
other  side  of  the  Neva.  They  came  to  Russia  some  months 
since.  The  Emperor  Alexander  had  employed  some  persons 
to  drain  extensive  morasses  near  this  city ;  but  they  did  not 
understand  their  business,  and  sought  only  to  make  money, 
so  that  under  various  pretences  they  expended  considerable 
sums;  vhich  induced  the  Emperor,  after  his  return  from 
England,  to  desire,  if  possible,  to  have  a  member  of  our 
Society  to  undertake  the  management  of  such  works,  be- 
lieving that  he  could  rely  on  the  faithfulness  and  uprightness 
of  such  persons;  and  he  wished  also  to  have  near  him  a 
man  of  religious  principles,  whose  example  might  have  a 
good  influence  on  others.  In  consequence  ho  wrote  to  the 
Prince  Lieven,  his  ambassador  in  London,  who  consulted 
with  William  Allen.  During  that  period  our  dear  friend 
Daniel  Wheeler,  who  resided  at  Sheffield,  had  felt  strong 
drawings  of  Gospel  love  towards  Russia ;  though  he  did  not 
feel  called  upon  to  go  to  travel  as  a  Gospel  minister, 
he  yet  thought  that  it  was  a  sense  of  religious  duty  that 
prompted  him  to  go  to  that  nation.  He  was  brought 
under  very  deep  exercise  and  conflict  of  mind ;  when,  hearing 


888  1818.  [JET.  45. 

of  the  desire  of  the  Emperor  that  a  member  of  our  So- 
ciety would  undertake  the  draining  of  those  morasses,  Daniel 
felt  immediately  that  it  was  for  this  very  object  that  his 
mind  had  been  preparing,  and  accordingly,  in  due  time,  he 
removed  here  with  his  family.  Though  his  work  has  only 
been  in  operation  during  last  summer,  his  success  and  pro- 
gress are  such  as  to  excite  the  wonder  and  surprise  of  all. 
ITe  holds  religious  meetings  regularly  twice  a  week,  in  his 
own  house. 

15th,  First-day.  We  were  prevented  by  the  severity  of 
the  weather,  and  other  obstacles,  from  attempting  to  cross 
the  Neva,  so  as  to  attend  the  little  meeting  at  Ochta,  with 
Daniel  Wheeler  and  family ;  but  dear  Allen  and  myself 
sat  down  together,  as  usual,  to  wait  upon  the  Lord.  This 
has  been  our  daily  practice  since  we  left  England,  and 
mostly  twice  a-day ;  we  have  not  been  prevented  by  travel- 
ling, often  finding  our  carriage  like  a  little  sanctuary,  where 
the  Lord's  presence  has  been  near,  and  our  spirits  contrited 
and  refreshed  by  him.  This  day  our  dear  Redeemer  has 
again  condescended  very  graciously  to  be  near  us,  and  to 
hear  the  secret  but  fervent  language  of  our  supplicat?  >ns ; 
for  we  have  been  brought  very  low  since  our  arrival  here. 
He  has  mercifully  confirmed  us  in  the  faith  that  we  have 
come  into  this  Empire  by  his  Divine  appointment,  and  that 
he  will  be  our  all-sufficient  guide  and  helper  for  the  work  he 
may  call  us  to,  and  also  our  almighty  protector  under  what- 
ever trials  may  overtake  us ;  if  we,  on  our  part,  follow  the 
putting  forth  of  his  Spirit  with  singleness  of  heart  and  faith- 
fulness. We  both  were  greatly  contrited  under  the  sense  of 
the  Lord's  goodness  and  tender  mercies  towards  us. 

17th.  We  visited,  yesterday,  several  persons  for  whom  we 
had  letters ;  a  few  of  these  are  of  sober  and  serious  minds. 
The  Count  Lieven,  elder  brother  of  the  Ambassador  in 
London,  came  to  see  us ;  his  family  are  Protestants ;  they 
are  from  Livonia.  He  is  at  present  under  deep  affliction ; 
his  wife,  who  was  a  pious  woman,  died  a  week  since ;  and 
his  eldest  son,  with  the  other  branches  of  the  family,  havo 
gone  to  accompany  her  remains  to  Livonia,  to  be  buried  on 


XT.  45.]  1818.  389 

his  estates  there.  Feeling  much  for  the  Count  in  his  be- 
reaved state,  we  went  to  see  him  to-day.  His  only  daughter 
wns  with  him ;  they  are  in  a  tender  state  of  mind,  prepared 
to  receive  the  consolations  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  There 
were  some  other  young  persons  present,  and  we  had  a  very 
precious  season  before  the  Lord ;  their  hearts  were  tendered. 
The  Count  appears  to  have  been  for  years  a  man  of  piety ; 
he  knows,  therefore,  where  to  flee  for  help  and  consolation 
in  time  of  affliction.  Among  those  who  extend  great 
kindness  to  us,  and  are  helpful  in  many  respects,  are  John 
Yenning  and  Walter  his  brother.  They  are  benevolent  men, 
and  spend  much  of  their  time  in  doing  good. 

19th.  We  visited  the  Prince  Alexander  Galitzin,  Prime 
Minister  of  the  Emperor.  The  Prince  has  a  Christian 
spirit ;  he  received  us  with  an  open  heart ;  he  was  prepared, 
said  he,  thus  to  welcome  us,  as  the  Emperor  had  given  him 
an  account  of  the  visit  we  paid  him  when  in  London.  "  The 
Emperor,"  said  ho,  "is  not  here  at  present,  and  it  will  be 
some  weeks  before  his  return,  but  here  is  a  letter  I  have  just 
received  from  him,  in  which  he  says  you  were  soon  expected 
to  arrive  in  Petersburg,  and  he  charges  me  to  treat  you  as 
his  friends,  and  to  detain  you  here  till  his  return."  The 
Prince  inquired  into  the  nature  of  our  religious  prospects, 
and  how  he  can  in  anywise  assist  us.  We  gave  him  our 
certificates,  the  reading  of  which  pleased  him  much.  After 
various  inquiries  of  a  religious  character,  his  Secretary, 
Papoff,  a  pious  young  man,  being  present  also,  we  were 
brought,  in  a  simultaneous  manner,  into  a  state  of  silent 
prostration  before  the  Lord,  an  experience  to  which  the 
Prince  docs  not  appear  to  be  a  stranger.  In  the  love  of 
Christ  towards  them  I  communicated  a  little  out  of  the  over- 
flowing of  my  soul.  Before  we  separated,  the  Prince  kindly 
offered  us  free  access  to  whatever  place  we  might  feel  our- 
selves disposed  to  visit,  prisons,  poor-houses,  &c. 

We  went  to  see  the  Princess  Metchersky.  She  is  a  woman 
of  superior  mental  abilities,  greatly  improved  and  directed  to 
the  right  channel  for  usefulness  by  the  grace  and  Spirit  of 
th»  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Aa  she  is  well  acquainted  with  several 


390  1818.  OT.  45. 

languages  —  French,  English,  German,  &c., —  she  has  heen 
much  engaged  in  translating  several  works  and  tracts,  especial- 
ly into  the  Russian  language,  calculated  to  promote  virtue  and 
morality,  and  to  set  forth  the  spirituality  of  the  Christian  reli- 
gion ;  she  has  them  printed  and  widely  circulated  in  this  vast 
Empire.  She  was  an  instrument  in  the  Lord's  hands  in  fos- 
tering religious  impressions  in  the  mind  of  the  Emperor, 
when  he  first  came  under  the  powerful  convictions  of  the 
Spirit  of  Truth.  As  a  proof  that  the  Emperor  is  in  the  daily 
practice  of  reading  the  Scriptures,  she  stated  to  us  that  some 
years  since  they  agreed  to  begin  to  read  the  Bible  at  the  same 
time,  one  chapter  of  the  Old  Testament  in  the  morning, 
and  another  of  the  New  Testament  in  the  evening;  that 
however  far  separated  they  might  both  every  day  read  the 
same  chapter ;  and  as  they  correspond,  the  Emperor  in  his 
letters  often  alludes  to  the  particular  religious  impressions 
made  on  his  mind  by  his  reading  tliat  day;  by  which  she 
knows  that  he  continues  the  practice.  He  wishes  her  to 
translate  and  print  the  excellent  work  of  William  Penn, 
called  "No  Cross,  No  Crown;"  believing  that  it  would  be 
highly  beneficial,  especially  to  those  of  high  rank  in  the 
Empire.  Our  next  visit  was  to  the  Minister  of  the  Interior ; 
his  wife  is  seriously  disposed,  as  also  appears  to  be  the  Prin- 
cess Shabatoff,  who  resides  with  them. 

21st.  My  mind  has  been  under  much  depression  for  days 
past ;  to-day  I  felt  as  one  sinking  in  deep  mire,  like  the 
prophet  in  the  dungeon. 

First-day,  22nd.  Accompanied  by  S.  Stansfield,  Wm. 
Allen  and  I  went  over  to  Ochta,  to  Daniel  Wheeler's,  about 
five  miles  distant  from  our  lodgings.  We  had  to  go  pretty 
early,  as  at  this  time  of  the  year  the  days  here  are  very 
short ;  the  ice  on  the  Neva  being  now  very  thick,  we  walked 
over  it.  There  were  about  twenty  persons  at  meeting,  in- 
cluding the  family  of  D.  Wheeler ;  two  persons  that  are  not 
members  are  diligent  attenders,  —  some  others  come  occa- 
sionally. The  meeting  was  held  in  silence ;  and  ability  was 
received  to  perform  worship  to  the  Lord  in  reverence  and 
brokenness  of  spirit.  After  dinner,  the  family  and  a  few 


ATT.  45.]  1818.  391 

others  being  present,  I  felt  it  my  place  to  express  my  con- 
viction that  it  was  necessary  for  us  to  have  our  indwelling 
in  the  deeps,  and  that  I  was  confirmed  in  the  faith  that  it 
was  of  the  Lord's  counsel,  that  they  were  brought  here.  It 
is  in  the  deeps  that  the  Lord's  wonders  are  seen;  memo- 
rials are  brought  out  from  thence.  I  felt  much  for  dear 
Daniel,  under  the  various  baptisms  he  has  to  pass  through. 
I  had  a  few  words  of  encouragement  for  him.  Dear  Allen 
had  a  little  more  to  communicate,  particularly  to  the  young 
people  present. 

23rd.  We  mingled  with  some  persons  of  seeking  minds 
to  satisfaction,  especially  with  Solomon,  a  Jew  from  Poland, 
converted  to  Christianity.  He  is  a  man  of  great  natural 
parts,  but  now  brought  to  the  littleness  of  a  child.  His 
words  are  few ;  his  spirit  appears  to  be  clothed  with  meek- 
ness and  humility,  and  to  be  sincere  in  the  pursuit  after 
vital  religion,  and  the  saving  knowledge  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 

After  several  days  of  laborious  service  in  the  prose- 
cution of  their  religious  engagements,  S.  G.  proceeds 
with  his  memoranda :  — 

28th.  I  continue  under  deep  mental  conflicts.  My  exer- 
cise for  the  people  among  whom  we  are  is  deep.  Some  of  the 
places  I  have  visited,  accompanied  by  dear  Allen,  have 
brought  me  the  more  deeply  to  feel  and  to  suffer.  We  have 
been  at  nine  of  their  prisons,  called  Segees.  They  are 
much  of  the  character  of  the  Bridewell  at  New  York,  or  the 
Comptcrs  in  London,  except  that  men  and  women  are  more 
mingled  together.  Young  females  for  very  small  offences,  or 
taken  only  on  suspicion,  are  night  and  day  exposed  to  the  vile 
company  of  hardened  wretches.  We  have  succeeded  in  ob- 
taining the  liberation  of  two  of  these  young  persons.  Last 
Fifth-day  we  held  our  little  meeting  in  our  private  apart- 
ment. We  felt  increasingly  low,  as  we  had  made  an  engage- 
ment to  visit  Kazadavloff,  the  Minister  of  the  Interior.  We 
besought  the  Lord  to  preserve  us  so  close  under  the  guidance 


392  1818.  OT.  45. 

of  his  Spirit,  that,  if  he  had  any  service  for  us,  it  might  be  tc 
the  exaltation  of  his  great  name.  We  found  there  a  large 
company,  beside  his  family  and  their  nephew  and  niece,  the 
Prince  and  Princess  Shabatoff.  Among  others,  there  were 
the  Princess  Metchersky,  the  Princess  Sophia,  her  sister-in- 
law,  the  Princess  Tenbetokoy,  Papoff,  Secretary  to  Prince 
Galitzin,  Paterson,  secretary  of  the  Bible  Society,  &c.,  &c. 
Way  was  made  for  our  having  a  religious  opportunity,  and 
the  hearts  of  some  appeared  open  to  receive  and  acknowledge 
the  testimony  unto  the  Truth  which,  in  the  love  of  Christ, 
we  felt  constrained  to  proclaim  among  them. 

29th.  —  First-day.  A  heavy  snow  storm  prevented  our 
going  to  Ochta.  We  held  our  meeting  at  our  lodging,  where 
Samuel  Stansfield  joined  us ;  also  another  person,  who  is,  in 
some  measure,  convinced  of  our  religious  principles. 

30th.  By  appointment,  we  spent  two  hours  this  morning 
with  the  Prince  Alexander  Galitzin  and  Papoff.  The  heart 
of  the  Prince  is  open  towards  us  in  Christian  liberty  and 
fellowship,  and  we  feel  him  as  one  baptized  with  us  by  the 
one  Spirit.  We  had  a  precious  season  with  them  in  silent 
retirement  before  the  Lord. 

Twelfth  month,  5th.  During  these  last  days  we  have 
mingled  again  in  feeling  with  poor  sufferers;  some  because 
of  their  vices,  others  from  other  causes.  Whilst  visiting 
the  great  and  smaller  prisons,  we  were  deeply  and  sorrow- 
fully affected.  It  would  appear  that  sympathy  with  the 
sufferings  of  humanity  in  the  nations  that  I  visit,  is  one 
of  the  services  laid  upon  me.  0,  that  the  Lord  would 
soften  and  comfort  their  hearts  under  their  deep  sufferings, 
that,  through  sincere  repentance  and  faith  in  Christ,  they 
may  know  reconciliation  and  acceptance  with  God.  I  am 
much  grieved  at  beholding  the  great  exposure  of  young  fe- 
males, mixed  together  with  the  men  prisoners,  and  the 
soldiers  guarding  them.  Great  filthiness  prevails  in  many  of 
those  places.  Various  kinds  of  vermin  are  numerous.  The 
bed-bugs  are  seen  in  clusters  on  the  walls,  like  swarms  of 
bees  on  the  sides  of  their  hives.  The  air  is  noxious. 

We  spent  some  hours  this  day  at  the  Princess  Metch- 
ersky's.  I  had  a  pleasant  opportunity  with  a  sister  of  hers, 


^rr.  45.]  1818.  393 

•who  spends  much  of  her  time  in  religious  retirement  and 
meditation,  "  where,"  as  she  expressed  it,  "  without  forms  or 
the  aid  of  any  shadow,  He  whom  no  man  can  comprehend 
nor  make  any  likeness  of,  is  to  be  worshipped  in  spirit  and 
in  truth."  We  dined  at  John  Venning's;  the  Prince 
Galitzin,  Papoff,  and  Paterson,  were  the  only  strangers  be- 
sides us.  The  Prince  related  some  interesting  circum- 
stances about  the  Emperor,  strongly  evincing  his  Christian 
benevolence  and  tender  feelings  towards  the  afflicted,  and 
also  showing  his  piety. 

First-day,  6th.  We  went  over  the  Neva  to  D.  Wheeler's, 
and  attended  their  meeting.  It  has  been  a  precious  season 
to  me.  The  Lord  has  lifted  up  the  light  of  his  countenance, 
and  caused  his  face  to  shine  upon  his  poor  servant.  I  had 
been  kept  very  low  for  a  long  season ;  days  and  nights  of 
great  distress  had  been  mine.  Blessed  be  the  Lord,  who 
reviveth  again,  by  his  Spirit,  my  drooping  soul. 

7th.  Count  Lieven  having  participated  in  another  cup  of 
affliction,  by  the  death  of  his  late  wife's  father,  we  have  visited 
him  again ;  the  dear  old  man  has  made  a  peaceful  end ;  he 
has  departed  in  the  hope  of  the  Gospel,  and  of  the  mercy 
of  God,  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

9th.  Yesterday  and  to-day  I  have  been  under  sore  dis- 
tress from  what  we  have  seen  and  felt  in  abodes  of  wretch- 
edness and  misery.  The  prison  near  the  Admiralty  is  so 
filthy,  and  the  air  so  impure,  that  it  much  affected  our  heads 
and  our  stomachs.  The  prisoners,  by  their  emaciated 
countenances,  show  that  they  also  suffer  by  it.  Ten  of 
them  were  fastened,  two  and  two,  to  a  long  chain,  march- 
ing out  to  Siberia ;  what  sufferings  must  these  poor  creatures 
have  to  endure,  during  so  long  a  journey,  to  be  performed 
on  foot,  and  in  the  severity  of  a  winter  like  this.  May 
the  Lord  be  pleased  to  open  our  way,  in  due  time,  to  plead 
for  so  many  sufferers,  that  their  distress  may  be  relieved. 
Among  other  places,  we  visited  the  houses  of  correction,  (it 
should  rather  be  houses  of  misery,)  poor-houses,  and  also 
their  great  hospital.  To  some  of  these  poor  sufferers  we 
were  enabled  to  administer  the  consolations  of  the  Gospel, 


894  1818.  OT.  45. 

and  we  found  broken  and  contrite  spirits   prepared  to  re- 
ceive our  testimony. 

Fifth-day,  10th.  Walked  on  the  ice  to  Ochta.  Our 
meeting  was  held  in  silence;  the  Lord  himself  condescended 
to  minister  to  our  spirits,  and  to  refresh  us  in  his  presence. 

14th.     Our  engagements  have  continued  to  be  among  the 
poor,  and  in  visiting  several  schools.     We  had  also  a  season 
of  silent  retirement  in  company  with  the  Prince  Galitzin, 
•when  on  bended  knees,  prayers  were  offered  up  to  the  Lord 
for  the  help  and  guidance  of  his  Spirit  in  all  our  move- 
ments; "Send  forth  thy  light  and  thy  truth,  let  them  lead 
me  and  guide  me,"  was  our  earnest  supplication.     We  were 
visited  yesterday  by  Skotchinsky,  a  pious  and   enlightened 
man  ;  he  has  learned  in  the  school  of  Christ ;  we  had  much 
satisfaction  with    him.     We    also   attended   the  meeting   at 
Ochta,  our  fellowship  in  silent  travail  was  in  suffering.     I 
felt  very  low  in  the  prospect  we  had  of  paying  a  visit  to 
Michael,    the    Metropolitan    of    the    Greek    Church.      The 
Prince  Alexander  has  encouraged  us  in  it,  and  kindly  offered 
to  make  way  for  it.     This  afternoon  was  the  time  appointed 
for  going  there.     We  accordingly  went  to  his  residence,  the 
monastery  called  "Alexander  Nevsky,"  Papoff  accompanying 
us.     It  is   about  three   miles  out  of  town,   and  is   a  great 
mass  of  buildings ;  the  place  of  worship  alone  covers  a  large 
space   of  ground.     The    Metropolitan,    to   receive   us   very 
simply  attired  Quakers,  had  put  on  his  rich  pontifical  gar- 
ments ;  his  apparel  reminded  us  of  the  clothing  of  the  High 
Priests  under  the  Mosaical  dispensation;    under   his    large 
purple  robe  was  a  richly  embroidered  garment;    he  had  a 
white  tiara  or  mitre  upon  his  head,  on  the  front  of  which 
was  a  cross  made  of  emeralds,  diamonds,  and  other  precious 
stones ;  from  a  golden  chain  on  his  neck  hung  a  fine  picture 
of  one  of  their  saints ;  on  his  sides  were  several  small  and 
large  stars,  and  in  his  hands  was  a  large  string  of  amber 
beads ;  his  beard  was  long  and  of  a  flaxen  colour.     He  re- 
ceived us  with   much  affability,  and  made  us  sit  down  by 
him ;    he  soon  began  to  inquire  of  our  religious  principles 
and  practices,   and  much  approved  of  our  reasons  for  not 


xt.  45.]  1818.  895 

conforming  to  the  compliments,  language,  and  fashions  of 
the  world;  the  account  we  gave  him  of  the  Christian  dis- 
cipline exercised  over  the  members  of  our  Society  pleased 
him  much;  he  inquired  also  into  our  mariner  of  conducting 
our  religious  worship ;  our  care  and  practice  in  the  acknow- 
ledgment of  our  ministers,  and  what  object  they  have  in 
going  abroad  in  the  service  of  the  Gospel.  We  gave  him  the 
perusal  of  our  certificates  ;  he  then  said  that  he  had  not  heard 
of  any  people  acting  on  grounds  so  scriptural,  and  conform- 
able to  ancient  apostolic  practice.  We  entered  pretty  fully  on 
the  important  subject  of  Divine  inspiration,  and  the  gift  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  a  manifestation  of  which  is  given  to  every  man  ; 
to  all  of  which  he  assented.  We  could  not  help,  in  allusion 
to  some  of  the  subjects  that  were  treated  upon,  contrasting 
his  rich  attire  with  our  simple  one,  and  their  pompous  way 
of  worship,  with  the  simplicity  of  ours.  We  made  several 
attempts  to  withdraw,  but  he  evidently  wished  to  have  fur- 
ther conversation  with  us ;  ordered  tea  to  be  brought  in,  and 
finally  on  parting,  he  accompanied  us  to  the  door  of  the 
outer  room,  and,  taking  us  by  the  hand,  desired  that  we  might 
remember  one  another  in  our  prayers.  We  went  thence  to 
see  Philaret,  who  is  an  Archbishop  and  Vicar  of  the  Metro- 
politan. His  habitation  is  also  in  the  monastery.  His 
apartment  is  of  great  simplicity,  like  the  cell  of  a  monk ; 
the  little  furniture  in  it  corresponds  therewith ;  his  dress  is  tho 
same  that  the  Greek  clergy  have  worn  for  several  ages — a 
black  gown,  black  cassock  on  his  head,  a  long  beard,  and  his 
long  hair  hanging  on  his  shoulders.  He  is  a  man  of  learn- 
ing, acquainted  with  most  of  the  ancient  and  modern  oriental 
languages ;  but  he  bears  the  marks  of  great  humility ;  he  is 
considered  a  man  of  piety  and  spiritual-mindedness.  We 
think,  from  what  passed  during  the  long  opportunity  we  had 
with  him,  and  from  what  is  told  us  by  persons  acquainted 
with  him,  that  he  deserves  such  a  character.  He  stated  that 
the  knowledge  of  ancient  languages  may  facilitate  the  under- 
standing of  the  words  written,  but  that  the  Spirit  of  God 
alone  can  give  a  right  knowledge  of  the  things  of  God ;  for 
they  can  only  be  spiritually  discerned.  In  a  very  modest 


1818.  [>T.  45. 

manner,  he  said  that  he  should  wish  to  know  why  we  de- 
clined the  practice,  so  general  among  the  Christian  churches, 
of  partaking  of  the  communion,  or,  as  he  called  it,  the 
Eucharist.  After  stating  to  him  what  we  apprehend  con- 
stitutes the  real  Christian,  according  to  the  definition  given 
in  the  Scriptures,  "  If  any  man  be  in  Christ,  he  is  a  new 
creature,"  we  described  what  this  new  birth  or  new  man  is ; 
then  we  proceeded  to  answer  his  question,  showing  what 
bread,  living  bread,  the  Christian  is  to  feed  upon — in  reality 
and  not  in  shadows ;  that  to  live  on  Christ,  through  his 
Spirit,  is  the  only  living  bread  of  the  soul;  it  is  the  only 
food  that  nourishes  it  unto  eternal  life.  On  which  he  said, 
"  We  have  had  hermits  amongst  us,  who,  from  various  causes, 
have  lived  entirely  secluded  from  the  world,  to  whom  it 
would  have  been  impossible  to  participate  in  the  outward 
communion  of  bread  and  wine,  or  in  any  of  the  ceremonies 
in  the  worship  of  God  or  other  like  practices,  but  who, 
nevertheless,  in  their  solitude  did  really  feed  on  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  by  his  Spirit,  through  living  faith  in  him ;  they 
had  no  places  of  worship  to  resort  to,  no  man  to  minister  to 
them,  but  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  Minister  of  the  Sanctu- 
ary was  their  minister,  and  their  worship  was  in  spirit  and 
in  truth."  Philaret  further  said,  "All  these  forms,  cere- 
monies, and  ordinances,  that  have  been  introduced  into  the 
churches,  though  they  be  performed  with  ever  so  much  sin- 
cerity and  devotion,  can  only  be,  as  the  law  was  to  the  Jews, 
*  a  schoolmaster  to  bring  us  to  Christ.'  He  is  the  end  of  all 
these  things  and  their  substance."  Philaret  has  been  a 
useful  instrument  of  much  improvement  among  the  clergy. 
The  Emperor,  who  knows  his  worth,  places  great  confidence 
in  him ;  to  him,  therefore,  is  committed  chiefly  the  selection 
of  suitable  persons,  best  qualified  by  their  piety  and  spiritual- 
mindedness,  to  fill  important  places  in  the  Greek  church ; 
and  at  the  head  of  their  large  schools,  of  which  there  are 
several  in  the  Empire,  supported  at  the  expense  of  the 
Government,  containing  each  from  nine  to  twelve  hun- 
dred pupils.  These  are  chiefly  composed  of  the  sons  of 
the  clergy;  according  to  their  capacities  or  inclinations 


JET.  45.]  1818.  397 

they  pass  from  those  schools  to  the  clerical  office,  or  sta- 
tions in  the  civil  department;  every  one  intending  for  the 
priesthood  must  marry  before  he  can  be  ordained ;  but 
when  he  loses  hi*  wife  by  death,  he  cannot  marry  another ; 
if  he  chooses,  he  can  retire  to  a  monastery  and  thus  become 
eligible  for  a  higher  station  in  the  church  than  simply  that 
of  a  priest.  The  monks  do  not  marry.  Michael,  the  Metro- 
politan, was  some  years  since  a  priest  in  one  of  the  churches 
in  this  city,  nnd  was  a  man  of  piety,  concerned  for  the  re- 
ligious advancement  of  his  parishioners,  and  induced  to 
preach  to  them  in  a  language  they  could  understand.  The 
general  practice  of  the  clergy  has  been  to  perform  their 
public  service  and  read  the  Scriptures  in  the  Slavonian  lan- 
guage, which  very  few  among  the  people  understand.  After 
a  while,  Michael's  wife  died.  Some  tried  to  persuade  him 
to  retire  to  a  monastery,  for  which  he  felt  no  inclination ;  but 
Paul,  who  was  then  Emperor,  and  had  much  approved  of  his 
giving  public  religious  instruction  by  preaching,  sent  him 
word  that  on  a  certain  day  he  should  attend  at  the  monastery, 
"Alexander  Nevsky,"  where  he  should  take  the  vows  of  a 
monk.  Michael  could  only  consider  this  message  of  the 
Emperor  Paul  as  an  absolute  order  which  he  must  obey ; 
however  reluctantly,  he  went  at  the  time  appointed;  Paul 
was  there,  and  as  soon  as  the  ceremony  of  being  made  a 
monk  was  ended,  the  Emperor  had  the  mitre  and  garments 
of  a  Metropolitan  brought  in,  (that  office  was  then  vacant), 
and  had  Michael,  to  his  great  astonishment,  invested  with 
them,  and  ordained  to  that  station. 

22nd.  We  have  had  various  religious  opportunities. 
Some  of  these  were  held  at  our  lodgings,  where  Skot- 
chinsky  has  brought  several  pious  persons,  like  himself. 
They  are  wearied  out  with  their  forms  and  ceremonies,  and 
seek  after  the  substantial  realities  of  religion.  Some  of 
them  speak  German,  and  have  gratefully  received  religious 
tracts  in  that  language.  Wo  have  visited  several  of  these 
people  in  their  families.  They  are  mostly  in  humble  life, 
and  perhaps  better  prepared  to  receive  the  simple  truths  of 
the  Gospel  with  readiness  than  the  wise  and  rich  in  this 


398  1818.  [JET.  45. 

world.  There  are  some,  nevertheless,  of  the  latter  class, 
whose  hearts  appear  broken  down  by  the  power  of  Truth. 
We  have  been  twice  at  Ochta.  The  meetings  were  refresh- 
ing seasons,  and  were  attended  by  a  few  of  those  serious 
individuals  that  come  to  our  lodgings  for  the  purpose  of 
waiting  together  on  the  Lord.  On  our  last  return  from 
Ochta,  we  had  a  narrow  escape.  On  passing  over  the  Neva, 
the  ice  broke  in  under  us,  but  our  Almighty  Preserver  res- 
cued us  from  a  watery  grave :  blessed  and  praised  be  His 
adorable  name.  This  day  we  had  an  agreeable  visit  from 
Rcichel,  a  Moravian  Bishop,  who,  with  his  wife  and  daugh- 
ter, are  on  their  way  to  Sarepta,  on  the  Caspian  Sea.  He 
appears  to  be  a  humble  and  pious  man. 

23rd.  Spent  some  time  at  the  Senator  Hablitz's,  for  the 
second  time.  He  was  Ambassador  to  Persia  for  several 
years,  and  has  returned  in  very  poor  health.  He  now  feels 
much  more  concerned  to  seek  after  the  things  pertaining  to 
his  soul's  salvation  than  for  the  politics  of  this  world,  in 
which  he  had  been  absorbed  for  many  years  of  his  life.  We 
were  met  there  by  Skotchinsky,  who  is  of  one  of  the  most 
ancient  and  noble  families  of  this  Empire.  He  takes  great- 
interest  in  prisons  and  schools,  and  he  wished  to  hear  our 
observations  on  our  visits  to  those  places.  We  hope  he  may 
be  of  service  towards  the  removal  of  some  of  the  great 
miseries  that  we  have  beheld  in  many  of  these  places. 

At  this  time,  S.  G.  writes 

TO   WILLIAM    DILLWYN. 

Petersburg,  23rd  of  Twelfth  month,  1818. 

This  is  a  great  place,  the  capital  of  a  great  Empire ; 
though  we  see  that  much  is  to  be  done,  and  that  there 
is  an  open  door  with  many  precious  minds,  I  have  never 
entertained  any  prospect  of  our  doing  great  things ;  yet  I 
rejoice  in  the  humble  station  of  a  waterer.  Divine  aid 
is  afforded  to  diffuse  a  few  of  the  drops  that  He  first 
puts  himself  into  the  vessel,  over  some  of  his  precious 
and  thirsty  plants,  to  whose  acquaintance  He  brings  us: 


«r.  45.]  1818.  399 

tor  these  my  soul  is  often  in  secret  travail ;  and  I  believe 
we  are  in  our  right  place,  though  it  be  often  one  of  deep 
inward  suffering.  From  the  accounts  some  may  have  of 
our  often  meeting  with  great  and  public  characters,  and 
of  the  open  door  that  the  dear  Master  has  been  pleased  to 
set  before  us  in  many  of  them,  they  may  conclude  that  we 
ride  about  on  the  King's  horse ;  but,  from  the  exalted  state 
in  which  Mordecai  appeared  placed,  he  saw  and  felt  full 
well  the  humble  station  he  must  speedily  resume.  Though 
there  is  an  outside  washing  and  anointing,  yet  the  sackcloth 
may  remain  underneath ;  and,  as  to  myself,  I  see  very  little 
prospect  of  its  being  loosened  from  my  loins,  so  long  as  I 
continue  in  this  mutable  state.  But  do  not  conclude  from 
this  that  I  repine  in  any  degree,  as  complaining  of  my  al- 
lotted portion;  for,  contrariwise,  I  may  even  now,  as  fre- 
quently through  the  mournful  days  of  my  pilgrimage,  "  with 
the  voice  of  thanksgivings  and  praises  publish  the  Lord's 
wondrous  works."  They  have  been  marvellously  displayed 
on  our  behalf,  poor  solitary  pair  as  we  often  feel  to  be, 
when  going  from  city  to  city,  and  from  nation  to  nation. 

The  journal  proceeds : 

24th.  My  beloved  friend  William  Allen  being  unwell,  I 
went  alone  to  Ochta,  to  attend  the  meeting  there.  I  walked 
the  whole  distance,  going  and  returning,  and  enjoyed  the  re- 
tirement of  the  walk; — the  blessed  Master  condescended,  in 
mercy,  to  be  with  me  in  the  way,  and  to  enable  me  to  renew 
my  covenant  with  him.  He  has  also  renewed  my  faith  in 
his  promise  that  he  would  lead  me  and  protect  me  in  the 
path  of  duty.  Our  meeting  at  Ochta  was  owned  by  his 
Divine  presence.  We  are  permitted  to  have  many  seasons 
of  refreshment  from  the  Lord  with  our  dear  friend  Daniel 
Wheeler,  and  his  family.  Our  fellowship  of  spirit  is  sweet. 
This  evening  I  spent  a  little  time  at  Count  Lieven's  with  his 
family,  which  leaves  a  precious  savour  on  my  mind. 

28th.  We  have  passed,  this  morning,  about  two  hours 
with  the  Prince  Alexander  Galitzin,  which  we  generally  do 


400  1819.  OT.  45. 

every  Second-day  morning,  from  nine  to  eleven  o'clock,  for 
the  purpose  of  religious  retirement,  and  to  wait  together  on 
the  Lord ;  or  for  mutual  religious  edification.  We  have  also 
frequent  seasons  of  this  sort  with  the  Princess  Metchersky, 
her  sister,  the  Princess  Sophia,  and  several  others,  both 
in  high  rank,  and  those  of  the  poorer  class.  The  Lord  is 
no  respecter  of  persons ;  he  is  good  to  all  that  seek  him, 
and  to  all  that  call  upon  him. 

31st.  We  had  a  visit  from  five  pious  persons ;  one  is 
called  a  General.  Three  of  them  appear  to  be  men  of  meek 
and  quiet  spirits,  who  have  withdrawn  from  outward  forms 
of  worship  and  ceremonies,  and  seek  for  God  in  the  temple 
of  their  hearts.  We  had  a  satisfactory  time  together. 

Ninth  of  First  month,  1819.  The  last  few  days  we  have 
been  very  closely  engaged  in  visiting  various  extensive  pub- 
lic institutions,  mostly  under  the  care  of  the  Empress- 
mother.  Among  these  are  retreats  for  poor  widows;  hos- 
pitals ;  and  a  deaf  and  dumb  establishment,  an  institution 
for  about  two  thousand  children,  where  every  care  in  a  moral 
and  physical  sense,  appears  to  be  bestowed.  The  foundling 
hospital  is  also  on  a  very  extensive  scale.  At  a  proper  age, 
the  children  are  well  instructed.  Some  receive  a  complete 
education,  others  learn  a  variety  of  useful  trades.  In  these 
visits  we  were  accompanied  by  Prince  Galitzin,  uncle  of 
Prince  Alexander.  He  has  the  general  oversight  of  all  these 
institutions  of  the  Empress-mother,  and  has  readily  made 
way  for  our  having  religious  opportunities  whenever  we  felt 
it  our  duty. 

lltb.  The  Emperor,  who  was  absent,  has  now  returned 
to  Petersburg,  and  sends  us  word  by  the  Prince  Alexander 
Galitzin  that,  as  soon  as  he  can  make  way  for  it,  he  wishes 
to  see  us.  Two  pious  persons,  whom  we  had  not  seen  be- 
fore, visited  us  last  Seventh-day,  and  went  with  us  to  the 
meeting  at  Daniel  Wheeler's,  yesterday.  They  are  very 
serious  in  their  deportment,  and  tender  in  their  spirits ; 
almost  every  day  we  come  to  the  knowledge  of  some  such 
characters. 

15th.     Accompanied    by    Skotchinsky,    we    visited    some 


^T.  45.]  1819.  401 

poor  pious  families,  among  whom  wo  have  found  Christian 
faith  exemplified.  We  had  also  a  solemn  season  with  a 
young  man,  who,  constrained  by  Divine  love,  has  left 
bright  prospects  in  the  world,  to  go  as  a  missionary  to 
Siberia ;  he  feels  much  for  the  prisoners  sent  there,  and  for 
the  pagan  nations  thereabouts;  he  is  now  endeavouring 
to  acquire  their  language,  and  has  begun  the  translation 
of  the  New  Testament,  to  take  with  him ;  it  is  to  be  printed 
at  the  Bible  House  here,  where  they  have  in  the  press  or 
are  preparing  to  print  the  Scriptures  in  twenty-eight  differ- 
ent languages. 

24th.  We  received  a  note  last  evening,  stating  that  the 
Empress-mother  wished  to  see  us  at  the  Palace;  but  on 
our  going  there  to-day,  we  found  that  the  information  of  the 
very  sudden  death  of  her  daughter,  the  Queen  of  Wirtem- 
berg,  has  just  been  received  ;  this  affecting  event  is  deeply 
felt  by  the  Emperor,  especially ;  she  was  a  much  beloved 
sister  to  him.  When  with  him  in  England,  she  was  the 
widow  of  the  Duke  of  Oldenburg,  and  afterwards  married 
the  King  of  Wirtemberg.  Amidst  our  various  engagements 
we  have  visited  a  school,  just  established  on  the  Lancastrian 
plan,  for  the  benefit  of  the  military,  but  which  is  designed 
to  spread  this  system  throughout  the  empire  of  Russia. 
We  saw  at  that  school  young  men,  Russians,  Calmucks, 
Tartars,  Cossacks,  &c.,  from  various  parts,  who  are  prepar- 
ing to  teach  that  system  in  their  several  regiments,  after 
they  have  acquired  the  knowledge  of  it ;  we  were  surprised 
at  the  quick  intelligence  they  display ;  so  that  their  progress 
in  learning  is  very  rapid.  But  we  were  much  grieved  on 
finding  that  some  of  the  lessons  given  them  to  read  or 
write,  are  sentences  taken  from  such  authors  as  Voltaire, 
&c.,  and  of  a  very  demoralizing  tendency ;  this  induced  us 
to  go  to  the  office  where  those  lessons  are  printed,  and  on 
looking  carefully  over  them  wo  found  among  them  impious  and 
deistical  sentiments ;  some  very  obscene,  some  from  the 
ancient  philosophers,  and  one  out  of  Cicero :  "  When  life 
becomes  a  burden,  it  is  magnanimity  of  soul  to  release  our- 
selves from  it."  We  felt  deeply  the  incalculable  mischief 

L  — 27 


102  1819.  [VET.  45. 

that  may  thus  be  done,  and  are  very  anxious  to  do  all  in  our 
power  to  prevent  the  evil.     No  time  is  to  be  lost. 

The  more  we  have  dwelt  on  the  subject,  the  more  sensible 
we  are,  that,  by  the  introduction  of  suitable  lessons  into 
these  schools,  the  knowledge  of  the  principles  of  vital  reli- 
gion, piety,  virtue,  morality  and  justice  may  be  extensively 
spread  over  this  vast  Empire,  and  various  vices  and  immo- 
ralities exposed  and  proclaimed  against,  and  that  the  know- 
ledge of  the  blessed  Truth,  and  of  that  salvation  which 
comes  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  may  be  brought  to  those 
who  are  now  totally  ignorant  of  it.  But  in  the  prosecution 
of  such  a  work,  we  are  well  aware  that  the  jealousy  of  the 
clergy  of  the  Greek  Church  should  not  be  at  all  excited,  and 
that  no  sentiments  should  be  expressed  in  these  lessons  which 
might  have  that  tendency.  It  is  therefore  intended  that  the 
simple  language  of  Scripture  only  shall  be  brought  forward, 
and  having  so  far  prepared  our  plan,  we  expect  diligently  to 
prosecute  the  work. 

In  carrying  out  this  important  concern,  in  which 
they  were  heartily  joined  by  Dr.  Paterson  and  his 
wife,  and  both  the  Vennings,  these  devoted  servants 
"whilst  closely  engaged  during  the  day,"  in  their 
Gospel  labours,  "  spent  parts  of  some  nights"  in  prepar- 
ing a  series  of  Scripture  lessons  of  a  very  comprehen- 
sive character.  For  this  purpose  they  "  cut  up  seve- 
ral Bibles,*  taking  a  verse  here  and  another  there, 

*  The  Editor  has  now  before  him,  two  of  the  identical  French  Bibles 
used  on  the  above  occasion.  They  are  at  present  the  property  of  Wilson 
Armistead,  of  Leeds,  and  arc  not  without  some  historical  interest :  on  the 
leaf  before  the  title-page  each  has  the  following  memorandum,  signed  by 
its  former  owner : 

"  One  of  the  Bibles  out  of  which  selected  passages  were  cut,  and  first 
pasted  on  blank  paper  by  Stephen  Grellet  and  William  Allen,  when  in 
Petersburg  in  the  winter  of  1818-1819,  wherefrom  lessons  were  printed 
for  the  use  of  Russian  Schools,  and  since  adopted  by  the  British  and 
Foreign  School  Society,  in  London."  "  SAML.  STANSFIELD." 

Dr.  Paterson,  in  his  interesting  Reminiscences  of  Bible  Circulation, 


JET.  46.]  1819.  403 

and  neatly  pasting  them  in  a  book,  arranged  under 
different  heads,  so  that  it  was  obvious  at  first  sight 
that  the  work  contained  nothing  but  Scripture." 
These  lessons  were  not  only  adopted,  by  order  of  the 
Emperor,  for  the  use  of  schools  in  Russia,  but  trans- 
lated afterwards  into  many  languages,  and  extensively 
used  in  different  countries,  leading  the  young  to  an 
acquaintance  with  the  Holy  Scriptures,  which  they 
could  not  easily  have  gained  otherwise. 

1st  of  Second  month.  Besides  the  meetings  for  Divine 
worship  that  we  frequently  have,  we  continue  to  visit  places 
where  the  door  is  open  for  religious  service,  as  in  the  hos- 
pitals, poor-houses,  schools,  &c.  Frequently  also  we  are 
visited  hy  pious  and  inquiring  persons.  Some  of  these  have 
come  to  Petersburg  from  a  distance,  to  confer  with  us  on  re- 
ligious subjects.  To-day,  two  Russians  that  we  had  not 
seen  before,  came  to  our  meeting,  and  they  tell  us  of  three 
others  that  reside  one  hundred  and  fifty  versts  from  here, 
who  are  expected  shortly  for  the  purpose  of  also  being  with 
us.  May  the  Lord  bless  our  feeble  endeavours  to  labour  in 
his  glorious  Gospel,  and  to  exalt  his  holy  name  among  the 
people. 

At    one    of   our    late    visits    to    the    Prince    Alexander 

remurkH :  "  Prince  Galitzin  was  highly  delighted  with  the  work, 
and  said  that  if  our  friends  had  done  nothing  else  but  this  in  Peters- 
burg, it  was  well  worth  while  having  come."  Dr.  P.  adds :  "Though  hum- 
ble in  appearance,  it  was  in  effect  a  truly  great  and  blessed  work.  As  far 
as  the  Old  Testament  was  concerned,  the  translation  into  the  modern 
Russian  had  to  be  made  on  purpose,  into  the  language  of  the  people ;  and 
to  this  day,  with  the  exception  of  the  Psalms,  this  is  their  only  Bible. 
Blessed  be  Qod,  it  contains  all  the  leading  facts,  and  doctrines,  and 
duties  of  Divine  revelation.  The  child  who  thoroughly  knows  it,  may 
truly  be  said  to  '  know  the  Scriptures,  which  are  able  to  make  him  wise 
unto  salvation  through  faith  in  Christ  Jesus.'  We  all  loved  these  good 
men.  Certainly,  like  myself,  they  had  come  to  Russia  just  at  the  right 
time.  The  way  was  not  open  sooner,  either  for  prison  or  school  plans, 
and  a  few  years  later  it  would  have  been  shut.  Thousands  and  tens  of 
thousands  have  profited  by  their  plans." 


404  1819.  Or.  45. 

Galitzin,  he  related  to  us  an  interesting  circumstance  that 
occurred  lately  in  Finland.      Some  children  from  seven  to 
nine  years  of  age,  were  so  brought  under  the  sensible  influ- 
ences of  the  Spirit  of  God,  convincing  them  of  their  sins, 
that,  on  their  going  to  or  from  school,  they  retired  into  the 
woods,  and  there  put  up  their  prayers  to  the  Lord,  with  many 
tears.     By  degrees  their  number  increased.     The  parents  of 
some  of  them  found  them  thus  engaged,  and  with  rebukes  and 
stripes  dispersed  them ;  but  the  parents  of  others,  who  had 
noticed  the  increased  sobriety  and  good  behaviour  of  their 
children,  encouraged  them  to  meet  together  in  their  houses,  and 
not  to  go  out  into  the  woods.    The  children  did  so,  and  some  of 
these    parents,    observing    their    religious    tenderness,    and 
hearing  their  solemn  prayers  to  the  Lord,  the  Redeemer  and 
Saviour  of  sinners,  felt  themselves  strong  convictions  of  sin. 
They  joined  their  children  in  their  devotions,  and  a  great  re- 
form took  place  in  that  part  of  the  country.     This  excited 
the  angry  feelings  of  the  priest,  who  was  a  bad  man,  and  a 
drunkard.      He  went  to  the  magistrate,  to  enter  his   com- 
plaints against  both  children  and  parents.     The  prosecution 
issued  in  their  all  being  sent  to  prison.      They  had  been 
some  months  in  confinement,  when  Prince  Alexander  Galit- 
zin   heard    that    children   were    in    prison    on    account   of 
religion.      He   thought   it   so   strange    an    occurrence   that 
he    sent    confidential    persons    to    inquire    into   it.      They 
found   so   much  religious   sensibility  and   tenderness  in  the 
children,    that  they   were    greatly   surprised,    especially   at 
the  simplicity  with  which  they  related  how  they  had  been 
brought   under  trouble   because  of  their  sinful  hearts,  and 
how  they  had  felt  that  they  must  pray  to  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  who  alone  could  forgive  them  and  enable  them  to 
live  in  a  state  of  acceptance  before  God.      Being  inquired 
of,  if  their  parents  or  others   had   not  put  them  on  doing 
this,  they  said  that  so  far  from  that,  they  were  afraid  that 
their  parents  or  any  one  else  should  know  how  it  was  with 
them ;  that  they  retired  privately  in  the  woods  to  pray  and 
cry  with  tears  unto  the  Lord.     The  parents  also  stated  that 
the  children  had  been  the  instruments  of  bringing  them  to  a 


JET.  45.]  1818.  405 

sense  of  their  sinful  lives,  and  to  seek  to  the  Lord  that  he 
might  give  them  a  new  heart  and  pour  forth  his  Spirit 
upon  them.  Moreover,  it  was  found  that  the  conduct  of 
these  people  and  children  had  been  such  during  their  im- 
prisonment as  to  comport  with  their  Christian  profession. 
The  Prince  ordered  their  release,  and  had  the  priest  and 
magistrates  severely  reprimanded,  and  removed  from  their 
offices.  The  Emperor  having  heard  of  all  this,  and  of  the 
great  sufferings  to  which  these  families  are  reduced  in  con- 
sequence of  their  long  imprisonment,  which  took  place  last 
year  before  harvest,  ordered  that  all  their  losses  should  be 
liberally  made  up  to  them,  making  ample  provision  also  for 
their  present  support.  The  Prince  told  us  of  some  other 
instances  that  occurred  lately  in  Russia,  of  children  who  have 
been  brought  under  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and 
rendered  instruments  of  good  to  their  parents  and  others ; 
they  felt  it  their  filial  duty  so  tenderly  to  plead  with  them, 
on  account  of  their  drunkenness,  swearing,  and  other  vicious 
habits,  as  to  prevail  upon  them  to  forsake  their  evil  ways. 

About  this  time,  Stephen  Grellet  was  "  brought 
into  great  heaviness,"  under  the  apprehension  that  it 
was  not  improbable  that  his  companion  would  soon 
have  to  leave  him. 

"  My  beloved  William  Allen,"  he  writes,  "  when  he  left 
England,  did  not  see  his  way  with  clearness  to  accompany  mo 
further  than  this  place,  and  ho  has  it  now  under  his  close 
consideration  to  leave  me  to  proceed  without  him  in  my 
further  religious  labours  in  this  Empire,  and  other  distant 
nations  to  which  the  Lord  calls  me.  The  prospect  of  such 
a  separation,  should  the  Lord  permit  it  to  take  place,  is  a 
close  proving  to  me ;  it  leads  me  again  to  surrender  my  life 
and  my  all  to  the  Lord,  and  to  endeavour  to  rely  wholly 
upon  him — yea,  to  live  in  faith  on  his  gracious  promise, 
that  he  would  provide  all  things  necessary  for  me.  He  has 
hitherto  done  so  in  a  wonderful  manner.  The  path  before 
me,  previous  to  entering  Norway  and  Sweden,  Finland  and 


406  1819.  |>T.  45. 

Russia,  appeared  as  dark  and  discouraging  as  it  now  does ; 
yet  the  Lord,  my  blessed  helper  and  guide,  has  made  a  plain 
path  for  my  feet,  and  has  enabled  his  poor  servant  to  pro- 
claim his  great  name,  and  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ, 
in  palaces  and  in  dungeons,  and  among  the  poorest  of  the 
people ;  and  now  I  wait,  with  deep  reverence,  to  see  what 
the  Lord  will  do.  As  he  put  it  into  dear  Allen's  heart  to 
coine  thus  far  with  me,  he  can  also  give  him  a  commission 
to  accompany  me  further.  To  live  by  faith — how  precious  !" 

He  was  not  long  left  in  doubt.  This  trial  was 
soon  cleared  away.  William  Allen  found  that  ho 
could  not  leave  him,  and  they  continued  their  course 
of  faithfulness  together. 


CHAPTER   XXX. 

THIRD  VISIT  TO  EUROPE. 
RUSSIA. — PETERSBURG,  CONTINUED. 

THOUGH  the  Emperor  had  returned  to  the  capital, 
they  had  not  yet  seen  him.  But  they  had  subse- 
quently two  interviews  with  him,  and  also  spent 
some  time  with  the  Empress  and.  the  Empress  Dow- 
ager. As  the  time  of  their  departure  drew  near,  they 
were  indefatigable  in  the  earnest  pursuit  of  the  object 
of  their  Gospel  mission.  Stephen  Grellet  goes  on  to 
say:  — 

10th  of  Second  month,  1819.  We  have  been  several 
times  with  Count  Miloradovitch,  the  Military  Governor  of 
several  provinces.  He  has  kindly  made  way  for  our  admis- 
sion to  several  prisons.  He  inquired  what  we  had  observed 
umiss,  that  might  be  remedied.  We  told  him  that  much 
might  be  done,  but  that  there  were  certain  things  that  should 
be  attended  to  immediately.  We  remarked  upon  the  great 
impropriety  of  confining  men  and  women  indiscriminately 
in  the  same  apartments,  and  the  demoralizing  effect  it  must 
have ;  the  soldiers  on  guard,  being  placed  inside  the 
wards,  adding  to,  rather  than  diminishing  the  evil.  We  re- 
presented the  great  filthiness  of  the  prisons,  which  are  full  of 
the  most  disgusting  vermin,  and  do  not  appear  to  have  been 
cleaned  for  years.  We  suggested  that  as  they  have  several 
large  prisons,  totally  distinct,  they  might  easily  confine  the 
women  in  some,  and  the  men  in  others ;  taking  care  to  make 
an  entire  separation  between  the  older  offenders  and  the 

(407) 


408  1819.  [JET.  45. 

young  prisoners,  and  those  confined  for  small  offences ;  and 
to  keep  out  of  doors  the  soldiers  on  guard.  To  this  the 
Governor  replied,  "all  this  can  be  done."  On  our  being 
with  him  to-day,  he  said:  "all  these  things  have  been  done" 
The  prisoners  have  been  furnished  with  brooms,  brushes, 
water,  lime,  &c.,  &c. ;  they  have  themselves  thoroughly 
cleansed  their  prisons,  and  care  has  been  taken  that  daily 
attention  shall  be  paid  to  cleanliness  henceforth.  The  Gov- 
ernor seems  disposed  to  have  many  other  improvements 
made,  and  especially  to  prevent,  as  far  as  he  can,  the  oppres- 
sion of  many  of  the  country  people  coming  to  the  town,  by 
the  police  officers,  who,  for  very  small  offences,  or  even  on  sus- 
picion, send  them  to  these  prisons,  where  they  are  soon  strip- 
ped of  the  few  valuables  they  may  have,  even  to  a  hat,  or  a 
coat.  He  has  taken  active  measures  to  suppress  this.  Thus, 
with  gratitude  to  the  Lord,  we  see  a  little  fruit  resulting  from 
our  painful  labours  among  these  sufferers.  We  have  also 
succeeded  in  having  many  released,  who  had  been  in  prison 
for  months  because  their  passports  were  irregular,  or  they 
had  come  to  the  city  without  them. 

The  Governor  has  considerably  reduced  the  number 
of  places  where  strong  drink  is  sold,  confining  these,  as 
formerly,  to  cellars  where  no  seats  are  allowed.  No  kind 
of  gaming  is  permitted,  nor  anything  that  can  induce 
the  poor  objects  resorting  there,  to  remain  longer  than 
to  swallow  their  fiery  water.  During  the  absence  of  the 
Emperor,  the  Minister  of  Finance,  in  order  to  increase 
the  revenue  arising  from  the  consumption  of  strong  drink, 
had  allowed  the  sale  of  it  in  upper  rooms,  coffee  houses,  &c., 
to  the  great  demoralization  of  the  people,  who  would  be 
ashamed  to  go  into  the  cellars.  The  very  day  of  the  Em- 
peror's return  to  Petersburg,  the  Governor  said  to  him, 
"  which  do  you  prefer,  the  increase  of  your  revenue,  at  the 
expense  of  the  morals  of  your  subjects  ?  or  their  well-being, 
in  not  being  enticed  to  evil  ?"  The  Emperor  readily  replied, 
"  that  the  well-being  of  his  people  was  far  more  dear  to  him 
than  his  revenues."  On  which  Miloradovitch  said,  "in  your 
absence  they  have  considerably  increased  the  consumption 


*r.  45.]  1819.  409 

of  ardent  spirits,  by  allowing  them  to  be  sold  out  of  tbe 
cellars;  and  thereby  drunkenness  and  vice  have  proportion- 
ably  increased ;  but,  if  it  is  agreeable  to  you,  I  will  have 
those  places  shut  up."  "  Do  so,"  said  the  Emperor.  That 
very  evening  the  Goveraja  had  it  done. 

Having  told  us  that  the  Countess  Potozka  desired  to  be 
acquainted  with  us,  he  accompanied  us  to  her  palace.  Her 
principal  residence  is  in  the  Crimea,  where  she  has  large 
estates,  with  a  numerous  population  upon  them.  She 
has  established  schools  among  her  people,  and  appears  to 
feel  concerned  for  their  moral  and  religious  improvement. 
She  has  some  knowledge  of  our  Christian  principles,  and 
told  us  that  she  has,  for  years,  ceased  to  use  formal  prayers, 
but  that  she  silently  waits  for  qualification  to  approach  the 
throne  of  grace,  and  to  put  up  her  prayers  to  the  Lord,  in 
whom  is  her  only  hope.  She  is  in  the  frequent  practice  of  re- 
ligious retirement.  It  is  on  her  grounds  that  John  Howard 
was  buried,  near  Kherson.  He  took  the  jail  fever  there,  dur- 
ing his  visits  to  the  prisons.  The  Countess  readily  accepted 
some  books  we  presented  to  her,  treating  of  our  principles. 

On  our  return  to  our  lodgings  we  found  a  messenger  from 
the  Emperor  waiting  for  us,  with  the  information  that  he 
would  receive  a  visit  from  us  at  six  this  evening.  At  the  hour 
appointed  another  messenger  came  to  shew  us  the  way  to  tho 
private  apartments  of  the  Emperor.  We  found  him  alone,  and 
he  received  us  with  great  affability,  "  like  old  friends,"  he  said. 
He  made  us  sit  down  on  a  sofa  on  each  side  of  him,  and  recur- 
red feelingly  to  the  visit  we  paid  him  in  London,  by  which,  he 
said,  his  mind  was  encouraged  and  strengthened,  under  tho 
trying  circumstances  then  attending  him.  He  made  many 
inquiries  of  a  religious  character,  which  evince  his  concern 
to  obtain  a  saving  knowledge  of  the  blessed  Truth ;  he  has 
a  good  understanding  of  tho  Scriptures,  and  clear  views  of 
that  salvation  which  is  through  faith  in  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  in  whose  grace  and  merits  alone  he  trusts.  The 
influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  is  a  subject  on  which  he  appears 
to  delight  to  dwell,  being,  as  he  calls  it,  one  of  the  corner 
stones  of  tbe  Christian  religion;  for  if  a  man  has  not  the 


410  1819.  OT.  45. 

Spirit  of  Christ,  he  is  none  of  his ;  and  if  the  things  of 
God  can  only  be  known  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  then  what 
hope  of  salvation  can  a  man  have  who  is  destitute  of  or  dis- 
regards that  Spirit?  He  inquired  of  the  nature  of  our 
various  religious  engagements  since  we  have  come  into 
Russia,  and  in  what  state  we  had  found  the  public  establish- 
ments, particularly  the  prisons.  "VVe  were  glad  to  have  the 
opportunity  to  acquaint  him  with  the  wretched  situation  of 
several  of  these,  and  of  the  poor-houses  also.  We  alluded 
especially  to  the  prison  at  Abo ;  we  showed  him  the  sketch, 
taken  there,  of  a  man  with  his  fetters  upon  him.  The 
Emperor  was  much  affected,  and  said,  "  These  things  ought 
not  to  be  ;  they  shall  not  continue  so."  We  also  represented 
the  case  of  the  man  there  who  had  borne  these  heavy  chains 
eighteen  years,  for  having  threatened,  in  an  unguarded  mo- 
ment, to  strike  his  mother.  The  Emperor  appears  to  be 
much  interested  in  the  subject  of  public  education ;  we 
therefore  told  him  of  the  visit  we  made  to  the  Lancastrian 
school,  and  how  greatly  pained  we  had  been  in  noticing 
there,  and  at  the  printing  office,  that  their  lessons  were  a 
selection  of  sentiments  calculated  to  demoralize  the  people, 
and  bring  them  into  a  far  worse  state  than  that  in  which 
their  ignorance  places  them  at  present ;  that,  on  this  account 
we  had  been  induced  to  begin  to  prepare  a  selection  from 
the  Scriptures,  under  the  name  of  "  Scripture  Lessons ;" 
we  then  gave  him  a  brief  outline  of  the  contents  of  the 
little  work.  The  Emperor  remained  a  few  moments  ab- 
sorbed in  deep  thoughtfulncss,  and  then  said,  "  You  have  done 
the  very  thing  that  I  was  anxious  should  be  done ;  I  had  for 
a  long  time  been  contemplating  how  that  mighty  engine,  gene- 
ral public  education,  might  be  used  for  the  promotion  of  the 
kingdom  of  Christ,  by  bringing  the  people  to  the  knowledge 
of  the  dear  Redeemer,  and  to  the  practice  of  Christian 
virtues  ;  send  me  immediately  what  you  have  prepared." 

The  Emperor  spoke  in  strong  terms  of  his  regard  for 
Daniel  Wheeler,  and  considered  his  coming  to  Russia  as  a 
blessing  to  the  people.  "It  was  not,"  he  said,  "the  culti- 
vation of  morasses,  nor  any  outward  object,  that  led  me  to 


JET.  45.]  181«J.  411 

wish  to  have  some  of  your  Friends  come  and  settle  here; 
but  a  desire  that,  by  their  genuine  piety  and  uprightness  in 
life  and  conversation,  an  example  may  be  set  before  my 
people  for  them  to  imitate,  and  your  friend  Wheeler  sets 
such  an  example."  After  this,  he  said,  "Before  we  separate 
for  the  present,  let  us  l|>end  a  short  time  in  religious  retire- 
ment together."  We  were  disposed  to  do  so,  for  we  felt  the 
Lord's  presence  and  power  very  nenr;  we  continued  for  a 
time  in  solemn  silence ;  our  spirits  were  contrited  together : 
— after  awhile,  feeling  my  mind  clothed  with  the  Spirit  of 
prayer  and  supplication,  I  bowed  before  the  Divine  Majesty 
on  my  knees ;  the  Emperor  kneeled  by  my  side  ;  we  had  a 
humbling  and  grateful  sense  that  the  Lord  condescended 
graciously  to  hear  our  prayers ;  we  continued  a  short  time  in 
silence  afterwards, — when  we  retired,  the  Emperor  express- 
ing a  desire  shortly  to  be  with  us  again:  We  were  about  two 
hours  with  him. 

14th  of  Second  month.  During  the  last  few  days,  besides 
attending,  as  usual,  the  meetings  at  Ochta,  we  had  several 
others  in  this  place,  and  have  visited  large  establishments 
under  the  especial  care  of  the  Empress-mother,  particularly 
her  schools  for  young  women;  one  is  for  the  nobility,  and 
contains  five  hundred  girls ;  another  is  for  the  daughters  of 
the  burgesses.  They  remain  in  these  schools  several  years, 
and  their  education  extends  to  an  acquaintance  with  domestic 
economy  and  the  general  management  of  household  affairs ; 
the  literary  education  they  receive  is  on  a  liberal  scale ; 
they  learn  several  languages,  particularly  the  French  and 
German.  Some  females  of  high  rank,  like  many  of  the  men, 
can  speak  fluently  eight  or  ten  different  languages.  I  have 
been  with  some  who  spoke  fourteen  with  ease.  The  Russian 
is  a  difficult  language,  but  it  gives  great  facility  to  the  well 
pronouncing  of  others.  We  felt  a  great  interest  in  these 
young  persons  ;  their  minds  appeared  open  to  receive  our 
communications,  offered  in  Gospel  love;  we  were  accom- 
panied in  these  visits  by  the  Chamberlain  of  the  Empress. 
My  <lear  friend,  William  Allen,  is  my  fellow-helper  in  these 
religious  engagements ;  soon  after  we  came  into  Norway,  he 


412  1819.  OT.  45. 

felt  constrained  by  the  love  of  Christ  vocally  to  proclaim  His 
name  among  the  people,  in  the  more  public  or  private  religi- 
ous opportunities  we  had.  By  keeping  close  to  the  guidance 
of  the  Divine  Spirit,  and  being  faithful  to  the  Lord's  re- 
quirings,  he  has  grown  in  the  gift  of  the  ministry  of  the 
Gospel  committed  to  him ;  he  exercises  it  in  much  watch- 
fulness and  humility ;  he  is  indeed  a  great  comfort  to  me 
as  well  as  a  co-worker. 

By  appointment  of  the  Empress-mother,  we  went  to  her 
palace  ;  Count  Skotchinsky  received  us,  and  we  were  soon 
introduced  to  the  Empress,  in  her  private  apartment. 
Her  attendants  kept  at  a  respectful  distance.  She  was  at 
first  tenderly  affected  on  seeing  us,  feeling  keenly  the  re- 
moval by  death  of  her  daughter,  the  Queen  of  Wirtemberg, 
whom  she  knew  we  had  seen  in  London.  Having  heard 
that  in  the  course  of  my  journey  I  intended  to  be  at 
Stutgard,  she  requested  I  would  not  omit  to  visit  her 
motherless  grandchildren.  "We  could  but  commend  the 
order  and  care  maintained  in  the  schools  under  her  pa- 
tronage that  we  had  visited,  but  stated  that  we  greatly 
regretted  that  the  education  of  the  girls,  among  the  mass  of 
the  people  in  this  city,  is  totally  neglected  ;  that  we  had  not 
been  able  to  hear  of  one  single  school  for  them,  and  that  wo 
found,  on  inquiry,  the  same  neglect  prevailed  throughout 
Russia.  To  this  perhaps  might  be  partially  traced  the  miser- 
able, comfortless  manner  in  which  many  of  the  people  live, 
and  the  prevalent  habit  of  drunkenness  among  them  ;  whereas, 
were  their  houses  made  comfortable  by  the  good  management 
of  the  wives,  they  might  be  induced  not  to  spend  their  time 
in  improper  places,  and  in  bad  company;  mothers,  having 
received  a  virtuous  education,  might  extend  the  same  to- 
wards their  offspring ;  we  therefore  urged  the  necessity  for 
girls'  schools,  under  the  care  of  pious,  well-concerned  female 
teachers.  We  acquainted  the  Empress  also  with  the  great 
exposure  of  females  in  prisons ;  how  many  girls  were  sent 
there  for  very  trifling  offences,  even  a  simple  informality 
in  their  passports ;  they  might  enter  the  prison  with  virtuous 
habits,  but  leave  it  initiated  in  vice.  We  also  told  her 


XT.  45.]  1819.  413 

that  visits  to  those  prisons  by  females,  capable  of  advising 
and  instructing  such  poor  sufferers,  might  be  highly  bene- 
ficial ;  to  all  which  the  Empress  feelingly  assented.  Conver- 
sation on  serious  and  religious  subjects  opened  an  easy  way 
for  us  to  draw  her  attention  to  things  that  pertain  to  the 
kingdom  of  God,  and  to  eternal  life,  and  to  represent  to  her 
how  important  it  is,  that  by  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  and  our  co-operating  therewith,  we  be  found  prepared 
to  appear  before  God  in  a  state  of  acceptance,  whenever  he 
permits  the  slender  thread  of  our  lives  to  be  cut.  She  was 
serious  and  tender,  and  on  parting  from  us  said,  "  I  wish  to 
be  kept  fresh  in  your  prayers."  The  whole  of  our  conver- 
sation was  in  French,  which  she  speaks  very  well;  as  is 
generally  the  case  with  people  of  rank  here. 

This  evening  our  little  meeting,  held  at  our  lodgings,  was 
a  refreshing  season  from  the  Lord's  presence.  He  conde- 
scends to  give  us  to  see,  with  some  clearness,  the  way  through 
which  we  are  to  be  directed  when  ready  to  depart  hence, 
and  we  hope  the  time  for  it  is  drawing  nigh ;  dear  Allen 
also  sees  with  clearness  that  his  place  of  religious  duty  is 
to  keep  with  me,  at  least  till  we  reach  the  Grecian  Isles. 

First-day,  21st.  Our  meeting  to-day  at  Ochta  was  held 
in  silence.  0  how  precious  it  is  to  feel  that  blessed  promise 
verified,  "  They  that  wait  on  the  Lord  shall  renew  their 
strength." 

26th.  Among  some  of  the  interesting  persons  that  wo 
have  met  with  the  last  few  days,  is  the  Baron  Stackel- 
berg;  he  is  from  Revel,  in  Esthonia,  a  man  of  piety 
and  great  benevolence,  and  is  the  person  who  first  set  free 
the  serfs  on  his  estates ;  he  was  for  a  while  subjected  to 
many  difficulties,  even  to  persecution,  from  his  neighbours ; 
but  his  example  has  been  followed  by  many  who  had  at  first 
cried  out  loudly  against  him.  The  improvement  made  by 
the  peasantry  in  those  parts,  since  they  were  liberated  from 
their  servitude,  is  great.  The  first  man  to  whom  the  Baron 
gave  freedom  has  become  pious  and  useful ;  the  Baron 
considers  him  as  his  right  hand  man,  in  the  introduction 
and  general  care  of  the  schools  on  his  estates ;  he  has  also 


414  1819.  [JET.  45. 

an  establishment  for  the  purpose  of  training  schoolmasters 
for  other  places. 

7th  of  3rd  month.  Several  strangers  came  to  our  meeting 
to-day.  I  was  enlarged  among  them  in  preaching  Christ,  the 
Saviour  and  Redeemer,  who  indeed  sits  at  the  right  hand  of 
God  in  that  glorified  body  wherewith  he  ascended  up  to  God 
after  his  resurrection,  hut  is  also  very  near  to  us,  dwelling  in 
the  hearts  of  his  followers  hy  faith.  I  therefore  very  press- 
ingly  exhorted  them  to  walk  and  live  in  the  Divine  fear,  as  in 
his  presence. 

9th.  We  spent,  as  we  usually  do  once  a  week,  about  two 
hours  with  Prince  Alexander  Galitzin.  He  told  us  that  the 
Emperor  had  given  orders  for  the  immediate  translation 
from  the  Slavonian  into  the  Russian  language  of  those  por- 
tions of  the  Bible,  in  our  Scripture  Lessons,  that  are  not  al- 
ready translated,  and  to  have  those  Lessons  immediately 
printed.  The  New  Testament  in  Russ  is  now  printed,  but 
the  Bible  is  not  yet  done ;  the  translation  not  being  com- 
pleted. The  Emperor  being  apprised  that  the  time  of  our 
departure  is  near,  has  directed  the  Prince  to  have  letters  of 
introduction  prepared  for  us,  addressed  to  the  Governors 
of  the  Provinces,  through  which  we  travel,  and  to  his  ambas- 
sadors to  those  nations  where  we  may  come,  recommending 
us  to  them ;  the  expressions  used  by  the  Prince  are,  "  to  re- 
commend you,  as  being  well  known  to  him,  the  Emperor." 
We  have  also  called  on  the  Metropolitan,  and  Philaret  the 
Archbishop,  to  take  leave  of  them.  Our  interview  with  the 
latter  was  truly  solemn  and  very  contriting ;  he  unfolded  to 
us,  in  much  Christian  freedom  and  tenderness,  his  religious 
scruples  and  exercises,  and  during  a  short  time  spent  in  si- 
lence, we  witnessed  the  fellowship  of  the  Spirit  with  one 
another,  for  the  baptizing  power  of  Truth  was  over  us ;  he 
was  much  affected  on  parting,  took  us  in  his  arms,  and  gave 
us  a  kiss  of  Christian  love.  After  our  return  to  our  lodgings 
he  sent  us  short  letters  to  the  several  persons  whom  he  knows 
to  be  pious  and  spiritually  minded,  and  who  are  on  our  way 
towards  the  South  of  Russia. 

14th.     Our  departure  appearing  to  be  at  hand  has  brought 


JET.  45.]  1819.  415 

us  under  very  close  engagements  during  these  last  days ;  we 
have  had  many  services  of  a  public  and  more  private  character ; 
some  of  these  partings,  which  most  probably  are  a  final  se- 
paration from  one  another,  have  been  very  solemn ;  we 
rejoice  that  we  can  entertain  the  hope,  that  we  leave  behind 
us  a  seed  that  the  Lord  has  visited.  Many  of  our  private 
opportunities  are  also  tendering  seasons;  the  one  we  had 
this  evening  with  the  Emperor  was  particularly  so.  Having 
received  information  that  he  would  be  pleased  to  see  us  this 
evening,  we  went  at  eight  o'clock,  the  hour  appointed.  He 
again  received  us  in  his  own  apartment,  to  which  we  went  by 
a  private  door  and  staircase,  without  passing  among  the  guards, 
or  the  persons  attending  at  the  palace ;  no  one,  anywhere,  has 
appeared  to  take  offence  at  our  keeping  our  heads  covered. 
He  received  us  with  cordiality  as  before.  One  of  the  first 
things  he  said  was,  that  the  chains  we  saw  on  the  prisoners 
at  Abo  were  now  removed,  and  that  the  man  we  told  him  of, 
who  had  been  eighteen  years  loaded  with  fetters,  was  now 
liberated,  and  orders  were  given  for  the  better  treatment  of 
the  prisoners  generally.  He  requested  also,  that  in  the 
course  of  our  visit  through  Russia,  we  would  communicate 
directly  to  him,  whatever  we  may  notice  in  the  prisons,  or 
other  places,  that  we  may  think  proper  to  bring  before  him. 
The  Military  Governor  had  related  to  him  what  we  had  said 
of  the  improvements  that  might  be  made  in  the  prisons  in 
Petersburg,  and  he  was  pleased  that  the  Governor  had  so 
speedily  attended  to  it ;  he  added,  that  the  Empress,  his 
mother,  had  given  him  some  relation  of  the  visit  we  had 
made  to  her,  with  which  she  had  been  very  much  pleased. 
She  told  him  also  what  had  been  said  respecting  the  neglect- 
ed education  of  the  daughters  of  the  poor,  which  she  had 
taken  much  to  heart,  and  he  also  felt  so  much  the  necessity 
of  a  speedy  remedy,  that  yesterday  he  made  appropriation 
of  money  sufficient  to  establish  and  support  six  schools  for 
that  class  in  this  city,  so  that  they  might  receive  a  virtuous 
and  religious  education.  He  said  he  had  carefully  looked 
over  the  Scripture  Lessons  that  we  had  prepared,  and  was 
delighted  with  them  ;  that  had  we  come  to  Russia  for  no 


416  1819.  [JET.  45. 

other  service  than  this,  it  was  accomplishing  an  important 
work ;  that  he  would  have  these  Lessons  introduced  for  the 
use  of  all  the  schools  in  his  dominions.  He  also  gave  us 
an  account  of  the  manner  in  which  he  was  educated  from 
s  child,  under  the  care  of  his  grandmother,  the  Empress 
Catherine.  The  tutors  placed  over  him,  he  says,  were  men 
possessed  of  some  good  qualities,  but  they  were  not  Christian 
believers,  consequently  his  early  education  was  calculated  to 
estrange  him  from  serious  impressions,  and  yet,  after  the 
manner  of  the  Greek  Church,  ho  was  trained  up  in  the  habit 
of  repeating  some  formal  prayers,  morning  and  evening,  but 
he  disliked  the  practice  of  it ;  several  times,  however,  after 
having  gone  to  rest,  he  so  strongly  felt  the  convictions  of  sin, 
for  the  impropriety  of  some  parts  of  his  conduct  during  the 
day,  that  he  was  constrained  to  rise  from  his  bed,  and  on  his 
knees  with  tears  to  entreat  the  Lord's  forgiveness,  and 
strength  to  act  with  more  watchfulness.  These  strong  con- 
victions continued  with  him  for  a  length  of  time ;  but,  by 
degrees,  for  want  of  attending  to  them,  they  became  more 
and  more  faint ;  with  dissipation,  sin  gained  more  and  more 
ascendency  over  him ;  but  in  the  year  1812,  the  Lord's  visi- 
tation in  love  and  mercy  was  renewedly  extended  to  him  in 
a  powerful  manner.  It  was  about  that  time  that  a  pious 
person,  (it  was  the  Prince  Alexander  Galitzin  who  had  been 
brought  up  with  him,)  recommended  him  to  read  the  Scrip- 
tures, and  gave  him  a  Bible,  which  he  had  not  seen  before. 
"I  devoured  it,"  said  the  Emperor,  "  finding  in  it  words  so 
suitable  to,  and  descriptive  of  the  state  of  my  mind.  The 
Lord  by  his  divine  Spirit  was  also  pleased  to  give  me  an  un- 
derstanding of  what  I  read  therein  ;  it  is  to  this  inward  Teacher 
alone  that  I  am  indebted ;  therefore  I  consider  Divine  inspi- 
ration, or  the  teachings  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  as  the  sure 
foundation  of  saving  knowledge."  He  said  much  more  on 
these  subjects  in  a  feeling  manner.  We  entered  pretty  fully 
into  the  nature  of  the  peaceable  kingdom  of  Christ,  and  to 
what  the  Spirit  of  the  dear  Redeemer,  who  is  Love,  would 
lead  all  those  who  are  obedient  to  his  dictates ;  on  which  he 


*r.  45.J  1819.  417 

stated,  how  great  his  soul's  travail  had  been  that  wars  and 
bloodshed  might  cease  for  ever  from  the  earth ;  that  he  had 
passed  sleepless  nights  on  account  of  it,  deeply  deploring  the 
woes  and  misery  brought  on  humanity  by  war,  and  that 
whilst  his  mind  was  bowed  before  the  Lord  in  prayer,  the 
plan  of  all  the  crowned  heads  joining  in  the  conclusion  to 
submit  to  arbitration  whatever  differences  might  arise  among 
them,  instead  of  resorting  to  the  sword,  had  presented  itself 
to  his  mind  in  such  a  manner,  that  he  rose  from  bed,  and 
wrote  what  he  then  so  sensibly  felt ;  that  his  intentions  had 
been  misunderstood  or  misrepresented  by  some,  but  that 
love  to  God  and  to  man  was  his  only  motive  in  the  Divine 
sight.  He  was  in  Paris  at  the  time  he  formed  that  plan.  We 
had  spent  a  considerable  time  conversing  on  these  very  im- 
portant subjects,  when  he  said,  "we  are  then  going  to  be 
soon  separated  in  this  world,  but  I  am  a  full  believer  that, 
through  the  Lord's  Spirit,  we  may,  though  separated  one 
from  another,  feel  the  fellowship  and  communion  of  spirit; 
for  with  the  Lord  there  is  no  limitation  of  space."  He  re- 
quested that  we  would  write  to  him  as  to  a  Christian  friend, 
through  Prince  Alexander  Galitzin.  "Finally,"  said  he,  "I 
have  one  more  request  to  make,  that  before  we  separate,  we 
silently  unite  once  more  in  waiting  on  the  Lord,  if  so  be  that 
he  condescend  to  give  us  a  manifestation  of  his  Divine  life 
and  presence,  as  he  did  on  former  occasions."  We  were  pre- 
pared to  accede  to  his  request,  for  we  felt  in  a  precious 
manner  the  wings  of  heavenly  love  to  be  stretched  over  us. 
The  Lord  was  present  during  a  solemn  silence  that  came 
over  us ;  our  souls  were  very  reverently  prostrated  before 
him  ;  he  himself  ministering  to  us  in  a  most  gracious  man- 
ner. After  a  while,  in  the  love  of  Christ,  I  felt  constrained  to 
impart  a  few  words  to  the  dear  Emperor  for  his  encourage- 
ment, that  he  may  hold  fast  in  the  ways  of  the  Lord  unto  the 
end,  fully  relying  on  the  efficacy  of  his  Divine  grace  to  preserve 
him  from  all  evil,  and  to  strengthen  him  for  every  good  work. 
He  was  bathed  in  tears ;  then  dear  Allen,  on  bended  knees, 
supplicated  the  Lord  on  his  behalf,  and  that  of  his  people. 
The  Emperor,  who  had  kneeled  by  him,  continued  some 
I.  — 28 


418  1819. 

time  thus  prostrated,  after  William  had  ceased  utter- 
ance. Our  separation  was  solemn.  It  is  very  humbling  and 
•wonderful  to  me,  to  see  how  the  Lord  has  opened  a  way  in 
these  nations  where  I  saw  none  at  all;  truly  the  promise, 
"the  Lord  will  provide,"  has  been  fulfilled  in  a  remarkable 
manner ;  and  besides,  a  door,  towards  the  further  labours  of 
love  that  may  be  required  of  us  in  this  Empire,  is  now  open, 
so  far,  at  least,  as  this  can  be  effected  by  the  good  will  of  the 
Emperor ;  but  to  the  Lord  alone  we  must  look  to  give  us  an 
entrance  into  the  hearts  of  those  we  may  visit,  to  send  forth 
his  help  to  us,  and  his  blessing  on  our  feeble  efforts  to  advo- 
cate his  blessed  Truth.  May  he  strengthen  us  to  plead  with 
our  fellow-men  to  turn  to  Christ,  from  darkness  to  light,  and 
from  the  power  of  sin  to  himself. 

15th.  Prince  Alexander  Galitzin  sent  us  a  message  last 
evening  that  the  Empress  Elizabeth,  the  wife  of  the  Em- 
peror, wished  to  see  us  this  forenoon,  if  we  could  possibly 
spare  a  little  of  our  time  to  her.  We  were  very  closely  en- 
gaged, but  the  religious  feelings  I  had  towards  her  five  years 
since,  when  at  Carlsruhe,  were  still  with  me,  and  the  prospect 
of  our  departure  without  having  seen  her  seemed  like  leaving 
something  undone,  therefore  we  readily  accepted  the  invita- 
tion. We  went  to  the  palace  this  morning,  and  she  received 
us  in  her  private  apartment  in  a  very  modest  manner,  even 
apologizing  for  her  request  to  us  to  come  to  see  her;  she 
had  for  some  time  wished  for  such  an  interview,  but  had 
been  fearful  to  propose  it ;  what  she  had  heard  of  my  visit 
at  Carlsruhe  made  her  regret  not  to  have  seen  me  there,  and 
now,  what  the  Emperor  told  her  of  us  induced  her  to  re- 
quest this  visit.  Her  heart  was  tender,  and  prepared  of  the 
Lord  to  receive  what,  in  his  love  and  counsel,  we  felt  to  be 
our  religious  duty  to  impart  to  her ;  she  was  bathed  in  tears. 
From  what  she  told  us,  it  is  evident  that  Jesus,  the  Saviour, 
is  precious  to  her;  she  is  of  a  retired  character,  is  seldom 
seen  in  public  when  she  can  avoid  it ;  her  dress  generally 
Is  very  simple ;  when  she  goes  out  she  has  only  a  plain, 
two  horse  carriage,  with  the  simple  cipher  E  upon  it; 
whereas  all  the  nobles  have  generally  four  horses  to  their 


arr.  45.]  1819  419 

equipages ;  the  Empress-mother  has  six.  The  Empress 
Elizabeth  told  us  how  frequently  she  envied  the  humble 
station  in  life  of  those  maidens  who  carry  the  milk  about 
St.  Petersburg,  in  order  that  she  might  live  in  privacy 
and  religions  retirement,  which  she  has  not  in  her  power 
to  do  now.  This  has  been  a  very  satisfactory  visit. 

We  dined  at  John  Venning's  ;  none  were  present  besides  his 
family,  and  Prince  Alexander  Galitzin,  Papoff,  Paterson,  and 
the  widow  of  a  pious  clergyman,  who  is  now  the  companion 
ot  the  Empress  Elizabeth ;  through  the  Emperor  she  had 
heard  we  were  to  dine  here,  and  had  invited  herself,  as  she 
said,  though  she  is  a  frequent  visitor  at  the  Venning's.  She 
is  a  pious  woman,  who  has  learned  both  in  the  school  of 
affliction  and  in  that  of  Christ ;  the  Empress  is  much  at- 
tached to  her.  The  Prince  gave  us  several  more  interesting 
particulars  respecting  the  dear  Emperor ;  among  others,  the 
peculiar  circumstances  attending  the  renewing  of  those 
religious  impressions  that  of  latter  years  have  been  of  an 
abiding  nature  with  him.  When  the  information  was  re- 
ceived at  Petersburg  that  the  armies  of  Napoleon  had 
entered  Moscow,  a  general  panic  came  upon  the  inhabitants, 
and  they  packed  up  their  valuables  to  take  their  flight  into 
some  more  secure  place ;  for  they  expected  the  French 
would  soon  march  for  that  city.  The  Emperor  was  pre- 
paring to  go  with  the  body  of  troops  collected  there  to 
oppose  them.  Prince  Alexander  Galitzin  had  at  that  time 
many  men  employed  in  repairing  his  palace,  which  he  con- 
tinued calmly  to  go  on  with,  whilst  so  many  others  were 
panic-stricken.  Some  envious  persons  told  the  Emperor 
what  he  was  doing,  and  that  he  must  be  a  traitor.  lie  went 
to  the  Prince,  and  queried,  "Galitzin,  what  are  you  doing? 
what  means  all  this  ?  every  one  prepares  to  flee,  and  you 
are  building?"  "Oh,"  said  the  Prince,  "I  am  here  in  as 
sure  a  place  of  safety  as  any  I  could  flee  to;  the  Lord  is 
my  defence,  in  him  I  trust."  "Whence  have  you  such  con- 
fidence?" replied  the  Emperor,  "who  assures  you  of  it?" 
"I  feel  it  in  my  heart,"  answered  the  Prince,  "and  it  is  also 
stated  in  this  Divinely  inspired  volume" — holding  forth  the 


420  1819.  OT.  45. 

Bible  to  the  Emperor.  By  some  inadvertent  motion  of 
the  hand,  the  Bible  fell  upon  the  floor  —  open.  "  Well, 
permit  me,"  said  the  Prince,  "  to  read  to  you  in  that 
very  place  on  which  the  Bible  lies  open  before  us."  It 
was  the  ninety-first  Psalm ;  on  hearing  which,  the  Emperor 
stood  for  awhile  like  a  man  astonished.  The  army,  dur- 
ing that  time,  was  marching  out  of  the  city.  It  is  the  usual 
practice  on  such  occasions,  or  when  the  Emperor  is  to  be 
absent  for  a  length  of  time,  that  the  last  place  he  leaves  is 
their  great  church.  He  repaired -there  ;  the  portion  of  Scrip- 
ture read  on  the  occasion  was  again  the  ninety-first  Psalm. 
The  Emperor  sent  for  the  priest,  and  queried,  "  who  told  you 
to  make  choice  of  that  particular  passage  of  Scripture,  this 
day?"  He  replied,  "that  nobody  had  done  it,  but  that  he 
had  desired  in  prayer  that  the  Lord  would  direct  him  to  the 
particular  portion  of  the  inspired  volume  he  should  read,  to 
encourage  the  Emperor,  and  that  he  apprehended  that 
Psalm  was  the  word  of  the  Lord  to  him."  The  Emperor 
proceeded  some  distance,  on  his  way;  and  late  in  the  even- 
ing he  felt  his  mind  under  great  seriousness,  and  desired 
that  the  Bible  should  be  read  to  him.  When  the  person 
who  came  in  for  that  purpose  began,  he  also  read  the 
ninety-first  Psalm.  The  Emperor,  interrupting  him,  queried 
"who  told  you  to  read  this?  —  has  Galitzin  told  you?" 
He  replied  that  he  had  not  seen  the  Prince,  nor  had  any  one 
told  him  what  to  read ;  but  that  on  being  told  he  was  sent 
for  to  read  to  the  Emperor  from  the  Bible,  he  had  desired 
that  the  Lord  would  direct  him  to  what  was  most  appropria- 
ate  for  the  occasion,  and  accordingly  he  had  selected  this 
portion  of  Scripture.  The  Emperor  felt  astonished  at  this, 
and  paid  the  greater  attention  to  what  was  read,  believing 
that  this  must  be  of  the  Lord's  ordering ;  he  was  therefore 
very  solemnly  and  tenderly  impressed,  and  from  that  time 
he  concluded,  morning  and  evening,  to  read  privately  a 
chapter  in  the  Bible.  He  was  the  next  day  with  the  Princess 
Metchersky,  at  Tver.  They  agreed  to  begin  the  Bible  to- 
gether, and  regularly  to  read  it  every  day,  so  that  they 
might  both  read  the  same  portion,  on  the  same  day,  and  be 


«T.  45.]  1819.  421 

able  to  communicate  to  one  another  the  particular  impres- 
sions or  reflections,  the  reading  of  the  day  might  have  pro- 
duced. The  Prince  tells  us  that  the  Emperor  has  directed 
proof  sheets  of  the  "  Scripture  Lessons"  to  be  regularly 
sent  us,  that  we  may  see  how  the  work  progresses. 

16th.  Philaret  has  sent  us  a  feeling,  Christian  note,  in 
which  he  desires  "  that  the  Lord  may  be  with  us  on  our  way, 
as  he  was  with  his  two  disciples  on  their  way  to  Emmaus." 
The  Metropolitan  has  also  sent  us  a  Christian  farewell.  In 
the  afternoon  a  number  of  persons  joined  us  at  John  Ven- 
ning's.  We  had  a  very  precious  and  solemn  religious  op- 
portunity together;  our  beloved  friend,  Daniel  Wheeler, 
who  was  with  us,  closed  it  with  a  very  precious  offering  on 
his  knees  before  the  Lord,  ascribing  praises  and  thanksgiv- 
ing for  the  help  granted  to  us,  his  servants,  for  the  important 
work  in  which  we  have  been  engaged  in  this  city;  humbly 
praying,  that  He  would  be  pleased  to  bless  the  work  to  his 
own  glory,  be  with  us  who  go,  and  be  with  him  also,  now 
going  to  be  left  behind,  separated  from  his  beloved  brethren 
in  person,  but  not  in  spirit. 

At  half-past  six  p.m.  they  got  into  a  cabitzsky,  a 
kind  of  large  covered  sleigh,  which  they  had  purchased 
for  the  occasion,  and,  "having  bid  an  affectionate 
farewell  to  all  those  dear  friends,  who  kept  near  to 
them  to  the  last,"  they  left  Petersburg  for  Moscow 
and  the  south  of  Russia. 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

THIRD  VISIT  TO  EUROPE. 
RUSSIA.  —NOVGOROD. — TVER. — Moscow. 

IT  WAS  no  small  comfort  to  Stephen  Grellet,  on  liis 
departure  from  Petersburg,  to  be  able  to  look  forward 
to  the  continued  companionship  of  his  beloved  friend, 
William  Allen.  *'  During  four  months  of  the  darkest 
season,"  the  interesting  little  family  group  at  Ochta  had 
been  "cheered  and  refreshed"  by  their  company, 
generally  two  days  in  the  week,  and  they  had  often 
been  "  comforted  together  by  the  mutual  faith"  of 
each  other,  and  a  sense  of  the  loving-kindness  of 
their  common  Lord.  It  was  no  wonder  that  the 
solitary  few  who  remained  behind  should  deeply  feel 
parting  with  such  friends.  "  They  left  us,"  says 
Daniel  Wheeler  ten  days  afterwards,  "  with  minds 
full  of  peace, — beloved  and  regretted  by  all  who 
had  the  happiness  of  becoming  acquainted  with  them. 
The  stream  of  Gospel  love  which  was  at  seasons 
permitted  to  flow,  when  channels  were  open  to  re- 
ceive it,  has  made,  I  believe,  an  impression  on  the 
minds  of  some,  which  will  never  be  obliterated ;  and 
which  has  clearly  evinced  whose  servants  they  are  ! 
They  were,  I  think,  of  all  men,  most  fit  to  move 
in  such  a  work,  in  such  a  place,  and  under  such 
circumstances."* 

*  "D.  Wheeler's  Memoirs,  page  73.— Ed.  1842." 

(422) 


«r.  45.]  1819.  423 

At  Novogorod,  S.  G.  continues  his  memoranda: 

Third  month,  18th,  1819.  We  came  here  this  evening  in 
twenty-four  hours,  one  hundred  and  eighty-six  vcrsts  from 
Petersburg.  This  is  a  large  town ;  formerly  it  was  very 
populous,  and  an  extensive  trade  was  carried  on ;  it  covers 
much  space.  We  find  none  with  whom  to  mingle  in  spiritual 
fellowship,  and  what  we  have  seen  of  their  prisons  and  poor- 
house  greatly  saddens  our  hearts ;  even  their  retreat  for  the 
poor  widows  of  the  priests,  deacons  and  others  connected 
with  the  clergy,  and  which  stands  close  to  their  cathedral, 
is  in  a  most  wretched  state ;  but  their  foundling  hospital 
exceeds  all.  According  to  the  statement  they  gave  us,  out  of 
ninety  infants  admitted  last  year,  seventy  died  a  few  weeks 
or  months  after  admission.  It  is  a  great  question  whether 
these  institutions,  originally  intended  as  establishments  of 
mercy,  do  not  more  harm  than  good. 

At  Tver  they  made  a  little  longer  stay,  and  had 
some  interesting  engagements. 

Tver,  22nd.  Travelling  three  hundred  and  eighty  versts 
in  three  days  and  two  nights,  we  came  here  this  evening. 
We  found  the  road  difficult,  owing  to  the  high  drifts  of 
snow,  and  the  great  number  of  loaded  sledges  that  travel  on 
it;  many  of  them  come  from  three  to  five  thousand  versts 
distance;  they  are  mostly  loaded  with  tallow,  fish,  hemp, 
&c. ;  it  is  supposed  that  from  ten  to  twelve  thousand  of  them 
pass  daily  on  that  road;  one  driver  having  the  care  of 
several. 

24th.  Here  we  have  had  the  pleasure  of  meeting  the 
Princess  Metchersky;  she  is  on  a  visit  to  her  father  and 
brother ;  the  latter  is  the  Governor  of  this  province ;  we 
had  a  letter  from  the  Emperor  for  him ;  he  readily  makes 
way  for  our  admittance  to  such  places  as  we  desire  to  visit. 
We  find  their  foundling  hospital  in  a  miserable  state ;  hero 
also,  out  of  one  hundred  and  eighty-four  of  the  poor  infants 
admitted  last  year,  forty-two  only  remain  alive ;  and  according 


424  1819.  OET.  45. 

to  the  ratio  of  preceding  years,  five  only  of  these  probably  will 
reach  twelve  years  of  age.  We  had  a  letter  from  Philaret 
for  Athanasius,  the  Archimandrite,  with  whom  was  another 
Bishop,  from  a  distance ;  their  hearts  were  open  to  receive 
the  religious  communication  we  made  them ;  they  accom- 
panied us  to  their  large  school  for  the  sons  of  the  clergy, 
who  were  collected  together ;  several  other  persons  came  in 
also.  I  felt  my  mind  concerned  to  draw  their  attention 
from  outward  observances,  forms  and  shadows,  to  Christ 
Jesus,  the  eternal  substance.  He  is  the  Light  of  Life  to 
whom  we  must  come  and  whom  we  must  obey ;  grace  and 
truth  come  by  him.  He  is  the  Rock  of  Ages  on  whom  we 
must  build ;  we  have  no  other  foundation.  I  unfolded  to  them 
what  true  religion  leads  to ;  what  is  the  Christian  baptism  ; 
and  in  what  the  true  communion  with  Christ  consists ;  several 
other  subjects  of  vital  importance  were  also  laid  before  them. 
The  young  men  were  serious.  The  Bishops  acknowledged 
that  the  truth,  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  had  been  declared  to  them 
that  day.  In  the  evening,  the  Archimandrite  met  us  again 
at  the  Governor's ;  also  his  sister,  the  Princess  Metchersky, 
and  a  pretty  numerous  company.  Our  minds  were  solemn- 
ized together,  and  the  Lord  gave  us  a  fine  opportunity  to 
proclaim  among  them  the  everlasting  Truth.  Christ,  the 
only  Saviour,  the  way,  the  truth  and  the  life,  without 
whom  none  can  come  to  the  Father,  was  preached  to  them; 
they  were  tenderly  entreated  also  to  consider,  if  there  is  not 
a  danger  of  having  our  attention  turned  aside  from  Christ, 
when  we  assiduously  follow  the  many  ways  of  man's  device 
and  invention,  or  are  captivated  by  the  spirit  of  the  world. 
It  has  been  a  relieving  season  to  us,  and  one  also,  we  hope, 
of  edification  to  that  company. 

We  had  religious  opportunities  in  several  schools,  houses 
of  correction,  and  prisons ;  also  at  the  house  of  the  Procura- 
tor-general, who  is  a  man  of  a  tender  spirit ;  and  another 
at  his  wife's  mother's,  who  is  a  woman  of  piety;  several  per- 
sons had  collected  at  their  houses  on  these  occasions.  Pious 
individuals  have  come  t<«  see  us  at  our  lodgings;  they  are 
sober  inquirers,  who  caiiuot  be  satisfied  with  their  outward 


*r.  45.]  1819.  425 

forms  of  religion ;  their  inquiry  is,  "  what  shall  we  do  to  be 
saved? 

25th.  Last  evening  we  had  another  solemn  religions 
meeting  at  the  Governor's  house :  may  the  Lord  perfect  hia 
work,  which,  through  the  operation  of  his  Divine  Spirit,  he 
has  begun  in  the  hearts  of  several  of  these  people. 

Moscow  afforded  them  a  still  wider  field  of  useful- 
ness, and  many  objects  of  deep  interest  claimed  their 
attention.  S.  G.  gives  the  following  details  of  their 
numerous  services: — 

Moscow,  26th.  We  left  Tver  yesterday  afternoon,  travel- 
ling during  the  night,  and  arrived  here  this  evening,  one 
hundred  and  sixty-eight  versts ;  the  road  is  very  bad  by  the 
deep  snow  and  the  great  number  of  sledges  upon  it;  we  count- 
ed them  as  we  passed  during  two  hours  and  a  half;  they 
amounted  to  one  thousand  one  hundred  and  thirty-three ;  hut 
we  are  persuaded  that  during  some  other  parts  of  the  day, 
there  were  three  times  as  many.  The  quantity  of  produce 
that  goes  down  is  immense;  including  beeves,  sheep,  fish, 
&c.  The  meat  is  frozen  solid,  and  keeps  so  as  long  as  the 
cold  weather  continues. 

28th.  The  weather  is  intensely  cold;  a  heavy  snow  storm, 
which  began  two  days  since,  still  continues,  so  that  we  can- 
not venture  out  of  doors.  Samuel  Stansfield  being  here  at  the 
same  hotel,  has  sat  down  with  us  in  our  little  meeting,  com- 
posed of  three  only.  Our  spirits  were  refreshed  in  the  Lord's 
presence.  We  had  felt  very  low,  and  under  great  discourage- 
ment, but  the  promise  has  been  renewed,  that  He  would  guide 
our  steps  in  the  way  in  which  he  would  have  us  to  go,  and  pre- 
serve us  therein,  however  deep  the  exercises  and  trials  attend- 
ing us. 

31st.  The  day  before  yesterday  we  delivered  various  let- 
ters of  introduction.  Among  others  those  for  the  Governor 
and  Minister  of  Police.  Our  minds  are  here  again  brought 
deeply  into  feeling  for  suffering  humanity,  both  for  those 


426  1819.  OT.  45. 

who  now  reap  the  evil  fruits  of  their  sins  and  crimes,  and 
those  who,  through  various  circumstances  that  they  could  not 
control,  are  reduced  to  abject  poverty,  and  have  become  the 
inmates  of  poor-houses.  Free  access  has  been  given  us  to  these 
places.  One  of  the  officers  of  police  who  speaks  French  accom- 
panies us,  and  interprets  for  us.  We  have  found  the  advantage 
of  having  such  a  person  with  us,  for  we  had  to  pass  several  times 
under  one  of  the  gates  of  the  city,  on  which  is  the  image  of  a 
tutelar  saint;  a  guard  of  soldiers  stands  continually  there,  and 
no  one  is  allowed  to  pass  the  place  without  uncovering  his  head. 
We  could  not  do  this;  but  our  attendant,  fully  apprised  of  our 
religious  scruples,  has  uniformly  made  way  for  us.  The  prison 
of  the  Tribunal  stands  very  near  this  gate ;  it  is  called  the 
"Hole,"  and  it  is  well  named,  for  it  stands  in  a  hollow  place, 
and  is  most  gloomy;  but  cleanliness  has  of  late  much  improved 
it.  Another,  called  the  Great  Prison,  is  a  large  and  commo- 
dious building,  constructed  on  the  best  plan  that  I  have  seen 
any  where,  and  kept  very  clean ;  the  prisoners  are  also  clean  in 
their  persons,  especially  the  women,  who  are  entirely  separa- 
ted from  the  men ;  the  several  degrees  of  guilt  are  also  separated 
from  one  another.  We  had  several  tendering  religious  seasons 
among  them,  in  their  various  wards.  At  their  dinner-hour 
we  were  pleased  to  see,  that  in  addition  to  the  fare  allowed  by 
the  prison,  which  appears  sufficient,  pious  and  benevolent  persons 
sent  baskets  filled  with  good  food;  we  were  told  they  did  this 
daily,  and  that  to  each  of  the  prisons;  so  that  prisoners  in 
Moscow  are  treated  better  than  in  other  places.  This  large 
city  is  divided  into  twenty  districts,  in  each  of  which  there  is  a 
Segees  prison,  like  those  of  the  same  name  in  Petersburg ;  wo 
visited  fourteen  of  them  to-day,  and  so  close  was  the  engagement 
that  it  was  nine  o'  clock  in  the  evening  before  we  returned  to 
our  lodgings ;  our  hearts  are  sad  at  what  we  have  beheld.  The 
greater  number  are  confined  for  drunkenness;  as  soon  as  a 
drunken  man  falls  down  in  the  streets,  he  is  carried  into  one 
of  these  prisons  to  prevent  his  being  frozen  to  death ;  but  here, 
or  before  they  reach  the  prison,  they  are  stripped  of  the 
little  money  they  may  have,  or  the  good  clothes,  if  they 


MI.  45.]  1819.  427 

have  any ;  and  in  other  respects,  by  the  abases  of  policemen, 
they  are  well  fleeced  before  they  are  released,  so  that  they 
pay  very  dear  for  their  drunken  frolics.  We  found  also 
several  confined  here  because  of  irregularity  in  their  pass- 
ports ;  many  young  women  are  among  these.  This  is  a  very 
oppressive  part  of  police  regulations;  country  people,  by 
such  neglect  or  forgetfulness,  are  brought  under  severe  suf- 
fering; sometimes  it  takes  months  before  they  are  released. 

Fourth  month,  2nd.  The  last  two  days  we  visited  the  six 
other  Segees,  and  two  large  hospitals  for  soldiers,  founded 
by  the  Empress  Catherine.  We  found  about  eleven  hun- 
dred persons  in  them.  They  are  kept  clean  and  comfort- 
able, and  some  evinced  religious  sensibility.  We  went  also 
to  a  large  establishment  for  the  education  of  the  children  of 
soldiers,  founded  by  the  same  Empress.  It  looks  like  a 
palace,  and  has  about  three  thousand  five  hundred  children ; 
three  days  since  they  began  to  introduce  into  it  the  Lancas- 
trian plan  of  teaching ;  a  few  sheets  of  the  Scripture  Lessons, 
which  we  prepared  at  Petersburg,  are  already  sent  here.  We 
were  gratified  in  a  visit  to  a  retreat  for  one  hundred  and 
fifty  aged  men  and  women,  endowed  by  a  benevolent  person; 
every  outward  comfort  appears  to  be  extended  to  its  in- 
mates; they  themselves  speak  of  it  with  gratitude.  Our 
religious  opportunity  with  them  has  left  pleasant  impressions 
on  our  minds.  We  have  also  been  to  several  schools  for  boys, 
and  to  poorhouses,  supported  by  some  of  the  merchants ;  but 
we  find  no  schools  of  this  sort  for  girls,  the  education  of  whom 
is  very  much  neglected.  This  evening  we  spent  some  time  with 
the  Civil  Governor.  He  is  inquiring  after  the  things  that  be- 
long to  salvation,  and  gratefully  received  several  books  in 
French  that  treat  of  our  Christian  principles ;  his  mother  is  an 
English  woman.  We  endeavoured  in  that  family,  to  enforce 
the  necessity  of  a  pious  life  and  conversation,  and  that  without 
holiness  no  man  shall  see  God ;  they  were  brought  into  serious- 
ness and  tenderness.  Thus  the  Lord,  who  is  no  respecter  of 
persons,  but  would  that  all  men  should  come  to  the  knowledge 
of  the  blessed  Truth,  calls  upon  us  and  enables  us,  his  very  poor 


428  1819.  [JET.  45. 

servants,  to  proclaim  his  glorious  and  blessed  Truth  to  the 
poor  and  wretched  inmates  of  prisons  and  poorhouses,  and 
also  to  those  that  have  their  habitations  in  palaces,  directing 
them  all  to  the  same  Redeemer  and  Saviour,  who  is  good 
and  merciful  to  all  that  seek  him  with  sincerity  of  heart. 

3rd.  We  had  a  letter  from  Philaret  for  the  Archbishop. 
He  received  us  with  kindness.  We  were  greatly  surprised, 
when  he  brought  us  into  a  spacious  parlour,  to  find  ourselves 
amidst  a  large  company  of  the  clergy,  monks,  &c.  There 
were  several  Bishops  among  them,  and  two  Archbishops; 
also  some  Princes  from  Georgia,  who  are  of  the  Armenian 
Church.  These  are  hostages  to  this  Empire.  The  Inspector- 
General  of  the  Posts  in  the  Empire,  a  man  of  religious  sen- 
sibility, had  come  with  us,  and  kindly  acted  as  our  interpre- 
ter. Various  inquiries  were  made  respecting  our  Christian 
testimonies  and  religious  practices,  to  which  having  answered, 
a  door  was  open  for  us  to  impart  to  them  some  impressions 
made  on  our  minds.  I  felt  much,  especially  for  the  Georgian 
bishops  and  princes;  seriousness  prevailed  over  the  whole 
company.  At  the  conclusion  of  the  meeting,  one  of  the 
monks,  who  speaks  French,  came  and  sat  near  me,  and  al- 
luding to  some  parts  of  my  communication,  said,  "all  out- 
ward rites  and  observances  are  but  forms,  Christ  and  his 
Spirit  are  the  substance;  this  we  must  press  after,  without 
it  nothing  else  can  avail  us."  I  had  been  brought  under  much 
exercise,  when  I  found  myself  thus  unexpectedly  in  such  a 
company ;  great  was  my  secret  cry  to  the  Lord  that  He  would 
preserve  us  so  close  under  his  Divine  guidance,  that  the  blessed 
cause  of  Truth  might  receive  no  wound,  but  rather  that  his 
Holy  name  might  be  exalted.  He  has  very  graciously  heard 
the  voice  of  our  supplication  ;  praises  be  to  Him  for  ever! 

4th.  We  held  our  little  meeting  together  this  morning,  as 
is  our  regular  practice,  whatever  other,  or  more  public  reli- 
gious engagements  we  may  have ;  we  often  find  these  very 
profitable  seasons,  and  good  preparations  for  the  work  that 
our  blessed  Lord  may  require  of  us  in  the  day;  we  found  it 
BO  this  morning;  the  Lord  condescended  to  renew  our 


*i.  45.]  1819.  429 

strength,  in  his  presence.  We  felt  deeply  in  the  prospect  of 
being  with  the  Prince  Sergio  Galitzin,  a  distant  relative  of 
Prince  Alexander,  at  Petersburg;  he  had  written  to  him 
about  us,  and  we  had  accepted  his  invitation  to  dine  with 
him ;  we  had  besides  a  letter  for  him  from  the  Empress-mo- 
ther. Many  of  his  near  relatives  were  with  him,  sisters, 
nephews  and  nieces,  I  think  thirty-four  in  all;  his  palace 
is  very  spacious,  bat  he  is,  in  his  person  and  manner  of  living, 
a  plain  man;  he  is  very  wealthy,  and  spends  liberally  his 
large  income,  in  acts  of  benevolence;  he  gave  very  lately 
two  hundred  thousand  rubles  towards  the  further  endowment 
of  a  hospital,  founded  by  an  uncle  of  his.  He  is  a  pious 
man,  like  his  relative  Prince  Alexander.  Our  conversation 
before  dinner  was  altogether  of  a  religious  character,  on  to- 
pics which  appear  to  be  uppermost  in  his  mind;  not  on  specu- 
lative, but  substantial  and  practical  religion.  The  young 
princes  and  princesses  paid  great  attention,  and  appeared 
to  take  a  lively  interest  in  what  was  said ;  they  evince  that 
the  great  and  saving  truths  of  Christianity  have  often  been 
brought  before  their  view,  and  that  they  are  no  strangers 
to  the  influences  of  the  Divine  Spirit  on  their  minds;  se- 
veral in  that  company  were  melted  into  tears. 

5th.  Visited  the  large  hospital,  founded  by  the  uncle 
of  Prince  Sergie,  in  which  every  comfort  appears  to  be  ex- 
tended to  the  afflicted  inmates,  even  such  as  many  of  us 
have  not  in  our  own  houses.  Near  it  is  a  retreat  for 
poor  and  old  persons,  conducted  in  the  most  liberal  manner. 
We  next  went  to  a  large  hospital  called  "Peter  and  John," 
founded  and  supported  by  the  present  Empress  Dowager; 
it  is  exclusively  for  persons  who  are  considered  pious 
characters.  From  this  wo  visited  a  retreat  for  one  hun- 
dred and  forty-five  widows,  most  of  whom  had  once  been 
in  easy  circumstances;  here  they  are  made  so  comfortable, 
that  Christian  cheerfulness  appears  to  be  their  clothing;  the 
children  of  these  widows  are  also  taken  in,  and  educated  so 
as  to  fit  them  for  business.  Though  our  engagement  this 
day  has  been  very  laborious,  we  feel  this  evening  much  com- 


430  1819.  [*T.  45. 

fort;  these  visits  have  been  so  different  from  those  we  so 
often  make,  where  nothing  but  wretchedness  and  misery  are 
to  be  seen.  We  had  also  this  day  a  number  of  tendering 
religious  opportunities;  Christ,  the  refuge  in  trouble,  the  Sa- 
viour of  men  and  the  hope  of  eternal  life,  was  proclaimed. 

6th.  This  has  been  a  very  trying  day  to  our  feelings  whilst 
visiting  the  foundling  hospital,  which  is  a  spacious  place,  like 
a  little  town.  It  is  under  the  patronage  of  the  Empress  Dowa- 
ger, who  had  kindly  written  to  the  Director,  Vice-Admiral 
Sabine,  to  accompany  us  to  it.  There  are  eight  thousand 
eight  hundred  arid  thirty-one  children  under  its  care,  indoors 
and  out.  Though  great  attention  is  paid  to  them,  great  mor- 
tality prevails  here  also;  it  is  not  equal,  however,  to  what  we 
have  beheld  in  other  similar  institutions.  Most  of  these  in- 
fants, when  their  wicked  or  miserable  parents  bring  or  send 
them  here,  are  so  diseased  that  those  who  do  not  die  a  few 
hours  or  days  after  admittance,  seldom  survive  many  months. 
It  is  calculated  that  one  half  die,  about  two  weeks  after  being 
admitted;  and  half  of  the-  survivors  do  not  live  to  the  end  of 
the  year.  These  establishments  give  some  idea  of  the  vice 
and  immorality  that  prevail;  our  feelings  are  overpowered  by 
distress.  0  Lord!  arise,  plead  Thy  own  righteous  cause! 
Amidst  the  scenes  of  desolation  and  misery  we  have  beheld, 
there  has  been  some  consolation ;  the  children  who  have  at- 
tained from  eight  to  eighteen  years  of  age  here,  as  at  the  like 
establishment  at  Petersburg,  have  great  care  bestowed  on  their 
moral  and  religious  education ;  school  learning  and  several 
kinds  of  trades,  are  taught  them;  moreover,  the  Empress  has 
one  hundred  boys  and  one  hundred  girls  here  selected  from 
among  these  children  who  appear  the  best  qualified  for  the 
purpose ;  the  boys  receive  such  an  education  as  may  render 
them  able  to  occupy  civil  offices  under  government,  or  to  be- 
come surgeons,  &c.  The  girls  are  rendered  capable  of  en- 
tering as  governesses  into  the  families  of  the  nobility  or  to  fill 
similar  situations. 

7th.  This  day  we  have  been  chiefly  among  the  children 
of  the  rich;  poor  or  rich,  both  have  but  one  Almighty 


*r.  45.]  1819.  431 

Father.  We  first  went  to  an  institute  for  young  women  of 
the  nobility  called  "  Catherine ;"  the  next  was  for  the  daughters 
of  burgesses  and  priests.  There  are  about  two  hundred  in  each ; 
they  receive  a  complete  education  here,  as  in  similar  establish- 
ments in  Petersburg,  not  only  of  a  literary  character,  and  in 
the  so-called  ornamental  branches,  but  also  such  as  to  render 
them  qualified  to  become  useful  mistresses  of  families  when 
they  marry ;  they  each  take  their  turns  in  the  several  depart- 
ments of  the  family;  the  cleaning  part  of  the  house,  the  bed- 
chambers, at  the  ironing-tables,  &c. — in  the  kitchen,  bakery, 
&c.;  the  girls  in  active  service  during  the  week,  deliver  to  their 
successors  in  the  ensuing  one,  a  complete  inventory  of  every- 
thing belonging  to  the  particular  department  of  the  family, 
into  which  they  enter,  and  that  by  number  and  kind,  by  weight 
and  measure ;  they  hand  them,  stated  in  writing,  what  is  the 
weight  or  measure  of  the  articles  that  are  to  be  consumed  day 
by  day,  such  as  flour,  potatoes,  butter,  meat,  &c.,  and  they 
are  required  to  keep  their  accounts  very  exact;  in  like  manner 
plates,  knives,  forks,  towels,  every  kind  of  linen,  or  other  ar- 
ticles, must  be  delivered  at  the  end  of  the  week,  or  accounted 
for.  By  this  mode  of  proceeding  each  of  these  young  women 
knows  exactly  the  amount  of  expense  requisite  weekly  or  daily 
for  each  individual  in  the  family;  they  are  thereby  brought 
into  habits  of  order  and  economy.  We  had  satisfactory  reli- 
gious opportunities  with  these  young  women,  and  with  the  mis- 
tresses who  are  over  them ;  we  endeavoured  to  strengthen  the 
latter  to  train  up  these  interesting  young  pupils  in  piety  and 
virtue,  and  to  the  practice  of  vital  religion.  These  were  sea- 
sons of  comfort  to  us.  We  also  visited  another  hospital  under 
the  notice  of  the  Empress  Dowager ;  much  attention  is  paid 
to  the  patients  in  it ;  some  of  them  appeared  acquainted  with 
Him  who  is  the  sure  refuge  in  time  of  trouble  ;  there  are  about 
nine  hundred  in  this  establishment. 

8th.  Visited  a  boys'  school  composed  of  about  three  hun- 
dred and  fifty ;  it  is  in  a  very  poor  condition  ; — no  order  in  it. 
We  went  from  thence  to  a  small  establishment  lately  founded 
by  Prince  Kurakin  ;  it  is  only  for  thirty-two  poor  persons  of 


432  1819.  OT.  45. 

serious  habits  and  moral  lives ;  every  two  of  them  occupy  a 
neat  room.  Here  we  met  two  priests,  one  aged,  the  other 
younger ;  both  of  them  give  evidence  that  they  are  men  of 
piety  and  spiritual-mindedness ;  they  were  pleased  at  our  pre- 
senting them  with  some  books  that  treat  of  our  Christian  tes- 
timonies. We  dined  at  John  MatezofFs,  to  whom  the  Princess 
Metchersky  had  recommended  us;  we  found  him  and  his  wife 
as  she  had  represented  them,  persons  of  piety ;  our  intercourse 
with  them  and  their  family  has  been  to  edification ;  he  accom- 
panied us  the  next  day  to  the  Archbishop,  who  wished  again 
to  be  with  us,  in  a  more  private  manner  than  in  our  previous 
visit.  He  appears  to  be  a  moderate  and  liberally-minded  man ; 
he  spoke  highly  of  what,  in  our  former  visit,  we  had  advanced 
in  support  of  the  blessed  Truth,  as  it  is  in  Jesus.  He  availed 
himself  also  of  the  opportunity  to  inquire  further  into  several 
of  our  Christian  principles,  and  acknowledged  that  our  visit 
was  to  edification.  In  the  evening  we  went  to  sec  the  Countess 
Orloff ;  she  is  a  young  unmarried  person  of  very  large  estates, 
and  liberally  expends  her  wealth  in  acts  of  benevolence  and 
charity.  It  is  to  her  and  some  others  of  that  benevolent  class, 
that  so  many  charitable  institutions  in  this  city,  and  other 
places,  are  indebted  for  support ;  but,  above  all,  the  Countess 
has  a  pious,  humble  mind ;  she  is  one  of  those  spirits  with 
whom  we  could  mingle  in  very  near  Christian  fellowship ;  she 
knows  what  it  is,  like  Mary,  to  sit  at  the  feet  of  Jesus,  to  hear 
through  the  Spirit,  his  gracious  words.  We  had  with  her  a 
season  of  edification ;  we  presented  her  with  "  No  Cross,  no 
Crown,"  and  other  small  works. 

9th.  The  Civil  Governor  accompanied  us  six  versts  out  of 
Moscow,  to  visit  a  large  poorhouse  under  his  direction ;  also  a 
house  of  correction  and  a  workhouse;  they  are  kept  in  good 
order  and  cleanliness.  The  Governor  kindly  acted  as  inter- 
preter of  what  we  felt  it  our  place  to  communicate  to  the  in- 
mates of  those  respective  establishments.  These  visits  enable 
us  to  have  access  for  religious  services  to  several  classes  of 
the  inhabitants,  and  some  who  come  from  various  parts  of 
the  country,  whom  we  could  not  otherwise  see,  and  to  preach 


JZT  45.]  1819.  433 

to  them  Jesus  crucified  for  our  sins,  risen  again  for  our  justi- 
fication, pressing  upon  them  to  break  off  their  sins  by  re- 
pentance, and  to  come  with  faith  unto  the  dear  Redeemer,  who 
would  have  mercy  upon  them. 

10th.  Wo  dined  in  company  with  the  Civil  Governor  at  a 
widow's,  of  high  rank,  who  spends  her  large  income  in  acts  of 
benevolence,  particularly  in  boarding  schools,  which  she  has 
established  in  various  parts  of  the  country;  some  for  boys, 
others  for  girls;  they  are  there  cared  for  and  educated  so  as 
to  render  them  fit  for  business.  They  are  also  assisted  with 
means  to  pursue  it;  when  they  marry,  she  gives  them  a  portion 
to  begin  housekeeping. 

19th.  The  last  few  days  we  have  had  some  interesting  pri- 
vate opportunities  with  persons  who,  on  religious  grounds, 
have  come  to  see  us;  also  some  of  a  more  public  kind,  at  the 
houses  of  several  of  them.  One  was  at  the  Military  Governor's, 
and  another  with  the  chief  Minister  of  Police.  We  have  en- 
deavored, with  these  and  the  Civil  Governor,  to  plead  for  some 
of  the  objects  that  attracted  our  special  attention  in  our  visits 
to  the  prisons,  Segees,  &c.  We  have  succeeded  in  having  se- 
veral persons  released  from  their  bonds.  We  are  preparing  an 
account  of  some  of  these  visits  for  the  Emperor,  as  he  encouraged 
us  to  do,  stating  to  him  what,  in  our  apprehension,  should  speed- 
ily be  attended  to,  and  that  the  severity  of  the  law  or  the  lati- 
tude taken  by  the  police,  of  sending  to  prison  men  and  women, 
and  some  very  young  persons  for  little  irregularities  in  their 
passports,  ought  to  be  put  a  stop  to.  We  do  not  doubt  that 
the  Emperor  will  immediately  attend  to  it.  We  have  met  here 
much  to  comfort,  but  much  also  to  afflict  and  depress  us;  my 
soul  has  been  plunged  into  deep  exercises;  it  seems  at  seasons 
as  if  it  was  poured  out  unto  death,  so  that  during  some  nights 
my  tears  have  flowed  in  abundance.  The  Lord  is  very  gra- 
cious in  my  distress,  and  his  promise  is  in  the  most  consolatory 
manner  renewed,  that  he  will  be  with  me. 

2 1st.  We  were  again  with  the  Prince  Sergio  Galitzin,  and 
several  of  his  family;  some  of  the  subjects  introduced  by  the 
Prince  were  the  spirituality  of  religion,  divine  worship,  saving 
baptism,  &c.  Among  those  present  was  a  Romish  priest,  who 

I.— 29 


434  1819.  [>T.  45. 

did  not  appear  pleased  with  the  matters  treated  upon;  but, 
though  showing  his  uneasiness,  he  kept  silence.  In  the  eve- 
ning we  went  to  General  Gourard's.  We  met  the  General  at 
the  door,  going  out,  but  we  were  introduced  to  his  wife's 
apartments,  where  we  found  about  fifteen  females  together. 
On  our  first  coming  among  them,  total  strangers  to  one  an- 
other, our  minds  were  solemnized;  a  feeling  sense  was  given 
that  the  Lord's  presence  was  there;  it  seemed  as  if  we  had 
suddenly  come  into  a  meeting  of  spiritually  minded  persons; 
very  few  words  passed  between  us,  but  we  were  all  gathered  to- 
gether into  solemn  silence  and  prostration  of  soul  before  God, 
evidently  "  drinking  together  into  the  one  Spirit."  We  had 
continued  some  time  in  this  state,  when,  the  love  of  Christ,  the 
dear  Redeemer,  constraining  me,  I  began  to  speak  as  by  his 
divine  Spirit  he  gave  me  utterance ;  we  had  a  contriting  season; 
indeed  I  have  seldom  known  any  select  company  of  my  be- 
loved friends  in  religious  unity  and  fellowship  with  me,  when 
more  of  the  Lord's  baptizing  power  has  been  felt,  than  we  then 
witnessed  together.  After  the  conclusion  of  that  solemn  meet- 
ing, we  gave  some  account  of  ourselves;  for  we  were  as  great 
strangers  to  the  company  as  they  were  to  us;  we  handed  to 
the  mistress  of  the  house  the  letters  we  had  for  her  from  the 
Princess  Metchersky.  Among  those  present  were  two  Prin- 
cesses from  Georgia,  sent  to  this  Empire  as  hostages;  another 
is  the  Countess  Toutschkcff,  and  two  of  her  sisters ;  the  others 
were  of  the  same  rank.  They  are  in  the  practice  of  meeting 
frequently  together,  silently  to  wait  upon  the  Lord;  they  have 
become  acquainted  with  the  operations  of  his  Spirit,  and  the 
power  of  Truth,  under  which  they  have  witnessed  the  one  bap- 
tism, and  are  also  favored  at  seasons  to  partake  together  of 
the  one  bread,  even  Christ  the  bread  of  life. 

The  Countess  Toutschkoff  gave  us  an  interesting  narrative  of 
the  manner  in  which  she  was  first  brought  to  the  conviction  that 
there  is  a  secret  influence  of  the  Spirit  of  God  in  the  heart  of 
man.  The  impressions  made  upon  her  were  such  that  she  can 
never  doubt  that  it  was  the  Lord's  work.  It  occurred  about 
threa  months  before  the  French  army  entered  Russia,  the  Ge- 
neral, her  husband,  was  with  her,  on  their  estates  near  Toula ; 


*r.  45.]  1819.  435 

she  dreamed  that  she  was  at  an  inn  in  a  town  unknown  to  her, 
that  her  father  came  into  her  chamber,  having  her  only  son  by 
the  hand,  and  said  to  her  in  a  most  pitiful  tone,  "all  thy  com- 
forts are  cut  off,  he  has  fallen,  (meaning  her  husband,)  he  has 
fallen  at  Borodino."     She  woke  in  great  distress,  but,  knowing 
that  her  husband  was  beside  her,  she  considered  it  as  a  dream, 
and  tried  to  compose  herself  again  to  sleep  ;  the  dream  was  re- 
peated, and  attended  with  such  increased  distress  of  mind,  that 
it  was  a  long  time  before  she  could  rise  above  it,  and  fall  asleep 
again.     A  third  time  she  dreamed  the  same;  her  anguish  of 
mind  was  then  such,  that  she  woke  her  husband  and  queried, 
"where  is  Borodino?'1  and  then  mentioned  her  dream;  ho 
could  not  tell  her  where  that  place  was ;  they  and  her  father 
carefully  looked  over  the  maps  of  the  country,  but  could  not 
discover  any  such  place.     It  was  then  but  an  obscure  spot,  but 
has  since  become  renowned  for  the  bloody  battle  fought  near 
it.     The  impressions,  however,  mado  upon  the  Countess  were 
deep,  and  her  distress  great;  she  considered  this  as  a  warning 
given  her  of  the  Lord,    that  great  afflictions  were  to  como 
upon  her,  under  which  she  believed,  that  his  Divine  grace  and 
mercy  could  alone  sustain  her.     From  that  period  her  views 
of  the  world  became  changed ;  things  that  belong  to  the  sal- 
vation of  the  soul,  hitherto  disregarded,  were  now  the  chief 
object  of  her  pursuit.     She  ceased  to  attend  places  of  diversion, 
which  formerly  had  been  her  delight;  she  looked  forward  to 
see  what  the  Lord  would  do  with  her;  for  she  believed  that 
she  had  not  had  mere  dreams,  but  warnings  through  the  Lord's 
Spirit,  of  what  was  impending  over  her.     At  that  time  the 
seat   of  war  was  far  off,  but  it  soon  drew  near:  before   the 
French  armies  entered  Moscow,  the  General  Toutschkoff  was 
placed  at  the  head  of  the  army  of  reserve;  and  one  morning 
her  father,  having  her  little   son  by  the  hand,  entered  the 
chamber  of  the  inn  at  which  she  was  staying;  hi  great  distress 
as  she  had  beheld  him  in  her  dream,  he  cried  out,  "he  has 
fallen,  he  has  fallen  at  Borodino.  "     Then  she  saw  herself  in 
the  very  same  chamber,  and  through  the  windows  beheld  the 
very  same  objects  that  she  had  seen  in  her  dreams.    Her  hus- 
band was  one  of  the  many  who  perished  in  the  bloody  battle, 


436  1819.  OET.  45. 

fought  near  the  river  Borodino,  from  which  an  obscure  village 
takes  its  name. 

The  Countess  said  that  the  impressions  made  upon  her, 
that  the  Lord,  through  his  Spirit,  communicates  himself  to 
man,  became  strongly  confirmed;  she  was  convinced  that 
there  is  a  sensible  influence  of  the  Divine  Spirit;  she  endea- 
vored to  attend  to  it;  one  thing  after  another  was  unfolded 
to  her  of  the  "deep  things  of  God"  and  those  "which  con- 
cern the  Lord  Jesus  Christ;"  and  it  was  by  this  that  she 
had  become  acquainted  with  the  nature  of  spiritual  worship. 
This  was  the  case  also  with  her  two  sisters,  then  present;  the 
same  conviction  had  been  brought  on  the  minds  of  the  other 
pious  females,  through  the  immediate  operation  of  the  Lord's 
Spirit  and  power;  they  knew  it  to  be  the  Spirit  of  Christ, 
the  Spirit  of  Truth,  that  leads  into  all  truth.  The  Georgian 
Princesses  are  in  a  humble  and  tender  state;  we  were  in- 
deed all  broken  and  contrited  together  before  the  Lord. 

The  next  day  the  Countess  Toutschkoff  came  to  our  hotel, 
bringing  her  son  with  her,  and  told  me  she  came  to  request 
that  I  would  take  this  her  only  child  and  educate  him  as  my 
own,  that  however  dear  to  her,  and  her  only  earthly  treasure 
left,  her  love  to  him  and  her  desire  that  he  might  become  a 
child  of  God  rendered  the  sacrifice  of  thus  parting  from  him 
easy;  she  was  so  sincere  and  so  pressing,  her  Christian 
feelings  so  predominated  over  the  maternal  that  I  felt  very 
tenderly  with  and  for  her;  she  strongly  reminded  me  of 
Hannah  bringing  her  son  Samuel  to  be  offered  up  to  the 
Lord's  service.  But  I  did  not  see  how  I  could  then  under- 
take so  important  a  charge;  I  explained  to  her  the  nature  of 
the  service  I  was  engaged  in,  the  different  nations  that  I  might 
have  yet  to  visit,  the  various  hardships  and  dangers  that  pos- 
sibly may  attend  the  prosecution  of  my  service,  the  length  of 
time  it  may  take  before  I  return  to  America,  and  when  there, 
the  great  distance  at  which  her  son  would  be  from  her,  and 
consequently  the  difficulty  of  hearing  from  him ;  besides 
his  rank  in  life,  the  large  estates  to  which  he  was  the  only 
heir,  and  various  other  apparent  obstacles.  The  dear  woman, 
for  a  length  of  time,  could  see  no  difficulty  in  all  this,  but 


JBT.  45.]  1819.  437 

what  she  was  very  willing  to  submit  to,  being  even  desirous 
that  her  son  should  in  every  respect  be  educated  as  a  member 
of  our  religious  Society ;  to  see  him  in  the  way  to  become  a 
true  Christian  was  far  more  desirable  to  her,  she  said,  than 
to  have  him  heir  of  earthly  treasures,  or  to  obtain  ever  so 
many  worldly  honours.  Our  parting  was  a  very  tendering 
and  solemn  one. 


It  was  quite  cheering  to  Stephen  Grellet  to  meet 
with  such  a  character,  and  to  mingle  with  such  a 
group  of  pious  Christians  in  the  heart  of  Russia.  He 
afterwards  had  some  correspondence  with  the  Countess, 
and  "her  letters,"  he  says,  "displayed  the  same  reli- 
gious sensibility,  and  the  same  love  for  the  blessed  Sa- 
viour." This  little  fragment  of  her  personal  history 
and  Christian  experience  doubtless  presents  some  points 
of  peculiar  interest,  as  an  instructive  illustration  of 
the  variety  of  ways  in  which  the  Lord  is  pleased  to 
deal  with  his  children.  In  connection  with  narratives 
of  this  kind  there  is  perhaps,  in  some  minds,  a  tendency 
to  foster  an  unhealthy  appetite  or  craving  for  the  mar- 
vellous and  exciting,  which  is  to  be  carefully  guarded 
against  and  repressed.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  there  is 
a  dread  of  admitting  what  is  out  of  the  usual  course  of 
man's  experience,  not  less  morbid,  and  still  more  mis- 
chievous in  its  effects.  The  simple  facts  of  the  world's 
history  so  clearly  attest  the  supernatural  and  the  Di- 
vine, and  certainly,  the  records  of  Christianity,  both 
of  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  so  abundantly  assert 
and  confirm  it,  that  it  is  only  "the  evil  heart  of  un- 
belief" which  withholds  the  assent  of  the  understanding 
and  the  judgment  to  evidence  so  conclusive  as  to  the 
direct  operations  of  the  Divine  hand.  It  is  indeed  only 
in  harmony  with  the  dispensations  of  Providence,  and 


438  1819.  OT.  45. 

the  gracious  influences  of  "the  Spirit  who  leads  into 
all  truth"  that  real  sanity  of  mind  can  be  attained 
and  preserved;  and  it  may  well  be  questioned  whether 
infidelity,  in  some  of  its  forms,  does  not  indicate  a  dis- 
eased state  of  mind,  arising  from  a  wilful  disregard  of 
the  gentle  operations  of  "the  Spirit  that  is  of  God" — 
bestowed  upon  the  believer,  "  that  he  might  know  the 
things  which  are  freely  given  to  us  of  God, "  through 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Stephen  Grellet's  own  expe- 
rience had  prepared  him  tenderly  to  sympathize  with 
kindred  spirits.  His  journal  proceeds: 

25th.  First-day.  We  have  made  the  acquaintance  of 
several  piously  disposed  merchants,  who  have  brought  us  to 
the  knowledge  of  others  seriously  inclined,  with  whom  we 
had  to-day  a  satisfactory  meeting.  0  that  all  those  who 
readily  acknowledge  the  excellency  of  the  Truth  would  also 
submit  to  its  dictates. 

27th.  We  had  several  other  religious  opportunities  with 
the  inhabitants  of  this  city,  mostly  of  the  middle  rank  in  life ; 
some  of  them  are  in  a  seeking  state  of  mind.  We  went 
ten  versts  out  of  town  to  an  estate  of  Count  Romanoff's, 
Chancellor  of  the  Empire,  with  whom  we  had  been  at  Peters- 
burg; our  chief  object,  at  present,  was  to  visit  a  Scotch  fa- 
mily who  manage  the  estate;  we  found  piety  among  them, 
especially  in  the  mistress  of  that  large  establishment.  This 
evening  we  visited  again  at  General  Gourard's.  The 
time  of  our  departure  from  this  place  being  at  hand,  we 
felt  it  on  our  minds  once  more  to  be  with  some  of 
those  spiritually  minded  persons  we  Lad  met  there  some 
days  since.  We  found  among  those  collected  on  the 
occasion  several  young  women,  who  were  not  present  before, 
but  who  are  likewise  under  a  precious  visitation  of  the  Lord's 
love;  we  had  a  solemn  meeting  together,  and,  under  a  sen- 
sible influence  of  heavenly  love,  we  took  a  solemn  and  proba- 
bly a  final  leave  of  each  other,  with  the  joyful  hope  that 


JST.  45.]  1819.  439 

through  the  dear  Redeemer's  mercy  and  love  we  may  meet 
before  the  throne  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb,  where  there  shall 
be  no  more  parting. 

We  are  preparing  for  our  departure ;  the  snow  is  fast  melt- 
ing away ;  we  have  purchased  a  kind  of  carriage  called  britzka, 
without  springs,  but  the  most  safe  for  the  long  journey  we 
have  before  us.  We  were  with  the  Prince  Obolunsky, 
the  Curator  of  ten  Departments,  in  a  religious  opportunity 
in  his  family;  several  others  were  present.  A  portion 
of  my  religious  communication  to  them  was,  to  reason  with 
them  of  righteousness,  temperance,  and  judgment  to  come; 
I  laid  closely  before  them  the  importance  of  time, — the  short- 
ness of  it,  and  the  necessity  rightly  to  improve  it  whilst  we 
have  it,  calling  upon  them  deeply  to  consider  how  trivial  and 
how  vain  are  the  enjoyments  that  this  transitory  life  is  ca- 
pable of  ministering,  compared  with  the  eternal  woes  that 
will  attend  us,  if  we  have  neglected  that  great  salvation  that 
comes  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  As  I  was  speaking,  the 
Prince,  inclining  towards  my  dear  friend,  William  Allen, 
whispered,  "It  is  very  seldom  indeed  that  such  plain  and 
sound  truths  are  proclaimed  to  us."  Much  seriousness  pre- 
vailed over  all.  The  Prince  afterwards  accompanied  us  to 
a  school,  for  about  three  hundred  men,  sons  of  the  nobility; 
we  felt  it  on  our  minds  earnestly  to  recommend  them  to  apply 
themselves  to  the  knowledge  of  the  blessed  and  saving  Truth 
which  would  enable  them  to  become  possessors  of  the  true 
nobility,  and  if  their  lives  are  spared,  prepare  them  to  abound 
in  works  truly  noble,  in  the  sight  of  God  and  man.  We  vi- 
sited after  that  about  two  hundred  persons  at  the  University, 
where  we  had  also  a  religious  opportunity,  with  them  and  their 
teachers. 

28th.  We  called  for  the  last  time,  probably,  on  several 
persons,  among  others,  the  Military  Governor;  his  wife 
and  family  were  all  present;  we  had  a  serious  parting  time 
with  them;  other  similar  opportunities  took  place  with  the 
families  of  the  Commandant  of  the  place,  the  Civil  Gover- 
nor, and  the  General  of  Police.  0!  that  the  plain  Gospel 
truths  that  the  Lord  has  called  us,  and  enabled  us  to  deliver 


440  1819.  |>r.  45. 

among  these  and  other  great  men  in  the  world,  may  sink 
so  deep,  through  His  power,  that  they  may  bring  forth  fruits 
unto  everlasting  life!  Some  of  them  have  appeared  deeply 
to  feel  on  these  occasions,  even  like  Felix  to  tremble  under 
the  power  of  the  testimony  of  Jesus;  may  they  not,  like 
him,  put  off  to  another  season  which  they  may  never  have 
again.  We  have  consolation,  in  that  they  have  attended  to 
some  of  our  pleadings  on  behalf  of  many  poor  sufferers  in 
prisons,  &c.,  so  that  our  visits  to  those  afflicted  fellow  beings, 
have  not  been  wholly  in  vain.  Some  of  the  persons  in  high 
life  have  told  us,  "we  expect  to  hear  the  truth,  plain  truth, 
without  disguise  from  you ;  we  are  persuaded  that  it  is  in  the 
love  of  God,  and  love  to  us,  that  you  visit  us  ;  your  requests 
also  are  not  for  yourselves,  you  seek  not  the  favour  of  man, 
but  your  requests  are  on  behalf  of  suffering  humanity,  and 
your  entreaties  for  our  own  soul's  best  welfare." 

The  police  here  is  so  strictly  ordered,  that  transactions 
that  appear  very  private,  soon  come  to  their  knowledge ;  the 
day  that  we  went  to  purchase  the  vehicle  intended  for  our 
journey,  there  was  a  heavy  snow  storm ;  hardly  any  one  was 
to  be  seen  in  the  streets;  going  the 'next  day  to  the  Minister 
of  Police,  he  at  once  told  us,  "you  have  then  concluded  to 
leave  us,  and  have  purchased  a  carriage."  We  asked  him 
how  he  knew  it,  for  we  had  not  told  it  to  anybody.  "  I  knew 
it,"  he  said,  "an  hour  after  you  had  purchased  it,  and  how 
much  you  gave  for  it;  I  sent  to  have  it  examined,  to  see  that 
you  were  not  imposed  upon." 

29th.  Amidst  the  necessary  arrangements  preparatory  to 
our  departure,  we  have  received  the  visits  of  several  persons 
who  have  come  to  bid  us  farewell ;  some  have  done  so  in  great 
brokenness  of  spirit. 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 

THIRD  VISIT  TO  EUROPE. 

RUSSIA.    EKATERINOSLAV.     MENONITES.   MALAKANS. — 
DUIIOBORTZI.     PEREKOP.     SIMFEROPOL. 

A  long  and  arduous  journey  southward  now  lay  be- 
fore them.  Arrested  at  different  intervals  in  some  of 
the  towns  on  their  route,  they  visited  the  German 
colonies  of  Menonites,  on  the  left  shore  of  the  Mo- 
losbnaio,  spent  some  time  among  the  truly  Christian 
Malukans,  and  the  neighbouring  settlement  of  the 
Duhobortzi,  and  then  crossed  the  Steppe  from  Altona, 
the  last  establishment  of  the  Menonites,  to  Perekop 
and  the  Crimea.  The  letters  of  introduction  with 
which  they  were  furnished  through  the  kindness  of 
the  Emperor  Alexander,  and  the  various  civil  and 
ecclesiastical  authorities  in  Petersburg,  opened  the 
way  for  them  wherever  they  came,  and  "both  in  the 
palace  and  the  prison"  the  Lord  continued  to  prosper 
their  labour  of  love. 

On  the  1st  of  Fifth  month,  1819,  S.  G.  continues  his 
memoranda: 

We  left  Moscow  yesterday,  and  did  not  arrive  at  Ser- 
poukhov  till  two  this  morning.  We  were  several  times  in 
danger  in  crossing  the  waters  that  are  yet  high  from  the 
melting  of  the  snow.  A  messenger  was  waiting  our  arrival, 

to  accompany  us   to   the   chateau  of  the  Count  de , 

twelve  versts  further.      He  received  us  with  much  civility; 

441 


442  1819.  |>T.  45. 

lie  has  large  establishments  about  him,  and  several  schools, 
&c. ;  but  our  minds  were  clad  with  much  sadness  the  whole 
time  we  were  there ;  we  did  not  feel  ourselves  in  our  right 
place,  for  neither  the  knowledge  nor  the  love  of  the  dear  Sa- 
viour appear  to  be  there. 

We  arrived  at  Toula  on  the  2nd  of  the  month,  late  in  the 
evening.  Our  difficulties  on  account  of  the  high  waters  were 
considerable,  and  the  road  very  rough  besides;  we  are  sorely 
bruised  by  it.  Here  we  were  several  times  with  the  Arch- 
bishop, whom  we  find,  as  Philaret  represented  him  to  us, 
a  spiritually  minded  man;  several  of  the  monks  here  are 
the  same.  The  Archbishop  accompanied  us  to  their  semi- 
nary, and  to  their  large  school  for  the  sons  of  the  clergy, 
among  whom  we  had  an  interesting  religious  opportunity, 
some  of  those  spiritually  minded  monks,  for  whom  we  had 
letters  from  Philaret,  interpreted  for  us.  We  endeavoured 
to  direct  the  attention  of  those  young  men  to  the  influence 
of  the  Spirit  of  God,  who  leads  into  all  truth,  by  whom  alone 
the  things  of  God  can  be  known,  and  the  worship  acceptable 
to  God  can  be  performed ;  much  solemnity  and  seriousness 
prevailed  over  them  before  we  left  them.  The  Archbishop 
entreated  them  to  attend  to  the  gospel  truths  which  had  been 
delivered,  saying  that  vain  would  be  their  improvement  in 
scholastic  knowledge  if  they  did  not  learn  and  make  advances 
in  the  school  of  Christ,  as  he  instructs  us  by  his  Spirit.  We 
had  another  memorable  season  with  those  at  the  head  of  this 
large  establishment,  and  many  of  the  monks  who  reside  in  the 
place ;  some  of  them,  of  the  younger  class,  were  brought  into 
great  tenderness.  We  returned  to  the  Archbishop's  to  take 
tea;  many  priests  and  monks  met  us.  The  Lord  proclaimed 
silence  over  us,  and  gave  us  a  solemn  season  in  his  presence; 
Christ,  the  shepherd  and  Bishop  of  souls,  was  preached  to 
them ;  it  is  his  pererogative  to  feed  and  instruct  his  people ; 
his  servants,  even  those  who  are  divinely  anointed  as  his 
ministers,  can  only  hand  out  to  the  flock  the  bread  which 
the  Lord  first  gives  them  for  the  purpose,  and  which  he  him- 
self blesses ;  neither  can  any  availingly  instruct  the  people 


ST.  45.]  1819.  443 

but  aa  the  Lord  himself  commissions  and  qualifies  them  by 
his  Spirit,  so  that  they  have  nothing  good  to  give  but  what 
they  themselves  first  receive  from  the  Divine  fountain; 
hence  the  necessity  to  attend  to  the  dear  Master's  injunction 
to  his  disciples,  "Tarry  ye  at  Jerusalem  until  ye  be  endued 
with  power  from  on  high."  I  also  felt  my  mind  engaged  in 
the  love  of  Christ,  particularly  to  address  the  Archbishop; 
his  Spirit  was  tendered;  with  brokenness  he  acknowledged 
the  favour  that  the  Lord  had  bestowed  on  us  together  this 
day;  a  day  to  be  had  in  remembrance  by  them  all;  some 
young  priests  were  in  tears.  It  is  very  remarkable  to  us  to 
find  so  much  more  vital  religion  among  several  of  the  high 
clergy  or  dignitaries  in  the  Greek  Church  than  is  to  be  met 
with  among  the  Papists,  and  generally  also  their  manner  of 
life  is  much  more  simple;  those,  however,  with  whom  we 
have  mostly  been  are  such  as  were  recommended  to  us  be- 
cause of  their  piety.  It  may  also  be  observed  that,  as  the 
recommendation  of  suitable  persons  to  high  offices  is  en- 
trusted to  Philaret,  he  nominates  persons  who  have  given 
sufficient  evidence  of  their  spiritual  mindedness.  Among  the 
mass  of  the  clergy,  and  of  the  monks,  there  is  however 
much  ignorance  of  real  religion.  Tnis  brings  me  the  more 
to  feel  desirous,  when  I  visit  these  large  schools  for  the  sons 
of  the  clergy,  that  those  under  whose  tuition  they  are  placed 
may  rightly  instruct  them  in  the  way  of  the  Lord.  Here 
also  we  visited  a  school  for  young  men  of  the  nobility,  for 
whom  we  felt  great  interest.  Our  visits  to  the  prisons,  hos- 
pitals, &c.,  have  been  attended  with  exercises  of  a  trying  na- 
ture; our  sympathetic  feelings  were  much  excited.  The 
misery  entailed  on  the  world  by  sin  is  great  indeed.  O  how 
could  I  forbear  very  earnestly  to  preach  Christ,  the  only  but 
sure  Saviour  from  sin  and  its  many  woes!  At  the  foundling 
hospital  we  find  that  out  of  four  hundred  and  ninety-six 
infants  admitted  last  year,  twenty-three  only  remain  alive. 
0  what  a  waste  of  human  life!  We  had  some  satisfaction  in 
a  visit  made  to  us  by  some  of  the  merchants,  with  whom  wo 
left  religious  tracts. 

Orlov,  Gth  of  Fifth  month.     Wo  carae  here  this  afternoon. 


444  1819.  [JJT.  45. 

We  find  in  the  Civil  Governor  a  mild,  serious  man.  He  lost 
one  of  his  limbs  at  the  battle  of  Borodino.  With  his  family, 
the  Military  Commandant,  several  of  the  officers  and  others 
•wo  had  an  unexpected  religious  opportunity.  The  com- 
mandant has  considerable  knowledge  of  our  Christian  prin- 
ciples; the  open  door  we  found  among  them  reminded  me 
of  those  many  seasons  I  had  in  Switzerland  and  Germany, 
years  since,  with  the  officers  of  the  army  that  marched  into 
France;  surely  it  is  the  will  of  God  that  all  men  should 
be  saved,  and  therefore,  besides  the  operation  of  his  good 
Spirit  in  their  hearts,  he  commissions  his  servants  to  pro- 
claim the  Gospel  of  his  salvation  to  all,  to  invite  all  to  come 
to  Christ,  who  has  died  for  all;  accordingly,  my  blessed  Lord 
calls  me,  his  poor  servant,  to  proclaim  his  name,  and  his  re- 
deeming love  and  power  to  all, — in  palaces  and  in  prisons,  to 
those  secluded  in  monasteries,  and  to  the  soldiers.  0  !  Lord, 
bless  thy  work,  and  prosper  thou  it ! 

Here  also  we  visited  their  schools,  hospital,  and  prison. 
We  have  been  much  delighted  in  being  with  an  aged  priest. 
He  is  ninety  years  old;  his  name  is  John,  and  he  has 
spent  the  last  fifty  years  of  his  life  in  acts  of  benevolence  and 
charity;  he  is  but  poor  himself,  his  income  being  only  two 
hundred  roubles,  about  forty  dollars;  he  not  only  gives  a  part 
of  this  to  the  poor,  but  spends  yearly  about  ten  thousand 
roubles,  that  persons  who  know  his  great  charity  entrust 
him  with,  though  he  never  knows  whether  his  supplies  shall 
continue;  but  he  says,  "he  lives  by  faith."  Besides  his 
other  claims,  he  has  a  poorhouse  of  his  own,  where  he  has  sixty 
inmates;  they  live  with  him  on  his  premises,  poorly  indeed, 
like  himself,  but  they  appear  full  of  love  and  gratitude  to  him 
and  to  their  heavenly  Father.  The  blessing  pronounced  by 
the  dear  Redeemer,  may  very  properly  belong  to  many  of 
these,  "  blessed  are  the  poor." 

Koursk,  9th.  We  travelled  all  night  from  Orlov,  here  ;  yet, 
on  our  arrival,  we  felt  fresh  in  our  bodies  and  in  our  spirits; 
for,  on  the  road,  our  souls  were  prostrated  before  the  Lord, 
who  is  a  covenant  keeping  God ;  we  were  sensible  of  the 
fulfilment  of  his  promise,  "  My  presence  shall  go  with  thee. 


xr.  45.]  1819.  445 

and  I  will  give  thee  rest."  Under  the  feeling  of  the  Lord's 
presence,  how  clear,  how  precious,  is  the  sense  of  his  watch- 
ful care  and  mercy  over  us !  What  refreshings  also  flow  from  his 
holy  presence!  Here  is  a  resting  place  for  the  soul ;  if  so  sweet 
is  a  feeling  of  this  sort,  mercifully  granted  in  this  vale  of 
tears,  what  will  be  the  fulness  of  the  fruition  in  the  Lord's  ever- 
lasting rest !  My  beloved  Allen  and  I  joined  in  praising  and 
magnifying  the  Lord  our  Redeemer.  Here  we  did  not  feel 
ourselves  called  to  much  service,  except  with  a  few  indivi- 
duals, who  are  in  an  inquiring  state  of  mind ;  we  distributed 
to  them  some  religious  tracts. 

Biel  Gorod,  12th.  We  left  Koursk  yesterday  morning,  and 
arrived  here  at  midnight.  This  is  a  poor  place;  we  are 
lodged  in  a  very  dirty,  miserable  house.  The  lodging  places 
we  have  been  at  generally  since  we  left  Toula  are  among  the 
Jews,  which  introduces  us  often  into  conversation  on  re- 
ligious subjects;  some  privately  inquire  into  the  Christian 
religion,  but  they  appear  to  be  afraid  that  other  Jews  should 
hear  them;  we  also  find  that  some  of  them  have  the  New 
Testament  in  Hebrew,  which  they  keep  secreted  from  the 
view  of  others;  we  have  given  Testaments  in  Hebrew  to 
some,  which  they  are  grateful  for.  We  had  a  letter  from 
Prince  Galitzin  for  Bishop  Eugenes;  we  found  him  sur- 
rounded by  many  of  the  clergy,  monks,  and  some  of  the 
principal  inhabitants  of  the  place.  Our  conversation  was 
of  a  religious  character.  A  Divine  savour  attended.  We 
found  the  Bishop  a  man  of  a  meek  spirit,  and  acquainted 
with  experimental  religion.  Wishing  to  have  a  more  private 
opportunity  with  him,  we  visited  him  again  in  the  afternoon ; 
it  was  a  time  of  mutual  comfort:  we  had  fellowship  with  his 
spirit,  under  a  feeling  of  the  peculiar  exercise  of  his  mind, 
I  offered  for  his  acceptance  what  I  thought  was  the  word  of 
the  Lord;  he  repeatedly  said  on  our  parting,  "  this  is  one  of 
the  most  precious  days  of  my  life;  my  faith  in  the  Lord 
Jesus  is  greatly  confirmed."  We  had  some  consolation  in 
our  visit  to  their  poorhouses;  in  one  particularly,  which  is 
under  the  care  of,  and  supported  by,  benevolent  and  pious  mer- 
chants. Here  is  also  a  boarding-school  for  the  sons  of  the 


446  1819.  [JET.  45. 

clergy;  it  contains  about  nine  hundred  pupils,  all  young  men 
grown  up;  several  of  the  monks  and  priests  accompanied  us. 
Visits  of  this  kind  introduce  me  into  great  exercise,  perhaps 
as  deeply  as  any  service  I  am  engaged  in.  0!  how  is  my 
soul  poured  forth  that  the  Lord's  Spirit  of  wisdom  and  coun- 
sel may  be  with  me.  The  Lord  and  his  Truth  were  pro- 
claimed to  them ;  his  worship  and  service  set  forth ;  also  tho 
nature  of  the  priesthood  under  the  Gospel  dispensation,  and 
vrhat  constitutes  a  minister  of  Christ;  whence  the  qualifica- 
tion to  exercise  the  solemn  office,  &c.,  &c.  The  Lord  helped 
us,  his  poor  servants,  to  exalt  his  blessed  name.  We  found 
the  prisons  in  a  very  miserable  state,  and  felt  much  for  some 
of  the  poor  inmates. 

13th.  Kharkov.  We  set  off  very  early;  for  which  we  were 
prepared,  not  having  undressed  these  three  days  and  nights ; 
we  did  not  even  take  off  our  boots ;  but  we  feel  very  comfort- 
able in  the  Lord,  who  is  our  strength.  Way  being  made  for  us 
by  the  Governor,  we  proceeded  in  the  work,  which,  almost 
from  place  to  place,  is  called  for  from  us.  The  Governor  has 
not  only  kindly  accompanied  us  throughout  our  close  engage- 
ments, these  two  days,  but  has  also  acted  as  a  faithful  and 
feeling  interpreter;  how  great  is  the  Lord's  goodness  in  thus 
making  a  plain  path  for  us,  day  after  day,  and  in  providing 
such  as  can  assist  us  in  imparting  to  others,  whose  language  we 
understand  not,  our  religious  exercise  and  concern  for  them. 
Those  in  high  rank  very  generally  speak  French,  but  hardly 
any  of  the  mass  of  the  people  understand  any  other  lan- 
guage than  the  Russ.  My  services  are  frequently  rendered 
here  the  more  laborious,  because  my  beloved  companion  and 
fellow-labourer  in  the  Gospel  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  not 
understanding  the  French  language  sufficiently  well  to  con- 
voy his  religious  exercises,  he  does  it  in  English,  which  I 
translate  into  French;  thus  a  double  service  falls  upon  me; 
but  the  Lord  is  very  good  to  us.  It  does  not  appear  that 
the  weight  of  our  communications  is  lost  by  passing  through 
these  translations.  Here  are  several  schools;  that  for  tho 
children  of  the  soldiers  contains  one  thousand  four  hundred 
boys;  that  for  the  sons  of  the  clergy,  seven  hundred  young 


«r.  45.]  1819.  447 

men;  an  institute  for  young  women  of  the  nobility  fifty-two. 
We  had  relieving  religious  opportunities  in  these  various 
establishments ;  but  it  is  a  grief  to  us  to  find  nearly  every 
place  destitute  of  schools  for  girls,  unless  it  be  for  the 
daughters  of  the  nobles.  Their  prisons  are  in  a  wretched 
state ;  the  air  is  so  fetid  ;  it  is  enough  to  create  putrid  dis- 
eases. We  found  here  many  of  the  prisoners  under  heavy 
irons,  yet  one  of  them,  committed  to  the  guard  of  six  soldier?, 
effected  his  escape  a  few  nights  since.  Our  visit  to  the 
establishment  for  the  insane  has  left  very  painful  feelings. 
They  are  treated  with  inhumanity.  We  were  glad  to  have 
the  Governor  with  us,  that  he  might  see  all  this,  which  he 
had  not  done  before ;  and  we  are  not  without  hopes  that  he 
will  speedily  have  these  evils  remedied.  We  met  at  his 
house  several  serious  persons,  particularly  his  wife  ;  wo  had 
a  religious  opportunity  with  them,  and  endeavoured  to  draw 
their  attention  to  those  parts  of  Scripture  which  describe  pure 
and  undefiled  religion. 

Ekaterinoslav,  18th.  We  had  a  very  tedious  and  danger- 
ous journey  of  two  days  and  two  nights,  to  this  place ;  we 
passed  through  Constantino  Grade,  but  were  satisfied  not  to 
stop.  One  of  the  nights  was  so  dark  that  our  driver  missed 
his  way ;  we  found  ourselves  among  precipices,  and  narrowly 
escaped  being  upset;  but  our  greatest  difficulty  was  in  cross- 
ing the  Dnieper,  about  three  quarters  of  a  mile  wide  in  that 
place,  and  very  rapid.  The  Greeks  called  this  river  Borys- 
thenes ;  a  heavy  wind  had  prevailed  for  three  days,  which 
had  rendered  it  impassable ;  it  had  then  abated,  but  the 
water  was  very  rough.  Here  we  are  accommodated  at  the 
house  of  a  Jewess ;  there  is  a  little  more  cleanliness  than  in 
most  of  the  places  wo  have  put  up  at  of  late ;  generally,  a 
variety  of  the  most  disgusting  kind  of  vermin  greatly  annoy 
us. 

Hero  resides  Contenius,  originally  from  Germany ;  he 
also  speaks  French  and  Russian  ;  he  is  Superintendent  of 
the  Colonies  of  the  Germans,  Menonites,  Duhobortzi,  &c., 
in  the  Crimea,  and  is  a  valuable,  serious  man.  Senator 
Uablitz  had  given  us  a  letter  for  him ;  he  appears  very 


448  1819.  [JET.  45. 

kindly  disposed  to  render  us  every  assistance  in  his  power ; 
from  religious  motives  he  has  devoted  the  last  thirty  years 
of  his  life  to  endeavours  to  promote  the  well-being  of  the 
several  Colonies;  he  has  been  to  them  an  instrument  of 
much  good,  as  Prince  Alexander  Galitzin  told  us;  he  does 
not  act  from  motives  of  interest,  but  from  principle;  he  is 
seventy  years  of  age.  On  a  visit  to  the  Governor  of  this 
place,  we  met  with  the  Governor  of  Kherson,  which  was  a 
pleasant  circumstance,  as  we  have  it  in  contemplation  to 
be  at  that  place.  In  the  evening  I  was  much  gratified  by 
the  receipt  of  a  letter  from  my  beloved  wife,  giving  a  good 
account  of  herself  and  our  dear  daughter;  it  has  met  me 
here  nine  weeks  after  date,  having  travelled  from  England  to 
Petersburg,  then  been  forwarded  to  Moscow,  and  from  thence 
here. 

19th.     Accompanied  by  that  valuable  old  man,  Contenius, 
who  acts  as  our  interpreter,  we  visited  prisons,  hospitals,  and 

schools;  we  had  a  satisfactory  visit  at  Count 'sunder 

whose  superintendence  are  all  the  schools  in  this  province. 
In  the  evening  we  went  to  the  monastery  to  see  Macarius, 
for  whom  we  had  a  letter  from  Philaret ;  he  is  Rector  of  the 
seminary  for  the  sons  of  the  clergy ;  he  is  about  my  age ; 
we  found  him  in  his  cell,  a  very  simple  place  indeed;  one 
table  and  a  few  stools  appeared  to  be  the  only  furniture  in  it; 
he  is  a  man  of  great  humility  and  religious  tenderness,  and 
he  felt  his  heart  so  open  towards  us,  as  to  impart  some  of 
the  exercises  of  his  mind,  and  the  ways  in  which  the  Lord, 
by  his  Spirit,  is  pleased  to,  lead  him, — paths  which  very  few 
about  him  can  understand;  he  has  been  much  tried  about 
the  various  ceremonies  attending  Divine  worship  in  the  Greek 
Church,  and  the  bowing  down  before  images ;  his  views  of 
baptism  and  the  supper  appear  to  be  very  similar  to 
ours;  respecting  the  ministry,  he  said  that  formerly  he 
endeavoured,  and  that  with  much  care  and  labour,  to  pre- 
pare his  sermons,  but  when  in  the  pulpit  he  attempted  to 
preach  them,  he  felt  them  to  be  so  dry  and  lifeless  that  his 
tongue  seemed  to  refuse  to  perform  its  office,  and  he  was 
obliged  to  stop ;  when,  under  very  deep  abasement  before  the 


si.  45.]  1819.  449 

Lord,  he  felt  the  quickening  influences  of  his  Spirit  constrain- 
ing him  to  speak,  as  he  then  gave  him  matter  and  utterance, 
now,  when  he  ascends  the  pulpit,  his  dependence  is  on 
the  Lord  alone,  and  he  has  nothing  prepared  beforehand. 
We  spent  some  time  in  silence  together,  an  engagement 
which  the  dear  man  appears  acquainted  with,  and  during  which 
he  shed  many  tears. 

21st.  This  morning  we  had  a  visit  from  an  old  man, 
eighty  years  of  age,  one  of  the  people  called  Malakans  because 
of  some  of  their  religious  scruples;  they  call  themselves 
Spiritual  Christians.  We  had  heard  of  that  people,  and 
hoped  to  meet  with  them,  but  did  not  know  there  were  any 
of  them  in  this  place.  There  are  about  twenty  families, 
and  we  appointed  a  meeting  with  them,  to  be  held  at  our 
lodgings  that  evening.  Macarius  came  in  as  the  meeting 
was  gathering;  at  first,  we  feared  that  his  presence  might 
mar  the  religious  opportunity;  for,  during  the  reigns  of 
Catherine  and  Paul,  this  people  and  the  Duhobortzi  suffered 
heavy  persecution  from  the  clergy  and  the  government. 
They  did  not  however  appear  to  be  at  all  disturbed  by  his 
presence.  We  were  soon  all  gathered  into  solemn,  silent 
waiting  and  prostration  of  soul  before  the  Lord;  this  is  the 
manner  in  which  these  people  meet  together  for  Divine 
worship,  in  silence,  which  is  not  interrupted,  unless  some 
one  present  apprehends,  under  the  sensible  influences  of  the 
Divine  Spirit,  that  he  is  required  to  speak  as  a  minister 
among  them,  or  to  offer  vocal  prayer.  The  meeting  was  a 
solemn  season;  conversation  with  them  afterwards  made  us 
desirous  to  know  more  of  their  religious  principles  and 
doctrines ;  we  therefore  appointed  another  meeting  for  con- 
ference with  them,  to  be  held  to-morrow  morning,  at  one  of 
their  houses.  After  they  had  retired,  Macarius  remained 
for  some  time  absorbed  in  silent  meditation,  then,  with  a 
flood  of  tears,  he  cried  out,  "  In  what  a  state  of  darkness 
and  ignorance  have  I  been?  I  thought  I  was  alone  in  these 
parts  endeavoring  to  walk  in  the  light  of  the  Lord,  to  wait 
for  and  sensibly  to  feel  the  influences  of  his  Spirit,  so  as  to 
be  able  to  worship  him  in  spirit  and  in  truth ;  and  behold, 

I.— 30 


450  1819.  [JJT.  45. 

how  great  has  been  my  darkness,  so  that  I  did  not  discover 
that  blaze  of  light  here  round  about  me,  among  a  people 
poor  in  the  world,  but  rich  in  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ." 
He  left  us  much  affected. 

22nd.  Previous  to  our  going  to  the  meeting  with  the 
Spiritual  Christians  we  prepared  a  list  of  the  principal  sub- 
jects respecting  which  we  wished  to  inquire  of  them.  They 
were  very  free  to  give  us  every  information  we  asked  for, 
and  they  did  it  in  few  words,  accompanied,  generally,  with 
some  Scripture  quotations  as  their  reasons  for  believing  or 
acting  as  they  did;  these  were  so  much  to  the  purpose 
that  one  acquainted  with  Friends'  writings  might  conclude 
that  they  had  selected  from  them  the  most  clear  and 
appropriate  passages  to  support  their  several  testimonies, 
&c.  On  all  the  cardinal  points  of  the  Christian  religion, 
the  fall  of  man,  salva-tion  by  Christ  through  faith,  the 
meritorious  death  of  Christ,  his  resurrection,  ascension, 
&c.,  their  views  are  very  clear;  also  respecting  the  in- 
fluence of  the  Holy  Spirit,  worship,  ministry,  baptism, 
the  supper,  oaths,  &c.,  &c.,  we  might  suppose  they  were 
thoroughly  acquainted  with  our  religious  Society,  but  they 
had  never  heard  of  us,  nor  of  any  people  that  profess  as 
they  do;  respecting  war,  however,  their  views  are  not 
entirely  clear,  and  yet  many  among  us  may  learn  from 
them ;  they  said,  "  War  is  a  subject  that  we  have  not  yet 
been  able  fully  to  understand,  so  as  to  reconcile  Scripture 
with  Scripture;  we  are  commanded  to  obey  our  rulers, 
magistrates,  &c.,  for  conscience'  sake;  and  again,  we  are 
enjoined  to  love  our  enemies,  not  to  avenge  ourselves,  to 
render  good  for  evil ;  therefore  we  cannot  see  fully  how  we  can 
refuse  obedience  to  the  laws  that  require  our  young  people 
to  join  the  army;  but  in  all  matters  respecting  ourselves, 
we  endeavor  to  act  faithfully  as  the  Gospel  requires;  we 
never  have  any  law-suits;  for  if  anybody  smites  us  on  the 
one  cheek,  we  turn  to  him  the  other;  if  he  takes  away  any 
part  of  our  property,  we  bear  it  patiently ;  we  give  to  him 
that  asketh,  and  lend  to  him  that  borrows,  not  asking  it  back 
again,  and  in  all  these  things  the  Lord  blesses  us ;  the  Lord 


j».  45]  1819.  451 

is  very  good  also  to  our  young  men ;  for,  though  several  of 
them  have  been  taken  to  the  army,  not  one  of  them  has 
actually  borne  arms;  for,  our  principles  being  known,  they 
have  very  soon  been  placed  in  offices  of  trust,  such  as  at- 
tending to  the  provisions  of  the  army,  or  something  of  that 
sort."  Their  ministers  are  acknowledged  in  much  the  same 
way  as  ours,  and  like  us,  they  consider  that  their  only  and 
their  best  reward  is  the  dear  Saviour's  approbation;  there- 
fore they  receive  no  kind  of  salary.  Understanding  that 
they  have  some  among  them  in  the  station  of  Elders,  we 
queried  how  these  were  appointed,  "We  do  not  appoint 
them,"  said  they,  "  but  when  any  one  among  us  grows  up  to 
the  state  of  a  father  or  a  mother  in  the  Church,  we  acknow- 
ledge them  in  the  office  for  which  the  Lord  has  qualified  them; 
they  do  the  work  of  fathers  and  mothers ;  their  works  pro- 
claim what  the  Lord  has  made  them."  .They  pointed  out  to 
us  the  great  distinction  there  is  between  them  and  the 
Duhobortzi.  The  latter  deny  the  authority  of  the  Scrip- 
tures; they  deny  the  Divinity  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ; 
the  offering  up  of  himself  a  sacrifice  for  sin  on  Calvary,  and 
salvation  by  faith  in  him.  There  is  a  third  class,  who  in 
every  respect  resemble  the  Spiritual  Christians,  except  that, 
like  the  Jews,  they  scrupulously  keep  the  seventh  day  of 
the  week,  and  abstain  from  eating  swine's  flesh  or  those  ani- 
mals described  in  Scripture  as  unclean.  Where  there  are 
but  few  in  a  place,  they  join  the  Spiritual  Christians  in 
their  worship;  their  number  is  small  compared  with  the 
Malakans;  the  latter,  it  appears  are  scattered  in  various 
parts  of  Russia,  from  the  Crimea  to  Siberia,  and  on  tho 
Caucasus  mountains;  they  make  their  total  number  to  be 
about  one  hundred  thousand.  Before  we  separated  we  had 
another  religious  opportunity  with  them ;  we  felt  them  very 
near  in  spirit  to  us.  They  use  the  Slavonian  Bible ;  few  of 
them,  however,  can  read;  but  those  who  can,  read  to  the 
others,  and  these  from  memory  teach  the  children,  so  that 
their  young  people  are  very  ready  in  quoting  the  Scriptures 
correctly.  They  have  some  kind  of  discipline,  and  they 
watch  over  one  another  for  good ;  but  have  not  been  under 


452  1819.  [JET.  45. 

the  necessity  of  disowning  any  one  for  misconduct.  We 
left  them  a  few  books  in  the  German  language,  which  some  of 
them  understand,  and  will  read  to  the  others. 

In  a  visit  to  the  sons  of  the  Clergy,  Macarius  interpreted 
for  us,  in  a  very  feeling  manner.  We  had  also  a  relieving 
opportunity  in  a  large  establishment  for  girls,  daughters  of 
the  nobility;  some  tender-spirited  young  women  are  among 
them.  Dear  Contenius'  heart  being  much  drawn  to  us,  he 
has  concluded,  notwithstanding  his  age  and  infirmities,  to 
accompany  us  to  some  of  the  colonies  in  the  Crimea.  This 
engagement  was  often  before  my  view,  before  I  left  America, 
as  one  to  which  the  Lord  would  call  me,  though  I  did  not 
know  what  people  were  there. 

Accompanied  by  dear  Contenius  we  left  Ekaterinoslav 
early  in  the  morning  of  the  23rd,  for  the  colonies  of  the 
Menonites,  on  the  Dnieper;  we  came  sixty-five  versts  to 
the  chief  village  of  the  fifteen  that  form  this  part  of  their 
settlement;  they  are  an  interesting  people;  much  simplicity 
of  manner,  and  genuine  piety  appear  prevalent  amongst 
them.  I  felt  my  mind  so  drawn  towards  them  in  the  love 
of  Christ,  that  I  apprehended  it  my  duty  to  endeavour  to 
have  a  religious  meeting  among  them;  their  Bishop,  who 
resides  in  this  village  was  sent  for  by  Contenius  to  consult 
on  the  place  and  most  proper  time  to  hold  the  meeting;  tho 
dear  man,  who  is  very  plain  in  his  manners  and  way  of 
living,  was  at  the  time  in  the  field  behind  the  plough ;  for 
neither  he  nor  any  of  the  clergy  receive  any  salary.  They 
maintain  themselves  and  families  by  their  honest  industry. 
They  are  faithful  also  in  the  maintenance  of  their  testimony 
against  oaths,  public  diversions,  and  strong  drink.  The 
Emperor  exempts  them  from  military  requisitions.  The 
Bishop  concluded  that  there  was  no  better,  or  more  suitable 
place  than  their  meeting-house,  which  is  large,  and  in  the 
centre  of  the  other  villages ;  the  time  was  fixed  for  the  next 
day,  and  he  undertook  to  have  notice  spread.  At  the  time 
appointed,  they  came  from  all  the  other  villages;  the  house 
was  crowded  with  the  people,  and  their  ministers;  much 
solidity  was  evinced.  The  people  gathered  at  once  into 


JJT.  45.]  1819.  453 

such  stillness  and  retiredness  of  spirit,  that  it  seemed  as  if 
we  were  amidst  our  own  friends,  in  their  religious  meetings. 
I  was  enlarged  among  them  in  the  Gospel  of  Christ;  Contenius 
interpreted  from  the  French  into  German ;  dear  Allen  had  an 
excellent  communication  to  them,  which  I  first  rendered  into 
French,  and  then  Contenius  into  German ;  we  also  had  access 
together  to  the  place  of  prayer;  our  spirits  were  contrited 
before  the  Lord ;  the  dear  children,  who  also  felt  the  Lord's 
power  over  them,  were  in  tears. 

Wo  went  thence  about  thirty-five  versts  to  Cortitz  island, 
in  the  Dnieper,  where  we  stopped  awhile  with  Peter  Hilde- 
brand,  one  of  their  pious  ministers;  we  had  with  him  and 
his  wife  and  family  a  refreshing  season  before  the  Lord. 
Then  they  accompanied  us,  in  small  boats,  about  eight  vcrsta 
down  the  river,  to  one  of  their  villages  below  Aleks- 
androosk,  where  we  had  that  evening  a  latge  and  satisfactory 
meeting.  We  felt  much  for  concerned  parents  in  that  place; 
their  young  people  are  exposed  by  being  so  near  a  city 
of  resort  and  temptations.  Before  we  took  our  departure, 
the  next  morning,  we  had  a  tendering  opportunity  in  tho 
family,  where  also  several  others  met  us.  Peter  Ililde- 
brand's  heart  was  full  on  parting  with  us.  We  left  with 
them,  us  we  had  done  in  the  other  villages,  some  of  our  books 
in  German. 

We  then  travelled  sixty-five  versts,  over  what  is  called  a 
steppe,  where  not  even  a  shrub  grows,  only  coarse  grass. 
That  night  we  came  to  a  village  of  German  Lutherans, 
where  are  kept  beautiful  flocks  of  Merino  sheep,  for  the  uso 
of  thirty  villages.  We  had  some  religious  service,  but  wo 
did  not  find  much  piety  among  them.  Thence  we  went  over 
the  river  called  Moloshnaia,  which  divides  the  settlement  of 
the  German  colonies  from  a  settlement  of  the  Menonites, 
composed  of  twenty  villages.  We  stopped  at  their  first 
village,  where  they  havo  a  large  cloth  manufactory;  their 
land  is  in  high  cultivation;  formerly,  not  a  tree  or  shrub 
was  to  bo  seen  on  their  vast  steppes;  now  they  have  fine  or- 
chards of  various  kinds  of  good  fruit.  Travelling  over  these 
steppes,  we  saw,  as  we  thought,  at  a  distance,  large  groves  of 


454  1819.  [JET.  45. 

beautiful  trees,  and  to  our  astonishment,  the  scenery  conti- 
nually changed;  at  first  it  appeared  as  if  the  groves  were  in 
motion;  on  coming  nearer,  we  found  that  they  were  flocks 
of  cattle  feeding.  At  other  times  we  thought  we  eaw  large 
sheets  of  water,  like  lakes;  but  all  this  was  an  optical  delusion, 
caused  by  the  state  of  the  air. 

The  Menonites,  here,  are  preserved  in  much  Christian  simpli- 
city, in  their  worship,  manner  of  living,  and  conversation. 
They  have  also  a  testimony  against  making  the  Gospel  charge- 
able, and  against  wars  and  oaths.  I  felt  it  my  religious  duty 
to  have  a  meeting  amongst  them.  It  was  agreed  to  be  held 
in  the  evening  of  the  next  day,  and  the  Bishop  readily  offered 
to  have  notice  of  it  sent  to  the  villages  round, — ten  in 
number. 

In  the  forenoon  we  had  a  meeting  with  the  children  of  several 
villages,  collected  on  the  occasion ;  their  sobriety  and  religious 
sensibility  give  pleasing  proofs  that  their  parents  have  not 
attempted  in  vain  to  instruct  them,  by  example  and  precept, 
in  a  Christian  life.  We  also  visited  with  much  satisfaction 
several  of  their  families.  The  meeting  in  the  afternoon  was 
largely  attended.  The  Lord  owned  us  by  his  Divine  presence, 
and  gave  us  an  evidence  that  he  has  here  a  people,  whom  he 
graciously  owns  as  members  of  his  church.  We  afterwards 
went  a  few  versts  further,  and  lodged  at  an  aged  couple's; 
Christians,  indeed,  they  appeared  to  be;  we  were  much  re- 
freshed with  them,  in  our  bodies  and  spirits. 

Next  morning,  we  had  another  meeting  with  about  five 
hundred  of  their  young  people.  I  have  rarely  met  more  ge- 
neral religious  sensibility  than  among  these.  I  had  not  spoken 
many  sentences,  when  a  great  brokenness  and  many  tears 
gave  evidence  of  their  religious  feelings.  In  the  afternoon 
we  had  a  meeting  with  the  people  at  large;  a  very  satisfactory 
season.  Dear  Contenius  is  a  faithful  helper  to  us;  he  is  so 
feeling  in  his  manner  of  interpreting.  After  visiting  many 
of  these  people  in  their  families,  we  went  to  another  village, 
where  we  had  a  very  large  meeting.  Many  of  these  dear 
people  came  to  it  from  fifteen  different  villages  round,  their 
meeting  house  being  large.  It  may  be  said  to  have  been  a 


st.  45.]  1819.  455 

holy  solemnity;  the  Lord's  baptizing  power  was  felt  to  be 
over  us. 

We  then  went  to  Altona,  their  most  distant  village,  which 
stands  pretty  near  the  colonies  at  the  Duhobortzi.  We  put 
up  at  the  house  of  a  Menonite,  a  young  man,  who  is  a  minis- 
ter among  them.  The  order  of  his  family  and  children  is 
most  gratifying;  piety  seems  to  prevail  over  them  all;  the 
simplicity  and  neatness  of  the  house  are  beautiful.  Much 
quietness  and  simplicity  is  also  apparent  in  the  religious 
meetings  of  this  people.  They  are  very  regular  and  punctual 
to  the  hour  at  which  their  meetings  for  worship  are  held. 
When  gathered,  they  all  kneel.  They  continue  so  in  total 
silence,  in  secret  meditation  or  prayer,  about  half  an  hour. 
After  resuming  their  seats,  their  minister  is  engaged  either 
in  preaching  or  in  prayer;  both  extempore.  Before  they 
separate  they  kneel  down  again,  and  continue  for  some  time 
in  silent  prayer.  The  Emperor  grants  them  every  privilege, 
and  liberty  of  a  civil  and  religious  nature.  They  choose 
their  own  magistrates,  and  are  not  under  the  authority  of 
the  police  of  the  Empire.  This  is  exercised  by  themselves. 
They  are  exempt  from  military  requisitions,  and  have  no 
taxes,  except  those  requisite  among  themselves,  for  their  own 
government,  and  they  are  placed  under  the  superintendence 
of  those  persons  who  preside  over  the  colonies  in  the  Crimea 
generally.  Contenius  is  the  chief  person  on  whom  that  care 
now  devolves. 

29th  of  Fifth  month.  This  afternoon  we  went  to  the 
principal  village  of  the  Duhobortzi;  they  inhabit  several 
others  near.  We  went  to  the  abode  of  the  chief  man  among 
them.  He  is  ninety  years  old,  nearly  blind,  but  very  active 
in  body  and  mind.  He  appears  to  be  a  robust,  strong  man. 
Fourteen  others  of  their  elders  or  chief  men  were  with  him. 
We  had  a  long  conference  with  them.  He  was  the  chief 
speaker.  We  found  him  very  evasive  in  several  of  his  an- 
swers to  our  inquiries.  They  however  stated  unequivocally, 
that  they  do  not  believe  in  the  authority  of  the  Scriptures. 
They  look  upon  Jesus  Christ  in  no  other  light  than  that  of 
a  good  man.  They  therefore  have  no  confidence  in  him  as 


456  1819.  OT.  45. 

a  Saviour  from  sin.  They  say  that  they  believe  that  there  is 
a  spirit  ia  man,  to  teach  and  lead  him  in  the  right  way,  and 
in  support  of  this  they  were  fluent  in  the  quotation  of  Scrip- 
ture texts,  which  they  teach  to  their  children;  but  they  will 
not  allow  any  of  their  people  to  have  a  Bible  among  them. 
We  inquired  about  their  mode  of  worship.  They  said  they  met 
together  to  sing  some  of  the  Psalms  of  David.  Respecting  their 
manner  of  solemnizing  their  marriages,  they  declined  giving 
an  answer;  but  a  very  favourite  reply  to  some  of  our  questions, 
was,  "the  letter  killeth,  but  the  Spirit  giveth  life."  We  found 
however  that  they  have  no  stated  times  for  their  meetings  for 
worship ;  but  that  to-morrow,  which  is  First-day,  they  intend 
to  have  one,  and  this,  they  said  we  might  attend,  and  see  for 
ourselves.  We  left  them  with  heavy  hearts  and  returned  to 
Altona. 

First-day,  30th.  I  had  a  sleepless  night;  my  mind  being 
under  great  weight  of  exercise  for  the  Duhobortzi.  I  felt 
much  for  these  people,  thus  darkened  by  their  leaders,  and 
I  did  not  apprehend  that  I  should  stand  acquitted  in  the 
Divine  sight,  without  seeking  for  an  opportunity  to  expos- 
tulate with  them,  and  to  proclaim  that  salvation  which  comes 
by  Jesus  Christ.  It  appeared  best  to  go  back  to  their  vil- 
lage, and  see  what  opportunity  the  Lord  would  open  for  it, 
after  their  meeting,  whilst  they  are  all  congregated.  My 
dear  Allen  and  Contenius  felt  very  tenderly  with  me  on  the 
occasion.  We  rode  again  to  their  village  in  the  morning; 
having  previously  appointed  a  meeting  here  among  the 
Menonites  to  be  held  in  the  afternoon.  The  Duhobortzi 
collected,  at  about  ten  o'clock,  on  a  spacious  spot  of  ground 
out  of  doors;  they  all  stood,  forming  a  large  circle;  all  the 
men  on  the  left  hand  of  the  old  man,  and  the  women  on  his 
right;  the  children  of  both  sexes  formed  the  opposite  side  of 
the  circle ;  they  were  all  cleanly  dressed ;  an  old  woman  was 
next  to  the  old  man ;  she  began  by  singing  what  they  call 
a  Psalm;  the  other  women  joined  in  it;  then  the  man  next 
the  old  man,  taking  him  by  the  hand,  stepped  in  front  of 
him,  each  bowed  down  very  low  to  one  another  three  times 
and  then  twice  to  the  women,  who  returned  the  salute ;  that 


JKT.  45.]  1819.  457 

man  resuming  his  place,  the  one  next  to  him  performed  the 
same  ceremony  to  the  old  man,  and  to  the  women;  then,  by 
turns,  all  the  others,  even  the  boys,  came  and  kissed  three 
times  the  one  in  the  circle  above  him,  instead  of  bowing. 
When  the  men  and  boys  had  accomplished  this,  the  women 
did  the  same  to  each  other  ;  then  the  girls  ;  the  singing  con- 
tinuing the  whole  time.  It  took  them  nearly  an  hour  to 
perform  this  round  of  bowing  and  kissing ;  then  the  old 
woman,  in  a  fluent  manner,  uttered  what  they  called  a 
prayer,  and  their  worship  concluded ;  but  no  seriousness 
appeared  over  them  at  any  time.  0  how  was  my  soul  bowed 
before  the  Lord,  earnestly  craving  that  he  would  touch  their 
hearts  by  his  power  and  love  !  I  felt  also  much  towards  the 
young  people.  I  embraced  the  opportunity  to  preach  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  that  salvation  which  is  through  faith 
in  him ;  "  If  ye  believe  not  that  I  am  He,  (the  Christ  the 
Son  of  God,)  ye  shall  die  in  your  sins."  I  entreated  them 
to  try  what  manner  of  spirit  they  are  of;  for  many  spirits 
are  gone  out  into  the  world ;  and  "  hereby  know  we  the 
Spirit  of  God ;  every  spirit  that  confesseth  not  that  Jesus 
Christ  has  come  in  the  flesh,  is  not  of  God ;  but  this  is  that 
spirit  of  Antichrist,"  &c.  Whilst  I  was  speaking,  the  old 
men  appeared  restless ;  they  invited  me  several  times  to 
retire  to  the  house,  but  I  could  not  do  so  till  I  had  en- 
deavoured to  relieve  my  mind  of  the  great  concern  I  felt  for 
them ;  many  of  the  people  were  very  attentive,  and  the 
Truth  appeared  to  reach  their  hearts.  We  then  went  into 
the  house  with  the  old  men ;  they  had  a  few  things  to  say, 
but  not  to  any  more  satisfaction  than  yesterday.  We  left 
them  with  heavy  hearts,  and  returned  to  Altona. 

At  five  o'clock  the  meeting  with  the  Mennonites  began  ;  it 
was  very  numerously  attended ;  the  people  came  from  several 
other  villages.  0 !  what  a  difference  in  our  feelings  with 
this  people  and  those  we  were  with  in  the  morning;  then 
darkness  encompassed  us,  but  here  was  light,  as  in  Goshen ; 
the  Lord's  presence  was  over  us;  the  stream  of  the  Gospel 
of  life  and  salvation  freely  flowed  towards  the  various  ranks 
in  life;  many  in  the  assembly  were  contrited  before  the 


458  1819.  OT.  45. 

Lord,  and  under  a  sense  ot  his  redeeming  love  and  presence 
we  took  a  solemn  leave  of  each  other. 

There  are  no  post-horses  to  be  had  in  these  parts ;  we 
therefore  hired  one  of  the  Mennonites  to  take  us  with  his 
horses  to  Perekop.  Early  in  the  morning  of  the  31st,  after 
a  solemn  and  tendering  opportunity  in  the  family  where  wo 
had  been  so  kindly  entertained,  several  others  coming  in 
also,  we  set  off  for  a  long  journey  through  the  wilderness. 
Contcnius,  who  had  become  increasingly  endeared  to  us,  and 
whose  services  have  been  so  valuable,  accompanied  us  about 
ten  versts  on  our  way.  At  the  entrance  of  the  desert  we 
took  a  solemn  leave  of  each  other,  under  feelings  of  Christian 
love.  This  desert  or  steppe  extends  all  the  way  to  Perekop 
and  a  great  distance  beyond,  and  to  the  right  and  left ;  the 
water  is  bad  and  brackish.  Several  lakes  of  salt  water 
occur.  Large  herds  of  cattle,  flocks  of  sheep,  and  many 
wild  horses  are  met  with  on  these  steppes.  Nature  has 
bountifully  provided  for  these  animals ;  for,  though  fresh 
water  is  scarce,  the  dews  are  heavy  in  the  night,  so  that  the 
grass  grows  up  to  a  considerable  height ;  but  not  a  shrub  is 
to  be  seen.  Water-melons  of  an  excellent  kind  grow  spon- 
taneously, in  great  abundance,  during  the  summer ;  man  and 
beast  find  them  a  great  luxury.  We  now  and  then  passed 
near  some  villages  of  the  Tartars,  but  our  carriage  was  our 
habitation  night  and  day.  We  sometimes  obtained  a  little 
milk,  in  addition  to  the  provisions  we  had  brought  with  us. 
One  night  we  stopped  near  a  small  Tartar  hut,  at  which 
other  travellers  rested.  We  found  our  company  consisted  of 
Tartars,  Turks,  Greeks,  Russians,  our  attendant  and  inter- 
preter who  is  a  Pole,  my  companion  an  Englishman,  and  I  a 
Frenchman.  A  Mennonite,  from  Altona,  overtook  us  in  this 
wilderness ;  he  was  the  bearer  of  letters  for  us,  which  had 
arrived  after  our  departure.  One  was  from  America,  from 
my  beloved  wife ;  in  ten  weeks  it  had  travelled  from  America 
to  England,  \vhence  it  was  sent  to  Petersburg,  then  to  Mos- 
cow, to  Ekaterinoslav,  then  to  several  of  the  colonies  on  the 
Moloshnaia,  and  finally  it  came  to  hand  in  this  desert. 

Passing  one  day  through  a  large  village  of  the  Tartars, 


JET.  45.]  1819.  450 

where  wo  stopped  to  try  to  purchase  some  refreshments, 
the  Chief  among  them,  who  spoke  Russ,  pressingly  invited 
us  to  his  habitation ;  he  gave  us  a  cup  of  tea,  and  said  that, 
if  we  would  stay  the  night,  he  would  have  a  sheep  killed, — a 
great  treat  among  them.  We  could  not,  however,  accept  his 
kind  invitation.  He  then  took  us  to  a  school  where  we  met 
a  large  number  of  boys.  Their  master  is  a  Mahometan 
priest.  The  boys  sat  cross-legged  after  the  Eastern  fashion. 
They  were  writing  with  reeds  instead  of  pens,  from  right  to 
left.  Others  were  reading  in  the  Alcoran.  We  felt  constrained 
to  speak  to  them  of  the  great  love  of  God  to  man,  "  for  God 
so  loved  the  world  that  he  gave  his  only  begotten  Son  that 
whosoever  believeth  on  him  should  not  perish,  but  have 
everlasting  life,"  &c.,  &c.  Our  Pole  interpreted  what  we 
said  into  Russ,  and  the  person  who  attended  us  into  Tartar. 
The  young  men  and  their  master  were  serious,  and  repeatedly 
expressed  their  approbation,  by  putting  their  hand  on  their 
breast,  with  eyes  lifted  up ;  they  manifested  their  love  to- 
wards us  on  our  going  away,  and  our  kind  host  kissed  our 
hands  three  times,  and  then  laid  them  on  his  forehead. 

Our  road  led  us  afterwards  frequently  in  sight  of  the 
Putrid  Sea.  We  met  several  herds  of  camels,  flocks  of 
large  birds  and  some  large  eagles.  Wolves  are  very  com- 
mon on  these  steppes,  and  they  are  so  bold  that  they  some- 
times attack  travellers.  We  passed  by  a  large  one  lying  on 
the  ground  with  an  eagle,  which  had  probably  attacked  him, 
by  his  side,  its  talons  were  nearly  buried  in  his  back ;  in  the 
struggle  both  had  died. 

After  a  tedious  journey  over  "the  great  steppe," 
they  reached  Perekop  on  the  second  of  Sixth  month, 
and  once  more  had  "  the  luxury  of  a  good  wash  in 
pure,  fresh  water,  which  they  had  not  enjoyed  for 
home  days;"  but,  "finding  very  little  to  detain 
tin-in  there,"  they  continued  their  journey  the  next 
day,  ''still  travelling  over  the  steppe."  They 
arrived  at  Simferopol  about  noon  on  the  fourth  of 


4GO  1819.  [^T.  45 

Sixth  month,  and  it  was  not  till  that  day  that  they 
saw,  for  the  first  time  since  leaving  Abo,  a  distance  of 
nearly  two  thousand  miles,  "  the  horizon  bounded  by 
a  range  of  high  hills,  or  mountains."  The  face  of 
the  country  had  now  changed ;  they  were  in  the 
midst  of  the  beautiful  scenery  of  the  Crimea. 


\ 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

THIRD  VISIT  TO  EUROPE. 

THE  CRIMEA. — KARAITE  JEWS. —  GERMAN  AND  Swiss  COL- 
ONIES.—  RETURN  TO  PEREKOP.  —  KHERSON. —  NIKOLAIEV. 
— ODESSA. 

ARRIVED  at  the  chief  scene  of  attraction  in  the  Cri- 
mea, Stephen  Grellet  and  his  companion  at  once 
resumed  their  accustomed  work.  In  the  spirit  of  the 
Apostle,  who — without  giving  up  any  Christian  prin- 
ciple, or  lowering  the  standard  of  Gospel  require- 
ments,— was  "made  all  things  to  all  men  that  by 
all  means  he  might  save  some,"  they  freely  mingled 
in  religious  intercourse  with  all  classes  and  denom- 
inations that  came  in  their  way,  both  among  the  rich 
and  the  poor,  "  ready,  as  much  as  was  in  them,  to 
preach  the  Gospel''  to  all.  Of  their  interesting  la- 
bours in  those  parts,  and  the  conclusion  of  their 
visit  in  Russia,  at  Odessa,  S.  G.  gives  the  following 
description : 

Simferopol,  5th  of  Sixth  month.  This  place  contains 
four  thousand  inhabitants,  who  are  mostly  Tartars  and 
Turks ;  they  have  four  mosques.  We  find  here  some  of  the 
Spiritual  Christians,  here  called  Malakans.  One  of  them, 
a  nice  and  intelligent  young  man,  speaks  some  French. 
They  have  Bibles  and  Testaments  in  some  of  the  Eastern 
languages,  but  they  find  very  few  of  the  Mahometans  willing 
to  read  them ;  they  will  read  written,  but  not  printed  books. 

(461) 


462  1819.  OT.  45. 

One  of  the  Malakans  saying  that  ho  was  formerly  among  the 
Duhobortzi,  I  inquired  of  him  how  he  had  become  convinced 
of  his  errors;  he  answered  with  great  energy,  "I  had  the 
Bible  put  into  my  hands ;  I  read  it,  and  is  it  possible  to 
read  the  Bible,  and  not  be  convinced  of  the  great  errors 
under  which  I  was  ?"  We  have  had  several  very  interesting 
religious  opportunities  with  this  people  ;  they  give  us  the 
same  answers  to  the  questions  we  put  to  them  which  their 
brethren  at  Ekaterinoslav  did ;  they  have  also  given  us  much 
information  relative  to  the  great  persecutions  they  endured 
previous  to  the  Emperor  Alexander's  interfering  on  their 
behalf;  in  some  distant  governments,  his  benevolent  views 
towards  them  and  his  orders  in  their  favour  have  been 
evaded,  so  that  some  of  their  families  are  yet  separated  by 
banishment.  We  have  several  copies  of  the  New  Testament 
in  Russ  just  printed;  they  were  sent  to  us  at  Ekaterinoslav. 
These  people  are  delighted  with  them ;  one  of  them  read 
to  the  others  in  the  Gospel  of  John.  This  place,  formerly 
called  Akmetchet,  is  situated  at  the  entrance  of  the  narrow 
neck  of  the  Crimea.  Till  the  days  of  Catherine,  the  Tartars 
were  numerous  in  all  these  parts,  and  were  once  a 
powerful  people.  As  we  have  to  pass  through  it  again,  we 
feel  most  easy,  for  the  present,  to  go  to  the  further  end  of 
the  Peninsula.  The  Secretary  of  the  Governor  kindly 
takes  charge  of  the  greater  part  of  our  baggage,  which  we 
need  not  carry  with  us. 

We  set  off  early  in  the  morning  of  the  6th  of  Sixth  month, 
for  Baktchiserai.  The  country  is  beautiful,  rich  and  fertile, 
and  well  cultivated ;  there  are  very  fine  vineyards,  and  lofty 
trees  on  the  high  ground.  This  town  is  very  ancient ;  it 
was  the  capital  of  old  Tartary,  where  their  Khans  used  to 
reside ;  it  is  peculiarly  situated,  lying  in  a  deep  and  narrow 
valley,  between  two  high  hills ;  one  is  composed  of  rocks  of 
a  soft  nature,  which  the  rain  has  worn  into  a  variety  of  fanci- 
ful shapes  ;  in  some  places  the  rocks  project  from  twenty  to 
thirty  feet  over  the  houses  that  are  built  below ;  others  rise 
perpendicularly,  and  houses  of  three  stories  with  apart- 
ments are  cut  into  them.  No  women  are  seen  in  the  streets 


*T.  45.]  1810.  463 

without  being  covered  with  thick  veils,  and  these  are  of  the 
poorer  class;  the  men  are  busily  engaged  in  their  shops, 
sitting  cross-legged  on  pieces  of  matting  or  carpet ;  their 
principal  business  appears  to  be  the  manufacturing  of  a 
variety  of  morocco  leather,  and  making  slippers  of  it,  which 
everybody  here  wears  instead  of  shoes.  We  took  a  police 
officer,  a  Tartar  who  speaks  the  Russian  language,  which 
very  few  here  do,  to  accompany  us  to  "  the  Fortress."  It  is 
a  place  inhabited  by  Karaite  Jews.  We  went  on  foot,  for  a 
carriage  could  not  travel  that  road.  The  narrow  valley 
between  the  two  high  hills  continues  about  two  versts  be- 
yond the  town ;  on  getting  out  of  it,  we  came  among  a  large 
company  of  gipsies ;  they  had  their  tents  pitched,  covered 
with  skins ;  they  are  much  the  same  people  as  those  I  have 
seen  in  England,  Sweden  and  Russia,  except  that  some  of 
them  appear  nearly  black;  but  this  is  said  to  be  owing  to 
their  exposure  to  the  weather  and  the  hot  sun,  as  the  chil- 
dren, generally,  arc  nearly  naked ;  they  are,  like  other 
gipsies,  very  fond  of  music.  Going  still  further,  our  way 
became  narrower,  and  the  rocky  hill  on  our  right  higher, 
and  rather  projecting  over  us  than  perpendicular.  Here 
there  is  a  large  Greek  monastery  cut  in  the  rock ;  the 
only  door  of  entrance  is  about  thirty  feet  above  the 
ground ;  the  approach  to  it  is  difficult,  so  that  two  or  three 
men  could  defend  it  against  a  large  body;  there  is  no 
access  to  the  door  but  by  a  rope-ladder,  let  down  for  the 
purpose ;  to  attempt  it  by  ropes  from  the  top  of  the  hill  is 
not  possible,  as  these  would  hang  perhaps  twenty  feet 
from  the  sides  of  the  hill;  formerly  many  monks  resided 
here,  but  now  there  are  only  three.  Tho  country  near 
is  perforated  by  deep  winding  caves.  Some  of  them 
extend  for  miles  underground.  It  would  be  very  unsafe  for 
any  one  to  enter  unless  he  was  well  acquainted  with 
their  various  windings.  It  is  supposed  that  in  times  of  per- 
secution, and  also  of  civil  wars,  they  were  formerly  used  as 
places  of  resort.  Further  on  is  seen,  what  is  called  "the 
Fortress."  The  path  to  it  is  steep  and  narrow,  among  the 
rocks ;  indeed  it  is  so  narrow,  that  only  one  mule  or  horse 


464  1819.  |>T.  45. 

carrying  their  leather  bottles  of  water,  can  pass  it.  We 
walked  it  in  "  Indian  file.'1  It  has  the  appearance  of  a  strong 
wall  from  sixty  to  eighty  feet  high  ;  but  it  is  a  solid,  hard  rock. 
The  entrance  is  through  an  iron  door,  leading  to  a  narrow 
winding  way,  cut  out  to  the  top  of  the  rock,  upon  which 
stands  the  town.  It  is  inhabited  by  Karaite  Jews.  The 
surface  extends  some  distance.  The  houses  are  two,  three, 
and  four  stories  high.  The  windows  have  blinds  or 
bars,  so  that  none  of  the  inmates  can  be  seen.  We  did 
not  see  a  woman  out  of  doors.  Arrived  in  the  town,  we  sat 
down  in  the  market-place,  for  we  were  much  fatigued  by  the 
walk  and  the  powerful  sun.  Some  men,  after  a  while,  came 
to  look  at  us,  and  soon  after  their  High  Priest  approached,  and 
invited  us  to  go  into  the  synagogue,  speaking  to  us  through 
the  medium  of  our  Tartar,  who  translated  again  to  our  Pole, 
and  he  to  us.  His  name  is  Isaac  Covish.  We  were  soon 
joined  by  other  Rabbis  and  Jews.  They  have  another 
synagogue  near,  one  not  being  sufficient  to  contain  them  all. 
They  are  about  one  thousand  men,  besides  women  and  chil- 
dren. They  tell  us  that  they  have  evidences,  from  their 
Records,  that  their  ancestors  have  been  on  this  rock  for  more 
than  nine  hundred  years ;  but,  by  their  traditions,  they  trace 
their  coming  here  to  the  time  when  Titus  came  against  Jeru- 
salem. They  differ  much  from  other  Jews.  Like  that 
people  formerly,  they  till  the  ground.  They  have  gardens, 
vineyards,  ploughed  fields,  &c.  They  take  great  care  in  the 
religious  and  moral  education  of  their  children.  Besides 
having  the  Law  written  on  parchment,  kept  in  the  ark, 
which  they  showed  us,  they  have  the  Old  Testament  printed 
in  books,  and  each  of  their  children  has  a  copy  of  it.  It 
contains  nothing  but  the  simple  Scriptures :  none  of  the 
Rabbinical  additions,  with  which  they  do  not  unite.  They 
told  me  that  our  own  Bibles  are  a  very  faithful  version  of 
theirs.  We  have  been  told  by  the  Governor  and  Police 
officers  at  Perekop  and  other  places,  that  these  Jews  are  very 
exemplary  in  every  part  of  their  conduct ;  they  know  of  no 
instance  of  any  of  them  being  ever  brought  before  them  for 
misdemeanour  of  any  kind.  A  very  similar  testimony  is 


xf.  45.]  1819.  465 

given  of  the  Malakans  wherever  they  reside,  so  far  as  we 
have  been  able  to  hear.*  A  large  number  of  the  Jews  col- 
lected about  us,  and  our  conversation  became  of  a  more  serious 
nature,  chiefly  with  the  High  Priest;  he  fully  believes,  he 
said,  in  the  operations  of  the  Divine  Spirit,  and  that  the 
Lord,  by  the  prophets,  bears  a  clear  testimony  to  it ;  among 
other  prophecies  he  mentioned  that  of  Joel;  he  also  holds 
the  sentiment  that  if  all  men  were  obedient  to  the  teachings 
and  guidance  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  there  would  be  no  differ- 
cnco  between  Jews  and  Gentiles,  for  all  would  bring  forth 
the  same  fruits,  all  would  bring  the  same  acceptable 
offering  unto  the  Lord.  Ho  was  told  that  he  must  then 
believe  that  the  prophecy  of  Joel  was  now  fulfilled,  "It 
shall  come  to  pass  in  the  last  days,  saith  the  Lord,  that 
1  will  pour  out  of  my  Spirit  upon  all  flesh,"  &c.,  &c.,  for  we 
are  now  living  in  these  latter  days ;  this  led  us  to  speak  of 
the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  prophecies 
respecting  him,  the  manner  of  his  coming,  the  end  for  which 
he  came,  &c.,  &c.  Among  others,  reference  was  made  to  this 
Scripture  testimony:  "The  sceptre  shall  not  depart  from 
Judah,  nor  a  lawgiver  from  between  his  feet,  until  Shiloh 
couic,  and  unto  him  shall  the  gathering  of  the  people  be."  — 
Gen.  49,  10.  He  well  knew  that  the  sceptre  had  departed 
from  Judah  somo  time  before  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  by 
Titus,  that  Christ  had  then  come  on  the  earth,  and  in  him  was 
so  literally  accomplished  all  that  the  prophets  had  written  of 
him,  that  it  might  appear  as  if  they  had  given  a  description 
of  what  had  already  come  to  pass,  rather  than  of  what  was 
not  fulfilled  till  many  centuries  afterwards.  He  remained 
silent  and  pensive  for  a  length  of  time,  then  said,  "  I  know 
not  what  to  sny."  We  had  some  further  serious  conversa- 
tion, and  on  parting  he  desired  that  we  might  not  forget  to 
visit  some  of  his  people  further  on  in  the  Crimea,  express- 
ing liis  satisfaction  with  our  visit  here;  others  did  the  same. 

*  According  to  Olipbant,  the  Karaite  Jews  "  are  remarkably  and  hon 
ourably  distinguished  by  their  probity,  and  enjoy  everywhere  BO  high 
a  reputation,  that  throughout  the  Crimea  the  word  of  the  Karaite  mer- 
chant is  considered  equal  to  his  bond." 
I.  —  31 


466  1S10.  OT.  45. 

We  parted  in  much  affection,  greatly  regretting  that  we 
could  not  have  an  easier  way  to  communicate  with  this  in- 
teresting people,  what  we  said  to  one  another  having  to  pass 
through  several  interpreters ;  yet  from  their  answers  we 
could  judge  that  they  had  understood  us. 

On  our  way  back  we  had  some  religious  conversation  with 
our  Tartar ;  he  had  been  brought  under  some  sensibility  by 
what  had  transpired  during  our  intercourse  with  the  Jews, 
and  he  made  some  inquiries  relating  to  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  In  Baktchiserai  they  have  many  mosques  ;  some  are 
small,  but  two  especially  are  very  large;  formerly  they  were 
very  strict  in  the  regular  attendance  at  all  the  stated  hours 
of  prayer,  five  times  a  day ;  and  those  who  did  not  conform, 
unle.-s  prevented  by  sickness  or  very  good  reasons,  were 
beaten  with  rods  ;  but  now,  since  they  are  under  the  Russian 
dominion,  they  have  their  liberty. 

7th.  We  came  yesterday  evening  to  Scbastopol ;  the 
road  is  through  a  beautiful  valley ;  we  had  a  ferry  to  cross 
before  entering  the  town, — a  most  convenient  sea-port  on 
the  Black  Sea.  It  contains  twenty-five  thousand  inhabitants, 
but  the  greater  part  belong  to  the  navy ;  there  arc  two 
thousand  merchants,  most  of  whom  are  Jews.  We  had  a 
letter  for  the  Admiral  who  commands  the  place  ;  he  received 
ns  with  kindness,  and  gave  us  free  access  to  such  places  as 
we  felt  it  our  duty  to  visit ;  a  serious  person,  who  speaks  the 
French  language  well,  accompanied  us  as  interpreter.  We 
visited  their  large  hospital  for  sailors,  and  three  prisons ;  wo 
had  several  religious  opportunities  with  the  inmates;  and 
a  particularly  satisfactory  one  at  the  Admiral's  house  in  the 
evening,  after  tea;  a  number  of  persons  had  collected  on 
the  occasion,  among  them  were  some  Greeks ;  several  were 
in  a  tender  slate  of  mind.  Wo  had  also  satisfaction  in  a 
visit  to  the  children  of  the  soldiers  and  sailors;  we  feel 
much  interest  in  the  rising  generation,  and  great  is  our 
desire  that  these  young  men  may  have  virtuous  principles 
inculcated,  and  that  they  may  come  to  the  saving  knowledge 
of  the  Truth,  as  it  is  in  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

Oth.     We  returned   to  Simferopol,  where   also  wo  visited 


JKT.  45.]'  1810.  407 

the  prisons,  schools,  and  hospital.  We  had  a  very  interesting 
time  with  the  Malakans ;  it  is  surprising  how  well  they  are 
acquainted  with  the  things  of  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  to 
notice  the  propriety  of  their  quotations  from  the  Scriptures, 
in  support  of  their  various  Christian  testimonies.  They  have 
given  u?,  in  writing,  a  short  account  of  their  principles,  as 
well  as  copies  of  letters  they  have  received  from  their  breth- 
ren in  distant  parts,  in  which  genuine  piety  and  great 
religions  sensibility  are  exhibited.  We  had  a  solemn  meet- 
ing among  them ;  the  Lord  owned  us  by  his  presence.  Wo 
were  also  with  the  Vice-Govcrnor  and  his  wife,  who  are 
serious  young  persons. 

Thcodosia,  llth.  On  our  way  here  we  stopped  a  short 
time  at  Karusu  Bazar,  a  Tartar  village,  built  in  the  Asiatic 
style ;  it  contains  ten  thousand  inhabitants,  three  thousand 
of  whom  are  Greeks  and  Armenians,  with  some  Jews.  We 
visited  their  schools  and  poor-houses.  Many  of  the  Tartars 
and  Jews  met  us  at  the  former.  We  embraced  the  opportu- 
nity to  preach  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  to  direct  them  to 
that  grace  and  truth  which  came  by  him.  Among  the  Ar- 
menians we  had  a  solemn  season ;  their  Bishop  met  us ;  he 
is  a  pious,  sensible  man ;  he  was  brought  into  much  tender- 
ness, and  parted  from  us  \\ith  great  afiection.  Thus,  in  a 
few  hours,  we  had  an  opportunity  of  proclaiming  the  salva- 
tion that  comes  by  Jesus  Christ  to  Tartars,  Mahometans, 
Jews,  Greeks  and  Armenians !  may  the  Lord  bless  his  own 
work  among  them  all !  We  arrived  at  Theodosia  in  the 
evening.  Governor  Engel,  a  valuable  man,  gave  his  assist- 
ance in  our  various  religious  engagements,  acting  as  a  faithful 
interpreter.  0  how  graciously  the  Lord  provides  for  us 
qualified  persons  without  whose  kind  aid  we  could  not  have 
any  religious  intercourse  with  those  we  visit.  Wo  went  first 
to  the  prison  and  hospital ;  then  to  a  school  for  the  children 
of  Karaite  Jews,  where  we  also  met  their  parents ;  we  had  a 
satisfactory  interview  with  them,  and  another  with  the- Tar- 
tars ;  this  was  held  in  their  mosque,  a  very  plain  house 
inside ;  it  has  no  images,  only  a  few  words  on  the  wall, 
proclaiming  that  "  God  is  great  and  good ;"  they  were 


468  1819.  [JET.  45. 

attentive  to  what  we  communicated  to  them,  and  gratefully 
received  some  books  of  a  religious  character.  The  Jews 
did  the  same.  The  Governor  gave  us  the  same  good  account 
of  these  Jews  that  we  had  before  received ;  their  moral 
character  stands  high  in  this  neighbourhood.  In  the  even- 
ing we  had  a  time  of  religious  retirement  with  the  Governor 
and  his  family ;  he  appeared  to  feel  what  we  had  to  impart 
on  the  occasion,  and  gratefully  accepted  some  of  our  books ; 
we  frequently  place  some  of  these  in  their  public  libraries, 
in  Latin,  German,  and  French ;  we  also  gave  the  Testament 
in  Hebrew  to  the  Jews,  and  in  Greek  to  the  Greeks  and 
Armenians. 

12th.  This  morning  early  we  set  off  for  the  German  and 
Swiss  colonies.  Governor  Engel  kindly  gave  us  a  Greek  and 
a  Tartar  to  accompany  us,  and  to  interpret.  These  colonies 
lie  out  of  the  public  road.  Heilbrunn,  the  first  we  came  to, 
thirty-six  versts  from  Theodosia,  is  settled  by  emigrants 
from  Wirtemberg.  The  people  were  at  work  in  the  fields, 
but  as  soon  as  they  heard  that  we  wished  to  see  them,  they 
repaired  to  the  school-house,  used  also  for  a  place  of  worship. 
They  have  no  minister  among  them  at  present,  but  they 
nevertheless  attend  their  meetings  for  Divine  worship  with 
great  regularity.  We  understand  that  the  other  German 
colonists  hereaway  are  similarly  circumstanced.  Our  silent 
sitting  together  was  very  precious.  They  are  acquainted 
with  spiritual  worship.  We  had  but  little  to  communicate 
in  the  way  of  ministry,  but  we  were  edified  and  comforted 
together.  They  were  very  urgent  that  we  should  stay  the 
night  with  them,  but  we  wished  to  go  on  to  the  Swiss.  Some 
of  them  accompanied  us  to  Zurichthal.  We  were  a  motley 
group ;  the  German,  the  Russian,  the  Greek,  the  Tartar,  the 
Pole,  the  English  and  the  French, — all  going  the  same  way, 
for  the  same  object.  0  that  people  of  all  nations  and  lan- 
guages may  thus  become  banded  together,  and  harmoniously 
travel  with  each  other  in  the  one  way  to  everlasting  life ! 

The  colonists  here  came  from  the  canton  of  Zurich.  Our 
meeting  for  Divine  worship  with  them  on  First-day  morning 
was  precious  and  solemn.  We  sat  a  considerable  time  in 


^.T.  45.]  1819.  469 

silence  together.  Worship  in  spirit  and  in  truth  was  per- 
formed. In  the  afternoon  we  passed  through  Rosenthal,  a 
large  villago  of  Roman  catholics,  on  our  way  to  Neusatz,  an- 
other village  of  Lutherans,  who  came  from  about  Stutgard. 
We  lodged  that  night  among  them,  and  appointed  a  meeting 
for  the  ensuing  morning,  an  invitation  which  was  extended 
to  another  settlement  of  the  same  people.  Next  morning  a 
deputation  came  from  the  Roman  catholic  village  to  request 
that  we  would  not  pass  them  by  without  having  a  meeting 
with  them  also.  As  we  passed  through  their  village,  my  soul 
was  strongly  drawn  towards  them,  but  I  apprehended  they 
might  not  be  willing  to  attend  a  meeting  appoited  by  us ; 
now  we  felt  prepared  to  accede  to  their  request.  Like  their 
Protestant  neighbours,  they  have  no  priest  among  them.  One 
comes  once  a  year  only.  The  meeting  in  the  forenoon  was 
fully  attended  by  the  people  of  both  villages.  A  Swiss,  who 
speaks  French,  was  our  interpreter.  It  "was  a  good  meeting. 
Wo  felt  much  for  these  people.  Their  care  and  concern  for 
the  religious  education  of  their  children  appear  to  be  great. 
Their  want  of  a  settled  minister  among  them  is  richly  made 
up,  for  in  their  coming  together  for  Divine  worship,  their  de- 
pendence is  not  on  man,  but  on  the  Lord,  the  true  minister 
of  the  sanctuary,  and  they  have  evidently  made  some  pro- 
gress in  the  Divine  life,  under  the  ministration  of  his  blessed 
Spirit. 

At  the  time  appointed  we  arrived  at  the  Roman  catholic 
village.  As  we  entered  it,  the  steeple  bell  began  to  ring. 
We  expected  that  the  meeting  would  be  held  in  a  private 
house,  but  they  told  us  that  no  place  was  more  suitable,  or 
better  able  to  accommodate  the  people,  than  their  church. 
On  entering  it  we  found  a  numerous  company  already  gather- 
ed, for  it  is  a  large  village.  They  had  lighted  their  wax 
candles  on  the  altar,  after  their  usual  manner,  though  the 
sun  shone  very  bright.  I  did  not  think  much  of  this.  My 
mind  was  under  much  exercise  for  the  people,  with  car- 
nest  desire  that  they  might  come  to  the  light  of  the  Lord, 
and  be  gathered  to  the  brightness  of  his  arising.  We  took 
se.its,  facing  the  people,  with  our  backs  to  the  ul.ar.  After 


470  1819.  OT.  45 

we  had  sat  a  while  in  silence,  we  were  several  times  a  littlo 
disturbed  by  a  man  coming  near  us  to  ring  again  and  again 
the  bell  of  the  steeple.  I  could  not  think  what  the  man 
meant,  but  at  last  he  told  me  in  Dutch,  "  I  do  not  think,  sir, 
that  anybody  else  will  come,  for  the  whole  village  is  here." 
I  was  then  about  rising  from  my  scat ;  the  interpreter  stood 
by  me.  The  Lord  enlarged  me  in  his  Gospel.  The  people 
were  directed  to  Christ  the  Shepherd  and  Bishop  of  souls, 
the  High  Priest  of  our  Christian  profession,  who  is  very  nigh 
every  one  of  us,  and  ready  to  minister  in  the  temple  of  the 
heart  to  every  one  that  waits  upon  him.  My  beloved  friend 
William  Allen  had  something  very  precious  to  communicate 
in  these  two  meetings,  in  both  of  which  the  people  were 
brought  into  great  tenderness  of  spirit.  On  returning  to 
Simferopol,  our  hearts  overflowed  with  gratitude  to  the 
Lord,  who  had  enabled  us  to  visit  this  portion  of  a  seed 
which  he  waters  from  his  holy  habitation. 

15th.  This  is  the  third  time  we  have  come  to  Simferopol. 
We  found  here  five  of  the  Malakans  who  have  waited  several 
days  for  our  return.  They  are  a  deputation  from  their  breth- 
ren, who  reside  at  a  considerable  distance  in  the  Government 
of  Tambov,  where  there  are  upwards  of  two  hundred  families 
who  profess  with  them,  and  about  as  many  more  who  are 
serfs,  and  meet  with  them  when  they  can.  They  came  to 
these  parts  to  look  at  the  land,  and  to  see  if  they  could  re- 
move to  it  with  their  families.  We  hope  that,  by  an  applica- 
tion to  the  Emperor,  they,  and  many  others  of  the  same 
people,  will  be  permitted  to  enjoy  privileges  similar  to  those  of 
the  Mennonites.  We  believe  they  might  be  a  great  blessing 
to  the  benighted  Duhobortzi.  They  tell  us  that  many  among 
them  formerly  belonged  to  that  class,  but  that  the  Scriptures 
being  placed  in  their  hands,  they  have  been  fully  convinced 
of  their  errors.  They  say  that  the  name  of  Malakan  is  given 
them  because  they  abstain  from  the  various  observances  of 
days,  fasts,  and  ceremonies  of  the  Greek  church.  Their  an- 
swers to  our  inquiries  into  their  religious  principles,  entirely 
coincide  with  those  heretofore  given  us.  They  inform  us 
that  most  of  them  can  read,  and  are  in  the  daily  practice  of 


XT.  45.]  1819.  471 

reading  the  Scriptures  in  their  families.  They  confirm  the 
account  given  us  of  their  great  numbers  in  several  Govern- 
ments, especially  in  Astrakhan,  the  Caucasus,  Saratov,  &c. 

We  went  fifteen  versts  to  the  Vice  Governor's,  accompanied 
by  his  secretary  ;  we  had  a  pleasant  visit  to  his  family ;  his  wife 
extends  a  pious  care  over  their  very  interesting  young  people. 
On  our  way  we  visited  the  widow  of  a  celebrated  natural 
historian  ;  she  continues  to  feel  her  great  bereavement.  In 
the  evening  we  had  a  solemn  religious  meeting  with  the 
Malakans ;  to  become  acquainted  and  mingle  with  these 
dear  people  would  alone  well  repay  all  our  toil  in  coming 
to  this  nation. 

16th.  We  left  very  early  this  morning  for  Perekop ;  but 
some  of  the  Malakans  were  at  our  door  before  daylight, 
waiting  to  bid  us  farewell  once  more  ;  they  also  brought 
us  bread  for  our  journey ;  this  is  a  very  general  practice  in 
the  Crimea,  when  departing  to  go  into  the  desert ;  to  decline 
it  would  give  great  offence  to  the  givers ;  we  had  procured 
some  ourselves  before,  but  when  we  saw  their  sadness  at 
our  refusal,  we  accepted  their  free-will  offering.  One  of 
their  old  people,  a  venerable  looking  man,  with  his  long 
beard  and  sheepskin  covering,  appeared  very  desirous  to 
go  with  us  a  little  way ;  he  got  in  and  sat  between  us ; 
we  could  not  converse  with  one  another ;  but  there  is  a 
language  more  forcible  than  words ;  he  held  each  of  us 
by  the  hand ;  big  tears  rolled  down  on  his  venerable 
beard;  we  rode  on  several  versts  in  solemn  and  contriting 
silence,  till  we  came  to  a  water  which  we  had  to  pass,  when 
he  took  us  into  his  arms  with  the  greatest  affection,  kissed 
us,  and  got  out  of  the  carriage;  on  looking  back  we  saw 
him  prostrated  on  the  ground,  in  the  act  of  worship  or  prayer 
to  God ;  and,  after  he  rose,  as  long  as  we  could  discern 
him,  he  stood  with  his  face  towards  us,  his  hands  lifted  up ; 
we  felt  it,  as  he  did,  a  solemn  separation.  May  the  Lord 
bless  and  protect  that  portion  of  his  heritage,  a  people  whom 
he  has  raised  by  his  own  power,  and  instructed  by  his  own 
free  Spirit.  We  visited  at  Perekop  the  prison  in  the  fortress, 
and  the  hospital,  and  set  off  at  noon,  on  the  17th,  for 


472  IS! I).  [JET.  45. 

Bcrislav,  where  we  did  not  arrive  till  midnight.  We  crossed 
the  Dnieper  for  the  third  time  at  dark  ;  the  only  accommo- 
dation we  could  obtain  was  a  dirty  yard,  where  we  spent  the 
rest  of  the  night  in  our  vehicle. 

18th.  We  visited  a  small  prison,  in  bad  condition,  and 
a  hospital,  and  travelled  again  over  the  wilderness  to  Kher- 
son, where  Count  de  St.  Priest,  whom  we  saw  at  Ekaterino- 
slav,  at  the  Governor's,  gave  us  an  invitation  to  make  our 
home  at  his  house ;  he  is  the  Governor  of  this  part  of  the 
country.  He  kindly  gave  us  his  horses  and  carriage  to  take 
us  to  several  places  we  wished  to  visit.  The  Mayor  of  this 
city,  a  valuable  man,  and  a  Frenchman  too,  accompanied 
us,  as  our  interpreter.  We  visited  their  several  prisons. 
That  in  the  fortress,  especially,  is  in  a  most  affecting  state ; 
the  poor  prisoners  are  crowded  in  small  rooms,  loaded  with 
heavy  chains ;  the  ceiling  is  not  high  enough  to  allow  them 
to  stand  upright ;  many  of  them  have  been  confined  three 
years  ;  their  meagre  and  ghastly  countenances  proclaim  their 
sufferings ;  they  have  not  even  a  few  feet  of  room  to  walk  in,  and 
are  not  allowed  to  go  out  into  the  yard  ;  the  air  is  very  cor- 
rupt, so  that  we  could  hardly  breathe  it.  They  have  a  large 
body  of  soldiers  on  guard  about  them.  I  have  endeavoured 
to  reason  with  the  Commandant  of  the  fortress  on  the  in- 
humanity of  keeping  fellow-beings  under  such  suffering ; 
if  he  has  not  the  authority  to  lessen  the  weight  of  the  irons 
on  the  prisoners,  he  might  at  least  place  fewer  of  them  in  a 
room,  and,  under  the  strict  guard  of  the  soldiers,  allow 
them  to  breathe  fresh  air,  during  part  of  the  day.  The  wea- 
ther is  now  very  warm  and  these  prisons  feel  like  ovens.  They 
are  now  preparing  to  erect  here  a  monument  to  the  memory 
of  Howard;  this  is  the  place  where  he  caught  the  prison 
fever,  and  where  he  died  of  it  ;  what  better  monument 
could  they  erect  for  him,  than  a  prison  conducted  after  the 
plans  he  has  given.  We  intend  to  represent  the  whole  of 
this  to  the  Emperor.  We  returned  to  dine  at  the  Gover- 
nor's, and  went  afterwards  to  the  Seminary  for  the  sons 
of  the  clergy.  The  Director  and  Rector  of  it  are  both 
pious  men.  The  latter  kindly  acted  as  our  interpreter  to  the 
pupils. 


JET.  45.]  1819.  473 

The  next  day  we  had  an  interesting  opportunity  with 
about  one  thousand  five  hundred  of  the  children  of  the 
soldiers.  They  receive  a  good  education,  and  some  of  them 
become  qualified  to  occupy  stations  in  the  civil  department. 
We  thought  that  religious  sensibility  was  apparent  in  some 
of  them.  The  system  of  mutual  instruction  has  been  intro- 
duced among  the  juniors.  We  presented  them  with  fifteen 
sheets  of  the  "Scripture  Lessons,"  sent  to  us  at  this  place 
from  Petersburg,  by  order  of  the  Emperor.  We  then  paid 
a  satisfactory  visit  to  the  Mayor,  who  had  been  our  kind  and 
useful  attendant.  He  has  a  numerous  family,  in  whom  the 
parents  have  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  the  fruits  of  their 
Christian  care.  We  had  a  precious  religious  opportunity 
with  them,  and  then  set  off  for  Nikolaiev.  As  we  were  leav- 
ing Kherson,  two  of  the  Greek  priests,  whom  we  had  seen  at 
the  seminary,  came  to  bid  us  farewell,  and  to  bring  us  five 
loaves  of  bread  for  our  use  in  the  wilderness,  to  evince  their 
lovo  and  good-will  to  us.  With  much  kindness  and  tender- 
ness they  desired  that  the  Lord's  blessing  might  be  on  our 
labours  o!  love,  and  bring  us  safe  back  to  our  respective 
families. 

22nd.  Nikolaiev.  Admiral  Greig,  Commandant  in  Chief 
of  the  Black  Sea  and  of  this  place,  received  us  with  kind- 
ness.  We  had  frequently  been  with  his  sister  at  Petersburg. 
We  met  at  his  house  a  pretty  large  company,  with  whom  we 
had  a  religious  opportunity.  Several  of  those  present  were 
seriously  disposed,  particularly  a  young  couple :  the  husband 
is  a  Chamberlain  of  the  Emperor.  We  visited  several 
schools,  poor-houses,  and  prisons.  They  arc  in  a  better  con- 
dition than  those  at  Kherson.  By  the  kindness  of  Admiral 
Grtig,  we  are  provided  with  two  young  men  to  accompany 
us  as  interpreters.  They  appear  to  enter  into  our  religious 
feelings,  and  their  spirits  are  tendered  whilst  they  interpret 
our  communications. 

We  have  met  a  number  of  the  Duhobortzi  in  this  place. 

•  They  have  read  the  Scriptures,  they  say,  and  have  seen  the 

gross  errors  under  which  they  had  been ;  we  find,  however, 

that  their  eyes  are  only  partially  opened,  but  as  they  appear 


474  1819.  OT.  45. 

desirous  to  obtain  the  knowledge  of  the  Truth,  we  are  en- 
couraged respecting  them.  They  tell  us  that  they  know  that 
several  of  those  we  visited  on  the  Moloshnaia  now  desire 
to  read  the  Scriptures,  and  they  think  that  they  see  further 
than  their  old  men  and  elders.  We  had  a  religious  meeting 
with  them,  and  hope  that  we  had  suitable  counsel  to  hand 
them.  They  bear  a  good  character  in  this  place  for  upright- 
ness. Our  inn  here  is  kept  by  Jews.  They  have  a  New 
Testament  in  Hebrew,  which  they  value  much.  We  had  a 
good  opportunity  to  preach  Christ  to  them.  They  have 
compared  the  fifty-third  chapter  of  Isaiah  with  several  por- 
tions of  the  New  Testament,  and  are  forcibly  struck  with  the 
minute  correctness  of  the  prophet's  description  of  the  suffer- 
ings, &c.,  of  Christ. 

Leaving  Nikolaicv  on  the  evening  of  the  22nd, 
they  reached  Odessa  the  next  day.  Here  they 
were  detained  by  various  engagements,  and  finally 
closed  their  religious  labours  in  Russia.  S.  G.  con- 
tinues : — 

Odessa,  28th.  We  have  been  occupied  these  last  days  in 
writing  several  letters ;  one  to  the  Emperor,  to  give  him  an 
account  of  the  miserable  condition  of  several  of  the  prisons 
we  have  visited  since  we  left  Moscow.  We  have  also  made  a 
particular  statement  of  our  visit  ta  the  Mennonites,  and  the 
Malakans.  We  have  sent  him  an  account  of  the  religious 
principles  of  the  latter,  and  a  representation  of  the  sufferings 
to  which  a  few  oi'  them  continue  to  be  exposed,  in  some  of 
the  governments.  We  have  also  requested,  on  their  behalf, 
that  he  would  allow  them  lands  to  settle  upon,  near  the 
Moloshnaia,  or  in  that  district,  and  that  the  same  civil  and 
religious  privileges  should  be  extended  to  them  which  he 
has  granted  to  the  Mennonites.  As  they  had  hitherto  been 
confounded  with  the  Duhobortzi,  we  have  pointed  out  the 
distinction  between  them.  We  have  also  once  more  conveyed 
to  the  dear  Emperor,  before  leaving  his  dominions,  our 
souls'  solicitude  that,  by  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 


JET.  45]  1819.  475 

and  faithfulness  to  the  dictates  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  ho  may 
walk  in  the  Divine  fear  and  counsel,  and  so  fulfil  the  great 
and  important  stewardship  given  him  as  Emperor  over  this 
vast  nation,  that  he  may  promote  the  honour  and  glory  of 
God  and  the  happiness  of  his  subjects,  and  finally  obtain, 
through  the  redeeming  love  and  mercy  of  God  in  Christ 
Jesus,  the  salvation  of  his  soul,  nnd  exchange  his  earthly  for 
a  heavenly  crown.  We  have  also  written  to  the  Empress- 
Dowager,  and  sent  her  a  statement  of  the  great  mortality  in 
the  foundling  hospitals,  and  our  painful  concern  at  finding 
that  throughout,  where  we  have  travelled,  the  education  of  the 
girls  among  the  mass  of  the  population  is  totally  neglected- 
The  only  places  where  we  found  a  little  attention  paid  to  the 
girls,  were  some  of  the  Tartar  towns,  and  there  they  only 
learned  to  read.  We  have  also  addressed  the  Mennonites 
and  the  "  Spiritual  Christians."  Our  epistle  to  these  will, 
we  hope,  circulate  extensively  among  this  interesting  class 
of  people. 

A  letter  received  from  the  Danish  Ambassador  at  Peters- 
burg, informs  us  that  his  King  and  Queen  had  directed  him 
to  let  us  know  that  our  epistles  to  them,  and  the  books  we 
sent,  were  gratefully  received.  Our  time  has  been  taken  up 
in  writing  several  other  letters  to  Sweden,  Norway,  &c.  We 
cannot  depart  from  this  deeply  interesting  field  of  Gospel 
labour,  where  many,  among  various  ranks  in  life,  are  rendered 
very  dear  to  us  in  the  love  of  Christ,  without  communicating 
once  more  with  them  in  writing.  May  the  Lord  bless  them, 
and  carry  on  to  perfection  the  work  of  his  Divine  grace ! 

Count  Langeron,  a  Frenchman,  Governor-General  in  these 
parts,  appears  well  disposed  to  afford  us  all  the  assistance  in 
his  power;  two  years  since  he  succeeded  here  the  Duke  de 
Richelieu,  now  Prime  Minister  at  Paris,  who  was  much  be- 
loved by  the  people  generally ;  he  stood  as  a  father  to  the 
colonists.  This  town  contains  forty  thousand  inhabitants, 
and  looks  much  like  an  English  city ;  the  streets  are  liko 
those  in  Philadelphia,  and  have  many  good  houses ;  people 
of  various  nations  are  to  be  met  with  here.  It  is  a  place  of 
great  commerce ;  the  chief  export  is  wheat. 


476  1819.  [;ET.  45 

The  arrival  yesterday  of  a  French  ship  that  touched  at 
Constantinople,  where  the  plague  prevails,  has  spread  an 
alarm  here.  A  man  on  board  the  ship  died  of  this  contagious 
disease  since  her  arrival ;  another  is  not  expected  to  live, 
and  several  others  are  sick.  We  are  thus  brought  under 
very  serious  considerations,  for  Constantinople  is  the  place 
to  -which  we  had  intended  to  proceed  from  here ;  earnest  is 
our  cry  to  the  Lord  that,  as  he  has  thus  far  led  us  by  his 
counsel  in  the  way  that  he  would  have  us  to  go,  he  would 
direct  all  our  future  steps. 

We  have  visited  here  three  prisons,  hospitals,  and  some 
schools ;  one  of  the  latter  is  for  girls,  and  was  founded  by 
the  Duke  de  Richelieu :  it  is  now  under  the  care  of  the 
Abbe  Nichols.  My  mind  was  under  much  distress  during 
some  of  these  visits,  the  last  particularly;  though  I  felt 
much  openness  toward  the  young  women  there  in  directing 
them  to  Christ  and  to  his  Spirit,  I  cannot  divest  myself  of  the 
apprehension  that  the  Jesuits  have  taken  a  strong  footing 
here,  and  that  the  good  intended  by  this  establishment  may 
be  marred  through  them. 

2nd  of  Seventh  month.  Such  is,  we  find,  the  Popish 
influence  in  these  parts,  that  in  some  colonies  of  Germans 
professing  Popery,  at  no  great  distance  from  here,  the  priests 
have  obliged  such  of  the  people  as  had  Bibles,  to  deliver 
them  up,  and  they,  the  priests,  have  burned  them.  We 
have  thought  it  proper  to  give  information  of  this  to  the 
Emperor.  They  had  also  a  Bible  Society  in  this  place,  but 
by  the  priests'  influence  it  has  discontinued  its  useful  pro- 
ceedings. Notwithstanding  these  great  discouragements,  a 
few  individuals  are  endeavouring  to  form  themselves  again 
into  a  Society,  and  to  resume  their  labours ;  what,  above  all, 
must  be  considered  the  Lord's  work,  is  that  about  one  hun- 
dred of  the  youths,  aged  from  thirteen  to  seventeen  years, 
have  of  their  own  accord,  formed  a  Society  to  distribute  the 
Scriptures,  and  subscribed  their  pocket  money  for  the  pur- 
pose, which  offering  they  make  with  cheerfulness.  Several 
other  boys  at  the  Lyceum  would  gladly  have  joined  them, 
but  the  Abbe  Nichols,  who  has  the  direction  of  it,  will  not 


jer.  45.]  1819.  477 

allow  it ;  yet  such  at  least  as  have  not  been  prevented  by  their 
parents  have  sent  their  pocket  money  to  the  Juvenile  Society. 
Thus  children  are  raised  up  to  promote,  by  their  efforts  to 
distribute  the  Scriptures,  what  the  Jesuits  arc  endeavouring 
to  destroy. 

5th.  We  had  a  very  interesting  religious  opportunity 
with  the  dear  boys  ;  some  of  the  parents  attended ;  it  was  a 
precious  season ;  the  Lord  by  his  Spirit  has  visited  these 
children,  and  the  love  of  Christ  contrites  many  of  them. 
We  had  also  a  meeting  with  some  of  the  pious  inhabitants ; 
it  was  mostly  composed  of  those  who  belong  to  the  Greek 
Church,  but  Papists  were  also  present ;  Theophilus,  the 
Archimandrite,  with  whom  we  have  been  several  times,  and 
for  whom  we  had  a  letter  from  Philaret,  was  also  present. 
The  Lord's  name  and  power  and  his  redeeming  love  was 
exalted  among  them  ;  many  hearts  were  contrited.  In  the 
evening  Theophilus  came  to  see  us ;  he  is  a  spiritually- 
minded  man,  and  our  intercourse  has  been  to  edification. 

After  carefully  weighing  the  subject  before  the  Lord, 
craving  his  direction,  we  have  felt  it  to  be  our  right  way  to 
proceed,  as  before  contemplated,  over  the  Black  Sea  to  Con- 
stantinople, believing  that  the  Lord  can  protect  us  from  the 
noisome  pestilence,  as  he  has  done  from  many  other  immi- 
nent dangers.  After  thus  concluding  we  felt  sweet  peace,  and 
have  engaged  our  passage  on  board  a  large  British  ship,  the 
Lord  Citthcart,  loaded  with  wheat,  going  by  Constantinople 
to  Malta.  This  evening  we  hear  that  three  more  deaths, 
by  the  plague,  have  occurred  among  the  crew  of  the  French 
ship,  and  that  several  others  are  attacked  with  it. 

6th.  We  met  here  a  young  Englishman  convinced  of  our 
principles,  but  not  a  member  of  our  Society ;  ho  appears  to 
have  a  tender  conscience ;  we  have  had  several  opportunities 
with  him,  endeavouring  to  encourage  him  to  walk  uprightly 
in  the  sight  of  God  and  man.  This  is  a  country  where  men 
ought  to  be  particularly  watchful  to  avoid  giving  any  of- 
fence ;  for  the  police  very  narrowly  watch  their  every  action, 
though  they  know  it  not ;  perhaps  in  no  country  arc  the 
police  more  vigilant ;  but  he  who  endeavours  to  walk  in  the 
sight  of  Go«l  need  not  fear  the  eye  of  man. 


478  1819.  |>T.  45. 

7th.  We  visited  General  Ingoff,  who  has  all  the  Colonies 
under  his  superintendence ;  he  was  absent  when  we  arrived 
here ;  \ve  are  much  pleased  with  him ;  he  is  a  mild,  serious 
man.  We  afterwards  went  on  board  the  ship,  to  have  our 
baggage  stowed  away ;  she  is  a  large,  fine  vessel,  lately  re- 
turned from  the  East  Indies.  This  is  a  commodious  port ; 
many  vessels  from  various  nations  are  here  at  present 

The  next  day  they  set  sail  for  Constantinople.  "  1 
am  under  no  apprehension,"  says  Stephen  Grellet, 
"  that  I  have  left  Russia  before  the  right  time;  I  feel 
great  peace  in  looking  back  upon  my  various  religious 
labours  in  that  Empire." 


END    OF    THE    FIRST    VOLUME. 


MEMUI11S 


or  TUB 


LIFE  AND  GOSPEL  LABOURS 


or 


STEPHEN   GRELLET, 


EDITED   BT 


BENJAMIN    SEEBOHM. 


TUB  HELM  IX  MAST  PARTS  I  HATI  VISITED  ARE  WHITB  UXTO  HARVEST,  SO  THAT  8OMB- 
TOtta  I  HATI  WISHED  THAT  I  MIOIIT  HATI  THI  LIFE  OF  METBU8ELAH,  OR  TUAT  THE  SON 
MIGHT  IfCYEK  GO  DOWH,  THAT  I  MIGHT  IX)  NT  SHARE  OF  THAT  GREAT  WORK  WHICH  IS  TO 

u  POSE  IX  THESI  HATIOXS.— S.  GrelUCt  Letter  to  Sarah  Huttler,  Vol.  <.,  p.  289. 


IN   TWO  VOLUMES. 
VOL.  II. 


PHILADELPHIA : 
HENRY    LONGSTRETH, 

No.  1386   CHESTNUT  STREET. 
I860. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

THIRD    VISIT    TO     EUROPE  —  CONSTANTINOPLE  ;      DARDANELLES; 
SMYRNA . .  1 


.CHAPTER  XXXV. 

THIRD  VISIT  TO  EUROPE  —  Scio ;   ISLANDS  OF  TIIE  ARCHIPELAGO; 
ATHENS 14 


CHAPTER  XXXVI. 
THIRD  VISIT  TO  EUROPE  — CORINTH  ;  PATRAS;  /ANTE  :  CORFU...       30 

CHAPTER  XXXVII. 
THIRD  VISIT  TO  EUROPE —  BARLETTA  ;  NAPLES 42 

CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 
THIRD  VISIT  TO  EUROPE  —  ROME 60 

CHAPTER  XXXIX. 

THIRD    VISIT     TO     EUROPE  —  FLORENCE;      LEGHORN;     VENICE; 
VERONA,  Ac 83 

CHAPTER  XL. 

THIRD  VISIT  TO  EUROPE  —  MUNICH;  AUGSBURG  ;  STUTTGARD  ....       93 

CHAPTER  XLI. 

THIRD  VISIT  TO  EUROPE  —  SWITZERLAND 108 


VI  CONTENTS. 

Page 

CHAPTER  XLII. 

THIRD  VISIT  TO  EUROPE  —  SOUTH  OF  FRANCE;  RETURN  TO 
ENGLAND 117 

CHAPTER  XLIII. 

THIRD  VISIT  TO  EUROPE  —  CONCLUDING  SERVICES  IN  ENGLAND 
AND  IRELAND 120 

CHAPTER  XLIV. 

VOYAGE  HOME;  ARRIVAL  AT  NEW  YORK;  PHILADELPHIA,  NEW 
YORK,  AND  NEW  ENGLAND  YEARLY  MEETINGS  ;  VISIT  TO 
FRIENDS  AND  OTHERS  WITHIN  THEIR  COMPASS,  AND  IN 
CANADA  ...  137 

CHAPTER  XLV. 

REMOVAL  TO  BURLINGTON  ;  RELIGIOUS  VISIT  TO  MARYLAND  ; 
VIRGINIA  ;  NORTH  CAROLINA,  &c ' 149 

CHAPTER  XLVI. 

RELIGIOUS  VISIT  TO  OHIO;  INDIANA;  ILLINOIS;  NEW  ORLEANS, 
&c 164 

CHAPTER  XLVII. 

RELIGIOUS  VISIT  TO  KENTUCKY  ;  TENNESSEE  ;  SOUTH  AND 
NORTH  CAROLINA,  &c 182 

CHAPTER  XLVIII. 
THE  SEPARATION -.     198 

CHAPTER  XLIX. 
RELIGIOUS  VISIT  TO  FRIENDS  IN  NEW  YORK  YEARLY  MEETING  . .     216 

CHAPTER  L. 

FOURTH  VISIT  TO  EUROPE  —  VOYAGE  TO  LIVERPOOL;  VARIOUS 
RELIGIOUS  ENGAGEMENTS  IN  ENGLAND  ;  THE  YEARLY  MEET- 
INGS IN  LONDON  ;  PREPARATIONS  FOR  THE  CONTINENT 227 

CHAPTER  LI. 

FOURTH  VISIT  TO  EUROPE  —  HOLLAND;  THE  RHINE  COUNTRY; 
PYRMONT  ;  MINDEN 245 


CONTENTS.  VU 

CHAPTER  LII. 

FOURTH  VISIT  TO  EUROPE — HANOVER;  BRUNSWICK;  QUEDLIN- 
BURO;  MAGDEBURG  ;  POTSDAM  ;  BERLIN 262 

CHAPTER  LIII. 

FOURTH  VISIT  TO  EUROPE — WITTEMBERG;  HALLE;  WEIMAR; 
LEIPZIG 282 

CHAPTER  LIV. 

FOURTH  VISIT  TO  EUROPE — DRESDEN;  HERRNHUT  AND  BER- 
THOI.SDORF  ;  RUMBURO  ;  PRAGUE 294 

CHAPTER  LV. 
FOURTH  VISIT  TO  EUROPE  —  AUSTRIA  ;  HUNGARY 309 

CHAPTER  LVI. 
FOCRTH  VISIT  TO  EUROPE — BAVARIA  ;  WIRTEMBERG 318 

CHAPTER  LVII. 

FOURTH  VISIT  TO  EUROPE  —  STRASBURG  ;  BAN  DE  LA  ROCHE; 
SWITZERLAND 335 

CHAPTER  LVIII. 
FOURTH  VISIT  TO  EUROPE — TOE  WALDENSES , 354 

CHAPTER  LIX. 

FOURTH  VISIT  TO  EUROPE  —  LYONS;  AVIGNON;  An;  NISMES; 
COXGENIES,  ETC.;  MoNTPELLIER  ;  TOULOUSE ;  BRIVES ;  PfiR- 
IGNEUX  ;  BERGERAC  ;  ST.JULIEN;  BORDEAUX;  BAYONNE 362 

CHAPTER  LX. 
FOURTH  VISIT  TO  EUROPE  —  SPAIN  ;  MADRID 378 

CHAPTER  LXI. 
FOURTH  VISIT  TO  EUROPE — SPAIN;  VALENCIA 395 

CHAPTER  LXII. 

FOURTH  VISIT  TO  EUROPE  — SPAIN;  BARCELONA;  RETURN 
THROUGH  FRANCE  TO  ENGLAND 405 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  LXIII 

FOURTH  VISIT  TO  EUROPE  —  CONCLUDING  SERVICES  IN  ENGLAND, 
SCOTLAND,  AND  IRELAND  ;  VOYAGE  TO  AMERICA,  AND  SAFE 
ARRIVAL  AT  HOME  .........................................  416 


CHAPTER  LXIV. 

RELIGIOUS  VISIT    TO    OHIO,    INDIANA,    BALTIMORE,    AND    NORTH 
CAROLINA  YEARLY  MEETINGS,  &c.  ;  EXTRACTS  FROM  LETTERS  .  .  .    434 


CHAPTER  LXV. 

NEW  YORK  AND  NEW  ENGLAND  YEARLY  MEETINGS  ;  ILLNESS  ; 
BALTIMORE  YEARLY  MEETING;  DECEASE  OF  WILLIAM  ALLEN; 
DEPUTATION  TO  INDIANA  YEARLY  MEETING;  LETTERS  .........  452 

CHAPTER  LXVI. 

PHILADELPHIA  YEARLY  MEETING;  ILLNESS;  LETTERS,  &c  ........    468 

CHAPTER  LXVII. 
LAST  DAYS  AND  DECEASE  .............................  185 


LIFE 


or 


STEPHEN  GRELLET. 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

THIRD  VISIT   TO  EUROPE. 
CONSTANTINOPLE. — DARDANELLES. — SMYRNA. 

STEPHEN  GRELLET  had  been  permitted  to  leave  Rus- 
sia under  very  peaceful  feelings.  These  continued  to 
cheer  him  on  his  passage  over  the  Black  Sea,  though, 
notwithstanding  the  fine  weather,  he  was  suffering 
from  "very  distressing  sickness."  The  ground  of 
his  rejoicing  was  not  that,  through  the  Divine  power, 
"  the  spirits  had  been  made  subject,"  but  rather  that, 
through  the  Redeemer's  love,  "his  name  was  writ- 
ten in  heaven."  He  felt  himself  "an  unprofitable 
servant,"  yet,  in  looking  back  upon  the  scenes  of  his 
past  labours,  he  had  the  reward  of  grace — the  "  answer 
of  peace." 

In  looking  forward,  however,  to  what  yet  awaited 
him,  he  was  brought  very  low  "  under  great  pressure 
of  exercise."  It  was  "  not  the  fear  of  going  into  the 
midst  of  the  plague  that  distressed  him:" — 

VOL.  II. — 2 


2  1819.  OT.  43. 

"  I  feel  confidence,"  he  writes  on  board  the  Lord  Cathcart, 
"that  my  life  is  in  the  hands  of  my  Almighty  Father  and 
Protector,  so  that,  in  quietness  and  peace,  I  can  resign  my- 
self into  his  Divine  hands  and  keeping ;"  "  but,"  he  adds, 
"  I  have  a  baptism  to  pass  through,  under  a  sense  of  the 
further  service  prepared  for  me  in  the  nations  to  which  I  am 
going.  I  feel  that  I  am  but  a  worm.  0  Lord !  direct  and 
assist  by  thy  Spirit  thy  very  poor  and  unworthy  servant !" 

On  the  llth  of  Seventh  month,  being  still  very 
poorly,  and  unable  to  move  about,  he  writes : 

This  day,  being  First-day,  my  beloved  companion  in- 
clined to  have  the  seamen  called  together,  to  read  the  Bible 
to  them.  I  encouraged  him  to  do  so.  He  afterwards  spoke 
to  them  very  suitably.  As  for  me,  silent  prostration  of  soul 
before  the  Lord  is  my  proper  allotment. 

His  memoranda  then  proceed : 

12th.  I  spent  a  night  of  watchfulness  unto  prayer,  like 
.^••••ob,  wrestling  the  whole  night  for  the  Lord's  blessing,  and 
loAurds  morning,  the  light  of  his  countenance  has  very 
graciously  arisen  upon  me.  My  trust  and  confidence  is 
renewed  in  him, — blessed  and  praised  be  his  adorable 
namel 

At  seven,  a.m.,  we  discovered  the  entrance  to  the  Bos- 
phorus.  We  came  down  very  rapidly,  keeping  close  to  the 
Asiatic  side,  and  by  six  o'clock  p.m.,  we  anchored  near  the 
Seraglio.  Constantinople,  from  our  ship,  appears  a  very 
beautiful  city,  with  her  many  and  large  mosques,  and  theii 
towering  minarets;  the  many  grave-yards,  with  upright  grave- 
stones, and  tall  green  aloe  trees :  the  stones  for  the  women 
are  all  of  white  marble,  shaped  to  a  point ;  the  top  of  those 
for  the  men  are  shaped  like  the  head  of  a  man,  painted  accord- 
ing to  the  kind  and  colour  of  the  turban  that  the  individual 
wore.  The  streets  are  like  an  amphitheatre,  one  above 
another.  The  Asiatic  part,  on  the  opposite  side,  is  beauti- 
ful also.  This  is  the  timo  when  the  Turks  keep  their  Lent, 


J5T.  45.]  1819.  3 

or  Great  Ramazan,  and  now  during  the  night  all  their 
minarets  are  illuminated;  some  of  them  appear  to  have 
thousands  of  lights  of  various  colours,  according  to  the 
glasses  in  which  they  are  fancifully  placed ;  these  make 
a  grand  display,  particularly  on  the  minarets  near  the 
Seraglio. 

Constantinople,  Seventh  month,  13th.  We  landed  at  ten, 
a.m.  Thomas  Nixon  Black,  a  merchant  here  for  whom  we 
had  letters,  kindly  came  on  board  to  welcome  us.  He 
accompanied  us  up  to  Pera,  where  Sir  Robert  Listen,  the 
British  Ambassador  resides.  lie  had  heard  from  London 
that  we  proposed  to  come  to  Constantinople,  and  expected 
us.  Both  he  and  his  lady,  who  looks  like  a  serious,  motherly 
woman,  very  kindly  pressed  us  to  make  our  home  in  their 
palace,  which  stands  in  a  very  airy  situation  ;  but  we  declined 
their  invitation,  for  we  had  previously  accepted  that  of  Nixon 
Black.  We  found  that  it  would  be  unsafe  to  put  up  at  any 
of  the  Turkish  hotels,  in  most  of  which  there  are,  or  have 
been,  some  cases  of  the  plague.  Nixon  Black  resides  very 
near  to  Sir  Robert  Listen's.  The  latter  has  had  the  kind- 
ness to  send  his  Dragoman  and  a  Janizary  to  bring  our 
baggage  from  the  ship.  They  put  it  in  large  bags  made 
of  horse-hair,  which  though  handled  by  persons  who  have 
the  plague,  is  not  liable  to  communicate  it,  whereas  woollen, 
cotton,  &c.,  are  conductors  of  it.  They  passed  it  through 
the  custom-house  without  having  it  at  all  examined,  not  even 
opening  the  bags.  W  hen  walking  up  the  street  from  the  ship, 
we  tried  to  keep  at  a  respectful  distance  from  the  Turks,  so 
as  not  to  touch  their  long  flowing  robes.  We  find  the  inte- 
rior of  this  city  very  different  from  what  it  appeared  from  the 
ship.  The  streets  are  narrow,  very  steep  and  dirty.  Some 
have  loose  rolling  stones  in  them,  which  appear  very  un- 
safe footing  for  horses,  yet  we  saw  Turks  going  up  or 
down  with  rapidity, — so  sure-footed  are  their  horses;  but 
there  is  no  way  for  carriages.  We  dined  with  the  Am- 
bassador. He  stood  for  some  years  in  that  character  in 
Philadelphia,  before  Washington  was  built,  so  that  both  he 
and  hifl  wife  are  well  acquainted  with  several  of  our  friends 


4  18191  [JET.  45. 

in  that  city,  where  they  frequently  attended  our  meetings ; 
they  are  therefore  not  strangers  to  our  religious  principles. 
Among  other  persons  we  met  there,  is  his  chief  Dragoman, 
an  old  Turk  of  good  information.  He  communicates  nearly 
daily  with  the  Sultan.  Most  of  the  business  of  Ambassadors 
here  is  transacted  through  such  a  medium,  so  that  their 
Dragoman  may  be  considered  as  their  Prime  Minister.  He 
speaks  good  English  and  French,  and  evinces  great  liberality 
of  sentiment.  Several  letters  from  America  and  England,  of 
late  dates,  were  waiting  our  arrival.  One  from  dear  William 
Forster,  inclosing  minutes  of  both  the  men's  and  women's 
Yearly  Meetings,  signed  by  their  clerks,  in  which  they  convey 
their  near  and  tender  feeling  of  sympathy  and  unity  with  us 
under  our  various  exercises  and  religious  engagements  in 
these  distant  nations,  desiring  our  encouragement  to  proceed 
with  faithfulness  in  the  work  whereto  the  Lord  has  sent  us. 
O !  how  sweet  it  is,  thus  to  have  the  unity  and  sympathy  of 
the  church  1  This  is  indeed  a  word  of  comfort  and  encour- 
agement, that  the  Lord  sends  us  in  time  of  need.  We  received 
here  a  large  supply  of  books  of  a  religious  character,  and 
also  some  treating  of  our  principles,  in  different  languages, 
and  a  pretty  good  supply  of  New  Testaments,  sent  us  from 
Malta,  in  Greek,  Latin,  and  Italian.  Some  of  the  Testaments 
are  in  modern  Greek. 

15th.  Among  the  serious  persons  that  we  met  with,  are 
Greeks,  Armenians,  Italians,  some  from  Ragusa,  also  the  old 
Dragoman— a  Turk,  and  his  son-in-law.  Seriousness  appears 
in  some  of  them.  They  generally  manifest  a  great  desire  to 
become  informed  of  our  Christian  testimonies ;  the  Ragusans 
especially.  They  told  us  that  some  of  their  friends  in  their 
country  had  heard  of  our  Society,  and  had  often  expressed 
desires  to  know  more  of  us.  We  have  supplied  them  with 
appropriate  books, — all  in  French.  We  had  religious  oppor- 
tunities with  these  persons  to  some  satisfaction.  We  do  not 
expect  to  have  much  to  do  among  the  Turks;  my  chief  con- 
cern is  for  the  Armenians  and  Greeks. 

10th.  We  had  felt  our  minds  drawn  towards  their  great 
prison,  called  the  Bagnio,  and,  through  the  Dragoman,  per 


*T.  45.]  1819.  6 

mission  to  visit  it  was  obtained.  It  has  now  only  five  hun- 
dred prisoners,  but  in  time  of  war,  especially,  it  is  very 
crowded.  Several  thousands  of  poor  fellow-beings  are  then 
immured  in  it.  They  are  all  mingled  together,  criminals, 
and  prisoners  of  war.  All  those  that  are  able  to  labour,  are 
put  to  work  in  the  ship-yards,  arsenals,  &c.,  contiguous  to 
the  prison.  The  latter  is  spacious  and  pretty  airy  during 
the  summer,  but  very  uncomfortable  in  rainy  seasons,  or  cold 
weather.  The  prisoners  are  mostly  chained  two  and  two; 
no  meat  is  given  them ;  the  ration  of  bread  allowed  by  the 
Government  would  be  sufficient  if  they  received  it,  but  the 
various  hands  through  which  it  has  to  pass  before  it  comes 
to  them  retain  a  great  part  of  it,  so  that  in  the  end  the  poor 
prisoners  receive  not  one  half  of  their  allotted  portion,  and 
they  have  in  consequence  emaciated  looks;  some  are  so  feeble 
that  they  can  hardly  drag  themselves  along.  We  had  seve- 
ral opportunities  with  them,  through  our  Dragoman.  The 
Turkish  officers  who  accompanied  us  did  not  appear  to  make 
any  objection  to  it.  We  found  but  few  attacked  with  the 
plague  in  the  prison,  at  which  we  were  surprised,  for  many 
parts  of  it  are  very  filthy.  It  is  thought  to  be  owing  to  the 
free  circulation  of  air.  Whilst  at  work,  which  is  from  day- 
light to  sunset,  except  a  quarter  of  an  hour  at  noon  to  eat 
their  morsel  of  bread,  an  officer  has  the  oversight  of  ten 
prisoners,  and  with  a  stick,  which  he  applies  pretty  freely, 
urges  them  on  to  their  work.  These  poor  prisoners  have 
indeed  a  miserable  life,  in  consequence  of  which,  many  of 
them  die.  We  visited  other  prisons,  which  are  like  the  Segees 
in  Kussia;  but  here,  as  justice  is  quickly  administered,  they 
do  not  remain  long.  It  frequently  occurs  that  the  police- 
officers,  without  taking  the  trouble  to  carry  the  offender  to 
prison,  give  him  the  bastinado  on  the  spot  where  they  take 
him,  or,  if  carried  to  prison,  they  administer  it  there  on  the 
soles  of  the  feet.  It  is  so  severe,  in  some  cases,  that  the 
sufferer  dies  in  consequence  of  it. 

The  Captain  Pasha  wished  to  see  us.  We  found  with  him 
the  Captain  of  the  Port.  His  Dragoman,  who  is  a  Greek 
Prince,  interpreted  for  us.  The  Pasha  wished  to  inquire 


6  1819.  [JET.  45. 

into  the  object  of  our  visit  here,  what  other  nations  we  had 
visited,  &c.  It  opened  the  way  for  our  pleading  on  behalf  of 
the  suffering  prisoners.  We  told  him  it  was  the  love  of  God 
and  man  that  prompted  us,  not  to  see  the  country,  or  the 
curiosities  of  it,  but  to  endeavour  to  press  upon  all  men  to  live 
virtuous  and  pious  lives.  If  they  did  so,  they  would  love 
God  and  man,  and  desire  to  promote  the  good  of  all  men. 
As  we  parted,  the  Captain  of  the  Port  invited  us  to  go  and 
see  the  launch  of  a  man  of  war.  We  told  him  that  the  most 
desirable  sight  he  could  give  us  would  be  that  of  a  man  of 
peace.  These  have  been  very  painful  engagements  to  us. 

In  the  evening  we  visited  a  Greek  merchant,  who  has 
large  possessions  on  one  of  the  islands  in  the  Archipelago, 
where  he  has  introduced  several  schools  for  the  children  of 
the  poor.  Other  Greeks  met  us  here,  with  whom  we  had  a 
religious  opportunity ;  these  have  generally  received  a  good 
education. 

The  next  morning,  Sir  Robert  Liston  and  his  valuable 
wife  accompanied  us  some  distance  up  the  Bosphorus  to  see 
the  Eussian  Ambassador,  for  whom  we  had  a  letter  from 
Prince  Alexander  Galitzin  ;  we  went  in  his  barge,  which  had 
eight  rowers,  all  fine  young  Turks ;  each  man  handles  two 
oars,  and  they  manage  them  with  great  dexterity.  We  kept 
near  the  European  side,  on  which  are  many  handsome  palaces; 
some  of  these  are  the  residences  of  the  Sultan's  relatives. 
Some  of  the  European  Ambassadors  also  reside  there.  Sir 
K.  Liston  took  us  first  to  the  Spanish  Ambassador's,  a  par- 
ticular friend  of  his;  he  sent  him  word  yesterday  that  we 
should  take  a  late  breakfast  with  him.  On  account  of  the 
great  heat  of  the  weather  we  left  Constantinople  very  early, 
but  there  having  been  a  fine  rain  during  the  night,  it  was 
cool  and  very  refreshing.  On  our  entering  the  apartment 
of  the  Spanish  Ambassador's  wife,  we  were  greatly  sur- 
prised. It  seemed  from  her  dress  and  manners,  as  if  we 
were  with  one  of  our  women  Friends;  the  Ambassador 
himself  is  a  grave  man,  and  simple  in  his  dress  and  man- 
ners. She  told  us  that  from  a  child  she  was  brought  up  in 
simplicity  of  dress,  which  she  likes;  it  was,  said  she,  her 


JBT.  45.]  1819.  7 

valued  mother's  maxim  and  practice  to  endeavour  to  adorn 
the  mind  with  Christian  virtues,  and  not  the  body  with  vain 
apparel,  which  disfigures  rather  than  embellishes  it.  "I 
have  frequently  thought,"  she  said,  "that  could  I  have  been 
in  one  of  those  nations  where  your  Friends  reside,  I  should 
have  been  one  of  your  Society,  for  what  I  have  heard  of 
your  religious  principles  has  greatly  endeared  your  Friends 
to  me;  you  are,  however,  the  first  that  I  have  ever  seen. 
My  mother  often  spoke  of  your  Society  and  religious  prin- 
ciples ;  she  had  read  some  of  your  books,  but  never  saw  any 
of  your  members ;  she  dressed  as  plainly  as  I  do."  We 
found,  on  conversing  with  her  on  her  religious  views,  that 
she  has  a  claim,  to  our  Christian  affection ;  the  tenderness  of 
her  heart  rendered  her  very  near  to  us ;  she  is  acquainted 
with  the  sensible  influences  of  the  Divine  Spirit.  We  were 
soon  met  by  some  of  the  other  Ambassadors  and  their  wives, 
— the  Austrian,  the  Neapolitan,  and  the  French.  It  was 
pleasant  to  see  the  harmony  that  appeared  to  be  maintained 
among  these  representatives  of  different  nations ;  had  I  an- 
ticipated such  a  meeting,  I  should  probably  have  passed 
under  much  exercise,  but  being  thus  brought  about  without 
any  agency  of  ours,  I  felt  it  my  place  to  yield  to  whatever 
service  might  be  designed  by  my  dear  Master  on  such  an 
occasion;  all  speak  French  well;  it  was  therefore  easy  to 
communicate  to  them  what,  in  the  love  of  the  dear  Re- 
deemer, we  apprehended  ourselves  required  to  do.  We  then 
went  to  the  Russian  Ambassador,  who  kindly  offered  to 
serve  us  in  all  things  that  he  can. 

On  our  return  to  Constantinople,  we  kept  on  the  Asiatic 
side  of  the  Bosphorus;  we  went  on  shore  a  short  time,  to 
see  the  beauty  of  the  country  and  the  prodigious  size  of 
the  trees  growing  there.  I  felt  much  for  our  rowers,  for 
they  worked  very  hard,  and  being  very  strict  observers  of 
the  fast,  during  Ramazan,  they  do  not  eat  or  drink  from  sun- 
rise to  sunset;  they  were  very  thirsty  under  the  burning 
sun,  yet  they  would  not  touch  a  drop  of  water.  Amidst 
such  observances  of  man's  invention,  what  a  great  departure 
there  is  from  the  law  of  God !  My  heart  is  made  very  sad 


a  lew;  [JIT.  45. 

at  the  voice  of  the  criers  from  the  tops  of  their  minarets, 
that  the  hour  of  prayer  has  come;  those  who  cannot  go  to 
the  mosques,  fall  down  on  their  knees  in  the  street,  their 
heads  to  the  ground,  and  there  remain  for  some  time,  re- 
gardless of  the  passengers  around  them ;  and  yet,  during 
these  last  nights,  many  murders  have  taken  place ;  by  order 
of  the  Government  many  of  the  Janizaries  and  others  have 
been  beheaded,  and  the  bodies  thrown  into  the  Bosphorus; 
it  is  said,  that  last  night  two  hundred  had  heavy  irons  put 
on  them,  and  then  were  thrown  into  the  river,  at  the  point 
of  the  Seraglio.  Sometimes  I  feel  myself  encompassed 
about  with  horrible  darkness  and  distress. 

21st.  "We  have  had  several  religious  meetings  in  the 
palace  of  the  British  Ambassador,  held  in  the  large  audience 
chamber ;  and  some  others  at  our  own  lodgings,  where  our 
generous  host  treats  us  with  great  kindness.  We  met  with 
some  valuable  persons  among  the  Armenians;  they  told  us 
of  some  pious  people  at  Tiflis  and  that  neighborhood.  'We 
have  sent  them  some  books  that  treat  on  our  Christian 
doctrines.  "We  also  find  great  openness  among  the  Greeks. 
We  do  not  go  to  see  the  Greek  Patriarch,  as  there  are  some 
cases  of  the  plague  in  his  palace.  We  often  see  in  the 
streets  persons  attacked  with  this  disease,  and  it  is  not  un- 
frequent  that  we  meet  the  bodies  of  such  as  have  died  with 
it  carried  to  the  grave ;  they  are  laid  upon  a  plank,  which 
the  bearers  carry  on  their  shoulders,  and  walk  very  fast,  the 
body  shaking  so  as  almost  to  roll  off;  it  is  a  very  affecting 
sight.  The  mortality  increases  rapidly,  and  has  now  risen 
to  about  eight  hundred  per  day. 

We  were  to-day  with  several  strangers, — Prussians, 
Swedes,  Spaniards,  &c.  We  directed  them  to  the  peaceable 
spirit  of  Christ.  We  had  also  another  satisfactory  meet- 
ing at  the  palace  of  the  British  Ambassador ;  among  many 
others,  the  various  Ambassadors  and  their  wives  were 
present ;  as  we  proposed  soon  to  leave  the  city,  this  was  a 
parting  opportunity.  Our  taking  leave  of  the  wife  of  the 
Spanish  Ambassador  was  in  great  Christian  nearness ;  we 
leave  with  her  some  Friends'  books,  which  she  appears 


JTT.  46.]  1819.  't 

much  to  value.  Sir  Robert  Listen  and  wife  have  acted  to. 
wards  us  the  part  of  dear  friends,  and  greatly  facilitated  our 
religious  services,  when  opportunity  for  such  has  presented. 

Having  taken  their  departure  from  the  Crescent 
€ity,  S.  G.,  goes  on  to  say : 

Dardanelles,  25th  of  Seventh  month.  Feeling  ourselves 
at  liberty  to  leave  Constantinople,  we  took  our  passage  for 
Smyrna,  on  the  British  brig  Whiting..  My  mind  had  been 
under  great  oppression  whilst  in  that  city ;  great  darkness 
prevails  there;  the  poor  Jews  are  under  heavy  suffering; 
the  children  of  the  Turks  cast  stones  and  dirt  at  them  as 
they  pass  in  the  streets,  and  they  dare  not  give  a  sign  of 
displeasure,  lest  the  parents  of  these  children  should  inflict 
worse  punishment  on  them,  even  to  the  cutting  off  their 
heads.  The  Greeks  are  but  little  better  treated.  The 
Franks,  however,  (persons  of  other  European  nations)  are 
treated  civilly,  they  being  under  the  protection  of  their 
several  Ambassadors.  Dogs  are  seen  in  great  numbers 
throughout  that  city  ;  if  a  Jew  or  a  Greek  tries,  with  his  stick 
or  foot,  to  clear  his  way  among  them,  and  a  Turk  happens  to 
see  it,  he  does  not  escape  a  severe  punishment. 

In  our  visit  to  those  oppressed  Greeks  and  Armenians,  we 
obtained  the  names  of  several  valuable  persons,  who  reside 
in  parts  of  Greece  where  we  may  come.  The  account  we 
have  from  Smyrna  is  gloomy,  the  plague  has  greatly  prevailed 
there.  We  are  at  anchor  here,  waiting  for  a  pass  from 
the  castle  to  allow  our  vessel  to  proceed  on  her  voyage.  We 
are  in  sight  of  those  enormous  guns  whereby  stones  of 
great  size  are  intended  to  be  thrown  at  the  vessels  that  at- 
tempt to  pass  up  or  down  the  Dardanelles  without  a  permit, 
or  in  time  of  war. 

26th.  Smyrna.  We  came  down  here  with  great  rapidity, 
the  current  being  very  strong.  We  had  the  island  of  Tenedos 
on  our  right,  and  the  spot  on  which  ancient  Troy  was  seated 
on  our  left,  in  Asia  Minor.  Then,  passing  by  Mytilene, 
we  arrived  here  this  afternoon,  where  we  have  taken  up 


10  1819.  [XT.  45. 

* 

our  quarters  at  an  inn,  kept  by  a  Swiss.  Here  resides  David 
Offley,  son  of  our  late  much  valued  friend  Daniel  Offley.  I 
knew  David  in  Philadelphia  when  he  was  a  youth ;  he  has 
given  us  a  hearty  reception.  During  the  prevalence  of  the 
plague,  all  intercourse  between  the  Franks  and  other  inhabi- 
tants was  interrupted,  but  now  it  is  restored  again.  The  day 
before  yesterday  there  was  but  one  new  case  of  that  disease, 
and  no  other  has  appeared  to-day. 

29th.  Our  minds  are  here  greatly  relieved  from  the  load 
of  oppression  and  distress  under  which  we  were  at  Constan- 
tinople. We  meet  with  a  number  of  Greeks  who  are 
serious  persons,  and  religiously  disposed.  We  have  had 
some  private  and  more  public  religious  opportunities  among 
them.  A  Dragoman  kindly  undertakes  to  be  our  interpreter, 
both  among  the  Greeks  and  such  of  the  Turks  as  we  visit. 
One  of  these  in  particular  has  much  interested  us.  He  is 
the  Bey  Effendi,  Director  of  the  custom-house.  He  sent  us 
an  invitation  by  our  Dragoman  to  visit  him.  He  is  a  mild, 
good-looking  man.  When  we  came  to  his  spacious  apart- 
ment, he  was  sitting  after  the  Turkish  fashion  in  his  divan 
on  a  rich  carpet,  cross-legged,  with  several  pillows  under 
and  near  him.  There  were  about  twenty  Turks  with  him, 
who  all  kept  silence.  The  Bey  had  his  own  Dragoman  in 
attendance,  so  ours  gave  way  to  him.  He  first  introduced 
coffee, — a  sign  that  the  visitor  is  welcome ;  then  sherbet,  a 
cooling,  very  pleasant  drink, — a  further  evidence  that  he  is  su- 
perlatively welcome;  soon  after  which  a  conversation  began 
between  the  Bey  and  us.  His  Dragoman  interpreted,  but  it 
went  on  very  heavily.  Our  minds  were  strongly  attracted  to- 
wards the  Bey,  but  there  was  something  which  we  could  not 
understand.  It  was  even  distressing  to  our  feelings.  On  our 
withdrawing  the  Bey  took  leave  of  us  in  a  most  kind  manner, 
as  if  he  had  a  sense  of  the  state  of  our  minds.  He  called  our 
Dragoman  near,  and  whispered  to  him,  "I  cannot  confide 
in  these  men  (the  Turks,)  about  me,  but  very  soon  I  will 
send  another  request  to  these  friends  to  come  here."  We 
were  sent  for  again  the  next  day.  We  felt  at  first  much 
disappointed  on  finding  the  Bey  surrounded  by  many 


XI.  45.]  1810.  11 

» 

more  Turks  than  there  were  on  the  preceding  day ;  but  the 
Bey  now  told  us  through  our  own  Dragoman,  "  you  may  now 
speak  freely;  all  these  are  my  friends,  in  whom  I  have  all 
confidence."  He  evinced  great  liberality  of  sentiment ;  said 
that  he  lamented  the  benighted  state  of  his  nation;  inquired 
into  the  nature  of  our  religious  principles,  and  both  he  and 
the  other  Turks  appeared  much  pleased  with  our  answers. 
He  said,  that  if  all  men  were  attentive  and  obedient  to 
the  Spirit  of  God  in  their  hearts,  peace,  harmony  and 
happiness  would  prevail  over  the  whole  world ;  for  all  the 
woe  and  misery  that  attend  man  in  this  life,  are  the  con- 
sequence of  his  departure  from  this  blessed  and  Divine 
principle.  He  made  no  objection  to  the  testimony  we  bore 
to  that  redemption  from  sin  that  comes  by  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  and  to  the  nature  of  that  kingdom  of  blessedness  and 
glory  which  he  has  prepared  for  those,  who,  believing  in 
him,  love  and  obey  him.  Being  told  that  we  proposed  to  go 
from  Smyrna  to  Scio,  he  called  for  his  secretary  to  write 
some  lines  recommending  us  to  the  Turkish  Governor 
there,  his  particular  friend,  and  son  of  the  Captain  Pasha, 
at  Constantinople.  The  secretary  wrote  on  his  knees,  with  a 
reed.  Instead  of  signing  it,  the  Bey,  after  their  manner, 
sealed  it  with  his  signet,  which  he  carries  at  his  wrist. 

We  had  several  religious  opportunities  with  the  Armenians 
and  others;  also  with  many  of  the  Europeans  of  several 
nations.  Besides  merchants,  almost  every  nation  has  a 
Consul  here.  Those  attached  to  them  and  their  families 
make  them  pretty  numerous.  We  had  a  long  visit  from  a 
Popish  priest,  who  said  much  in  support  of  their  mass, 
confession,  penance,  purgatory,  &c, — but  he  got  into  such  a 
passion,  that  we  tried  to  get  rid  of  him  as  soon  as  we  could. 
We  visited  their  prisons.  In  one  of  these  we  were  much  in- 
terested in  a  young  Greek  whose  offence  was,  that  he  was 
found  in  the  night  without  a  light.  We  succeeded  in  having 
him  released,  by  paying  to  the  keepers  of  the  prison  twenty 
piasters,  about  two  dollars.  In  another  prison  we  found 
many  confined  for  small  debts,  mostly  Greeks.  Several  of 
them  claimed  much  of  our  tender  feeling  and  sympathy.  By 


12  1819.  [JET.  45. 

paying  one  hundred  and  fifty  piasters,  we  had  most  of  them 
released  from  their  confinement.  We  could  but  smile  at 
ourselves,  being  among  Turks,  and  bargaining  with  them 
for  the  liberty  of  those  poor  Greeks  and  Armenians,  which 
we  obtained  for  about  two-thirds,  or  three-fourths  less  than 
at  first  asked.  We  also  visited  the  Greek  and  Armenian 
hospitals,  for  some  of  whose  inmates  we  felt  very  tenderly. 
We  had  much  satisfaction  in  a  visit  to  a  school  for  about 
three  hundred  Greek  children. 

31st.  Paid  another  satisfactory  visit  to  the  Bey  Effendi ; 
we  gave  him  "Penn's  Maxims,"  "Rise  and  Progress,"  ''No 
Cross,  No  Crown,"  &c.  He  desired  Regio,  our  Dragoman, 
to  come  and  read  these  to  him. 

Previous  to  our  departure,  we  had  a  satisfactory  meeting 
in  the  house  of  David  Offley,  whose  wife  is  a  Greek ;  many 
of  the  Greeks  and  persons  who  inhabit  the  quarter  of  the 
Franks  attended.  By  the  British  Consul  from  Adrianople, 
who  came  Tvith  us  from  Constantinople,  we  had  a  good  op- 
portunity of  sending  to  that  place,  and  parts  adjacent,  a 
selection  of  books  treating  on  our  religious  principles,  as 
we  heard  that  there  are  pious  persons  there  who  inquire  into 
the  Christian  testimonies  of  our  Society.  Their  desire  to 
know  more  of  them  appears  to  have  arisen  from  the  circum- 
stance, that  a  Greek  Bishop,  at  Janina,  by  some  means  came 
into  possession,  a  few  years  ago,  of  a  copy  of  Barclay's 
Apology,  in  Latin,  from  Malta.  The  reading  of  it  pleased 
him  so  much,  that  he  made  a  translation  of  it  into  Greek, 
and  took  the  pains  to  have  two  or  more  copies  transcribed. 
One  of  these  was  sent  to  Tiflis,  where  again  the  bishops 
had  some  portions  translated  into  Arabic,  particularly  those 
on  Divine  worship  and  the  ministry.  Some  of  these  were 
circulated  both  in  Egypt  and  Armenia. 

By  the  advice  of  our  friends  here  we  have  procured  a 
person  to  act  as  interpreter  for  us,  and  to  provide  for  us  in 
our  future  journeyings;  without  such  an  attendant,  they  say 
we  could  not  get  along;  for  here,  as  in  Russia  and  particu- 
larly among  the  Tartars,  we  have  to  buy  our  food  and  cook 
it  ourselves.  Sobiesky,  our  Pole,  had  been  very  serviceable 


JJT.  45.]  1819.  13 

to  us  in  these  respects.  The  pereon  we  have  engaged  here 
is  well  recommended ;  he  is  a  Greek,  and  speaks  the  Turkish, 
Italian,  and  French  languages. 

Having  made  these  arrangements  they  left  Smyrna, 
and  went  on  board  the  boat  for  Scio,  about  half  past 
ten  at  night. 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 

THIRD    VISIT    TO    EUROPE. 
Scio. — ISLANDS  OF  THE  ARCHIPELAGO.— ATHENS. 

NEARLY  a  month  was  now  occupied  by  a  visit  to  Scio 
and  Athens,  and  some  of  the  intermediate  islands. 
Of  this,  and  the  perilous  incidents  connected  with  it, 
Stephen  Grellet  gives  the  following  graphic  details : 

"We  left  Smyrna  on  the  31st  of  the  Seventh  month.  The 
boat  on  which  we  embarked  is  of  the  shape  of  a  canoe,  with 
two  men  to  row  it.  With  ourselves  and  Martini,  our  Greek, 
we  made  five  altogether,  and  with  our  baggage,  the  boat  was 
almost  filled.  As  it  was  fine  weather  it  was  expected  that 
we  should  reach  Scio  in  about  twenty-four  hours;  a  small 
quantity  of  provisions  was  therefore  thought  sufficient  to 
take  with  us ;  we  went  on  very  nicely  for  a  few  hours,  when 
the  wind  began  to  blow  heavily,  and  the  waves  washed  over 
us,  to  our  no  small  danger;  each  of  us  having  a  large  camlet 
cloak,  we  spread  them  over  us  and  the  boat,  making  a  kind 
of  deck;  at  the  same  time  we  were  busy  baling  out  the 
water  that  washed  in  with  every  wave;  our  rowers  mean- 
while made  great  efforts  to  reach  an  uninhabited  barren 
spot,  called  English  Island,  which  is  however  pretty  large. 
We  did  not  discover  on  it  a  single  shrub  or  any  thing  green : 
perhaps  there  might  have  been  some  grass  before  the  great 
heat  of  the  summer,  but  now  every  thing  is  parched  by  the 
scorching  sun.  We  were  thankful  in  being  able  to  make  a 
safe  landing,  for,  very  soon  after  we  had  done  so,  the  wind 
increased  furiously,  and  had  we  been  still  at  sea,  we  could 
(14) 


JET.  45.]  1819.  15 

not  have  escaped  a  watery  grave.  We  tried  to  erect  a  kind 
of  tent  with  the  oars  and  the  sail  of  our  boat,  to  protect  us 
from  the  burning  sun.  Very  near  the  place  where  we  were 
encamped  are  extensive  ruins,  of  which  very  little  more  than 
the  foundation  remains;  it  appears  there  was  once  a  large 
city  on  this  island;  in  the  centre  of  it  are  the  remains  of 
large  colonnades,  that  supported  a  great  extent  of  vaults. 
The  day  after  our  coming  to  this  island,  two  boats  with 
Turks  in  them  also  came  to  it,  landing  at  the  same  place  we 
had  done.  My  dear  companion  and  the  rest  of  the  company 
had  taken  a  walk  to  seek  for  water,  and  I  was  left  alone  in 
the  tent  Some  of  the  Turks  came  and  sat  down  at  the 
entrance  of  it,  having  with  them  fire-arms,  their  large  swords 
and  poignards ;  they  began  to  fire  their  guns  and  pistols  at 
blank-marks,  and  by  their  signs  urged  me  to  show  my  fire- 
arms; they  were  beginning  to  be  rude,  when  my  company, 
attracted  by  the  firing,  returned;  they  at  first  thought  I 
had  been  murdered ;  the  Turks  then  retired  to  their  boats, 
where  they  continued  during  the  night — which  we  passed  in 
some  anxiety,  watching  their  movements ;  but  to  our  relief, 
towards  morning,  they  rowed  away  to  another  part  of  the 
island.  Our  stock  of  provisions  being  very  small,  we  had  to 
limit  ourselves  to  a  scanty  allowance ;  our  greatest  difficulty 
was  the  want  of  water ;  we  in  vain  sought  for  some ;  neither 
could  we  discover  any  fish  near  the  island,  nor  birds  on  it ; 
scorpions  are  very  numerous,  several  of  these  were  under 
nearly  every  stone  that  we  turned  over,  and  many  were  seen 
in  our  tent.  In  our  rambles  in  search  of  water  we  discovered 
some  species  of  dwarf  myrtles. 

Our  ininds  are  preserved  in  calmness,  staid  on  the  Lord; 
we  have  the  confidence  that  he  can  open  the  way  for  our 
release  from  this  state  of  danger  and  suffering.  In  his  will 
we  feel  resigned;  with  reverent  gratitude  we  can  also  say, 
that  if  our  mouth  is  dried  for  want  of  water,  our  minds  are 
refreshed  by  his  Divine  presence;  for  truly  we  feel  that  our 
springs  are  in  him,  as  David  said,  "All  my  springs  are  in 
thee,  O  Lord."  Our  bathing  often  in  the  sea  is  refreshing. 

Eighth  month,  3rd.     Last  evening,  we  saw  another  boat 


16  1819.  [JJT.  45. 

landing  at  some  distance  from  us.  The  men  appeared  very 
wet  by  the  waves  of  the  sea.  In  the  dark,  Martini,  our  Greek, 
went  towards  them  to  try  and  find  out  who  th«y  were.  Ho 
discovered  them  to  be  coiners  of  false  money.  He  says  that 
this  island  is  much  resorted  to  by  that  class  of  men,  and  by 
pirates.  These  men  it  appears  discovered  us  also.  We  being 
five  in  number,  they  did  not  like  to  begin  their  operations  so 
near  us,  and  early  this  morning  they  went  to  another  part  of 
the  island. 

Scio,  4th.  The  wind  abated  last  night  so  as  to  encourage 
us  to  put  to  sea  again  early  this  morning.  It  was  hard  and 
dangerous  work,  till  we  had  succeeded  in  doubling  the  Cape, 
and  were  well  drenched  by  the  waves.  We  reached  this  is- 
land early  this  afternoon,  with  hearts  prepared  to  ascribe 
thanksgiving  and  praise  to  the  Lord,  who  has  sustained  us 
under  hunger  and  thirst,  and  delivered  us  from  imminent 
danger.  Blessed  for  ever  and  ever  be  his  holy  name !  Amen 
and  amen  I 

5th.  Accompanied  by  the  British  Consul,  who  is  an 
Italian,  we  went  to  see  the  Turkish  Governor,  and  gave 
him  the  letter  we  had  from  Ali  Bey.  He  received  us  with 
affability,  and  kindly  offered  to  assist  us  in  whatever  way  he 
can,  whilst  we  continue  on  this  island.  We  find  here  a  Greek 
Neophyte,  named  Bambass,  a  very  interesting,  sensible,  and 
pious  man,  of  Christian  liberality.  He  takes  great  interest 
in  the  education  of  the  children  of  his  nation,  particularly 
of  the  girls.  That  sex  has  been  so  neglected  in  this  parti- 
cular, that  there  are  but  few  women,  even  among  the  wives 
of  wealthy  Greeks,  who  can  read.  Many  of  the  men  have 
received  a  good  education  in  several  parts  of  Europe.  Bam- 
bass is  at  the  head  of  the  schools  here.  With  much  labour 
he  has  compiled  a  book  of  ethics  from  the  ancient  Greek 
philosophers.  His  extracts  contain  the  best  sentiments  out 
of  their  works.  He  has  a  printing-press,  and  he  intends  this 
work  for  the  use  of  the  schools.  It  has  brought  us  under 
much  concern  that  the  minds  of  the  youth  should  be  thus 
early  directed  to  heathen  writers,  instead  of  having  instilled 
into  them  the  pure  principles  of  Christianity.  Where  can 


ST.  45.]  1819.  17 

we  find  any  so  pure,  and  ao  excellent  as  in  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures? We  visited  also  the  five  Ephori.  These  are  chosen 
yearly  by  the  inhabitants  of  the  island,  from  among  the  first 
rank  and  the  most  worthy  of  their  citizens ;  though  at  the 
time  of  their  nomination  they  may  reside  in  other  places, 
or  be  engaged  in  their  mercantile  pursuits  in  various  parts 
of  Europe,  the  Levant,  &c. — yet  on  being  nominated  to  the 
office,  they  immediately  repair  here.  The  internal  govern- 
ment of  the  island  devolves  upon  them.  They  purchase  this 
privilege  from  the  Turks,  whose  Governor  has  the  citadel  in 
his  possession. 

8tb.  Feeling  deeply  the  vital  importance  that  an  educa- 
tion given  to  young  people  should  be  grounded  on  Christian 
principles,  we  have  prepared  in  the  Greek  language  the  same 
Scripture  Lessons  we  had  compiled  in  Russia.  We  have 
spent  nearly  the  whole  of  these  last  few  nights  in  completing 
them.  We  have  presented  them  to  Bambass,  telling  him  also 
of  our  first  inducement  for  preparing  them  in  Russia.  He 
examined  them  with  much  attention,  then  said,  "  This  is  the 
very  thing  that  is  wanted, — surely  Divine  Providence  has 
sent  you  here."  Then,  in  the  most  noble  manner,  he  con- 
cluded to  lay  aside  his  own  work,  compiled  with  so  much 
labour,  and  immediately  to  print  the  Lessons  instead.  We 
have  visited  several  Greeks,  who  reside  in  the  country.  Some 
of  them  are  men  of  religious  feelings. 

This  is  a  beautiful  island.  By  means  of  irrigation  they 
render  it  literally  a  watered  garden.  The  water  is  drawn 
night  and  day  out  of  wells,  by  mules,  horses  or  oxen,  which 
they  change  every  three  or  four  hours.  From  the  height  to 
whicli  it  is  raised  it  falls  into  reservoirs,  thence  it  comes 
down  in  a  variety  of  fanciful  forms,  like  cascades.  These 
are  shaded  by  orange  trees,  lemon  trees,  grape  vines,  &c. ; — 
and  under  these  they  have  delightful  arbours,  amidst  grounds 
on  which  a  variety  of  excellent  fruits,  vegetables,  &c.,  grow 
luxuriantly.  It  is  thought  that  Scio  contains  more  than 
fifty  thousand  Greeks,  beside  nearly  the  same  number  of 
Turks.  Twenty  thousand  of  these  are  Roman  Catholics. 
Beautiful  and  refreshing  as  is  the  country,  the  town  is  dirty 

VOL.  II. — 8 


18  1819.  JJZT.  45. 

and  disagreeable.  The  place  we  lodge  at  is  filthy.  Bugs 
abound,  and  musquitoes,  fleas,  &c.,  are  so  troublesome  that 
we  cannot  rest  at  night. 

We  made  the  acquaintance  of  Petro  Corpy.  He  resides 
in  Egypt,  at  Grand  Cairo.  He  is  a  tender-spirited  man, 
acquainted  with  vital  religion.  He  tells  us  of  several  persons 
at  Cairo  and  thereabouts,  who  are  like-minded  with  him,, 
and  who  would  appreciate  such  books  as  we  had  presented 
him  with.  He  has  taken  some  in  charge  for  the  purpose ; 
and  as  he  is  frequently  with  Ali  Pasha,  we  have  given  him 
some  suitable  ones  which  he  will  hand  to  him.  In  various 
ways  a  little  seed  may  be  sown  which  may  produce  a  little 
fruit  to  the  Lord's  glory.  As  the  Pasha  takes  an  interest  in 
schools,  we  send  him  also  a  manual  of  the  system  of  schools 
on  the  plan  of  mutual  instruction. 

We  went,  this  afternoon,  four  miles  out  of  town  on  mules, 
to  visit  some  of  the  schools  of  Bumbuss.  Here  we  met  with 
several  of  the  chief  Greeks  of  the  island,  with  one  of  whom 
we  and  some  of  the  company  took  a  late  dinner.  The  way 
opened  for  a  religious  opportunity  with  them.  The  more  we 
are  with  Bambass,  the  greater  esteem  we  have  for  him.  He 
has  at  heart  the  best  welfare  of  the  people. 

9th.  Went  out  into  the  country  to  see  Kodocanaki,  the 
primate  of  the  five  Ephori  who  govern  the  island  this  year. 
He  had  kindly  sent  us  mules  for  the  purpose.  Both  he  and 
his  family  are  religiously  disposed.  He  took  us  to  see  an 
Armenian  who  is  banker  to  the  Sultan.  He  had  heard  of  us 
and  wished  to  see  us.  We  took  the  opportunity,  whilst 
giving  him  some  books  of  a  religious  character,  to  request 
him  to  present  to  the  Sultan  some  that  we  thought  suitable 
to  draw  his  attention  to  the  peaceable  kingdom  of  Christ. 
We  were  in  the  evening  with  the  Greek  Archbishop,  Plato. 
Here,  as  in  Russia,  we  find  spiritual-mindedness  in  the  Greek 
upper  clergy ;  but  their  monks  are  generally,  with  some 
exceptions,  in  much  ignorance.  Some  of  them  are  men  who, 
to  flee  from  the  hand  of  justice,  have  retired  into  monas- 
teries; but  their  putting  on  the  monk's  attire  changes  not 
their  depraved  hearts. 


XT.  45.]  1819.  19 

In  the  afternoon  we  went  to  the  country  seat  of  Peole 
Mavrocordati,  a  very  beautiful  place ;  it  was  a  treat  to  pass 
the  night  in  a  clean  and  cool  lodging,  and  to  sleep  on  a  bed, 
which  we  have  very  seldom  done  since  we  left  Petersburg ; 
yet  even  here,  as  the  man  was  arranging  the  bed-clothes,  a 
scorpion,  near  the  pillow,  bit  him  so  severely  that  his  hand 
swelled  considerably  up  to  the  arm,  attended  with  much 
pain;  dressed  with  some  alkali  it  was,  however,  nearly  well 
by  morning.  Scorpions  are  numerous  in  all  these  parts. 
Professor  Bambass  joined  us  at  this  house ;  we  had  a  satis- 
factory religious  meeting  with  them ;  the  purity  and  simpli- 
city of  the  Christian  religion,  as  set  forth  in  the  Gospel  by 
the  Apostles,  was  unfolded  to  them,  and  contrasted  with  the 
many  ceremonies,  Jewish  and  idolatrous  practices,  that  have 
been  devised  and  introduced  into  the  nominal  church  by 
Christian  professors  under  various  names.  Bambass  said, 
after  the  meeting  concluded,  "I  fully  unite  with  the  testi- 
mony borne  this  evening  among  us;  I  am  in  the  monastic 
order ;  I  was  introduced  into  it  when  very  young,  before  my 
judgment  was  formed,  or  I  was  even  of  an  age  to  form  one. 
Monks  have  done  much  harm  to  the  church,  and  they  bear 
some  of  the  strong  marks  the  Apostles  gave  of  the  apostacy." 
lie  highly  approved  of  our  views  of  Divine  worship,  and  of 
the  ministry. 

Bishop  Plato  came  here  in  the  morning ;  we  had  a  full  op- 
portunity with  him  and  others;  as  some  of  them  do  not  un- 
derstand French,  the  Archbishop  acted  as  interpreter.  The 
particular  subjects  treated  of  were,  redemption  by  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  his  saving  baptism,  Divine  worship,  the  influ- 
ences of  the  holy  Spirit,  the  cause  of  the  great  declension 
in  the  Church,  and  the  way  whereby  man  can  rise  again  from 
his  fallen  estate;  all  of  which  he  rendered  with  much  precision, 
as  some  competent  judges  told  us  afterwards. 

13th.  Petro  Corpy  has  paid  us  another  visit ;  he  appears 
anxious  to  obtain  more  information,  and  the  knowledge  of 
the  saving  Truth ;  he  also  wished  to  know  how  he  and  his 
friends  in  Egypt  should  conduct  their  meetings  for  Divine 
worship.  We  directed  him  to  a  close  attention  to  the 


20  1819-  [JST.  45. 

guidance  of  the  Divine  Spirit,  for  which  we  must  wait,  that 
we  may  be  led  into  all  Truth  ;  under  its  influence  pure  and 
acceptable  worship  is  to  be  performed.  He  is  in  a  very 
tender  state  of  mind ;  he  accompanied  us  in  a  visit  to  the 
prisons  for  criminals  and  debtors;  there  is  also  a  prison  for 
females,  entirely  separated  from  that  of  the  men ;  they  have 
women  for  their  keepers.  The  Vice-Governor,  a  humane 
man,  a  Turk,  has  these  prisons  under  his  care;  we  had 
some  serious  conversation  with  him. 

We  are  made  very  sad  by  the  account  we  hear  of  the 
peculiar  suffering  which  many  families,  among  the  Greeks 
here  and  in  other  places,  are  brought  under  by  the  machin- 
ations of  some  Popish  priests  and  monks,  who  came  into 
these  parts  some  time  since  from  Rome  as  missionaries. 
The  greater  part  of  the  Greeks  are  of  the  Greek  Church, 
but  others  are  Roman  Catholics ;  many  marriages  have  taken 
place  between  persons  of  these  two  denominations ;  the  mis- 
sionaries now  go  about  proclaiming  excommunication  and 
damnation  upon  all  those  who  have  taken  wives  or  husbands 
out  of  the  pale  of  the  church  of  Rome.  Many  of  these  poor 
benighted  people  have  been  so  frightened,  that  they  have 
actually  been  divorced ;  some  of  them  had  lived  very  happily 
together  twenty  or  forty  years,  and  have  children  and  grand- 
children; thus  families  are  involved  in  serious  difficulties. 
Oh  how  dark !  how  mischievous  is  this  anti-christian  spirit ! 
I  feel  much  sympathy  for  these  poor  sufferers. 

Apprehending  that  the  time  of  our  departure  from  Scio  is 
near,  we  have  hired  a  boat  of  about  five  tons,  to  take  us  to 
several  other  islands,  and  thence  to  the  Morea.  This  even- 
ing we  went  out  into  the  country  to  John  Rodocanaki's,  the 
primate,  to  have  one  more  religious  meeting  with  the  people 
in  his  neighbourhood.  Bambass  was  there.  The  banker  of 
the  Sultan  also,  and  several  of  the  Ephori.  The  minds  of 
many  were  solemnized,  and  appeared  tender  under  the 
Lord's  power  manifested  over  us.  The  banker  was  much 
affected. 

By  accounts  received  from  Constantinople,  it  appears  that 
the  mortality,  caused  by  the  plague,  increased  considerably 


JJT.46.]  1810. 

after  our  departure  from  that  city.  A  very  fe\» 
after  we  left  Smyrna,  great  commotions  took  place  there. 
The  Turkish  populace  rose  en  maasc,  and  threatened  a 
general  massacre  of  the  Christians.  French  and  English 
frigates  being  then  in  port,  the  Consuls  of  these  two  uations 
sent  word  to  the  Turks,  that  if  they  proceeded  to  take  the 
life  of  a  single  Christian,  the  frigates  should  immediately 
destroy  the  whole  of  that  part  of  the  city  which  they  inhabit. 
The  Turks  were  so  intimidated,  that  they  did  not  proceed  to 
further  extremities.  The  cause  of  all  this  is  thought  to  be 
the  discovery  of  the  bodies  of  six  Turks,  beheaded  by  the 
Turkish  authorities,  whom  the  people  supposed  to  have  been 
killed  by  some  of  the  Christians. 

Having  completed  their  services  in  Scio,  they  crossed 
the  Archipelago  to  Athens. — 

14th.  As  We  were  entering  our  boat  this  morning,  we  met 
with  some  Greeks  landing  from  Smyrna,  who  confirmed  the 
above  account.  One  of  them  had  a  letter  for  me  from  my 
beloved  wife,  committed  to  his  charge  at  Smyrna.  This  let- 
ter has  reached  me  in  the  very  short  space  of  ten  weeks  from 
America.  One  of  these  men  resides  at  Tiflis.  He  confirms 
the  account  that  they  have  there  a  translation  of  parts  of 
Barclay's  Apology,  and  some  other  books,  which  he  says  will 
be  much  valued  by  many  in  that  country. 

We  took  our  departure  from  Scio,  accompanied  by  our 
Greek  interpreter,  with  peaceful  minds,  and  grateful  hearts, 
for  the  Lord's  help  extended  to  us  on  this  island,  where  we 
leave  many  who  have  been  much  endeared  to  us,  in  the  love 
of  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  our  Redeemer.  We  proceeded  only 
ten  miles  on  our  way,  for  our  boat  is  a  dull  sailor,  unless  the 
wind  is  very  fair.  Our  two  men  and  a  boy  who  manage  her, 
have  not  much  energy.  We  have  now  anchored  for  the 
night,  at  the  south  end  of  the  island.  We  went  on  shore  to 
visit  a  monastery  in  ruins,  on  the  top  of  a  high  hill,  and 
found  in  it  a  few  individuals  who  live  like  hermits.  We  had 
conversation  with  one  who  appears  sincere  in  his  religious 


22  1819.  [JJT.  45. 

profession.  He  has  withdrawn  from  the  world,  to  spend  his 
time  in  retirement.  In  our  walk,  we  came  among  their  mas- 
tic plantations.  It  is  an  excellent  aromatic  gum,  and  is  kept 
exclusively  for  the  use  of  the  seraglio  of  the  Sultan,  unless 
clandestinely  disposed  of  otherwise.  They  chew  it,  mix  it 
with  bread  or  sweet-meats,  and  with  their  drink  also.  There 
are  twenty-one  villages  here,  where  it  is  cultivated.  It  is  not 
known  to  grow  in  any  other  part. 

15th.  Having  passed  last  night  in  our  boat,  the  starry 
heavens  for  our  canopy,  we  proceeded  on  our  voyage,  but 
had  come  fifteen  miles  only,  when  our  captain  cast  anchor 
again.  This  is  a  very  rocky  coast.  We  went  on  shore 
and  found  a  beautiful  grotto,  where,  sheltered  from  the  sun, 
we  two  sat  down  together  in  this  solitary  retreat,  and  held 
our  little  meeting.  The  Lord  contrited  our  spirits  by  his 
good  presence ;  truly  he  draws  near  to  the  two  only,  who 
are  met  in  his  name.  Though  solitary,  we  feel  at  seasons  as 
if  we  were  encircled  by  many  of  our  beloved  friends  in  Eng- 
land and  America,  and  some  of  those  precious  ones  whom  we 
have  visited  in  several  places.  We  unite  with  them  in  our 
spirits  in  proclaiming  the  love,  mercy,  goodness  and  power 
of  a  gracious  God  and  Kedeemer. 

17th.  We  were  intending  for  Caristo;  but  a  strong  con- 
trary wind  brought  us  to  the  island  of  Andros.  We  visited 
their  village,  and  had  a  religious  opportunity  with  the  people 
and  their  priest.  We  encouraged  them  to  a  pious  and  virtu- 
ous life,  and  to  give  a  religious  and  guarded  education  to 
their  children,  instructing  them,  by  their  example,  to  live  in 
the  fear  of  God,  and  in  obedience  to  his  commandments. 
We  left  with  them  several  New  Testaments  in  Greek. 

19th.  Came  to  Tinos  this  afternoon.  We  had  proceeded 
only  a  few  hours  towards  that  island,  when  we  met  a  vessel, 
the  crew  of  which  told  us  that  last  night  they  were  chased 
by  pirates,  in  two  large  row-boats,  full  of  men.  They  had 
fired  several  times  at  them,  but  their  vessel  sailing  well  had 
enabled  them  to  escape.  This  was  unpleasant  information  ; 
but  as  it  was  now  noon,  we  hoped  to  escape  them.  As  we 
were  going  between  the  two  islands,  Andros  and  Tinos,  we 


JET.  45.]  1819.  23 

discovered  at  a  distance  a  row-boat,  which  we  thought  might 
be  a  fisherman,  and  we  kept  on  our  course ;  but  the  wind 
dying  away  we  saw  two  other  boats  join  it  and  come  towards 
us.  Our  captain  soon  knew  them  to  be  pirates  of  the  worst 
kind,  who  destroy  lives,  sink  the  vessel,  and  carry  away 
only  the  plunder.  We  were  very  near  an  inlet  on  Tinos, 
but  there  was  no  wind,  and  the  boat  too  clumsy  to  be  acted 
upon  by  our  oars.  Meanwhile  the  pirates  had  come  very 
near  us.  It  did  not  appear  that  we  could  escape  their  mer- 
ciless hands,  when  He  who  commandeth  the  wind  and  the  sea, 
and  they  obey  him,  caused  the  wind  to  blow  from  the  very 
direction,  which  took  our  boat,  fast  as  the  flight  of  a  bird, 
right  into  the  inlet  of  the  island, — where  the  pirates  dared 
not  venture.  Had  not  the  Lord  thus  in  mercy  interposed,  a 
few  minutes  more  would  probably  have  ended  our  mortal 
lives.  Surely  we  have  cause  to  bless  and  to  magnify  his 
adorable  name !  Our  Greeks  appeared  to  be  sensible  of  the 
wonderful  escape. 

We  visited  the  inhabitants  in  their  little  town  ;  had  some 
religious  service  among  them,  and  distributed  some  New 
Testaments  and  tracts.  We  left  them  early  this  morning; 
we  were  nearly  out  of  sight  when  we  saw  a  boat  coming  from 
the  island  towards  us ;  they  were  men  who  were  absent  from 
the  town  last  night;  on  their  return,  seeing  the  New  Testa- 
ments and  tracts,  they  were  desirous  that  we  should  give 
some  to  them  also,  which  we  did.  The  wind  was  fresh  and 
fair,  so  that  we  swiftly  passed  the  place  where  the  piratical 
boats  had  been  lurking  among  the  rocks;  but  we  saw 
nothing  more  of  them.  We  proceeded  towards  the  island  of 
Zea;  but  the  wind  rose  to  a  heavy  gale,  and  towards  evening 
the  waves  broke  in  upon  us  in  a  fearful  manner;  our  prospect 
was  the  more  gloomy  as  the  night  was  very  dark,  and  the 
coast  of  that  island  rocky.  Our  Captain  supposed  he  must 
be  opposite  the  narrow  entrance  into  the  smnll  harbour,  and 
he  concluded  to  make  the  attempt  to  run  in.  Through  the 
goodness  of  Him  whose  ways  are  in  the  clouds  and  in  the  sea, 
we  were  favoured  to  get  in  safely  about  midnight.  Refreshed 
with  a  little  bread  and  cheese  we  had  with  us,  we  passed  the 


24  1819.  [>T.  45. 

rest  of  the  night  in  the  boat.  In  the  morning  wo  hired  mules 
to  ride  up  to  the  town,  which  is  situated  at  the  top  of  the 
island.  Their  towns  or  villages  are  generally  on  the  highest 
ground;  it  enables  them  to  see  from  a  distance  the  coming 
of  an  enemy.  The  ascent  to  this  town  is  very  steep,  up  a 
narrow  stony  path,  six  miles  distant  from  the  place  where  we 
landed.  We  purchased  some  provisions,  and  through  the 
assistance  of  the  English  Consul,  an  Italian,  and  the  school- 
master, who  both  spoke  French,  we  had  a  religious  opportu- 
nity with  the  inhabitants  who  collected  on  the  occasion.  We 
had  another  satisfactory  one  with  the  children  in  the  school- 
house.  On  our  return  we  both  had  a  narrow  escape  of  our 
lives.  My  mule  made  a  false  step  among  the  rocks  in  a  very 
steep  place ;  she  fell  upon  her  head  with  such  force  as  to  turn 
over,  and  come  upon  me,  thrown  forward  as  I  was  to  some 
distance  down  the  hill;  my  beloved  companion  seeing  me 
thus  fall,  and  the  mule  upon  me,  made  haste  to  dismount  to 
come  to  my  assistance ;  but  in  his  hurry  his  feet  got  entangled 
in  the  loops  of  a  rope  that  served  for  stirrups,  and  he  also 
fell  down  under  his  mule;  our  Greek  coming  to  our  help, 
neither  of  us  received  any  material  injury,  though  I  was 
much  bruised. 

Leaving  that  island,  we  doubled  Cape  Colonna,  at  the 
point  of  which  stand  many  large  columns,  monuments  of 
Grecian  antiquity.  The  evening  of  the  23rd  the  wind  so 
increased  that  our  Captain  sought  for  shelter  in  a  bay ;  we 
could  not  find  any  inhabitants,  though  we  ascended  a  high 
hill  to  look  out  for  them ;  we  passed  the  night  again  in  the 
boat.  The  scorpions  on  shore  are  so  numerous,  and  a  small 
red  ant,  whose  bite  is  like  fire,  so  abundant,  and  the  danger 
from  robbers  so  great,  that  we  are  told  it  is  safer  to  be  in 
our  boat,  at  some  distance  from  the  land. 

Athens,  24th  of  Eighth  month.  Early  this  afternoon  we 
landed  on  the  Piraeus;  we  met  with  Pinkerton,  just  as  he 
was  getting  on  board  a  vessel  bound  for  Constantinople;  we 
had  been  several  times  with  his  wife  at  Petersburg.  We 
saw  on  the  quay  a  large  quantity  of  goat-skins  filled  with 
oil;  they  have  a  curious  appearance;  the  head  of  the 


JET.  45.]  1819.  25 

animal  is  taken  off)  the  neck  and  the  legs  above  the  first 
joint  remaining;  it  is  in  this  way  that  oil  is  shipped  from 
various  parts  of  Greece.  We  procured  asses  to  carry  us  to 
Athens;  two  wooden  slabs,  on  which  we  spread  our  over- 
coats, were  our  saddles;  loops  at  the  end  of  a  rope  our 
stirrups ;  another  rope  served  for  a  bridle :  thus  we  made  our 
entrance  into  that  ancient  city.  It  was  a  two  hours'  ride ; 
the  road  passes  through  ruins  of  old  buildings,  which  extend 
from  the  Piraeeus  to  Mars'  Hill,  and  far  beyond ;  the  ground 
to  a  great  distance  is  covered  with  broken  pieces  of  earthen 
vessels,  and  the  remains  of  large  columns  are  prostrated  here 
and  there  ;  some  are  still  standing  round  about  or  supporting 
their  ancient  temples. 

25th.  On  our  way  to  several  persons,  for  whom  we  had 
letters,  we  passed  a  number  of  ruins,  among  others,  those 
of  several  temples;  our  attention  was  particularly  directed 
to  those  of  Jupiter  and  Minerva;  though  these  buildings 
were  erected  above  two  thousand  years  ago,  parts  of  them 
are  nearly  entire,  many  of  the  carvings  appear  as  if  they 
were  but  a  few  years  old,  some  of  their  ancient  idols  are 
still  standing,  and  the  places  where  many  more  once  stood 
still  remain;  it  gives  one  an  idea  to  what  extent  idolatry 
prevailed  in  these  parts,  where  ignorance  and  darkness  now 
reign  extensively.  The  generality  of  the  Greeks  here  are  in 
a  debased  state ;  my  spirits  are  greatly  depressed,  and  my 
heart  is  sorrowful  at  what  is  now  to  be  seen,  heard,  and 
felt,  and  at  the  picture  exhibited  of  ancient  vice  and  dark- 
ness. The  only  person  we  have  as  yet  met  with  who  mani- 
fests religious  sensibility,  is  a  Greek,  on  his  way  back  to 
Adrianople. 

27th.  A  Capuchin  friar  has  called  several  times  at  our 
lodgings  to  see  us,  and  we  were  told  manifested  great  dis- 
appointment at  not  meeting  with  us;  he  left  a  message 
pressingly  requesting  that  we  would  call  upon  him ;  a  similar 
message  was  sent  us  also  by  Gropius,  the  Austrian  Con* 
sul.  I  was  at  first  unwilling  to  go,  not  expecting  to  meet  in 
him  anything  calculated  to  minister  comfort  to  my  soul's 
distress ;  but  I  felt  it  right,  however  reluctantly,  to  call  upon 


26  1819.  |>r.  45. 

him ;  he  resides  at  a  place  called  the  Lantern  of  Diogenes ; 
on  seeing  him  at  a  distance,  in  the  rough  garb  of  the  true 
Capuchin  with  a  long  beard,  I  was  the  more  prepos- 
sessed against  him,  but  I  had  hardly  exchanged  a  word 
with  him  when  my  feelings  were  totally  changed;  I  saw 
in  him  the  humble  Christian,  the  spiritually-minded  man ; 
1  felt  I  could  salute  him  as  the  disciple  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ;  his  name  is  Paul.  We  had  much  freedom  in  reli- 
gious and  edifying  conversation;  he  is  very  industrious  in 
distributing  the  Holy  Scriptures  among  the  people  generally, 
and  he  has  given  or  sold  many  copies  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment to  the  Turks,  who  come  privately  to  him  to  obtain  it ; 
some  of  them  have  told  him  that  they  read  it  with  great 
delight,  for  they  are  convinced  that  the  doctrine  it  contains 
has  come  from  heaven.  He  told  us  how  greatly  he  was  tried 
with  the  missionaries,  who  have  come  from  the  Propaganda 
at  Rome,  and  are  the  evil  instruments  of  destroying  much 
domestic  happiness  among  the  Greeks,  who  have  intermar- 
ried with  the  Roman  Catholics ;  he  said  that  he  had  strongly 
endeavoured  to  dissuade  them  from  such  conduct,  urging 
them  to  return  home,  and  that  he  had  written  to  Rome  to 
represent  the  mischief  they  are  doing.  He  spends  much  of 
his  time  in  religious  retirement,  for  he  knows  that  it  is  in 
the  temple  of  the  heart  that  the  Lord  is  to  be  found,  worship- 
ped and  honoured ;  that  there  is  the  altar  on  which  accepta- 
ble sacrifice  is  to  be  brought  to  the  Lord,  and  there  also  is 
the  light  of  Truth  to  be  seen  burning  continually, — a  light 
never  to  go  out, — not  like  those  wax-lights  that  they  have 
on  their  outward  altars.  We  encouraged  him  to  keep  this 
light  that  the  Lord  has  lighted  in  his  heart,  bright  and 
burning,  to  direct  the  attention  of  the  people  to  it,— to  be 
an  instrument  to  gather  them  to  Christ  and  to  his  Spirit, 
that  they  may  know  him  as  their  Teacher  and  Almighty  Re- 
deemer. He  came  to  our  lodgings  in  the  evening  to  spend 
a  couple  of  hours,  when  we  waited  together  on  the  Lord, 
and  felt  the  refreshings  from  his  Divine  presence.  He  told 
us  that  he  had  disposed  of  all  his  New  Testaments,  and 
could  not  supply  the  present  demand  from  persons  who 


*T.  46.]  1819.  27 

appeared  desirous  to  possess  the  inspired  volume.  We  placed 
several  in  his  hands  for  this  purpose ;  also  religious  tracts  in 
several  languages,  which  he  is  delighted  to  have. 

I  heard  of  a  converted  Jew  who  was  travelling  in  Arabia, 
and  had  a  number  of  New  Testaments  in  that  language, 
which  he  distributed  on  his  journey;  he  was  also  in  the 
practice  of  frequently  reading  it  to  the  people  in  the  market- 
places. On  one  of  these  occasions  he  was  sent  for  by  the 
Pasha,  who  in  a  rough  manner  inquired  of  him,  "  What  is 
this  that  I  hear  of  you  ?  it  is  said  that  you  read  in  a  book 
that  declaims  against  Mahomet  and  our  holy  religion,  and 
which  is  calculated  to  cause  the  people  to  revolt  against  the 
Sultan,  &c."  The  Jew  replied,  "  You  have  been  greatly 
misinformed;  for  the  book  I  read  in  has  not  the  name  of 
Mahomet  in  it;  it  was  even  written  before  Mahomet  was 
born;  and,  so  far  is  the  doctrine  it  contains  from  exciting 
the  people  to  revolt,  that  if  they  were  obedient  to  it,  the 
Grand  Sultan  could  not  have  a  more  peaceful  and  upright 
people  in  all  his  dominions.  To  convince  yourself  of  it, 
please  to  accept  this  one  copy  of  it,"  on  which  he  presented 
him  with  a  New  Testament,  in  Arabic,  very  nicely  bound. 
The  Pasha  took  it,  examined  it,  and  said,  "It  is  a  very 
pretty  book." — Books  in  those  parts  are  rare.  A  few  days 
after,  the  Jew  had  occasion  to  go  to  the  palace  of  the  Pasha ; 
when  at  the  door,  he  heard  the  Pasha  reading  in  the  Testa- 
ment to  many  of  his  people  who  stood  about  him;  he  was 
then  reading  some  of  the  miracles  recorded  by  the  Evange- 
lists, and  now  and  then  made  his  own  remarks  to  his  attend- 
ants. Observing  the  Jew  at  the  door,  he  called  out  to  him, 
"  Come  in,  come  in ;  I  am  reading  out  of  your  book  to  my 
people;  Christ  was  indeed  a  great  one;  I  also  observe  that 
all  his  miracles  were  made  publicly  among  the  people,  whereas 
all  those  of  Mahomet  were  in  private." 

We  found  a  few  serious  persons  among  the  Greeks,  with 
whom,  as  well  as  in  the  families  of  several  of  the  Consuls,  we 
had  some  religious  service. 

Meeting  in  the  streets  some  black  people  who  appeared  to 
enjoy  themselves,  and  were  dressed  very  clean,  I  asked  them 


28  1819.  [JET.  45. 

if  they  were  slaves.  They  said  they  had  been  such,  but 
they  "were  now  free.  I  queried  how  they  had  obtained  their 
freedom.  They  answered,  that  it  was  very  common  among 
the  Turks,  when  slaves  have  served  them  a  sufficient  number 
of  years,  to  compensate  them  for  the  price  paid  for  them,  and, 
if  they  have  behaved  well,  to  give  them  their  liberty.  Among 
these  were  several  men  and  women  under  thirty  years  of  age. 
They  appeared  well-behaved  persons.  What  an  example  is 
here  given  to  Christian  professors,  by  Turks !  Such  actions 
are  very  rare  in  our  southern  states.  I  had  an  opportunity 
of  seeing,  at  Smyrna,  a  considerable  number  of  slaves,  lately 
come  from  the  interior  of  Africa.  They  were  left  at  liberty 
to  go  about  in  the  streets  or  in  the  market-place.  Some  of 
them  were  even  asking  persons  if  they  would  not  purchase 
them.  They  are  not  treated  as  on  the  American  shores, 
when  landing  from  slave-ships,  or  when  marched  from  one 
state  to  another,  chained  together,  or  shut  up  in  jails  at 
night. 

Before  leaving  Athens,  Stephen  Grellet  was  again 
brought  into  much  thoughtfulness  on  account  of 
the  time  drawing  near,  when  his  dear  friend  William 
Allen  anticipated  he  might  be  released  from  his 
present  religious  engagement,  and  feel  at  liberty  to 
return  home.  He  thus  alludes  to  it  in  his  last  record 
at  Athens : — 

My  beloved  companion  hns  it  under  his  serious  con- 
sideration to  leave  me,  after  we  have  visited  some  of  the 
Ionian  Isles,  and  to  return  to  England.  I  feel  heavy  at  the 
prospect ;  especially  as  I  have  a  weighty  service  before  me ; 
particularly  in  Italy.  To  thy  guidance,  O  Lord !  and  thy 
Almighty  protection,  I  submit  myself.  Thou  hast  hitherto 
led  about  thy  servant,  and  instructed  and  preserved  him  in 
the  way  that  thou  hast  sent  him ; — in  the  continuance  of  thy 
goodness,  mercy  and  saving  strength,  O !  be  thou  pleased  to 
increase  my  confidence !  Thou  knowest  how  weak,  and  how 


*T.  45.]  1819.  29 

poor  I  am,  and  what  proneness  also  there  is  in  me  to  be  of  a 
doubtful  spirit ! 

"My  mind  is  frequently  brought,"  he  continues,  "under 
deep  feelings  for  Italy, — Rome,  &c.  It  is  now  upon  me  by 
night  and  by  day.  The  time  appears  to  have  nearly  come 
for  me  to  go  there.  Heavy  are  my  gospel  bonds." 


W 


CHAPTER    XXXVI. 

THIRD    VISIT    TO    EUROPE. 
CORINTH. — PATRAS.— ZANTE. — CORFU. 

THEY  now  "  departed  from  Athens  and  came  to 
Corinth."  This  place  so  closely  connected  with  the 
life  and  labours  of  the  great  Apostle  of  the  Gen- 
tiles, and  the  early  progress  of  Christianity,  they 
found  almost  crushed  under  the  influence  of  Maho- 
metan oppression.  The  city  where  Paul  was  once  so 
much  "  pressed  in  spirit,  and  testified  that  Jesus  was 
Christ ;"  where  he  commenced  his  Christian  correspon- 
dence with  the  primitive  churches, — from  which,  or 
to  which,  he  wrote  some  of  his  most  important 
Epistles, — and  which  has  so  many  interesting  claims 
upon  the  attention  of  the  Christian  student,*  did  not 
afford  much  scope  for  their  Gospel  labours.  They 
soon  left  it,  and  passed  on  to  Patras.  Thence  they 
sailed  to  Zante,  among  the  Ionian  Isles.  Here  they 
were  detained  by  the  serious  illness  of  William  Allen. 
After  his  partial  recovery  they  proceeded  to  Corfu, 
where,  having  "partaken  together  of  the  consolations 
of  the  Gospel,"  their  joint  labours  came  to  a  close. 
With  deepened  feelings  of  Christian  fellowship  they 
took  leave  of  each  other.  William  Allen  went  to 
Malta,  on  his  homeward  course;  and  Stephen  Grellet 

*  See  the  "  Life  and  Epistles  of  St.  Paul,"  by  Conybeare  and  Howson. 
(30) 


Jtr.  45.]  1819.  31 

embarked     for    Italy.      Pursuing    his     narrative     he 
nays: — 

Eighth  month,  28th.  We  left  Athens  early  this  morning 
on  horseback.  The  roads  were  hilly  and  stony,  and  the  sun 
very  hot.  The  country  is  beautiful,  and  some  of  the  views 
are  grand.  We  came  about  twelve  miles  to  a  village  which 
was  formerly  a  considerable  town,  called  Lefsina.  From  the 
many  ruins  scattered  about,  we  judge  that  it  had  once  large 
and  stately  buildings  The  marble  columns  that  sustained 
some  edifices  are  beautifully  carved  and  fluted.  Many  of 
them  are  more  than  three  feet  in  diameter.  The  miserable 
house  at  which  \\e  stopped,  and  in  which  we  were  glad  to 
have  a  shelter  from  the  scorching  sun,  has  an  earthen  floor. 
Our  horses  were  admitted  as  well  as  ourselves;  but  on  the 
place  which  we  occupied  there  were  some  mats  to  sit  upon. 
I  felt  so  weary  and  spent  by  the  heat  of  the  sun,  that  I  would 
gladly  have  laid  down  to  take  some  rest :  but  we  had  hardly 
come  in,  when  about  twenty  of  the  villagers  came  to  gaze  at 
us.  More  of  them  followed  soon  after,  and  their  priest  among 
them.  I  felt  the  love  of  Christ  towards  them.  I  wished  to 
communicate  something  to  them,  but  our  interpreter  was  not 
there.  He  had  gone  into  the  village  to  buy  some  provisions. 
Another  way  however  seemed  to  open  for  conveying  my 
religious  impressions.  I  opened  the  Greek  Testament  on 
those  parts  which  contained  what  I  wished  to  bring  before 
them.  These  passages  I  got  the  priest  to  read  to  them.  So 
forcible  is  the  plain  truth,  in  the  simple  language  of  Scrip- 
ture, that,  on  hearing  it  read,  several  of  these  people  were 
much  affected,  and  broken  into  tears,  so  that  when  our  inter- 
preter returned,  their  hearts  were  prepared  to  receive  what 
we  had  further  to  impart.  We  found  that  they  had  never 
heard  the  Scriptures  read.  The  priest  himself  had  not  a 
copy  of  them.  He  entreated  us  to  give  him  one,  saying,  he 
would  keep  it  very  carefully  locked  up  in  the  church.  We 
told  him,  before  all  the  people,  that  we  would  give  them  a 
few  copies,  on  condition  that  they  would  iiot  keep  them 
locked  up,  but  that  frequently  during  the  week,  and  especially 


32  1819.  OT.  4o. 

on  First-days,  they  would  meet  together,  and  that  the  priest 
or  such  of  them  as  are  able,  would  read  them  audibly  to  all 
the  others.  They  promised  they  would  do  so,  and  parted 
from  us  in  great  tenderness. 

We  rode  then  about  fifteen  miles  further  to  Megara,  an 
ancient  town  of  the  Athenians ;  it  was  formerly  a  very  popu- 
lous place,  now  it  contains  about  two  thousand  inhabitants ; 
their  houses  are  poor,  and  so  is  also  their  land  about  them, 
for  want  of  cultivation  ;  it  was  once  very  fertile ;  the  moun- 
tains round  are  beautiful.  We  found  much  openness  among 
the  people,  and  distributed  several  New  Testaments  and  tracts. 
I  felt  very  unwell  during  the  night;  the  heat  of  the  sun 
having  affected  my  head,  and  the  bugs,  &c.,  not  allowing  us 
to  keep  in  doors,  we  passed  the  night  on  the  house  top,  a  flat 
roof  as  is  usual  here ;  but  there  the  red  ants  greatly  annoyed 
us ;  they  are  very  venomous. 

Next  morning  we  rode  twenty  miles  to  a  large  shady  tree, 
near  which  there  is  water, — two  very  desirable  objects  under 
such  a  warm  sun ;  we  needed  them  both  very  much,  especially 
as  we  had  just  come  down  a  steep,  rocky  mountain,  in  doing 
which,  some  dangers  attended  by  the  falling  down  of  our 
horses  and  mules;  here  we  made  our  meal  on  a  piece  of 
bread,  and  drank  some  of  the  water ;  it  so  refreshed  us,  that 
we  thought  the  best  served  table  could  not  have  proved  a 
better  treat  to  us.  The  whole  of  our  ride  to-day  has  been 
mostly  through  a  rocky  and  barren  land.  The  first  signs  of 
inhabitants  we  met  were  four  large  dogs  that  came  furiously 
at  us ;  we  were  in  a  strait  for  awhile,  but  some  Turks  appeared 
at  their  barking,  and  we  found  ourselves  at  a  military  post 
of  Turks  placed  there  a  few  months  since.  The  part  of 
the  country  we  have  travelled  was  infested  with  robbers, 
especially  near  the  water  where  we  had  refreshed  ourselves ; 
we  did  not  see  any,  though  travellers  are  still  frequently 
molested  by  them,  sometimes  to  the  loss  of  their  lives.  The 
Lord,  under  the  shadow  of  whose  wings  we  have  trusted,  is 
mercifully  pleased  to  be  our  shield  and  deliverer,  day  after 
day ;  blessed  and  holy  is  his  name !  We  reached  Corinth  at 
night.  We  took  up  our  quarters  at  a  kind  of  inn  kept  by  an 
Italian. 


jer.  45.]  1819.  33 

Corinth,  30th.  We  spent  some  very  interesting  hours 
with  the  Primate  of  the  Greeks  in  these  parts;  he  is  in  a 
feeble  state  of  health,  and  is  a  thoughtful  serious  man;  he 
feels  deeply  for  the  degraded  and  oppressed  state  in  which 
the  people  of  his  nation  are  kept  by  the  Turkish  authorities; 
the  iron  yoke  being  heavier  on  them  here  than  in  any  parts 
where  we  have  been.  The  Turks  in  their  sports,  or  to  try 
the  edge  of  their  sabres,  cut  off  a  man's  head,  as  he  passes 
them  in  the  street  or  highway ;  or,  to  show  what  good 
marksmen  they  are,  they  fire  at  him  with  their  guns ;  and 
no  public  notice  is  taken  of  it.  The  Primate  appears  to 
have  his  heart  turned  towards  a  better  life,  which  he  hopes 
to  enter  through  faith  in  the  redeeming  mercy  and  free 
love  of  Christ.  We  gave  him  Penn's  "No  Cross,  No 
Crown,"  and  some  religious  tracts.  We  shall  long  remember 
the  sweetness  and  tenderness  of  his  spirit. 

Finding  no  object  to  detain  us  here,  we  hired  a  fishing 
boat  to  take  us,  by  the  Gulf  of  Lepanto,  to  Patras.  The 
description  given  us  of  the  road  across  the  country  induced 
us  to  try  to  proceed  in  this  way.  We  left  Corinth  in  the 
evening,  and  greatly  enjoyed  the  air,  the  night,  and  the  fine 
views  on  this  beautiful  gulf,  the  sea  being  very  calm. 

The  next  day  the  wind  blew  hard,  and  so  contrary,  that 
our  boatman  was  obliged  to  seek  for  a  place  of  shelter,  by 
going  back  some  distance;  here  we  passed  a  second  night 
in  our  small  boat,  which  did  not  protect  us  from  the  rain, 
accompanied  by  thunder  and  lightning.  The  wind  having 
abated  in  the  morning,  we  moved  on  again,  by  rowing  for 
some  hours ;  but  at  last,  the  sea  got  so  high  that  we  could 
not  safely  proceed  further;  we  therefore  turned  back  to- 
wards a  village,  where  we  landed.  We  were  also  in  want  ot 
provisions ;  the  bread  we  had  taken  with  us  was  wet  by  the 
waves  and  the  rain  of  the  preceding  night.  Tn  the  village 
we  met  a  number  of  the  Albanian  soldiers;  we  had  some 
religious  service  with  them  and  the  Greeks,  and  gave  them 
some  tracts  and  copies  of  the  New  Testament ;  they  had  not 
seen  the  latter  before ;  they  said  they  would  have  them  safely 
deposited  in  their  church;  we  dissuaded  them  from  that, 
VOL.  II. — i 


34  1819.  [JIT.  45. 

and  they  promised  to  collect  together  and  read  it,  especially 
on  First-days.  We  passed  the  night  again  in  our  boat, 
though  it  is  too  small  for  any  of  us  to  attempt  to  lie  down. 
Next  morning,  the  wind  continuing  high  and  stormy,  we  en. 
deavoured  to  hire  mules  to  take  us  by  land  the  remainder  of 
the  journey  to  Patras. 

Through  much  difficulty  and  fatigue  they  reached 
that  place  on  the  3rd  of  Ninth  month.  They  found 
the  people  on  the  road  in  a  state  of  great  ignorance, 
and  "  a  truly  affecting  degree  of  insensibility,  many  of 
the  monks  not  appearing  to  understand  that  they  had 
a  soul  to  save,  or  even  that  there  is  a  God." 

_  ,       '  t  •     *  ••    * ,     "  ^  t^    i    ~i    * 

"  We  found  very  little  in  Patras,"  S.  G.  continues,  "  to 
comfort  our  spirits,  except  a  few  individuals  who  manifested 
some  religious  tenderness.  How  deeply  do  I  deplore  the 
conduct  of  some  of  the  monks  here.  By  their  evil  example 
they  entice  many  of  the  poor  ignorant  people  into  vice.  Our 
way  appears  now  pretty  clear  to  leave  the  Morea  for  some  of 
the  Ionian  Isles." 

They  left  Patras  the  next  day,  and,  after  a  good  pas- 
sage, arrived  at  Zante.  There  they  had  to  perform 
quarantine,  on  account  of  the  plague  which  prevailed  in 
Turkey  and  Greece. 

Zante,  5th  of  Ninth  Month.  Through  the  kindness  of 
Colonel  Ross,  Commandant  of  this  island,  and  of  Doctor 
Thomas,  who  has  the  charge  of  the  quarantine,  quarters 
are  assigned  us  in  an  old  monastery,  instead  of  the  lazaretto, 
which  is  crowded.  Here  we  have  the  privilege  of  a  garden 
to  walk  in. 

10th.  I  enjoy  these  days  of  retirement,  though  clothed 
with  great  poverty.  The  Lord  is  also  graciously  pleased  to 
settle  my  mind  in  much  calmness  and  resignation  in  the  pros- 
pect of  being  left  by  my  beloved  companion  and  co-worker. 


XT.  45.]  1819.  85 

He  continues  to  believe  that  the  time  has  nearly  come  for  his 
return  to  London.  To  the  Lord's  guidance  I  must  resign 
him.  Great  has  been  His  goodness  to  me  in  granting  me 
such  a  beloved  one  as  fellow-helper  through  the  various 
countries  we  have  visited  since  leaving  England.  Now  in- 
stead of  repining  at  the  prospect  of  a  separation,  my  soul 
blesses  the  Lord  for  favours  received,  and  is  permitted  also  to 
hope  for  more;  though  which  way  they  will  come  I  do  not 
know  ;  but  they  all  proceed  from  Him  who  is  the  God  of  all 
our  sure  mercies.  Through  the  favour  of  Colonel  Ross,  the 
time  of  our  quarantine  is  shortened ;  we  are  told  that  we 
shall  be  liberated  this  afternoon. 

12th.  We  have  visited  several  Greeks  seriously  disposed, 
and  been  also  in  their  prisons,  poorhouse,  and  hospital.  Here 
we  are  among  so  many  English  people,  that  we  find  no  diffi- 
culty in  obtaining  interpreters.  Many  of  the  Greeks  of  the 
higher  class  also  understand  French.  A  monk  of  the  Greek 
church  came  to  see  us  yesterday.  He  was  inquisitive  after 
the  Truth,  and  the  doctrines  of  it ;  yet  I  thought  he  resembled 
Pilate,  who  inquired  "  what  is  Truth  ?"  but  had  no  disposition 
to  walk  in  it. 

13th.  Accompanied  by  Doctor  Thomas,  we  rode  some  dis- 
tance in  the  island  to  visit  the  inhabitants  of  some  of  their 
villages,  among  whom  we  had  several  religious  opportunities ; 
in  one  particularly,  many  of  the  people  were  gathered,  and 
manifested  much  soberness.  In  every  place  they  gratefully 
received  the  Greek  Testaments  and  religious  tracts  we  handed 
to  them.  In  one  of  these  villages  we  met  with  the  Governor, 
Colonel  Ross,  and  many  of  his  officers.  The  country  is 
nicely  cultivated  with  vineyards,  and  the  currant  vines.  We 
passed  near  a  spring  from  whence  a  substance  like  tar  is  con- 
tinually oozing.  It  is  used  on  timber  for  the  same  purpose 
as  tar.  We  returned  in  time  for  a  late  dinner  with  the  Gov- 
ernor. His  wife  is  a  very  interesting  woman.  The  modesty 
and  good  behaviour  of  her  daughters  shew  forth  the  fruits  of 
her  pious  example  and  instructions. 

14th.  We  had  this  morning  a  visit  from  Prince  Cornuto, 
with  whom  we  had  been  before.  He  is  a  serious,  aged  man. 


36  1819,  [JET.  45. 

He  went  with  us  to  a  meeting  held  at  the  Protopapa's,  which 
was  largely  attended  by  the  Greeks  and  English.  Many  of 
the  clergy,  and  military  and  civil  officers  were  also  present. 
There  appeared  to  be  an  open  door  with  them  to  receive 
what,  in  the  love  of  Christ,  we  felt  it  our  place  to  proclaim  to 
them. 

16th.  I  spend  many  hours  in  retirement,  pouring  forth 
my  heart  and  tears  before  the  Lord.  My  poverty  is  very 
great.  I  am  humbled  to  the  dust.  No  past  favour,  nor  ex- 
perience of  the  Lord's  power  and  mercy  can,  even  by  a  lively 
remembrance  of  them,  minister  to  the  soul's  present  wants ; 
its  supplies  must  flow  fresh  from  the  Divine  fountain.  In  this 
state  of  deep  abasement,  ability  is  given  to  enter  the  house,  of 
prayer,  and  with  supplication  to  make  our  wants  known  to 
Him  who  alone  can  minister  to  us. 

18th.  Yesterday  morning  the  Protopapa  with  six  of  his 
clergy  came  to  see  us.  He  was  serious.  He  gives  a  deplor- 
able account  of  the  ignorance  and  morals  of  many  of  the 
monks.  A  Capuchin  friar,  a  Roman  Catholic,  has  also  come. 
He  was  at  first  full  of  words,  and  queried  of  us  in  a  dogmati- 
cal manner,  why  we  do  not  use  the  church  ceremonies, 
sacraments,  &c.  We  told  him  that  if  he  had  come  to  enter 
into  religious  dispute  or  controversy  we  must  decline  it,  for 
we  never  saw  these  tend  to  edification  ;  but  if,  from  religious 
motives,  he  was  desirous  to  converse  on  things  pertaining 
to  the  salvation  of  the  soul,  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
we  would  endeavour  in  the  simplicity  of  our  hearts  to  answer 
him.  He  then  inquired  into  our  opinions  respecting  the 
true  church,  water  baptism,  their  mass,  purgatory,  &c.  We 
endeavoured  to  give  him  our  views  on  these  subjects ;  he 
was  moderate,  but  with  him  Scripture  authority  did  not 
avail.  The  Pope's  decrees  and  their  church's  traditions  are 
his  strong-holds :  he  appeared  to  have  a  very  imperfect  know- 
ledge of  the  Scriptures.  We  had  a  precious  religious  season 
at  the  Governor's  house,  and  another  at  Doctor  Thomas's, 
with  his  family  and  others.  This  evening,  dear  Allen  and  I 
had  a  sweet  refreshing  season  in  the  Lord's  presence, 
favoured  to  resign  one  another  to  his  will:  W.  A.,  to 


JST.  45.]  1819.  87 

return  home,  and  I  to  proceed,  single-handed,  in  the  further 
service  my  blessed  Master  has  for  me  in  other  nations,  not 
only  to  go  to  Rome,  but  to  die  there  also,  should  he  order 
that  my  life  be  like  a  seal  to  the  Gospel  service  required  of 
me  there. 

For  some  days  William  Allen  had  occasionally  suf- 
fered from  headache.  Soon  after  the  preceding  record 
he  was  obliged  to  "give  up  entirely  to  nursing,"  and 
became  very  seriously  ill.  S.  G.  continues: — 

19th.  My  beloved  companion  has  a  high  fever.  I  also 
receive  heavy  tidings  from  some  of  my  relatives  in  France ; 
and  of  my  beloved  wife  in  America,  who  was  sick.  Thus 
are  the  troubles  of  my  heart  enlarged ;  in  the  Lord  alone  is 
my  refuge ;  He  can  support  under  every  tribulation,  and 
sanctify  them  all. 

24th.  The  illness  of  dear  William  Allen  continues  to  in- 
crease. I  have  accepted  the  kind  invitation  of  the  Governor 
to  have  him  removed  to  his  palace,  to  airy  apartments  front- 
ing the  sea.  The  rooms  we  occupied  in  the  town  were  in  a 
confined  place.  I  had  him  carried  in  a  sedan  chair. 

26th.  I  had  a  distressing  night ;  my  beloved  friend  ap- 
peared gradually  sinking  away;  all  the  skill  of  Doctor 
Thomas,  who  is  an  experienced  physician  in  this  climate, 
is  exerted  on  his  behalf;  my  solicitude  on  account  of  my 
dear  wife  is  great  also ;  but  the  Lord  who  gave  me,  when  re- 
signing my  all  into  his  hands,  to  feel  a  peaceful  calm  in  the 
assurance  that  by  his  love  and  power  all  will  be  well,  can  re- 
store the  health  of  dear  Allen,  if  so  be  his  good  pleasure. 

27th.  My  dear  friend  consented  last  evening  to  my  call- 
ing in  two  other  physicians,  to  consult  with  Doctor  Thomas ; 
they  agree  with  him  in  his  course  of  treatment  of  the  dear 
patient. 

30th.  W.  A.  is  a  little  better.  We  had  last  night  an 
earthquake ;  the  second  since  we  came  on  this  island,  where 
they  are  frequent;  last  year  several  houses  were  thrown 
down  by  them. 


38  1819.  [JIT.  45. 

8th  of  Tenth  month.  My  beloved  companion  gains  a 
little  strength,  though  still  feeble.  These  days  past  I  have 
had  some  satisfactory  religious  meetings.  I  also  receive 
frequent  visits  from  persons  piously  disposed,  who  have 
inquiring  minds ;  there  are  among  these,  Greeks  from  several 
other  islands,  and  also  from  the  Morea. 

llth.  I  had  a  letter  this  day  from  America;  my  beloved 
wife's  health  is  better ;  dear  W.  A.  also.  My  soul  blesses  the 
Lord  for  these  favours  I 

12th.  A  small  vessel  came  in  last  night  from  Corfu,  and 
is  to  go  back  this  evening;  dear  Allen  has  thought  that 
if  there  was  a  vessel  here  to  take  him  there,  the  sea  air 
would  do  him  good,  and  might  accelerate  his  recovery ;  his 
physicians  think  it  would  be  of  use  to  him,  and  I  also  feel 
ready  to  go  hence ;  I  have  therefore  industriously  prepared 
every  thing  for  our  departure  this  evening;  dear  William 
proposes,  as  soon  as  he  is  able  and  a  suitable  vessel  presents, 
to  go  to  Malta,  thence  by  France  to  London ;  my  line  of  duty 
appears  to  be  to  proceed  from  Corfu  to  Italy. 

13th.  Cephalonia.  I  had  wished  to  come  on  this  island 
but  did  not  see  how  it  could  be  effected  in  the  feeble  state  of 
my  dear  companion ;  at  four  p.  m.,  yesterday,  he  was  carried 
on  board  the  cutter  Diana  ;  the  weather  was  fine  and  serene ; 
after  we  put  out  to  sea  he  felt  much  refreshed ;  it  acted  on 
his  feeble  frame  as  it  did  on  me  when  I  left  the  island  of 
Hayti.  But  our  fair  prospect  soon  changed,  a  violent  storm 
arose,  accompanied  with  torrents  of  rain,  thunder  and  light- 
ning; the  sea  broke  in  over  us,  and  dashed  into  the  cabin, 
so  that  dear  William  was  completely  drenched.  The  Cap- 
tain succeeded  in  getting  into  a  harbour  on  this  island  called 
Fitscardy ;  but  even  here  the  vessel  tossed  greatly,  so  high 
were  the  waves.  It  would  not  have  been  prudent  to  remove 
dear  W.  A.  from  the  vessel,  as  the  village  stands  at  a  distance 
on  a  high  hill.  I  went  there  and  had  a  religious  opportunity 
with  the  inhabitants ;  they  appear  generally  to  be  in  profound 
ignorance,  much  unacquainted  with  things  pertaining  to  sal- 
vation ;  a  few  of  them,  however,  gave  some  signs  of  tender- 
ness, whilst  I  reasoned  with  them  of  righteousness,  temper- 
ance, and  judgment  to  come.  The  islands  of  Santa  Maura  and 


JST.  45.]  1819.  89 

Ithaca  are  in  full  view  from  the  top  of  the  hill.  Santa 
Maura  is  at  present  in  a  state  of  insurrection,  so  that  British 
troops  are  sent  there  from  the  other  Ionian  islands ;  Ithaca  is 
small,  and  resembles  the  hull  of  a  ship.  From  what  I  could 
discover  here,  Cephalonia  is  ripe  for  an  insurrection  also. 
A  short  distance  from  our  vessel  is  a  beautiful  grotto ;  the 
only  entrance  is  from  the  sea,  and  so  small  that  I  had  to 
crouch  down  in  the  boat  in  passing  into  it ;  after  getting  in, 
we  are  under  a  fine  spacious  vault  of  solid  rock,  from  forty 
to  fifty  feet  in  height,  from  whence  hangs  down  in  festoons 
a  very  delicate  fern  of  a  fine  texture.  The  cave  is  one 
hundred  and  ten  yards  in  length,  sixty  in  diameter,  and 
the  water  is  of  great  depth ;  at  the  further  end,  close  to  the 
smooth  side  of  the  rock,  is  a  natural  seat  that  extends  the 
whole  breadth  of  the  cave,  having  a  small  place  between  it 
and  the  water  quite  dry ;  it  is  a  beautiful,  cool  retreat. 

Corfu,  17th.  We  left  Cephalonia  on  the  15th;  but  con- 
trary winds  and  a  high  sea  prevented  us  from  progressing, 
except  slowly ;  I  was  very  sea-sick ;  neither  I  nor  our  Greek 
attendant  was  able  to  minister  to  dear  W.  A.;  but  he, 
amidst  these  difficulties,  continued  to  gain  strength,  so  that 
on  our  arrival  he  seems  like  a  new  man;  and  here,  to  our 
great  comfort,  we  met  with  Doctor  Skey,  an  old  acquaint- 
ance of  William  Allen's.  On  hearing  of  our  arrival,  he 
came  immediately  to  meet  us  on  board  the  vessel,  and  in  the 
moat  hospitable  manner  has  taken  us  to  his  house,  where  dear 
William  has  many  of  the  comfortable  accommodations  of  an 
English  home;  he  felt  so  refreshed  every  way  after  getting 
here,  that  to  our  great  surprise,  he  sat  with  us  at  the  dinner- 
table;  I  could  hardly  believe  my  own  eyes. 

18th.  Last  night  we  had  a  storm,  attended  with  an  earth- 
quake; the  rain  fell  as  if  the  flood-gates  of  the  sky  had 
been  opened;  truly  thunkful  we  were  not  to  be  on  the 
unstable  element.  My  dear  Allen  continues  to  improve,  and 
has  come  to  the  peaceful  conclusion  to  go  from  here  to 
Malta  by  the  packet  which  is  expected  two  weeks  hence, 
and  to  take  with  him  there  our  faithful  Greek  attendant; 
my  own  way  opens  with  brightness  to  go  from  here  to 


40  1819.  [jet.  45. 

Barletta ;  there  is  a  vessel  in  port  bound  for  that  place.  I 
have  visited  some  pious  individuals  to  satisfaction,  also  their 
hospital. 

19th.  Sir  Thomas  Maitland,  Governor  of  the  Ionian  Isles, 
and  Commandant  of  the  British  forces  in  the  Mediterranean, 
arrived  here  last  night ;  we  had  a  letter  for  him  from  the 
British  Ambassador  at  Constantinople,  which  it  was  proper 
I  should  deliver  to  him  early,  as  I  had  taken  my  passage 
for  Barletta,  and  dear  William  was  not  able  to  go.  I  was 
brought  into  trial;  for  after  coming  to  the  palace,  it  ap- 
peared that  the  General  had  come  from  Malta  in  con- 
sequence of  the  insurrection  at  Santa  Maura,  and  the 
threatening  of  the  same  in  others  of  the  Ionian  Isles.  I 
sent  the  letter  to  him,  but  he  was  then  in  close  conference 
with  the  chief  men  among  the  Greeks  in  several  of  the 
islands,  who  had  come  to  meet  him  ;  he  sent  me  word  to 
wait  a  short  time  for  him;  from  the  apartment  in  which 
I  was,  I  heard  him  speak  to  the  Greeks  under  much 
excitement;  gladly  would  I  have  retired,  had  I  not  been 
requested  to  wait,  for  I  thought  he  would  not  be  in  a  state  of 
mind  in  which  I  could  have  much  satisfaction  in  seeing  him. 
Their  conference  broke  up  at  last,  and  I  was  introduced. 
The  General  had  received  letters  from  England,  by  which 
we  were  both  recommended  to  his  kind  attention ;  he  soon 
assumed  a  mild  and  placid  countenance  and  made  many 
inquiries  respecting  the  places  we  had  visited,  and  the 
nature  of  our  engagements;  he  knows  dear  William  by 
character,  and  feels  for  him  in  his  present  feeble  state  of 
health.  Understanding  that  I  proposed  to  go  to  Naples,  he 
said,  "  Why  then  will  you  go  by  Barletta,  when  from  thence 
you  will  have  a  rough  and  dangerous  journey  to  Naples  ? 
my  frigate  has  nothing  to  do;  it  will  be  ready  at  any  hour 
you  please,  to  carry  you  to  Malta,  where  you  will  have  a 
very  short  quarantine  to  perform ;  whereas  you  will  have  a 
long  one  at  Barletta."  I  excused  myself  from  accepting 
his  kind  offer  by  saying  that  I  might  meet  with  some  deten- 
tion in  Malta,  if  there  was  no  vessel  ready  to  go  to  Naples. 
"  You  need  have  no  fear  on  that  account,"  he  answered,  "  for 


JST.  45.]  1810.  -fl 

I  will  send  orders,  and  one  of  my  ships  shall  be  ready  to 
take  you  at  any  time."  Then  I  told  him  plainly  on  what 
ground  I  could  not  go  by  a  ship  of  war;  that  I  was  on  an 
errand  of  peace;  that  besides,  I  wished  to  visit  some  parts 
of  Italy  between  Barletta  and  Naples.  "Well,"  said  he, 
"as  you  may  perhaps  meet  with  some  difficulties  among 
those  bigoted  Papists,  at  Naples  and  at  Rome,  I  will  have 
letters  ready  for  our  Ambassadors  there,  also  for  the  Cheva- 
lier de  Medici,  Prime  Minister  of  the  King  at  Naples,  and 
also  for  the  Cardinal  Consalvi,  Prime  Minister  of  the  Pope; 
he  is  my  particular  friend,  and  I  shall  have  him  apprised  of 
your  coming,  before  your  arrival  there."  I  stated  to  the 
General  the  deplorable  ignorance  of  the  mass  of  the  people 
in  these  islands,  and  the  necessity  of  endeavouring  to  raise 
them  from  their  degraded  and  demoralized  condition  by 
establishing  schools,  where  the  children  might  be  educated 
in  the  principles  of  morality,  virtue  and  religion.  The 
General  appears  disposed  to  take  steps  towards  this,  and 
have  qualified  and  pious  teachers  from  England  for  the 
purpose. 

Occupied  to  the  last  with  the  objects  of  his  mission 
and  cheered  by  seeing  his  beloved  companion  so  much 
improved  in  health,  Stephen  Grellet  was  now  brought 
to  the  parting  hour.  It  was  an  interesting  and  a  solemn 
one ;  it  is  thus  alluded  to  on  board  the  vessel  that  was 
to  take  him  to  Barletta. 

20th.  At  sea,  on  the  Adriatic.  This  morning,  previous 
to  our  separation,  dear  Allen  and  I  had  a  very  solemn  and 
precious  season  before  the  Lord ;  we  felt  the  bond  of  gospel 
love  uniting  us  closely,  and  perhaps  more  powerfully  felt 
than  at  any  time  before  ;  but  believing  that  our  separation  is 
in  the  counsel  of  Him  who,  in  his  love  and  mercy,  had 
banded  us  together,  we  resigned  one  another  to  His  will,  and 
we  commit  ourselves  to  His  guidance  and  protection.  I  leave 
him  peacefully,  under  the  care  of  Doctor  Skey,  a  very  kind 
friend  to  him.  The  Doctor  accompanied  me  on  board  the 
vessel  at  two,  p.  m. 


n 


CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

THIRD    VISIT     TO    EUROPE. 
BARLETTA. — NAPLES. 

STEPHEN  GRELLET  had  now  arrived  at  a  peculiarly 
interesting,  if  not  a  critical  period  of  his  mission. 
In  company  with  a  beloved  brother  and  fellow-labourer 
in  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  he  had  visited  the  Lutheran 
land  of  Gustavus  Adolphus, — he  had  traversed  the 
regions  of  the  Greek  Church,  in  the  dominions  of  the 
Christian  Alexander, — he  had  been  in  the  Crescent 
City,  and  had  seen  something  of  Mahometan  rule ; — 
he  had  mingled  with  the  discordant  elements  of  the 
motley  group  of  believers  and  unbelievers,  in  some  of 
the  islands  of  the  Archipelago,  and  in  the  Ionian  sea, 
and  at  Athens  and  Corinth.  He  had  left  his  beloved 
companion  at  Corfu,  and  now,  a  solitary  pilgrim, — 
"  alone,  and  yet  not  alone" — he  had  set  his  face  towards 
the  land  of  Popes  and  Cardinals.  Himself,  at  one 
time,  a  child  of  Rome, — then  an  infidel, — now  a 
Christian  believer,  and  a  minister  of  Christ  in  the 
religious  Society  of  Friends — a  Protestant  of  Protest- 
ants, he  was  about  to  enter  the  precincts  of  the  city 
of  Leo  and  of  Hildebrand.  It  required  a  very  close 
and  humble  Walk  with  God, — a  very  chaste  adherence 
to  the  cause  of  Christ, — a  very  prayerful  attention  to 
the  leadings  of  the  Holy  Spirit, — and  a  very  firm 
reliance  upon  "  the  word  of  the  Truth  of  the  Gospel," 
(42) 


*T.  45.]  1819.  43 

based  upon  the  inspired  records  of  the  Bible,  to  come 
out  unscathed  from  the  ordeal  that  awaited  him; — 
meekly  bold,  he  had  to  "  speak  the  truth  in  love," 
on  all  occasions  and  to  all, — without  pusillanimously 
renouncing  the  simplicity  and  integrity  of  his  own  cha- 
racter,—determined  to  know  nothing  save  Jesus  Christ, 
and  him  crucified, — seeking  nothing,  pleading  for  no- 
thing save  the  Truth,  as  it  is  in  Him.  The  sequel  will 
show  how  he  sustained  the  trial,  and  stood  faithful  to 
his  God  and  Saviour. 

On  his  lonely  voyage  he  resumes  his  narrative: — 

At  sea,  on  the  Adriatic.  The  men  on  our  small  vessel  are 
all  Italians,  among  whom  I  am  an  entire  stranger;  very 
solitary  indeed,  in  every  respect,  not  knowing  one  inch  of 
the  way  in  which  I  am  going,  save  only  that  my  conviction 
becomes  stronger  and  stronger,  that  bonds  and  afflictions 
await  me.  Through  bis  grace  assisting  me, — even  me,  the 
poorest  of  his  servants,  and  often  one  of  the  most  fearful, 
the  Lord  enables  me  to  offer  up  afresh  my  life,  or  my  liberty, 
persuaded  that  he  is  able  to  deliver  me  from  all  evil,  to  his 
own  praise  and  glory.  After  going  about  twenty  miles,  con- 
trary winds  obliged  us  to  put  into  a  small  port  in  this  island, 
(Corfu.)  Next  morning  I  went  on  shore  with  the  captain. 
The  chief  officer  at  the  quarantine  ground  speaks  French; 
by  his  assistance  I  had  a  short  religious  opportunity  with 
some  there. 

About  nine  a.m.  we  proceeded  on  our  voyage,  but  on 
the  following  day  high  winds  and  a  rough  sea  obliged  us  to 
seek  again  for  a  port.  "We  came  to  Brindisi  on  the  Italian 
coast,  where,  by  the  aid  of  the  mate  of  our  cutter,  who  is  a 
Corsican  and  speaks  French,  I  was  enabled  to  have  some 
religious  communication  with  the  people.  The  Commandant 
of  the  place  came  on  board  to  see  me.  He  appears  to  be 
a  serious  man.  By  means  of  the  telegraph  he  had  conveyed 
to  General  Church,  twenty  miles  further,  information  that  I 
was  there.  Church  has  the  command  of  that  part  of  the 


44  1819.  [JTT.  45. 

country  called  La  Pouille,  anciently  the  granary  of  Rome. 
I  had  known  his  mother  and  near  relatives  in  England  and 
Ireland,  who  were  Friends.  Probably  he  also  remembered 
me,  though  he  is  now  a  very  different  character  to  what  he 
was  then.  He  sent  me  by  the  telegraph  a  kind  message. 
The  part  of  the  Grecian  coast  that  we  have  on  our  right 
exhibits  great  desolation.  The  Turkish  Pasha  has  acted  with 
much  cruelty  towards  the  Greeks.  He  has  had  many  inhu- 
manly put  to  death,  burnt  their  habitations,  plundered  the 
people,  and  now  he  obliges  those  that  remain  to  flee  where 
they  can.  My  soul  is  overwhelmed  with  distress  for  the 
poor  surviving  inhabitants.  I  cannot  obtain  any  information 
respecting  the  pious  Bishop  of  Janina,  who  translated  Bar- 
clay's Apology  into  Greek.  It  is  much  to  be  feared  that  he 
has  lost  his  life  with  many  others. 

On  his  arrival  at  Barletta  he  had  to  perform  quaran- 
tine, before  he  was  allowed  to  go  to  an  inn,  and  mingle 
with  the  inhabitants. 

.imia-.-.    &fHZ    y%"'j    .a*   •  3O>  *iiJJa    Utu    .*.'j;.a»v*A    vifi, '•«   teS*KKs*'| 

Barletta,  25th  of  Tenth  month,  1819.  The  part  of  Italy 
that  we  have  sailed  by  is  beautiful,  very  fertile  and  populous. 
The  towns  are  numerous,  and  many  fine  country  seats  are 
seen  on  the  sea-shore  between  them.  The  chief  commerce  is 
in  wheat. 

An  English  merchant  who  arrived  here  when  I  did,  is 
placed  in  the  same  apartments  with  me,  in  the  lazaretto, 
though  in  a  separate  chamber.  It  is  by  the  kind  attention  of 
General  Maitland,  who  wrote,  it  appears,  on  purpose,  that  they 
have  given  me  these  separate  rooms ;  a  very  great  accommo- 
dation ;  for  in  the  other  parts  of  the  lazaretto  they  are  much 
crowded, — men,  women,  and  children  of  various  colours  and 
nations;  many  of  them  are  poor  Greeks  who  come  to  seek 
refuge  in  Italy. 

26th.  My  dress  has  already  attracted  the  curiosity  of 
some  of  the  inhabitants;  six  of  the  principal  men  in  the 
town  have  come  to  see  me  this  afternoon ;  they  are  allowed 
to  do  so,  provided  they  neither  touch  me  nor  anything 


JJT.  46.]  1819.  45 

belonging  to  me;  or  they  would  become  subjected  to  the 
same  quarantine  that  I  have  to  perform.  Another  great 
advantage  that  we  have  by  being  in  separate  apartments  is, 
that  we  are  not  liable  to  have  our  quarantine  lengthened  like 
those  who  are  in  numbers  together;  if  one  of  them  becomes 
sick,  when  their  time  is  nearly  expired,  they  have  all  to  wait 
till  it  is  ascertained  what  kind  of  disease  he  has ;  should  it 
prove  to  be  the  plague,  the  quarantine  of  all  begins  again. 
The  persons  who  came  to  see  me  were  very  civil ;  they 
inquired  into  some  of  our  principles  and  practices.  Taylor, 
the  Englishman  who  is  with  me,  speaks  Italian  well,  and 
interpreted  for  me. 

1st  of  Eleventh  month.  Ten  persons  came  together  to 
see  me;  two  are  Popish  priests,  but  they  appear  to  have 
liberal  minds ;  I  had  a  religious  opportunity  with  that  com- 
pany directing  them  not  to  the  knowledge  only  of  the  Truth, 
but  to  a  consistent  walking  in  that  religion  which  is  pure  and 
undefiled. 

7th.  Almost  every  day  some  persons  come  to  see  me ; 
some  are  well  disposed  and  religious  inquirers,  but  others 
have  nothing  but  curiosity  to  bring  them  here;  I  am  thereby 
frequently  brought  under  much  exercise ;  it  was  particularly 
so  on  account  of  several  priests ;  they  appeared  very  des- 
titute of  religion,  and  were  inquisitive  to  know  if  I  am  not 
what  they  call  here  one  of  the  Illuminati,  by  which  they 
mean  such  as  are  endeavouring  to  create  a  revolution  in 
Italy.  Their  spirits  were  a  great  burden  to  me.  This 
afternoon  about  thirty  of  the  principal  men  of  this  town 
came  in ;  also  seven  priests  with  them ;  some  of  them  had 
been  present  at  religious  opportunities  on  preceding  occa- 
sions ;  now  all  sat  together  in  silence,  and  I  preached  to  them 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  head  of  the  Church,  and  only 
Saviour  of  men ;  none  of  the  priests  opposed. 

I  received  a  letter  from  General  Church,  who  apolo- 
gizes for  his  not  being  able  to  come  to  see  me ;  he  expresses 
his  friendship,  and  sends  me  an  order  on  all  the  military 
commanders  between  here  and  Naples,  to  furnish  me  with 
bands  of  soldiers,  "to  protect  me,"  as  he  says  from  the 


46  1819.  [JOT.  46. 

numerous  highway  robbers  who  daily  attack  travellers.  I 
have  written  to  him,  acknowledging  his  civility,  but  remind- 
ing him  that  he  must  have  forgotten  the  nature  of  the  peace- 
able principles  in  which  he  had  his  early  education,  and  that  I 
placed  my  confidence  in  the  saving  power  of  Him  in  whose 
service  I  am,  who  is  the  Captain  of  salvation  to  all  those  who 
trust  in  Him ;  but,  should  He  permit  me  to  fall  a  prey  to  the 
hands  of  unrighteous  men,  I  submit  to  His  sovereign  will.  A 
large  band  of  these  robbers  is  headed  by  a  woman;  it  is 
said  that  she  has  about  two  hundred  of  them  under  her 
command ;  the  largest  body  lurks  mostly  near  Marphonia, 
but  they  spread  to  a  considerable  distance,  to  the  terror  of 
travellers,  and  of  the  inhabitants  also,  whom  they  plunder 
when  other  supplies  fail  them.  It  is  in  vain  to  have  an  es- 
cort of  soldiers  on  the  road,  for  this  only  the  more  excites 
the  cupidity  of  the  robbers,  who  have  their  spies  about,  and 
come  in  greater  numbers,  according  to  the  strength  of  the 
escort. 

8th.  I  was  liberated  from  the  lazaretto  this  morning ; 
also  Taylor,  my  companion  in  confinement^  Before  I  left  it, 
I  had  a  short  religious  interview  with  the  Greeks  who  have 
fled  for  their  lives;  I  could  not  well  have  access  to  them 
before ;  I  feel  much  for  them ;  many  were  sitting  cross- 
legged  on  the  floor,  in  a  very  dejected  state;  some  were 
serious  and  tender.  Soon  after  I  came  to  the  inn,  several 
of  the  most  serious  persons  who  visited  me  in  the  lazaretto, 
came  to  see  me ;  one  priest  among  them  ;  he  is  much  pleased 
with  the  "  Importance  of  Religion,"  in  Italian,  that  I  gave 
him.  I  visited  an  institution  for  orphan  girls ;  some  of  the 
managers,  who  had  visited  me  before,  interpreted  for  me. 
It  is  a  comfort  to  see  the  young  females  in  an  asylum  where 
pious  men  and  women  appear  to  extend  a  tender  care  over 
them ;  this  is  the  more  grateful,  as  the  state  of  morals  here, 
generally,  is  very  low. 

Among  the  persons  who  came  to  my  inn  this  evening 
were  some  priests;  I  had  a  more  satisfactory  meeting  than 
on  some  previous  occasions.  Afterwards  some  inquired 
into  many  of  our  religious  principles,  how  they  might  be- 
come members  of  our  Society,  and  how  we  could  judge  of 


jrr.  46.]  1819.  47 

their  fitness  to  become  such.  I  told  them  that,  as  the  tree  is 
known  by  its  fruits,  so  their  lives  and  conversation  would 
proclaim  what  they  really  are,  "Not  every  one  that  saith 
Lord,  Lord,  shall  enter  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  but  he  that 
doeth  the  will  of  my  Father,"  saith  Christ. 

I  had  been  so  long  detained  in  the  lazaretto  that  I  felt 
pressed  in  my  mind  to  proceed  as  early  as  I  could  for  Na- 
ples; Taylor  intending  also  for  that  place,  we  concluded  to 
hire  a  carriage  for  the  purpose.  He  is  a  serious  young 
man,  well  acquainted  with  many  of  our  friends  at  Man- 
chester. It  is  rather  desirable  to  have  a  person  with  me 
who  speaks  Italian.  Our  first  day's  journey  was  through 
a  rich,  flat,  well  cultivated  country ;  but  the  habitations 
are  most  wretched,  resembling  the  Irish  cabins,  except  that 
the  latter  having  no  fire  places,  the  smoke  escapes  from  the 
roof  or  the  door.  We  stopped  for  the  night  at  a  village, 
but  kept  in  the  carriage  the  whole  of  it.  The  next  day 
we  ascended  the  Apennine  mountains,  and  arrived  late  at 
a  village.  We  had  set  off  three  hours  before  daylight.  We 
had  done  so  the  preceding  morning.  Here  we  heard  much 
of  the  robbers.  Several  persons  had  been  plundered  that 
day,  both  on  the  way  we  had  come,  and  also  forward ;  but 
we  saw  nothing  to  disturb  us.  On  these  mountains,  where 
they  cannot  cultivate  grain,  they  have  the  grape  vine,  fil- 
berts, &c. ;  and  in  the  most  inaccessible  places,  chestnuts 
of  the  best  kind.  The  people  appear  generally  to  be  very 
ignorant  and  superstitious;  their  morals  also  stand  very 
low,  so  that  my  mind  is  greatly  oppressed ;  neither  the 
fine  air  nor  the  beauties  of  the  landscape  can  cheer  my 
spirits. 

llth.  We  were  favoured  this  day  also  not  to  meet  with 
robbers.  Some  of  the  people  where  we  stopped  to  refresh 
our  horses  seemed  to  marvel  how  we  had  escaped  them,  but 
I  knew  to  whom  I  am  indebted ;  the  Lord  is  the  Almighty 
protector  of  those  who  put  their  trust  in  him,  blessed  for 
ever  and  ever  be  his  holy  name!  When  we  drew  towards 
Naples,  in  the  evening,  we  passed  near  Vesuvius;  columns 
of  smoke  issued  from  it,  and  we  travelled  a  long  distance  over 


48  1819.  [JBT.  46. 

solid  rocks  of  lava,  that  bad  flowed  down  during  former 
eruptions  of  this  volcano.  We  were  stopped  five  times  by 
Custom-house  officers,  to  have  our  baggage  examined,  so 
that  it  was  late  when  we  reached  the  Golden  Eagle  Inn  at 
Naples. 

Naples,  13th.  Went  to  the  police  to  present  my  passports. 
They  were  much  offended  at  my  hat ;  neither  could  they  for 
some  time  understand  the  reasons  I  gave  them  for  keeping  it 
on.  Finally  they  asked  what  I  should  do  if  I  met  what 
they  call  "Saint  Sacrament,"  in  the  street,  when  carriages 
stop  and  every  body  uncovers  himself,  whatever  be  the  state 
of  the  weather ;  many  even  falling  down  on  their  knees.  I 
explained  to  them  why  I  could  not  even  then  uncover  my 
head,  as  a  mark  of  veneration  or  religious  worship  to  this,  or 
to  any  kind  of  imagery.  "Then,"  said  they,  "you  must 
abide  by  the  consequences."  I  have  in  vain  sought  for 
piously  disposed  persons  of  whom  1  had  heard.  I  have  how- 
ever met  with  a  young  man,  a  partner  in  the  house  of  Rogers 
and  Brothers,  who  is  a  serious  person.  His  name  is  Miles. 
He  kindly  accompanied  me  as  interpreter.  Calling  on  Routh 
and  Valentine,  I  found  a  letter  from  my  beloved  friend,  Wil- 
liam Allen,  waiting  my  arrival.  His  health  was  nearly  re- 
stored to  its  former  standard.  Sir  William  A.  Court,  British 
Ambassador  here,  receives  me  kindly.  This  is  very  particu- 
larly the  case  with  Henry  Lushington,  who  with  his  wife, 
appear  to  be  persons  of  piety. 

14th.  Angelo  Nobite  came  to  see  me  this  morning.  He 
greatly  deplores  the  very  low  state  of  religion  in  this  place  5 
superstition,  he  says,  abounds,  also  vice  and  immorality :  from 
what  I  see  and  hear,  I  can  readily  believe  him.  Bibles  are 
prohibited  to  be  printed  or  imported.  Some  weeks  since  four 
hundred  Bibles  were  brought  in.  They  were  seized,  and  the 
Bishop,  numerously  attended  by  his  clergy,  had  them  burnt 
publicly  in  an  open  square.  The  priests  say,  that  to  allow  the 
people  to  have  the  Scriptures  in  their  possession  would  endan- 
ger the  safety  of  their  church.  They  also  carefully  try  to 
prevent  the  introduction  of  religious  books  or  tracts ;  and  yet, 
though  my  baggage  was  several  times  inspected,  my  bookg 
were  hardly  noticed. 


JFT.  46.]  1819.  49 

15th.  Had  a  refreshing  religious  opportunity  at  Henry 
Lushington's,  with  his  family.  They  have  ten  nice,  well-be- 
haved children.  He  accompanied  me  to  Capo-de-monte,  to 
see  L'Abbe*  Campbell,  a  liberal-minded  man.  He  has  es- 
tablished a  school  for  poor  children,  where  he  introduces  the 
system  of  mutual  instruction.  I  met  at  Henry  Valentine's 
a  pious  young  nobleman.  He  deeply  deplores  the  darkness 
and  irreligion  which,  amidst  so  much  superstition,  prevail 
over  the  land.  His  name  is  Don  L.  Bonaprianola.  He  has 
a  knowledge  of  vital  Christianity,  and  is  acquainted  with  tho 
sensible  influence  of  the  Spirit  of  Truth.  Some  religious 
tracts  I  have  given  him  were  gratefully  received.  Everett, 
our  American  Consul,  appears  to  understand  the  nature  of 
my  religious  exercises,  and  to  feel  for  me.  He  and  Lushing- 
ton  accompanied  me  on  a  visit  to  the  "  Albergo  de'  Poveri," 
which  ia  a  large  establishment,  and  contains  two  thousand 
four  hundred  and  twenty-eight  persons,  about  nine  hundred 
of  whom  are  girls,  and  more  than  that  number  boys.  The 
principal  director  is  an  interesting  and  sensible  man.  He  had 
been  educated  for  a  monk,  but  preferred  a  life  devoted  to 
benevolent  pursuits  to  the  idleness  of  the  monastery.  He 
extends  a  watchful  care  over  the  moral  instruction  of  the 
young  people,  and  appears  divested  of  the  narrow  and  super- 
stitious views  of  the  clergy.  He  was  very  ready  in  making 
way  for  me  to  have  some  religious  communications  in  this 
establishment.  The  children  are  taught  several  trades,  such 
ns  spinning,  weaving,  tailoring,  shoemaking,  printing,  lock- 
smith's work,  turning,  &c.  Some  also  are  engaged  in  polish- 
ing coral,  so  that  the  place  looks  like  a  manufactory. 

In  the  evening,  accompanied  by  Bonaprianola,  I  visited 
the  Prince  Cardito.  Some  other  noblemen  were  present. 
The  Prince  is  a  serious  man.  He  occupies  the  important 
station  of  Minister  of  public  instruction  in  the  kingdom.  He 
appears  to  feel  the  importance  of  the  subject,  and  wishes 
that  such  an  education  might  be  extended  to  the  people  at 
large,  as  would  tend  to  spread  amongst  them  sound  princi- 
ples of  morality  and  virtue.  He  hus  very  lately  presented 
to  the  King  a  memorial  on  the  subject.  The  Prince  made 

VOL.  II. — 4 


50  1819.  [JET.  46 

various  inquiries  on  this  important  point.  The  superstition, 
into  which  the  young  people  are  introduced  by  the  edu- 
cation which  the  priests  give,  tends  greatly  to  corrupt  their 
morals ;  indeed  the  greater  part  of  the  clergy  are  so  corrupt 
themselves,  that  thoughtful  parents  have  great  objection  to 
have  their  daughters  under  their  care.  Some  of  the  com- 
pany present  have  been  to  England,  and  are  acquainted  with 
several  Friends. 

17th.  The  Russian  Ambassador  here  is  Count  Stackel- 
berg,  a  near  relation  of  the  valuable  Baron  of  the  same 
name,  whom  I  met  with  in  Petersburg ;  he  also  is  a  consci- 
entious man ;  like  his  relative,  he  has  set  free  the  people  on 
his  estates  in  Livonia.  I  made  a  satisfactory  visit  to  his 
family.  A  pious  priest  came  to  see  me;  he  laments  the 
general  ignorance  of  real  religion  that  prevails  among  people 
and  priests ;  gross  superstition  is  substituted ;  he  said,  that 
very  little  liberality  towards  the  relief  of  the  indigent  is  to 
be  met  with;  but  gifts  for  the  liberation  of  souls  out  of 
purgatory  abound.  This  is  a  very  favorite  topic  for  priests 
and  monks  to  preach  upon;  in  Naples  only,  he  says, 
above  forty  thousand  dollars  are  annually  given  by  beggars 
iu  half  cent  pieces,  for  that  purpose;  all  this  goes  to  the 
priests  to  say  mass.  At  nearly  every  door  of  their  places  of 
worship  I  see  notifications  posted,  that  indulgences  and 
pardons  for  sins  will  be  obtained  by  entering  the  church, 
performing  certain  ceremonies,  or  paying  so  much  money. 
Their  funerals  are  in  many  instances  very  gaudy ;  some 
have  passed  before  the  windows  of  my  chamber,  that  looked 
more  like  a  masquerade  than  a  funeral.  In  some  of  these 
the  corpse,  richly  dressed,  was  in  a  sitting  posture,  on  a  kind 
of  throne. 

18th.  Accompanied  by  the  Abbe  Mastroti,  I  have  visited 
a  school  for  girls;  the  mistress  appears  to  have  charge  of 
that  establishment  from  religioais  duty,  and  endeavours  to 
instil  into  the  minds  of  the  young  people  sound  morality 
and  virtue ;  she  appears  to  be  a  pious  woman ;  the  Abbd  in- 
terpreted what  I  had  to  communicate  to  the  girls. 

19th.     In  the  morning  I  received  a  visit  from  an  aged 


JET.  40.]  1819.  61 

man,  once  in  high  life,  but  now  much  reduced  in  his  circum- 
stances; a  condition  in  which  he  has  found  a  blessing  wholly 
unknown  before.  The  fear  of  God  and  the  love  of  Christ 
have  taken  possession  of  his  heart,  and  he  now  enjoys  conso- 
lations to  which  he  was  totally  a  stranger,  in  the  days  of 
worldly  prosperity ;  he  has  very  gratefully  received  some  re- 
ligious tracts.  My  discouragements  are  often  great;  there 
are  nevertheless  some  comforts  here,  in  meeting  with  a  few 
souls  to  whom  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  precious.  This 
evening  I  met  at  Abbd  Mastroti's,  two  young  noblemen ;  one 
of  them  is  a  prince ;  their  minds  were  tendered  under  what  I 
felt  it  iu  my  heart  to  impart  to  them,  in  the  love  of  the  dear 
Redeemer. 

20th.  By  appointment  of  the  Prime  Minister,  the  Cheva- 
lier de  Medici,  to  whom  I  had  sent  the  letter  given  me  by 
General  Maitland,  I  went  to  his  hotel ;  I  found  in  the  ante- 
chamber a  great  number  of  persons  of  all  ranks,  waiting  to 
have  an  audience  with  him ;  they  surveyed  me  closely, 
whispering  to  one  another  what  kind  of  a  being  I  might  be, 
thus  to  appear  with  my  hat  on.  I  was  not  left  long  among 
them ;  for  it  appears  that  the  Chevalier  had  given  orders  to 
his  attendants  to  admit  me  into  his  private  cabinet  as  soon 
as  I  came ;  he  made  me  sit  by  him,  and  proceeded  to  inquire 
into  the  nature  of  the  engagements  I  had  had  in  the  different 
nations  where  I  had  travelled  ;  then  he  was  very  particular 
in  his  inquiries  into  various  of  our  Christian  principles 
and  practices.  The  reading  of  my  certificates,  the  short 
account  I  gave  of  the  order  maintained  in  our  Society,  as 
exhibited  in  our  discipline,  the  manner  in  which  our  meet- 
ings, both  for  worship  and  discipline,  are  held,  &c.,  &c., 
pleased  him  much.  I  proposed  to  send  him  some  of  our 
books  treating  on  these  subjects,  which,  he  said,  it  would  be 
agreeable  to  him  to  have.  He  offered  to  give  me  orders  for 
admittance  to  all  their  prisons,  or  any  other  place  I  might 
wish  to  visit,  requesting  only  that  I  would  impart  to  him 
what  I  might  see,  to  which  he  could  possibly  apply  some 
remedy.  I  made  several  attempts  to  withdraw,  knowing 
that  many  persons  were  in  waiting;  but  he  was  not  ready  to 


52  1819.  [J5T.  46 

let  me  go,  till  we  had  been  above  an  hour  together,  and  then 
he  accompanied  me  through  the  ante-chamber,  where  so 
many  were  waiting,  to  the  further  door ;  they  gazed  at 
me,  whilst  they  bowed  very  low  to  the  Chevalier,  as  we 
passed  on. 

In  the  afternoon  I  was  with  the  Abbe  Mastroti  again  ; 
several  noblemen  were  present,  also  the  young  prince  whom 
I  saw  yesterday.  I  felt  for  awhile  much  dejected ;  a  heavy 
weight  was  upon  my  mind,  and  I  did  not  see  how  I  could 
throw  it  off  before  such  a  company,  who  appeared  to  be  of 
the  great  and  wise  of  this  world ;  but  I  thought  that  if  I 
truly  wished  to  be  myself  one  of  the  wise  in  the  Divine  sight, 
I  must  first  become  a  fool,  yea,  be  willing  to  be  accounted  so 
by  others.  I  proclaimed  to  them  the  day  of  the  Lord,  which 
shall  burn  as  an  oven,  &c.,  &c.;  I  entreated  them  to  receive 
him  in  the  way  of  his  coming,  and  be  of  those  whose  sins  go 
before-hand  to  judgment,  and  not  of  those  whose  sins  follow 
after ;  not  to  trust  in  the  doctrine  of  a  purgatory,  but  rather 
deeply  to  consider  the  description  given  by  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  himself  of  what  follows  after  death,  as  set  forth  in  the 
parable  of  Dives  and  Lazarus;  the  rich  man,  not  in  purga- 
tory— but  in  hell — lifted  up  his  eyes  and  saw  Lazarus  in 
Abraham's  bosom,  &c.,  &c.  The  Lord's  truth  was  exalted 
among  them,  and  his  power  had  the  dominion. 

In  the  evening  I  went  to  the  Prince  Cardito's.  I  feel 
deeply  with  him,  in  his  desire  for  the  moral  and  virtuous 
education  of  the  youth  among  the  mass  of  the  people;  I 
placed  in  his  hands  a  copy  of  the  "Scripture  Lessons," 
which  dear  Allen  and  I  prepared  in  Russia.  I  found  with 
the  Prince  eight  other  noblemen,  who  also  manifested  great 
interest  in  the  subject ;  they  were  inquisitive  as  to  several 
branches  of  our  Christian  principles  and  testimonies;  this 
gave  me  an  opportunity  to  set  before  them  what  the  Church 
of  Christ  is;  the  worship  which  his  servants  are  to  offer  to 
Him  who  is  the  Head  of  his  Church,  which  is  a  pure 
church ;  this  I  contrasted  with  the  church  of  Rome,  the  wor- 
ship of  images  introduced  therein,  the  great  impurity  of  so 
many  of  its  members,  particularly  of  the  priests  and  monks. 


*T.  45.]  1819.  53 

They  acknowledged  the  correctness  of  these  representations. 
On  returning  to  my  lodgings  I  found  a  letter  from  the 
Chevalier  de  Medici,  inclosing  orders  for  my  admittance  to 
the  various  prisons,  &c. 

21st.  Accompanied  by  Bonaprianola,  I  began  the  very 
painful  work  of  visiting  the  receptacles  of  vice  and  crime.  I 
went  to-day  through  the  two  prisons  for  women,  a  large  one 
for  men,  and  a  hospital  for  their  sick.  This  service  took 
me  from  nine  a.m.  till  four  p.m.  But  my  bodily  fatigue  is 
small  compared  to  the  anguish  of  mind  I  have  endured.  I 
do  not  remember  that,  in  any  day  of  my  life,  I  have  been 
with  so  many  fellow-beings  so  totally  depraved  and  hardened. 
Cages  of  very  unclean  birds,  indeed,  I  have  been  in.  Many 
of  the  inmates  of  both  sexes,  and  even  children,  have  com- 
mitted atrocious  crimes.  I  saw  fifteen  in  one  cell  who  are 
condemned  to  death.  Their  crimes  are  of  the  deepest  dye, 
and  they  do  not  show  the  least  sense  of  their  situation.  My 
attempt  to  represent  to  them  the  awful  doom  that  awaits 
them  shortly,  unless  by  sincere  repentance  they  seek  for 
mercy  and  forgiveness  through  Him  who  is  the  only  Saviour 
of  sinners,  appeared  to  have  no  more  eft'ect  than  the  dropping 
of  water  on  the  flinty  rock.  Some  boys  who  are  there,  at 
the  early  age  of  eleven  years,  have  perpetrated  several  mur- 
ders. I  endeavoured  to  turn  the  inmates  of  these  prisons 
"  from  darkness  to  light,  and  from  sin  and  Satan  to  God ;" 
but  I  do  not  know  that  a  single  individual,  out  of  several 
thousands  I  have  been  with  this  day,  has  given  the  least 
sign  of  sorrow  for  his  evil  deeds. 

22nd.  To-day  I  visited  the  foundling  hospital,  which  is 
a  very  large  establishment.  The  mortality  among  the  chil- 
dren admitted  here  is  not  as  great  as  in  similar  places  in 
Russia,  About  eighty  nuns  have  the  principal  charge  of 
it.  In  one  part  there  are  about  four  hundred  girls,  most 
of  whom  have  attained  the  age  of  young  women.  It  is  a 
kind  of  convent.  As  I  was  going  through  a  long  corridor, 
accompanied  by  several  of  the  nuns  and  priests  attached 
to  this  extensive  institution,  we  passed  the  door  of  their 
chapel,  which  was  open.  I  saw  the  girls,  with  several  nuns, 


64  1819.  [JET.  46. 

on  their  knees  before  a  large  Madonna,  or  representation  of 
the  Virgin  Mary,  very  richly  and  finely  dressed.  Wax  can- 
dles were  burning  before  it.  They  were  singing  to  the  image, 
but  at  the  same  time  their  faces  were  towards  us,  laughing. 
My  soul  was  sorrowful  on  beholding  them,  and  their  super- 
stition and  idolatry.  The  chief  of  the  priests  who  were 
with  me  asked  if  I  did  not  wish  to  go  into  the  church  to  see 
the  girls  at  their  devotions.  I  told  him  I  should  like  to  do 
so  if  it  were  proper.  I  felt  a  strong  inclination  to  go  in,  but, 
as  from  religious  principle  I  do  not  uncover  my  head  in  any 
place  as  if  it  was  holy  ground,  I  was  unwilling  to  give  offence 
to  any  one  by  going  in.  The  nuns  said,  nobody  here  would 
be  offended  at  it.  The  priests  also  said,  "we  have  on  our 
heads  our  cassocks;  your  hat  is  to  you  no  more  than  these  are 
to  us,  especially  as  it  is  from  religious  principle  that  you  act." 
Then  I  told  them  I  would  go  in,  on  condition,  that,  if  I  ap- 
prehended it  was  required  of  me  by  the  Lord  to  communicate 
anything  to  the  young  women  thus  assembled,  he,  the  chief 
priest,  who  spoke  good  French,  would  interpret  for  me.  He 
very  readily  agreed  to  do  so.  We  all  went  in.  Besides  the 
girls,  most  of  the  nuns  were  in  the  church,  about  their  great 
Madonna.  When  they  had  concluded  singing  their  hymn,  I 
told  them  how  greatly  my  heart  had  been  pained,  as  I  passed 
by,  on  seeing  the  lightness  of  their  conduct  whilst  engaged 
in  what  they  call  a  devotional  act ;  that  I  could  not  however 
be  surprised  at  it,  if  they  truly  looked  on  that  image  before 
them  as  what  it  really  is, — nothing  but  a  piece  of  wood,  car- 
ved by  man's  device,  which  can  neither  hear,  nor  see,  neither 
do  good  nor  evil  to  any;  our  devotion,  I  said,  is  to  be  to 
Him  who  sees  the  secret  of  our  hearts,  hears  not  our  words 
only,  but  knoweth  our  every  thought;  from  Him  we  have 
everything  to  fear  if  we  do  not  serve,  obey,  and  honour  Him ; 
and  the  richest  blessings  to  hope  for  if  we  love,  fear,  and 
serve  Him:  the  worship  acceptable  to  Him  is  to  be  performed 
in  spirit  and  in  truth,  from  the  very  heart ;  this  is  the  Tem- 
ple in  which  He  is  to  be  found,  and  in  which  He  revealeth 
himself.  Here,  at  noon-day,  they  have  lighted  tapers,  which 
cannot  enable  them  to  discover  the  sinfulness  of  the  heart, 


ST.  46.]  1819.  55 

but  the  light  of  Christ,  which  enlightens  every  man  that 
cometh  into  the  world,  and  by  which  everything  with  which 
He  has  a  controversy  is  made  manifest,  showeth  us  our  sins, 
that  we  may  look  upon  Him  whom,  by  our  sins,  we  have 
pierced:  He  is  the  Saviour  of  all  those  that  come  to  Him  in 
faith  and  true  repentance.  Then  I  proceeded  to  proclaim  to 
them  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  as  the  only  Saviour  of  sinners, 
the  only  hope  of  salvation,  the  way,  the  truth,  and  the  life, 
without  whom  no  man  can  come  to  God  the  Father;  all  that 
pretend  to  enter  by  any  other  way  than  by  him,  the  door, 
are  accounted  as  thieves  and  robbers.  The  priest  interpreted 
faithfully  into  Italian,  of  which  I  could  judge.  The  nuns 
and  the  other  priests  said  several  times,  "this  is  the  truth," 
or  "  it  is  so."  The  countenances  of  the  girls  had  much  al- 
tered ;  they  hung  down  their  heads,  and  tears  flowed  from 
some  of  their  eyes.  Thus  did  my  blessed  Master  enable  his 
poor  servant  in  a  Popish  church,  assisted  by  priests,  to  bear 
testimony  to  his  blessed  truth,  and  against  the  superstitious 
worship  that  those  poor  girls  were  offering  to  a  carved  piece 
of  wood.  After  we  came  out,  some  more  of  the  nuns  collected 
about  us,  and,  in  answering  some  of  their  questions,  I  further 
unfolded  to  them  what  acceptable  worship  to  God  consists 
in,  and  also  what  is  the  only  hope  of  salvation.  No  man  can 
save  his  brother,  or  give  to  God  a  ransom  for  his  soul ;  that, 
therefore,  it  is  great  presumption  for  any  to  attempt  to  take 
upon  themselves  to  pronounce  absolution  from  sin  on  a  sin- 
ner. After  opportunities  of  this  sort  I  sometimes  marvel 
that  they  do  not  lay  their  hands  upon  me ;  but  here,  on  the 
contrary,  they  parted  from  me  in  tenderness,  and  with  ex- 
pressions of  their  satisfaction  with  ray  visit.  Surely  this  is 
the  Lord's  doing ;  blessed  and  reverend  is  his  name. 

In  the  afternoon  I  went  to  the  prisons  of  the  Gallerians. 
They  are  dismal  places  indeed.  The  stone  arches  and  the 
walls  are  black  and  sooty ;  for  they  have  sometimes  a  little 
fire  in  the  prison,  which  is  very  damp,  and  as  there  is  no 
chimney,  the  walls  that  have  not  been  swept  for  many  years, 
have  a  dismal  appearance.  The  water  they  drink  is  drawn 
from  a  well  in  the  prison.  What  they  spill  of  it,  and  the  rain 


56  18191  OT.  46. 

that  comes  in  through  the  iron  gratings,  causes  the  mud  to 
be  shoe-deep.  They  are  so  crowded  that  when  they  lie  down 
on  the  planes  placed  over  their  benches,  they  completely 
cover  the  whole  surface ;  and  all  cannot  be  accommodated. 
Many  are  obliged  to  place  their  planes  on  the  mud,  under 
the  others.  They  are  chained  by  the  leg,  two  and  two,  so 
that  their  position  is  very  uncomfortable.  Many  of  them 
have  thus  been  confined  several  years.  Some  young  men, 
chained  to  older  ones,  were  brought  to  that  prison  when 
they  were  only  twelve  years  of  age !  In  no  country  have  I 
seen  so  many  youthful  criminals.  The  only  yard  to  which 
some  of  them  may  resort  for  a  few  moments,  is  but  twenty 
feet  square.  I  found  some  tenderness  of  spirit  among  a  few 
of  the  prisoners.  There  are  about  six  thousand.  My 
feelings  were  overpowered.  The  foulness  of  the  air  greatly 
affected  me  also.  But  if,  by  my  suffering,  I  can  open  a  way 
for  some  relief  to  them,  it  will  administer  consolation  to  my 
sorrow.  Some  of  these  poor  people  seemed  as  if  they  could 
not  believe  their  own  ears,  when  I  imparted  to  them  the  en- 
couragements which  the  Gospel  holds  out  to  penitent  sinners ; 
that  although  their  sins  were  as  scarlet,  or  of  a  crimson  dye, 
yet  the  Lord,  in  his  love  and  mercy,  could  make  them  as 
snow  or  wool. 

I  met  at  the  Count  Stackelberg's  the  Russian  Minister, 
and  several  Prussian  and  Russian  noblemen  ;  some  of  these 
I  had  been  with  in  Russia ;  the  Lord  made  way  once  more 
to  proclaim  among  them  the  unsearchable  riches  of  his  love 
through  Jesus  Christ,  and  to  entreat  them  not  to  be  hearers 
only  of  the  glad  tidings  of  the  Gospel,  but  so  to  believe  as  to 
obey. 

Since  I  came  to  Naples,  I  am  frequently  much  annoyed 
by  friars,  who  introduce  themselves  into  my  chamber,  and 
are  sturdy  beggars;  they  beg  for  masses  to  be  said,  and 
prayers  to  be  made,  as  they  say,  for  souls  in  purgatory; 
they  beg  also  for  their  own  convents,  for  tapers  to  burn 
before  the  images  of  their  saints  and  of  the  virgin  Mary,  to 
adorn  their  altars,  &c.  They  have  their  indulgences  for 
sale,  various  relics,  little  images,  &c.,  to  all  which  they  attri- 
bute great  efficacy,  such  as  to  preserve  the  wearers  of  thenj 


XT.  46.]  1819.  57 

from  the  hands  of  robbers,  from  sickness,  from  evil  spirits, 
and  many  other  things.  I  find  it  difficult  to  get  rid  of  them, 
and  some,  finding  they  cannot  obtain  their  purpose,  become 
very  passionate;  and  yet  a  willingness  has  appeared  in  others 
to  hear  what  I  had  to  say  against  their  superstitious  and 
idolatrous  practices. 

23rd.  I  was  a  third  time  with  the  Chevalier  de  Medici. 
I  had  sent  him  a  statement  of  some  of  my  observations, 
particularly  among  the  insane,  and  in  some  of  the  prisons; 
and  I  have  now  laid  before  him  the  situation  of  the  Galle- 
rians.  He  took  such  an  interest  in  what  I  stated  in  my 
former  report,  and  his  feelings  were  so  touched,  that  atten- 
tion was  immediately  given  toil;  some  places  have  already 
been  cleansed,  ventilators  are  opened,  boys  are  removed 
from  the  other  prisoners,  their  irons  are  changed  for  lighter 
ones,  &c.,  &c.  And  now  he  appears  disposed,  with  equal 
promptitude,  to  have  a  complete  change  made  in  the  prisons 
ot  the  Gallerians,  and  at  once  to  have  the  boys  removed 
elsewhere.  Should  my  deep  sufferings  in  these  visits  have 
no  other  effect  than  thus  to  mitigate  the  bodily  tortures 
under  which  some  of  these,  my  fellow-beings,  have  suffered 
for  years,  I  am  richly  repaid ;  may  it  not  be  for  one  of  these 
ends  that  the  Lord  is  opening  a  door  of  access  for  me  to 
plead  with  men  in  authority  ?  or  that  whilst  the  hearts  of 
some  of  these  are  tendered,  under  a  sense  of  the  Lord's  mer- 
cies towards  them,  they  may  become  disposed  to  acts  of  mercy 
towards  others?  I  hope  also  that  some  of  the  poor  prisoners 
will  find  consolation  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  whose  mercies  have 
been  proclaimed  to  them.  Bonaprianola,  Prince  Cardito, 
and  a  number  of  others,  appear  so  to  feel  for  that  class  of 
men  as  to  be  willing  to  visit  the  prisoners  henceforth,  and  to 
impart  to  them  moral  and  religious  instruction.  I  particu- 
larly recommended  to  them  the  juvenile  offenders.  I  had  a 
precious  meeting  with  these  benevolent  persons,  together 
with  a  large  company  of  those  with  whom  I  had  been  pre- 
viously in  more  select  or  public  religious  opportunities;  it 
was  a  solemn  parting  meeting. 

I  feel  now  as  if  I  must  hasten  to  Rome ;  various  objects, 


68  1819.  [JKf.  46. 

under  other  circumstances,  might  claim  a  few  days  of  my 
time ;  Vesuvius  displays  a  grand  sight ;  in  the  day,  thick 
columns  of  smoke  rise  up  to  a  considerable  height;  -at 
night,  they  are  blazing  pillars ;  at  a  short  distance  from  here 
are  excavations  made  into  the  streets  of  Herculaneum  and 
Pompeii,  long  buried  under  beds  of  lava,  on  which  vineyards 
are  now  planted ;  but,  though  as  a  man  I  should  be  greatly 
interested  in  visiting  them,  they  are  not  the  objects  for 
which  my  great  and  blessed  Master  has  sent  me  to  these 
nations.  With  singleness  of  heart  I  must  prosecute  the 
business  to  which  he  has  called  me.  My  bonds  for  Eome 
also  feel  so  heavy,  that  I  could  not  have  any  pleasure  in 
those  things,  which,  were  I  differently  circumstanced,  would 
interest  me  so  much.  It  has  indeed  been  so  with  me  for 
years  past ;  though  in  the  course  of  my  travels  I  am  among, 
or  pass  near,  objects  of  great  curiosity,  and  I  have  from  early 
life  taken  great  interest  in  such  things,  yet  the  discipline 
under  which  the  Lord  has  kept  me,  and  the  weight  of  the 
religious  service  to  which  he  has  called  me,  have  been  such 
that  I  have  not  felt  at  liberty  to  turn  out  of  my  way  in 
travelling,  or  to  tarry  longer  in  any  place,  merely  to  gratify 
myself. 

This  afternoon  the  Chevalier  de  Medici,  in  a  kind  and 
polite  note,  incloses  me  an  order,  to  enable  me  to  pass 
through  and  out  of  the  kingdom  without  being  subject  to 
the  detention  of  having  my  luggage  examined ;  he  also  sends 
me  a  letter  for  the  Cardinal  Consalvi  at  Rome,  who  is  his 
particular  friend.  How  great  is  the  Lord's  goodness  in  thus 
opening  a  door  for  me,  his  poor  servant,  from  place  to  place ! 
He  it  is  who  has  the  key  !  If  he  opens,  who  can  shut  ? 
But  when  he  shuts,  none  can  open !  Medici,  in  his  note, 
states  that  measures  are  already  taken  to  ameliorate  the  con- 
dition of  the  Gallerians,  agreeably  to  the  representations 
that  I  made. 

Stephen  Grellet  was  now  ready  to  depart.  Six 
years  ago,  it  will  be  remembered,  during  his  great 
conflict  at  Genoa,  he  had  received  an  intimation  that 


JST.  46.]  181P.  69 

"to  Naples  and  Rome  he  should  go,"  but  "the  time 
was  not  yet."  Then  "  the  trumpet  of  retreat  gave  a 
clear  and  certain  sound."  In  the  simplicity  of  faith  he 
obeyed  it,  and  found  safety  and  peace.  Now  to  Naples 
he  had  been,  and  to  Rome  he  was  bent.  He  followed 
no  uncertain  guide. 


CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 

THIRD    VISIT    TO    EUROPE. 
ROME. 

Pius  VII  was  in  the  last  years  of  his  Pontificate. 
He  had  lived  in  eventful  times.  Raised  to  the  Papal 
chair  in  the  early  days  of  the  French  revolutionary 
wars,  he  had  crowned  Napoleon  at  Paris,  in  1804 ; 
but  was,  nevertheless,  seized  by  him  in  1809,  and 
kept  a  prisoner  at  Fontainebleau  till,  almost  entirely 
by  the  intervention  of  Non-Catholic  powers,  he  re- 
gained possession  of  his  states,  at  the  downfall  of 
his  oppressor,  in  1814.  Though  one  of  the  first 
acts,  by  which  he  distinguished  his  return  to  the 
administration  of  his  office,  was  the  restoration  of  the 
Jesuits,  there  seemed  to  be  evidence,  during  his  latter 
days,  that  "  the  conflict  respecting  creeds  had  been 
nearly  set  at  rest  in  political  circles,  and  was  gradu- 
ally losing  its  violence  in  civil  life."*  He  had  nearly 
reached  the  advanced  age  of  eighty,  when  Stephen 
Grellet  visited  Rome,  and  was  admitted  to  a  personal 
interview  with  him. 

During  the  fortnight  which  S.  G.  spent  in  the  Papal 
city,  his  Christian  labours  were  varied,  and  almost 
incessant.  Interesting  particulars  are  preserved  in  his 
Diary. 

*  Ranke's  "  History  of  the  Popes." 
(60) 


Mr.  46.]  1819.  61 

Rome,  25th  of  Eleventh  month,  1819.  I  left  Naples  on 
the  23rd,  in  the  evening.  Travelling  two  nights  and  one 
day,  I  arrived  here  early  this  morning.  Through  the  Lord's 
merciful  preservation,  I  have  again  escaped  falling  into  the 
hands  of  banditti,  which  abound  on  this  road,  notwithstand- 
ing the  severity  of  the  laws  against  them.  Every  few  miles 
I  beheld  the  horrible  sight  of  human  flesh,  hanging  on  posts 
by  the  sides  of  the  road,  near  the  places  where  murders  have 
been  committed,  giving  evidence  that  they  have  been  many. 
Some  of  these  appeared  to  have  been  quartered  only  a  few 
days  before;  but  notwithstanding  all  this,  robberies  and 
murders  are  no  less  frequent,  especially  on  the  Pope's  terri- 
tory. How  often,  in  these  my  journeyings,  do  I  feel  as  if 
my  life  was  offered  up ;  day  after  day,  and  night  after  night, 
I  know  not  but  that  I  may  fall  a  prey  to  the  hands  of  un- 
righteous and  wicked  men ;  but  very  good  and  gracious  is 
my  blessed  Lord :  how  precious  is  the  sense  of  his  Divine 
presence !  David  said,  "  Thou  art  continually  with  me." 
Truly  I  may  say  so  likewise ;  the  fear  of  offending  so  good 
and  gracious  a  Master,  was,  during  these  nights,  or  under 
such  circumstances,  greater  than  any  apprehension  of  what 
may  be  suffered  to  befal  my  outward  man. 

On  my  arrival  here,  this  morning,  I  found  that  this  is  the 
day  on  which  the  Cardinal  Consalvi,  Prime  Minister  of  the 
Pope,  gives  his  public  audiences,  when  all  who  have  peti- 
tions or  wish  to  have  a  private  interview  present  themselves. 
It  seemed  as  if  I  could  do  nothing  in  this  great  and  ancient 
city  till  I  had  been  with  him.  I  had  been  two  nights  and  one 
day  on  the  road,  but  the  great  weight  of  exercise  on  my 
mind  prevented  my  feeling  much  weariness.  I  was  now  in 
the  place  for  which  I  had  deeply  felt  for  years;  my  rest  was 
to  see  what  my  great  Master  had  for  me  to  do,  and  to  endea- 
vour to  engage  in  it,  though  it  might  be  to  enter  into  bonds 
and  sufferings;  for  truly,  like  Paul,  I  do  not  know  what 
things  are  to  befal  me  here,  only  the  persuasion  arises  that 
sufferings  await  me.  I  changed  my  travelling  garments, 
took  some  refreshment,  and  by  eight  o'clock,  I  was  at  the 
Quirinal,  the  Pope's  palace.  I  did  not  know  how  to  act,  or 


62  1819.  [JET.  46. 

what  to  do ;  I  was  alone ;  I  knew  nobody ;  but  I  thought  I 
would  take  notice  of  what  others  did.  I  first  came  into  a 
spacious  hall,  near  the  foot  of  the  stairs  that  lead  up  to  the 
Pope's  apartments ;  here  was  collected  a  large  company  of 
priests,  monks,  military,  private  citizens,  strangers  from  sev 
eral  nations;  many  of  them  had  papers,  or  rolls  of  paper  in 
their  hands,  which  I  considered  might  be  their  petitions,  &c. 
so  I  had  my  letters  from  Maitland  and  Medici  ready.  "We 
waited  nearly  an  hour,  during  which  I  plainly  saw  that  my 
dress  and  hat  attracted  general  observation ;  whispering, 
querying  who  I  could  be.  They  all  were  uncovered.  After 
a  while  there  was  a  general  bustle  among  the  company. 
They  went  out  into  a  large  corridor,  extending  from  the 
stair-case,  and  stood  in  rows  on  each  side,  with  papers  in  their 
hands.  I  took  my  station  with  them  in  the  ranks.  As  the 
Cardinal  came  on,  each,  as  he  passed,  presented  his  papers, 
which  were  placed  in  the  hands  of  his  attendants.  Some 
tried  to  kiss  his  hand,  others  his  feet.  As  he  came  towards 
me,  by  my  dress  he  probably  recognized  who  I  was,  so  that 
before  I  could  hand  him  the  letters,  he  politely  asked,  "  Are 
you  not  Mr.  Grellet?"  to  which  answering  in  the  affirmative 
he  said.  "Please  to  call  on  me  at  my  own  palace,  to-morrow 
morning;"  and  I  gave  him  the  letters  I  had  for  him. 

I  now  wait  to  see  what  may  be  unfolded  for  me  to  do  hero. 
Great  is  the  travail  of  my  soul,  that  I  may  be  preserved 
watchful  unto  prayer,  and  enabled  with  singleness  of  heart 
and  faithfulness,  to  attend  to  all  my  Lord's  requirings. 

26th.  I  went  this  morning  to  the  Cardinal's  palace;  in 
the  ante-chamber  I  had  some  satisfaction  in  conversing  with 
two  young  priests,  his  secretaries;  they  evince  more  liberality 
of  mind  than  is  generally  found  among  that  class  of  men  ; 
there  were  many  in  waiting  to  have  an  audience  with  the 
Cardinal,  but  as  soon  as  he  found  I  had  come,  he  came  out 
from  his  cabinet,  called  me  in,  and  made  me  sit  down  on  a 
sofa  by  him ;  from  the  nature  of  his  inquiries  it  would 
appear  that  General  Maitland  had  given  him  a  particular 
account  of  my  late  travels  and  religious  engagements 
through  Russia,  Greece,  &c. ;  but  he  was  particularly  desirous 


JST.  46.]  1819.  63 

to  know  more  of  our  religious  Society,  its  principles,  doc- 
trines,  discipline,  &c.  On  some  such  occasions  I  find  it 
proper  to  give  the  perusal  of  my  certificates.  The  religious 
care  of  our  Society  towards  their  ministers,  before  liberating 
them  for  the  work  of  the  Gospel,  to  which  they  apprehend 
they  are  called  of  the  Lord,  is  much  commended  by  the 
Cardinal.  As  there  were  so  many  persons  in  waiting  in  the 
ante-chamber,  I  made  several  attempts  to  withdraw ;  but  he 
had  more  inquiries  to  make,  which  detained  me  altogether 
about  an  hour  and  a  half  with  him ;  he  was  not  in  anywise 
offended  when,  in  answer  to  some  of  his  inquiries,  I  had  to 
expose  pretty  fully  some  of  the  superstitions  of  the  Romish 
Church,  and  to  make  my  confession  that  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  is  the  only  Head  of  his  Church,  and  the  Saviour  of 
men.  I  also  gave  him  a  full  statement  of  the  conduct  of 
their  missionaries  in  Greece,  the  mischief  they  are  doing 
there,  and  what  seeds  of  distress  and  unhappiness  in  fami- 
lies they  are  sowing;  I  represented  to  him  also  the  very 
unchristian  and  unbecoming  conduct  of  those  who,  in  the 
south  of  Russia,  did  hang  and  then  burn  the  Scriptures,  and 
of  the  public  burning  of  the  Bible,  at  Naples,  by  the  Bishop 
and  his  clergy;  all  of  which  the  Cardinal  reprobates,  and 
properly  says,  "  It  militates  against  religion."  Finally,  before 
we  parted,  he  wished  to  know  in  what  he  could  serve  me ; 
I  told  him  I  should  like  to  visit  some  of  their  prisons  and 
public  establishments,  and  that  I  should  be  obliged  to  him 
if  he  would  procure  me  admittance  to  them ;  he  then  took 
me  by  the  hand,  and  accompanied  me,  through  those  waiting 
in  the  ante-chamber,  to  the  door  into  the  court.  Surely  it 
is  the  Lord's  doing,  in  the  very  centre  of  Popery,  even 
among  the  heads  of  it,  to  make  way  for  one,  who  holds  testi- 
monies so  contrary  to  them,  to  proclaim  the  Lord  Jesus  as  the 
sole  Head  of  the  church,  and  the  author  of  eternal  salvation 
to  all  that  believe  in  him.  Under  the  concern  that  I  have 
in  visiting  the  abodes  of  human  misery  and  woe,  I  find  that, 
besides  feelings  of  near  sympathy  for  the  sufferings  of  so 
many  of  my  fellow-men,  it  is  in  some  of  those  places  that 
I  am  often  in  the  way  of  meeting  with  benevolent  and  pious 


64  1819.  [JET.  46. 

persons;  for  in  places  of  public  conconr?o  these  are  not  to 
be  found. 

In  the  evening  the  Cardinal  sent  me  n  letter,  inclosing 
orders  for  my  admittance  into  the  various  places  that  I  wish 
to  visit,  with  his  instructions  to  go  first  to  the  Governor, 
Pacca,  who  would  provide  a  suitable  person  to  accompany 
me,  and  to  interpret  for  me. 

27th.  This  morning,  about  nine,  I  went  to  the  Govern- 
ment house.  At  first,  under  the  garb  of  a  priest,  I  could 
not  recognize  the  Governor;  he,  seeing  my  embarrassment, 
said,  "  You  must  know  that  here,  at  Rome,  the  clerical  garb 
is  that  of  the  court."  I  am  told  that  their  General  is  a 
Cardinal;  thus,  those  who  profess  to  be  ministers  of  the 
Prince  of  Peace  are  ministers  of  war,  and  generals  of 
armies!  O  the  inconsistency !  Many  persons  were  with  the 
Governor  all  dressed  like  priests ;  I  could  not  find  out  what 
they  were;  one  of  them  was  Olgiati,  President  of  St. 
Michael's  Castle,  for  whom  I  had  a  letter  from  the  Cardinal 
Consalvi,  which  I  handed  to  him.  I  was  myself  an  object 
of  curiosity  to  them,  for  it  is  a  very  novel  thing  for  them  to 
see  a  Quaker;  they  had  much,  to  inquire  after,  but  were 
all  very  civil,  and  my  blessed  Lord  strengthened  me  to  pro- 
claim  his  holy  name,  without  equivocation,  in  simplicity  and 
truth.  He  performs  his  gracious  promise,  "I  will  make 
Uiee  as  an  iron  wall,  and  a  brazen  pillar  before  them."  The 
Governor  sent  for  a  young  man,  one  of  his  secretaries,  to 
.accompany  me.  Whilst  I  was  waiting  for  him,  in  another 
apartment,  the  Assessor  came  in,  who,  on  seeing  me  with 
my  hat  on,  was  much  offended,  so  that,  for  a  while,  there 
was  no  room  to  enter  into  any  explanation ;  he  had  never 
heard  of  the  Quakers,  nor  of  their  principles ;  after  a  while 
his  clerks  came  in,  for  it  appears  I  was  in  his  apartment;  by 
degrees  his  countenance  altered,  and  in  the  presence  of  a 
number  of  others  that  came,  he  entered  into  many  inquiries 
respecting  our  principles,  and  what  constitutes  true  Chris- 
tianity ;  he  was  much  brought  down  and  treated  me  with 
great  civility.  By  that  time  the  young  man  sent  for  by  the 
Governor  came  in;  I  felt  from  the  first  my  heart  inclined 


jfT.  46.]  1810.  65 

towards  him;  he  is  a  serious  young  man,  and  his  mind  is 
made  soft  and  chastened  by  the  loss  of  his  wife  within  a  few 
weeks,  who,  I  am  told,  was  a  beautiful  and  virtuous  young 
woman;  he  speaks  good  French.  He  went  with  me  to 
several  prisons  for  the  Gallerians,  and  to  the  secret  prison ; 
here  they  have  a  complete  system  of  espionage ;  the  cells  are 
so  constructed  that  they  succeed  in  becoming  acquainted 
with  what  the  prisoners  say  to  one  another.  They  have  very 
high  ceilings,  in  which  there  is  an  opening,  which  appears 
to  be  intended  only  for  a  ventilator,  but  here  a  man  is  sta- 
tioned who  can  hear  nearly  every  word  spoken  in  the  cell. 
They  place  in  the  same  cell  such  as  have  been  connected 
together  in  crimes,  that  they  may  be  encouraged  to  converse 
with  each  other.  The  person  whose  business  it  is  to  hearken 
to  what  the  prisoners  say,  is  particularly  attentive  to  be  at 
his  station  before  the  prisoners  are  taken  out  to  be  interro- 
gated, and  on  their  return  also;  on  which  occasions  they 
are  often  heard  to  agree  on  what  they  shall  say,  and  to  talk 
on  what  occurred  during  the  interrogation,  and  thus  they 
commit  themselves.  But  the  listener  may  often  hear  indis- 
tinctly, and  by  misrepresentation,  though  without  evil  inten- 
tion, cause  these  men  to  be  condemned  on  the  plea  that  they 
have  avowed  their  guilt.  By  their  laws  no  man  is  con- 
demned unless  he  confesses  himself  guilty,  and  by  this 
plan  they  think  they  obtain  such  an  acknowledgment ;  some 
years  past  a  confession  was  extorted  by  the  cruelty  of 
torture.  I  saw  some  prisoners  confined  there  on  account  of 
religion,  but  could  not  understand  for  what  particulars ;  my 
kind  attendant  is,  however,  very  ready  in  interpreting  for 
me  whenever  I  request  him,  and  during  some  communica- 
tions I  made  through  him  in  several  cells,  some  of  the 
prisoners  were  tender. 

28th.  I  visited  two  large  hospitals  called  St.  Spirito  and 
St.  Charles;  and  a  large  poorhouse,  where,  besides  aged 
people,  there  are  four  hundred  boys  and  five  hundred  girls. 
I  had  several  religious  opportunities,  in  some  of  which 
sensibility  was  apparent.  I  was  also  in  a  prison  where  about 
one  hundred  and  twenty  brigands  are  confined.  They,  and 

VOL.  n. — 5 


66  1819.  [JZT.  46. 

their  wives  and  children,  were  routed  out  of  their  habitations, 
and  are  intended  to  be  settled  in  distant  places.  Some  of 
them  may  be  innocent.  The  tenderness  manifested  during  the 
religious  opportunity  I  had  with  them,  may  perhaps  induce 
me  to  entertain  such  a  sentiment.  I  was  pleased  with  a  re- 
treat for  convalescent  persons.  They  are  sent  here  from  the 
''ospitals,  where,  for  about  two  weeks  previous  to  their  final 
discharge,  they  have  good,  nourishing  food  given  them,  that 
they  may  get  strength  to  proceed  in  the  necessary  business  of 
life.  The  meeting  I  had  among  them  was  a  peculiarly  tender- 
ing season.  Adjoining  to  this  is  a  spacious  place  for  the  recep- 
tion of  pilgrims,  travelling  to  various  parts,  even  such  as 
go  to  Jerusalem.  Here  they  remain  a  longer  or  shorter 
time  to  rest,  according  to  the  length  of  the  journey  they 
have  come,  or  have  to  go.  The  apartments  for  men  and 
women,  are  entirely  separate.  In  each  place  are  large  mar- 
ble basins,  some  for  washing  the  feet  only, — for  the  pilgrims 
travel  barefoot, — others  for  baths,  into  which  warm  and  cold 
water  may  be  let  in,  to  the  liking  of  the  pilgrim.  They  have 
also  good  beds  and  food  provided  for  them.  It  is  very  com- 
mon for  men  and  women  of  rank,  priests,  bishops,  or 
cardinals,  at  least  once  a  year,  to  repair  here  and  wash  the 
feet  of  the  travellers ;  also  to  serve  them  during  their  meals. 
They  consider  such  acts  as  very  meritorious.  The  eating 
room  is  large  and  lofty. 

This  has  been  another  day  of  very  close  engagement 
and  mental  suffering.  I  visited  a  prison,  said  to  be  a 
place  of  correction  for  boys;  very  imposing  was  the  sight  on 
my  first  entering,  accompanied  by  several  priests  belonging 
to  this  establishment,  and  others  connected  with  it,  as  they 
were  giving  a  glowing  description  of  the  great  reform  that 
they  were  instrumental  in  effecting.  The  lofty  apartment 
I  was  in,  is  about  two  hundred  feet  in  length,  and 
forty  in  height.  On  both  sides  of  this  room  were  small 
chambers;  opposite  to  each  door  was  a  boy,  cleanly  dressed, 
with  a  spinning  wheel :  all  seemed  industrious,  and  profound 
silence  prevailed  amongst  them.  It  seemed  to  be  a  pleasant 
eight;  but,  casting  my  eyes  downward,  I  observed  that  every 


jrr.  46.]  1819.  67 

boy  had  a  chain  at  his  ancle,  allowing  him  to  go  only  from 
his  cell  to  his  wheel  1  Then  I  beheld  several  inclined  blocks, 
with  stocks  to  confine  hands  and  feet,  and  knotted  cords 
and  whips,  near  them.  Inquiring  the  meaning  of  all  this ; 
"O,"  said  the  priests,  "these  are  the  places  where  they 
receive  their  correction  morning  and  evening,  on  their  bare 
backs."  "Is  this,"  I  queried,  "the  method  whereby  you 
bring  about  such  great  reform  among  these  boys  ?  You  may 
indeed  excite  the  angry  passions  in  them,  by  such  doings, 
but  you  will  never  change  their  evil  heart."  In  another  part 
I  was  with  women  and  girls,  towards  whom  similar  treat- 
ment is  used,  to  reform  them  from  their  vicious  habits.  My 
endeavours  to  plead  with  these  priests,  and  to  set  before 
them  the  ways  that  a  Christian  spirit  would  dictate,  and 
which,  through  the  Lord's  blessing,  might  prove  efficacious 
to  the  recovery  of  these  young  persons,  have,  I  fear,  had 
very  little  place  with  them. 

29th.  I  had  a  suffering  night,  my  mind  was  under  great 
distress;  I  feel  at  times  as  if  I  was  among  lions  and  ser- 
pents, and  as  if  I  was  treading  over  scorpions,  and  yet, 
amidst  these  feelings,  it  is  laid  upon  me  to  try  to  visit  the 
Inquisition;  thus  to  go  into  the  lion's  den. 

This  afternoon  I  visited  the  foundling-hospital,  and  large 
schools  for  boys.  In  the  first  I  met  many  of  the  nuns; 
some  appeared  to  have  ears  to  hear,  and  hearts  to  feel.  I 
had  also  an  interesting  season  with  a  large  number  of  the 
foundlings,  grown  up  to  young  women's  estate.  Some  of  the 
priests  interpreted  for  me  to  them,  to  the  nuns,  and  to  the 
boys.  Priests  are  often  the  instruments  that  the  Lord  pro- 
vides for  me,  to  convey  to  others  the  things  pertaining  to  his 
glorious  kingdom,  and  the  nature  of  that  religion,  pure  and 
undefiled,  so  contrary  to  those  pollutions  that  men's  devices 
have  introduced  into  the  Church  of  Christ,  and  into  his 
worship.  This  evening  I  am  told  that  there  is  a  great  out- 
cry raised  by  some  of  the  Cardinals  and  others,  at  the  liberty 
granted  me  to  pry  into  their  secret  things.  Some  also  say, 
that  my  appearing,  as  I  have  done,  with  my  head  covered 
before  a  Cardinal,  is  a  thing  never  before  known.  I  see  no 


68  1819.  [JET.  46. 

/ 

other  way  for  me,  but,  in  simplicity  and  singleness,  to  go  on 
in  the  way  that  my  blessed  Master  directs  me.  To  him  I 
leave  all  the  result.  My  liberty,  and  even  my  life,  is 
in  his  hand.  I  miss  very  much  the  company  of  my 
beloved  friend,  William  Allen.  He  was  such  a  faithful 
fellow-helper,  under  preceding  deep  conflicts;  but  now 
I  am  left  a  poor  solitary  one;  and  yet  riot  alone,  for  I 
am  very  sensible  that  the  Lord  fulfils  his  very  gracious 
promise  to  his  poor  servant,  "  verily,  my  presence  shall  go 
with  thee." 

30th.  I  went  this  morning  to  the  Quirinal,  and  spent 
some  time  with  Consalvi;  he  wishes  me  to  send  him  an 
account  of  my  observations,  in  the  visits  I  make  to  their 
prisons,  &c.,  &c.  I  told  him  of  my  wish  to  visit  the  Inqui- 
sition ;  he  said  he  could  not  himself  grant  such  a  permission, 
but  he  would  endeavour  to  obtain  it  from  Father  Miranda, 
who  is  the  head  of  the  inquisitors.  I  had  a  private  satis- 
factory time  with  the  Abbe'  Capacini,  Secretary  of  the 
Cardinal;  he  is  a  feeling,  liberally-minded  young  man. 
My  visits  this  day  to  some  hospitals  and  poorhouses  have 
administered  more  consolation  than  on  preceding  days; 
I  found  much  religious  sensibility  with  several,  also  among 
some  monks  and  nuns.  I  preached  to  them  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  the  only  hope  of  salvation,  and  described  to  them 
what  the  Christian  cross  is,  and  where  it  is  to  be  borne. 
One  of  these  hospitals  for  men  only  is  attended  altogether 
by  monks ;  I  thought  some  of  them  evinced  genuine  piety : 
their  great  kindness  in  waiting  on  the  sick  is  striking.  The 
dear  young  man,  my  faithful  attendant,  is  very  useful  in 
interpreting  when  he  has  not  to  give  way  to  the  priests;  but 
even  then  he  is  a  witness  that  they  perform  their  task  with 
faithfulness. 

1st  of  Twelfth  month.  I  visited  this  day  a  large  college, 
formerly  kept  by  the  Jesuits,  now  banished  from  here ;  there 
are  about  six  hundred  students  in  it.  There  I  was  among 
many  priests  also ;  when  I  began  to  speak  some  of  the 
young  men  were  somewhat  rude ;  but  very  soon,  silence  and 
seriousness  spread  over  them.  The  Lord  helped  me  to 


JTT.  46.]  1819.  69 

proclaim  the  everlasting  Truth  among  them.  Then  I  went 
to  another  school  for  four  hundred  boys,  where  their  teacher, 
a  very  feeling  man,  a  priest,  acted  as  my  interpreter.  My 
next  visit  was  to  a  nunnery,  which  has  a  school  for  girls, 
where  the  Lord  was  also  near,  in  enabling  me  to  proclaim 
his  holy  name ;  the  Superior  of  the  nuns  has  felt  the  Lord's 
power;  she  has  a  pious  mind.  It  is  marvellous  that,  though 
these  religious  services  bring  me  into  contact  with  so  many 
priests,  monks  and  nuns,  when  they  hear  doctrines  so  new 
to  them,  which  also  strike  at  the  root  of  Popery,  no  one 
has  yet  made  an  objection ;  but,  on  my  taking  leave  of  them, 
they  treat  me  with  kindness ;  some  even  say  that  they 
are  persuaded  that  it  is  the  love  of  Christ  that  constrains 
me  to  visit  them.  I  had  a  satisfactory  visit  from  a  young 
priest,  a  Prince  of  Rome  and  Austria,  his  name  is  Charles 
Odescarchi;  his  uncle  is  Nuncio  in  Spain.  I  thought,  on 
seeing  this  young  man,  that  there  was  something  lovely  in 
him;  his  mind  was  brought  into  great  tenderness;  I  can 
but  have  good  hope  of  him.  Three  pious  persons  came  in 
also  to  see  me;  two  of  them  are  of  the  monks  that  I  was 
with  yesterday  ;  one  is  a  young  man.  I  had  a  full  oppor- 
tunity with  them  ;  I  directed  them  to  Christ,  and  to  his 
Spirit.  The  young  monk  was  broken  into  tears.  In  many 
of  these  opportunities  I  have  to  set  before  them  in  what  true 
religion  consists,  and  that  it  is  not  by  works  of  righteousness 
that  we  may  perform  that  we  can  be  saved,  but  by  faith  only, 
in  the  free  grace  of  God,  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who 
is  the  only  Saviour  of  men. 

2d.  I  was  occupied  very  late  last  night  in  preparing  the 
documents  that  Cardinal  Consalvi  wishes  to  have,  relative 
to  my  visits  to  their  public  establishments.  I  apprehend  it 
my  duty  to  expose  the  various  abuses  that  I  have  observed, 
and  in  several  instances,  misapplication  of  money  designed 
for  acts  of  benevolence;  I  represent  also  the  sufferings  of 
many  of  the  prisoners  in  small,  dark,  crowded  rooms,  and 
the  heavy  chains  on  them,  which  are  not  removed  from  some 
of  them  till  after  death;  I  saw  some  greatly  reduced  by 
long  illness,  who,  nevertheless,  wore  their  heavy  chains.  I 


70  1819.  [JET.  46. 

met  this  day,  at  the  Russian  Ambassador's,  some  persons 
whom  I  visited  in  Russia ;  we  had  a  season  of  edification 
together;  I  had  another  with  the  Prussian  Consul  who 
came  to  see  me ;  he  and  some  others  appear  to  enter  into 
sympathy  with  me  in  my  religious  movements  in  this  city. 
This  evening  I  had  a  letter  from  L'Abbe*  Capacini,  inclosing 
a  letter  from  the  Cardinal  for  Miranda,  the  inquisitor ;  the 
Cardinal  also  wishes  to  see  me  in  the  morning. 

3d.  I  went  to  the  Quirinal  this  morning;  the  Cardinal 
wished  to  make  some  arrangement  for  me  to  visit  the  Pope ; 
I  had  given  him  some  hints  of  my  apprehension  that  I 
should  not  be  acquitted  in  the  Divine  sight,  without  attempt- 
ing such  a  visit,  if  it  could  be  granted.  The  Cardinal 
wished  to  know  if  I  would  not  be  satisfied  by  being  intro- 
duced to  the  Pope,  at  Court.  I  told  him  that  I  was  no 
courtier,  nor  desired  to  visit  such  places,  but  that  my  wish 
was  to  be  with  the  Pope  privately ;  yet  I  should  be  much 
pleased  if  he,  the  Cardinal,  would  accompany  me,  and  be 
the  interpreter  for  me.  He,  having  told  me  that  though 
the  Pope  understands  French  well,  yet  he  was  unwilling 
to  speak  it  in  public,  said  that  in  his  capacity  of  Prime 
Minister,  it  would  not  do  for  him  to  go  in  with  me,  as  the 
other  Cardinals  might  take  offence  at  it.  Then  I  requested 
that,  if  the  Pope  admitted  me,  he  would  endeavour  to 
make  choice  of  such  a  person  to  be  present  as  he  could 
confide  in  to  make  a  faithful  report  of  what  should  then 
transpire.  This  appeared  the  more  necessary,  as  the 
jealousy  of  several  of  the  Cardinals  against  me  is  greatly 
excited.  I  did  not  know  what,  under  such  circumstances, 
would  befal  me  in  the  Inquisition;  but  I  committed  myself 
to  the  Lord,  and,  accompanied  by  my  interpreter,  we  went 
to  the  convent  of  the  Dominicans,  to  Father  Miranda, 
who  is  a  monk  of  the  order,  and  the  chief  inquisitor.  I 
gave  him  the  letter  of  the  Cardinal;  he  could  not  read  it, 
his  eyes  having  been  lately  operated  upon  for  cataracts ;  he 
requested  my  young  attendant  to  read  it  to  him.  It  was  a 
request  from  the  Cardinal  to  him,  to  give  me  every  informa- 
tion I  might  wish  to  have  respecting  the  manner  in  which 


JPT.  46.]  1819.  71 

the  Inquisition  was  conducted  in  former  years,  and  is  now 
managed,  and  likewise  to  show  me  every  part  of  it.  Mir- 
anda said  that  he  had  not  been  able  to  go  out  since  the 
operation  on  his  eyes  had  been  performed,  but  that  he  would 
send  for  the  Secretary  and  keeper  of  the  archives,  who  was 
better  able  than  himself  to  give  me  every  information ; 
and  thereupon  a  messenger  was  dispatched  for  him ;  till  he 
came  I  improved  the  opportunity  to  inquire  of  Miranda  how 
the  Inquisition  is  now  conducted ;  when  the  Secretary  came 
in,  he  had  the  letter  of  the  Cardinal  read  aloud  to  him.  He 
was  then  told  to  give  me  every  information,  and  to  show  me 
everything  in  it.  On  our  way  I  made  the  same  inquiries  of 
him  that  I  had  put  to  Miranda,  to  which  he  gave  similar 
answers.  The  accounts  given  me  by  several  persons  in 
Rome  of  the  Inquisition,  were  very  contradictory.  Some 
represented  it  as  being  in  full  force,  only  conducted  with 
more  secrecy  ;  but  these  stated  that  it  had  been  totally  abol- 
ished for  some  years ;  that  when  any  foreigners  at  Rome,  or 
in  Italy,  advance  sentiments  considered  heretical  or  scandal- 
ous to  their  religion,  they  come  under  the  cognizance  of  the 
civil  officers,  and  are  mostly  banished  from  the  country  ;  but 
that  when  such  is  the  conduct  of  citizens  of  Rome,  or 
subjects  of  the  Pope,  they  are  sent  to  certain  convents, 
where  their  most  severe  punishment  is  to  be  kept  in  solitude 
on  low  diet,  whilst  efforts  are  being  made  to  reclaim  them. 
The  Inquisition  stands  very  near  the  church  of  St.  Peter. 
The  entrance  is  into  a  spacious  yard,  in  which  nothing  is  in 
view  but  extensive  and  sumptuous  buildings,  containing  their 
very  large  library,  paintings,  &c.  On  the  left  hand  is  a 
door,  hardly  to  be  noticed,  which  opens,  through  a  very  thick 
wall,  into  an  open  place,  round  which  are  buildings  of 
three  stories,  with  many  cells;  the  doors  of  all  these  open 
into  passages  fronting  the  yard.  These  cells,  or  small 
prisons,  are  very  strongly  built;  the  walls  are  of  great  thick- 
ness, all  arched  over.  Some  were  appropriated  to  men, 
others  to  women.  There  was  no  possibility  for  any  of  the 
inmates  to  see  or  communicate  with  each  other.  The  pri- 
son where  Molinos  was  confined,  was  particularly  pointed 


72  1819.  [>T.  46. 

out.  I  visited  also  the  prisons,  or  cellars  underground,  and 
was  in  the  place  where  the  Inquisitors  sat,  and  where  tor- 
tures were  inflicted  on  the  poor  sufferer;  but  everything 
bore  marks  that,  for  many  years,  these  abodes  of  misery  had 
not  been  at  all  frequented.  As  we  went  on,  I  heard  the 
Secretary  say  something  to  my  interpreter  about  the  Secret 
Library.  I  therefore  asked  him  to  take  me  there.  He  took 
me  to  the  large  Public  Library.  I  told  him  this  was  not 
what  I  wished  to  see,  but  the  Secret  one;  he  hesitated,  stating 
that  it  was  a  secret  place,  where  there  could  be  no  ad- 
mittance; that  the  priests  themselves  were  not  allowed  to 
enter  there.  I  told  him  that  the  orders  that  had  been  read 
to  him  were  to  show  me  everything,  that,  if  he  declined  to 
shew  me  this,  I  might  also  conclude  that  he  kept  other 
places  concealed  from  me ;  that  therefore  I  could  not  contra- 
dict the  reports  I  had  heard,  even  in  Rome,  that  the  Inquisi- 
tion was  secretly  conducted  with  the  ancient  rigour.  On 
which  he  brought  me  into  the  Secret  Library.  It  is  a  spa- 
cious place,  shelved  round  up  to  the  ceiling,  and  contains 
books,  manuscripts  and  papers,  condemned  by  the  Inquisi- 
tors, after  they  have  read  them.  In  the  fore  part  of  each 
book  the  objections  to  it  are  stated  in  general  terms,  or  a 
particular  page,  and  even  a  line  is  referred  to;  dated  and 
signed  by  the  Inquisitor ;  so  that  I  could  at  once  know  the 
nature  of  the  objection  to  any  book  on  which  I  laid  rny 
hands.  The  greater  number  of  manuscripts  appear  to  have 
been  written  in  Ireland.  Some  of  them  contain  very  in- 
teresting matter,  and  evince  that  the  writers  were,  in  many 
particulars,  learned  in  the  school  of  Christ.  I  could  have 
spent  days  in  that  place.  There  are  writings  in  all  the 
various  modern  and  ancient  languages,  European,  Asiatic, 
Arabic,  Grecian,  &c.,  &c.,  all  arranged  separately,  in  order. 
I  carefully  looked  for  Friends'  books,  but  found  none :  there 
are  many  Bibles  in  the  several  languages ;  whole  editions  of 
some  thousand  volumes  of  the  writings  of  Molinos.  After 
spending  a  long  time  in  this  place  of  much  interest,  the  Sec- 
retary said,  "  you  must  now  come  and  see  my  own  habita- 
tion." I  thought  he  meant  the  chamber  that  he  occupies; 


JZT.  46.]  1819.  73 

but  he  brought  me  to  spacious  apartments  where  the  archives 
of  the  Inquisition  are  kept,  and  where  is  the  Secretairerie, 
Here  are  the  records  of  the  Inquisition  for  many  centuries, 
to  the  present  time.  I  looked  in  some  of  their  books  from 
the  fifteenth  century.  They  are  kept  as  the  books  of  a 
merchant's  journal  and  ledger,  so  that  looking  in  the  ledger 
for  any  name,  and  turning  thence  to  the  various  entries 
in  the  journal,  a  full  statement  is  found,  from  the  entrance  of 
the  poor  sufferer  into  the  Inquisition  to  the  time  of  his  re- 
lease or  death,  and  in  what  way  it  took  place,  by  fire  or 
other  tortures,  or  by  natural  death.  The  kind  of  tortures  he 
underwent  at  each  examination  is  described,  and  also  what 
confessions  were  extorted  from  him.  All  these  books  are 
alphabetically  arranged.  By  examining  those  of  late  date 
to  the  present  day,  I  find  that  the  statement  given  me  by 
Father  Miranda  of  the  manner  in  which  the  Inquisition  is 
now  conducted,  is  entirely  correct.  I  could  have  spent 
days  in  this  place  also ;  but  the  examination  of  some  of  the 
books  of  several  centuries,  gave  a  pretty  full  view  of  the 
whole  subject.  This  is  an  examination  that  probably  very 
few  have  made,  or  are  allowed  to  make.  Here  also  I 
saw  many  of  the  bulls  of  the  Popes,  relating  to  the  conduct 
of  the  Inquisition. 

4th.  I  spent  my  time  in  writing,  except  that  several 
piously  minded  persons  and  religious  inquirers  called  upon 
me;  some  appear  awakened  to  see  the  emptiness  of  their  con- 
fidence in  priests  and  outward  observances;  "  What  shall  we 
do  to  be  saved  ?"  is  their  inquiry. 

5th.  I  had  an  interesting  and  solemn  meeting  with 
several  persons  of  the  above  description.  Accompanied  by 
the  Prince  Charles  Odescarchi,  I  visited  a  large  establish- 
ment placed  under  his  charge;  it  is  a  night  retreat  for  every 
one  who  chooses  to  come  in  the  evening;  no  question 
is  asked  who  the  individual  is,  where  he  comes  from,  nor 
if  he  was  there  before.  There  are  separate  buildings  for 
the  accommodation  of  men  and  women;  in  each  place  are 
spacious  baths;  provision  is  also  made  for  those  who  have 
cutaneous  diseases  to  be  fumigated.  They  all  repair  to 


74  1819.  [jrr.  46. 

a  place  of  worship,  where  the  Prince  addresses  them  on 
subjects  calculated  to  impress  sentiments  of  morality  and 
virtue.  Those  present,  he  says,  are  generally  well  known 
to  be  immoral  and  vicious  characters;  preaching  to  them 
was  not  customary,  till  lately  introduced  by  the  Prince, 
who  appears  to  feel  deeply  for  this  poor  and  wretched 
class  of  the  community.  They  all  come  afterwards  to  the 
refectory,  where  supper  is  given  them,  and  beds  are  provided 
for  all.  In  the  morning  they  have  water  to  wash,  and  their 
breakfast  before  they  disperse.  Many  of  them  return  again 
in  the  evening,  especially  when  the  weather  is  stormy,  or 
they  have  not  been  successful  in  begging  to  obtain  sufficient 
to  eat.  Sometimes  this  establishment  has  four  thousand 
inmates  during  the  night.  It  was  a  well-meant  institution, 
but  the  good  intention  has  been  much  perverted ;  yet  the 
pious  labours  of  the  young  Prince  may  prove  a  blessing  to 
some. 

6th.     By  appointment*  of  the  Cardinal  Consalvi,  I  went 

*  It  may  be  interesting  to  some  readers  to  see  copies  of  some  of  the 
notes  addressed  to  8.  G.  on  different  occasions  like  the  present,  by  the 
Cardinal's  Secretary. 

MONSIEUR, 

Recevez  ces  trois  billets  avec  lesquels  vous  pourrez 
observer  tons  les  hopitaux,  toutes  les  prisons,  et  le  Conservatoire  des 
enfans  abandonn6s  et  des  vieillards.  Je  vous  conseille  de  vous  addresser 
avant  tout  au  Gouverneur  de  Rome,  Mgr.  Pacca,  qui  chargera  quelque 
personne  ensuite  pour  vous  accompagner  aux  prisons,  et  profiler  de  vos 
lumieres  pour  le  bien  de  1'humanite.  Je  viens  d'avoir  parle  a  Mgr.  le 
Gouverneur  et  delui  avoir  dit  combien  vous  etes  respectable.  Je  vons 
prie  d'agrger  les  assurances  de  ma  parfaite  estime  ainsi  quo  de  raon 
sincere  attachement. 

Votre  ami, 

De  la  Secretairerie  d'Etat,  FRANCOIS  CAPACINI. 

26,  Novembre,  1819. 

MONSIEUR, 

Voici  une  lettre  de  son  Eminence  pour  voir  la  maison 
de  I'lnquisition.  Vous  ponrrez  envoyer  a  la  Minerva  la  personne  qui 
vour  accompagne  pour  presenter  cette  lettre  au  Pere  Miranda  qui  est  le 
Superieur  de  cette  Maison.  J'ai  parle  avec  lui  afin  qu'il  donne  les  ordres 


*r.  46.]  1819.  75 

to  the  palace  of  the  Quirinal  this  morning.  The  ante- 
chamber and  parlour  were  crowded  with  people  and  priests; 
in  the  latter  were  several  Bishops,  among  whom  I  remained 
a  short  time.  I  kept  my  mind  retired  to  the  Lord ;  for  in 
him  alone  is  my  help  and  my  strength.  The  Cardinal  at 
last  had  me  invited  to  his  private  cabinet.  I  had  a  full 
opportunity  with  him,  to  the  relief  of  my  mind  in  various 
respects.  He  told  me  that  he  had  read  my  reports  respecting 
the  different  institutions,  prisons,  &c.  I  had  visited,  that  the 
subjects  I  had  noticed  as  needing  help,  relief  to  the  afflicted, 
&c.,  were  put  in  a  way  to  be  speedily  attended  to.  He  has 
shown  the  whole  to  the  Pope,  and  has  had  my  observations 
on  the  various  institutions  copied  separately,  so  as  to  be 
sent  to  those  who  have  the  particular  management  of  each, 

pour  vous  faire  voir  tout,  et  pour  que  vous  soyez  accotnpagne  de  per- 
sonnes  qui  puisseot  repondre  a  toutcs  les  questions  que  vous  lenr  ferez. 
La  Maison  de  1'Inquisition  cst  pres  de  PEglise.de  St.  Pierre.  Le  Pere 
Miranda  vous  donnera  1'addresse  convenable. 

Mes  occupations  continuelles  ne  me  permettent  pas  de  venir  chez  vous, 
inais  si  vous  avez  qnelquc  moment  de  loisir  pour  vous  rendre  a  la 
Secretairerie  d'Etut  je  serai  bien  content  de  vous  commuuiquer  quelque 
chose  que  j'ai  a  vous  dire. 

Je  vous  reraets  votre  ecrit  sur  Pimportance  de  la  Religion.  Je  1'ai  la 
avec  attention  et  je  me  propose  de  voua  en  parlor  quand  j'aurai  le  bon- 
heur  de  vons  voir. 

En  attendant  je  reste  avec  le  plus  sincere  sentiment  d'estime  et 
d'amitie. 

Votre  ami, 

Au  Quirinal,  FRANCOIS  CAF ACINI. 

Ce  2  Decembrc,  1819. 


MON  Am, 

Je  vous  previous  que  son  Eminence  vous  recevra  avec 
plaisir  demain  matin  entre  les  dix  hcures  ct  le  midi,  duns  le  temps  qui 
vous  sera  plus  commode. 

Vous  pourrez  parler  avec  son  Eminence  pour  concerter  Pheure  dans 
laqnelle  vous  pourrez  vous  rendre  chez  sa  Saintcte. 

Je  me  propose  de  lire  cette  nuit  Pecrit  qne  vous  avez  envoy6  a  son 
Eminence  et  profiler  de  vos  lumiores. 

Je  suis,  avec  les  sentiments  lea  plus  sincercs  de  respect  et  d'amitie, 

Votre  ami, 
Ce  5  Dccembre,  1819.  FRANCOIS  CAPACINI. 


76  1819.  [JJT.  46. 

and  he  hopes  that  thereby  greater  care  may  be  had  to  the 
right  application  of  the  funds  that  belong  to  the  respective 
places.  I  told  him  that  I  had  lately  heard  that  the  Bishop 
in  Bavaria  had  hanged  and  burned  the  New  Testament, 
printed  at  Munich  by  Gossner,  after  the  example  of  the 
Bishop  of  Naples,  and  how  greatly  this  militates  against 
Christianity.  He  said,  that  for  his  part,  he  should  not 
object  to  every  individual  having  a  copy  of  the  Scriptures 
in  his  own  hands,  only  he  should  wish  that  care  might 
be  rightly  extended  to  prevent  the  spurious  translations 
from  being  circulated,  as  has  lately  been  done  by  the 
Socinians  in  Geneva  and  some  other  places;  the  Bishop 
Tartini,  of  Florence,  has  lately  published  a  Bible  which  is 
sanctioned  by  the  Pope,  which  he  should  like  to  see  widely 
spread.  He  said  also,  that  the  Pope  would  be  pleased  to 
see  me ;  that  owing  to  various  engagements,  he  could  not 
fix  a  time  till  now,  but  that  to-morrow  evening  he  would 
admit  me. 

7th.  I  was  to-day  with  the  Governor  Pacca,  and  several 
others.  He  is  well-disposed  to  relieve  the  prisoners  from 
some  of  the  sufferings  which  I  have  represented  to  him. 
This  evening  I  went  to  the  Quirinal  as  appointed  yesterday 
by  Consalvi.  I  expected  to  find  LT  Abb6  Capacini  in  waiting 
for  me,  to  take  me  to  the  Pope;  but  no  one  was  there  who 
knew  anything  about  my  coming.  There  is  something  in 
this  I  cannot  understand,  unless  it  be  that  the  priests  and 
others  are  much  displeased,  as  1  hear,  at  my  having  visited 
their  holy  things,  as  they  call  the  Inquisition. 

8th.  Went  early  this  morning  to  the  palace  of  the  Quiri- 
nal. I  was  a  short  time  only  with  Consalvi,  who  was 
much  engaged.  He  says,  the  Pope  was  disappointed  last 
evening,  for  he  expected  me.  From  Capacini,  however,  I 
find  that  monks,  priests,  and  even  Cardinals,  are  some  of 
them  under  great  excitement  and  irritation,  highly  offended 
at  my  having  profaned  their  holy  places,  by  inspecting  their 
secret  things  in  the  Inquisition;  and  the  countenance  that 
Consalvi  has  given  me  since  my  coming  to  Rome,  displeases 
them  also.  Some  of  them,  I  believe,  are  particularly  sore, 


JFT.  40.]  1819.  77 

because  I  have  exposed  their  misapplication  of  the  money, 
intended,  in  several  institutions,  for  acts  of  benevolence,  and 
which  they  apply  to  their  private  use.  Here  I  am,  as  in  the 
mouth  of  the  dragon;  the  Lord  may  keep  him  chained 
down ;  in  patience  and  resignation  I  wait  to  see  what  he 
will  do  with  me  and  for  me.  I  had  hoped  to  be  able  to 
depart  to-morrow  for  Florence,  and  accordingly  engaged 
and  paid  my  passage  by  the  Courrier,  to-morrow  noon,  but 
now  a  place  of  confinement  may  be  my  portion.  The  Lord's 
will  be  done,  so  that  in  bonds  or  sufferings,  even  in  death, 
his  name  be  glorified. 

9th.  This  morning  I  had  a  message  from  Cardinal  Con- 
salvi  to  call  upon  him,  before  he  went  up  to  the  Pope,  which 
is  at  seven  a,  m.  I  went  accordingly.  He  well  knows  the 
dissatisfaction  of  some  of  the  Cardinals  and  others  towards 
him,  but  says  it  may  do  good  eventually,  that,  for  his  part 
he  is  fully  disposed  to  serve  me  in  what  he  can  here;  or 
after  my  departure,  whenever  he  can  do  it.  He  further  said, 
that  it  is  very  proper  I  should  be  with  the  Pope  before  I 
leave  Rome,  and  requested  me  to  wait  for  his  return  from 
his  apartment,  when  he  might  tell  me  what  time  the  Pope  will 
receive  me.  I  had,  whilst  in  waiting,  an  interesting  time 
with  Capacini,  and  other  secretaries,  &c.  Their  inquiries 
led  me  particularly  to  speak  of  the  influences  of  the  Divine 
Spirit,  a  gift  freely  dispensed  of  God,  which  man's  wisdom, 
learning  or  power  cannot  obtain  for  himself;  much  less  can 
he  dispense  it  to  others;  by  it  only  the  deep  things  of 
God  can  be  known;  by  it  acceptable  worship  is  per- 
formed; qualification  for  the  ministry  of  the  Gospel  is 
received;  the  Apostles  were,  by  this,  rendered  able  minis- 
ters of  the  New  Testament,  not  of  the  letter,  but  of  the 
spirit.  This  led  me  to  state  that  the  Popes,  Cardinals, 
Bishops,  &c.,  in  their  ordination  of  ministers  or  priests, 
cannot  confer  upon  them  spiritual  gifts,  neither  have  they 
themselves  any  in  virtue  of  their  stations;  but  Christ  Jesus, 
the  Head  of  the  church,  is  the  giver  of  spiritual  gifts,  and 
with  his  Divine  anointing  he  gives  power;  he  alone  can 
forgive  sin  ;  he  only  is  the  Saviour  of  men.  They  were  all 


73  1819.  [JET.  46. 

very  serious  whilst  these  and  other  subjects  of  vital  impor- 
tance were  treated  upon ;  that  of  the  mass,  confession, 
absolution,  indulgences,  &c.,  were  also  adverted  to.  The 
Cardinal  came  down,  and  said  the  Pope  would  see  me  at 
twelve  o'clock.  He  knew  that  the  Courrier  by  which  I  had 
taken  my  seat  for  Florence,  was  to  start  at  one  o'clock ;  but, 
said  he,  "Take  no  thought  about  that;  the  Courrier  shall 
not  go  till  you  are  ready ;"  he  also  said  that  Capacini  would 
be  here  in  time  to  wait  on  me  up  stairs,  and  that  he  had 
provided  one  of  his  friends,  approved  by  the  Pope,  who 
would,  if  necessary,  serve  as  interpreter,  and  moreover  be  a 
witness  to  correct  any  misrepresentation  that  envious  spirits 
might  attempt  to  make.  I  returned  to  the  palace  at  the 
time  designated;  L'Abbd  Capacini  was  waiting  for  me;  we 
went  up  stairs,  through  several  apartments,  in  which  were 
the  military  body-guard;  for  the  Popes  are,  as  kings  of 
Rome,  both  earthly  princes  and  heads  of  the  church. 
Thence  we  entered  into  the  private  apartments;  the  hang- 
ings about  the  windows,  coverings  of  the  chairs,  &c.,  were  all 
of  brown  worsted,  or  silk  of  the  same  colour ;  all  very  plain. 
In  a  large  parlour  were  several  priests ;  among  these,  the 
one  provided  by  Consalvi  to  go  in  with  me  to  the  Pope. 
One  dressed  like  a  Cardinal,  but  who  is  the  Pope's  valet  de 
chambre,  opened  the  door  of  his  cabinet,  and  said  in  Italian, 
"The  Quaker  has  come;"  when  the  Pope  said,  "Let  him 
come  in;"  on  which  the  priest,  who  was  to  act  as  interpreter, 
led  me  in,  no  one  else  being  present ;  as  I  was  entering  the 
door,  some  one  behind  me  gently,  but  quickly,  took  off  my 
hat,  and  before  I  could  look  for  it,  the  door  was  quietly 
closed  upon  us  three.  The  Pope  is  an  old  man ;  very  thin, 
of  a  mild,  serious  countenance.  The  whole  of  his  apartment 
is  very  plain.  He  was  sitting  before  a  table;  his  dress  was 
a  long  robe  of  fine,  white  worsted,  and  a  small  cap  of  the 
same  (the  Cardinals  have  it  red) ;  he  had  a  few  papers  and 
books  before  him ;  he  rose  from  his  seat  when  I  came  in, 
but  as  he  is  but  feeble,  he  soon  sat  down  again.  He  had 
read  my  reports  to  the  Cardinal  respecting  many  of  the  visits 
T  had  made  in  Rome,  to  prisons,  &c. ;  he  entered  feelingly 


AT.  46.]  1819.  79 

on  some  of  these  subjects,  and  intends  to  see  that  the  treat- 
raent  of  prisoners  and  of  the  poor  boys  in  the  house  of  cor- 
rection, and  various  other  subjects  that  I  have  mentioned, 
should  be  attended  to,  so  that  Christian  tenderness  and 
care  be  exercised;  means,  as  he  said,  more  likely  to  succeed 
to  promote  reform  among  them  than  harsh  treatment.  He  re- 
probates the  conduct  of  their  missionaries  in  Greece;  also  the 
burning  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  by  the  priests  and  bishops 
in  several  places;  he  acknowledges,  like  Consalvi,  that  it 
militates  much  against  the  promotion  of  pure  Christianity, 
and  is  more  likely  further  to  darken  the  minds  of  the  mass 
of  the  people,  than  to  enlighten  them.  On  the  subject  of  the 
Inquisition,  he  said,  he  was  pleased  I  had  seen  for  myself 
what  great  changes  had  been  brought  about  in  Rome,  in  this 
respect;  that  it  was  a  long  time  before  he  could  have  it 
effected;  that  he  has  made  many  efforts  to  have  similar 
alterations  introduced  into  Spain  and  Portugal;  had  suc- 
ceeded in  part  to  have  the  Inquisition  in  those  nations 
conducted  with  less  rigonr,  but  was  far  from  having  yet 
obtained  hia  wishes.  "Men,"  he  said,  "think  that  a  Pope 
has  plenitude  of  power  in  his  hands,  but  they  are  much 
mistaken;  my  hands  are  greatly  tied  in  many  things:" he, 
however,  expressed  his  hope  that  the  time  was  not  far  distant 
when  Inquisitions  everywhere  will  be  totally  done  away.  He 
assented  to  the  sentiment,  that  God  alone  has  a  right  to 
control  the  conscience  of  man,  and  that  the  weapons  of  a 
Christian  should  not  be  carnal  but  spiritual.  The  fruits  of 
the  Spirit  being  described,  he  said  that  to  produce  such  and 
for  the  same  end,  should  spiritual  weapons  be  used.  I  re- 
presented to  him  what  I  had  beheld  in  many  places  in 
Europe,  and  the  West  Indies,  of  the  depravity  and  vices 
of  many  priests  and  monks,  what  a  reproach  they  are  to 
Christianity,  and  what  corruption  they  are  the  means  of 
spreading  widely  over  the  mass  of  the  people.  I  then  stated 
what  is  the  sacred  office  of  a  minister  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  a  priest  of  God;  what  the  qualifications  for  that 
office  should  be,  and  who  alone  can  bestow  them.  As  I  was 
speaking  on  these  and  other  subjects  connected  therewith, 


SO  1819.  [ja.  48. 

the  Pope  said  several  times,  on  looking  at  the  priest  present, 
"These  things  are  true;"  and  the  priest's  answer  was, 
"They  are  so."  Other  subjects  were  treated  upon,  as,  the 
kingdom  of  God,  the  government  of  Christ  in  his  Church, 
to  whom  alone  the  rule  and  dominion  belong ;  that  he  is  the 
only  door,  the  only  Saviour,  and  that  those  who  attempt  to 
enter  in  by  any  other  door  but  him,  are  accounted  as  thieves 
and  robbers.  Finally,  as  I  felt  the  love  of  Christ  flowing  in 
my  heart  towards  him,  I  particularly  addressed  him ;  I  alluded 
to  the  various  sufferings  he  underwent  from  the  hands  of  Na- 
poleon ;  the  deliverance  granted  him  from  the  Lord  ;  and  que- 
ried whether  his  days  were  not  lengthened  out  to  enable  him 
to  glorify  God,  and  exalt  the  name  of  the  Lord  our  Redeemer, 
Jesus  Christ,  as  the  only  Head  of  the  church,  the  only  Saviour, 
to  whom  alone  every  knee  is  to  bow,  and  every  tongue  is  to 
confess;  that  such  a  confession  from  him,  in  his  old  age, 
would  do  more  towards  the  advancement  of  Christ's  kingdom 
and  the  promotion  of  his  glory,  than  the  authority  of  all  the 
Popes,  his  predecessors,  was  ever  able  to  do ;  moreover,  that 
thereby  his  sun,  now  near  setting,  would  go  down  with 
brightness,  and  his  portion  in  eternity  would  be  with  the 
sanctified  ones,  in  the  joys  of  his  salvation.  The  Pope, 
whilst  I  thus  addressed  him,  kept  his  head  inclined  and 
appeared  tender;  then  rising  from  his  seat,  in  a  kind  and 
respectful  manner  he  expressed  a  desire  that  "the  Lord 
would  bless  and  protect  me  wherever  I  go ;"  on  which  I  left 
him. 

On  returning  to  the  other  apartment,  my  hat  was  given 
me,  and  excuses  were  made  for  having  taken  it  away,  stating 
that,  as  this  is  done  when  our  Friends  appear  before  the 
King  in  England,  they  thought  they  could  not  do  otherwise 
on  the  present  occasion.  They  also  said :  "  The  Pope  must 
have  been  mucli  pleased  with  your  visit,  for  we  have  never 
known  him  to  give  one-half  so  much  time  to  anybody  in  a 
private  audience,  nor  conversing  with  them  as  he  has  done 
with  you." — My  soul  magnifies  the  Lord,  my  strength  and 
my  help.  The  work  is  His,  and  the  glory  also!  May  He 
bless  the  work  of  his  own  hands ! 


*T.  46.]  1819.  81 

The  priest  who  was  with  me  before  the  Pope,  was  very 
tender,  and  has  now  taken  leave  of  me  in  great  affection. 
Consalvi  met  me  as  I  came  down  from  the  Pope's  apartment. 
He  renewed  the  expression  of  his  desire  to  serve  me  when- 
ever he  can ;  and  in  Christian  love,  we  took  a  solemn  farewell 
of  one  another. 

I  came  to  my  inn  to  prepare  for  my  journey ;  it  was  a 
considerable  time  after  the  hour  at  which  the  Courricr  usually 
sets  off;  but  when  I  came  to  the  post-house,  I  met  one  of 
the  attendants  of  the  Cardinal,  who  told  me  that  the  Courrier 
had  orders  to  wait  for  me ;  that,  therefore,  I  need  not  hurry 
myself.  I  was,  however,  ready  to  go. 

So  Stephen  Grellet  concludes  the  account  of  his  visit 
to  Rome.  By  the  grace  of  God  he  was  what  he  was. 
He  had  been  enabled  to  accomplish  all  that  he  believed 
to  be  required  of  him.  "Without  any  direct  attack  upon 
the  system  and  the  exhibitions  of  Popery,  and  ready 
as  he  had  been  to  appreciate  and  cherish  the  good  in 
all,  his  repeated  visits  at  the  Quirinal  and  other  public 
places  had,  nevertheless,  attracted  the  jealous  atten- 
tion of  the  less  liberal  Cardinals  and  inferior  officials. 
A  much  longer  tarriance  near  the  Vatican  might  have 
called  forth  the  spirit  of  opposition  if  not  of  perse- 
cution, and  been  the  means  of  interrupting  his  pro- 
gress. As  it  was, — the  singleness  and  purity  of  his 
purpose,  the  disinterested  devotedness  and  the  Chris- 
tian integrity  in  the  discharge  of  apprehended  duty, 
which  had  marked  his  course,  and  his  faithfulness 
and  zeal  in  simply  pleading  the  cause  of  Christ,  had 
made  a  deep  impression  upon  many.  The  practical 
illustration  of  the  spirituality  and  freedom  of  the 
Gospel  dispensation  and  the  simple  character  and  po- 
lity of  unadulterated  Christianity,  which  his  example 
and  his  teaching  had  held  forth,  could  not  be  lost; 

VOL.  II.— 6 


82  1819.  [.BT.  46. 

— beautifully  reflected,  as  it  had  been,  upon  the  dark 
cloud  which  scarcely  concealed  the  "  mystery  of  ini- 
quity" with  which  he  was  surrounded,  it  could  not 
escape  the  observation  of  the  more  serious  and  conside- 
rate. The  poorest  of  the  poor,  and  the  wretched  cri- 
minal in  his  miserable  cell,  had  felt  its  force ;  princes 
and  nobles,  priests,  and  ecclesiastical  dignitaries  of  the 
highest  order,  had  recognized  its  influence.  He  had 
"  done  what  he  could,"  and,  with  a  thankful  heart,  he 
was  now  permitted  peacefully  to  retire  to  other  scenes 
of  labour.* 

*  More  than  twenty  years  afterwards  Stephen  Grellet  received  a  letter 
from  his  friend,  B.  B.  "Wiffen,  near  Woburn,  Bedfordshire,  mentioning 
an  interview  he  and  his  companion,  G.  W.  Alexander,  had  had  at  Lisbon, 
in  1842,  with  Capacini,  then  the  Papal  Nuncio  to  Portugal.  Alluding 
to  the  conversation  which  passed  with  the  Nuncio,  B.  B.  W.  writes  to 
S.  G.,  "  Finding  that  we  were  members  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  he 
made  earnest  inquiry  respecting  thee,  whom,  he  said,  he  had  known  at 
Rome  some  years  ago,  and  charged  me  to  convey  to  thee  the  sentiment 
of  his  affectionate  remembrance  and  esteem." 


CHAPTER  XXXIX. 

THIRD    VISIT   TO    EUROPE. 
FLORENCE. — LEGHORN. — VENICE.— VERONA,  &c. 

TRAVELLING  day  and  night  he  reached  Florence  early 
in  the  morning  of  the  eleventh  of  Twelfth  month,  1819, 
and  resumes  his  journal. 

After  the  conflicts  of  mind,  and  bodily  fatigue  I  had  in 
Rome,  travelling  alone  in  the  open  air  was  refreshing  to  me 
every  way ;  besides  the  grateful  sense  that  I  have  been  en- 
abled by  my  good  Master,  to  throw  off  a  great  load  of  re- 
ligious concern,  which  I  had  borne  for  years.  Marvellous  in- 
deed, are  the  ways  of  the  Lord,  in  making  it  possible  for  me 
to  do  so — first  through  General  Maitland;  then  by  so  inclin- 
ing the  heart  of  Consalvi  and  others  towards  me ;  and  also  in 
delivering  me  from  the  hands  of  those  envious  and  persecu- 
ting men  at  Rome.  Surely,  it  is  the  Lord's  doing !  All 
praise  and  glory  belong  to  Him. 

After  breakfast  I  went  to  the  Prime  Minister  of  the  Grand 
Duke  of  Tuscany,  Count  Fesson  Brodrion,  for  whom  I  had 
a  letter  from  the  Prince  Cardito  at  Naples.  I  find  him,  as 
described  to  me  by  the  Prince,  a  man  possessed  of  kind  and 
benevolent  feelings,  enriched  by  piety.  He  encourages  me 
to  visit  some  of  their  public  institutions  and  prisons,  to  all 
of  which  he  gives  me  free  access.  The  Chevalier  Coassini, 
under  whose  special  charge  many  of  these  are,  was  present, 
and  the  Count  desired  him  to  give  me  every  aid  T  may  need 
in  those  visits,  should  I  undertake  them.  In  the  afternoon  I 

(83) 


84  1819.  [JUT.  46. 

called  on  several  persons  of  whom  I  had  heard  as  being  seri  - 
ous  characters.  I  find  some  of  them  are  such.  I  also  went  to 
see  a  family  in  affliction,  by  illness,  and  was  enabled  to  mingle 
with  them  in  their  tribulated  state,  and  to  draw  their  atten- 
tion to  Him  who  is  the  sure  refuge  in  time  of  trouble. 

12th.  Feeling  during  the  course  of  last  night,  fresh  con- 
cern and  exercise  for  the  poor  sufferers  in  prisons  and  poor- 
houses,  I  apprehended  it  was  the  line  of  my  religious  duty  to 
mingle  here  also  in  near  sympathy  with  them,  at  least  by 
visiting  some  of  them.  As  a  man,  I  recoil  from  visits  of  this 
sort ;  they  are  so  trying  to  my  nature,  and  in  such  places  I 
have  endured  great  suffering  ;  but  my  proper  business  is 
simply  to  follow  my  dear  Lord,  as  by  his  good  Spirit  he  di- 
rects my  steps. 

A  few  days  after  he  adds : — 

I  have  been  at  two  hospitals,  the  asylum  for  the  insane, 
the  foundlings'  orphan's  house,  a  large  poorhouse,  and  some 
schools,  having  religious  opportunities  in  most  of  these 
places.  In  several  of  them,  I  was  with  the  nuns  who  devote 
themselves  to  minister  to  the  sick  and  the  afflicted.  Among 
these  I  meet  here  also  persons  of  conscientious  and  pious 
minds.  In  the  poorhouse  I  was  enlarged  in  directing  the 
inmates  to  Christ,  and  to  his  Spirit.  Some  of  them  ap- 
peared to  have  hearts  to  feel  the  value  of  pure  religion, 
and  to  have  tasted  of  its  consolations.  The  prisons  here 
are  very  different  from  those  in  Naples  and  Rome.  The 
prisoners  are  treated  with  much  greater  humanity.  They 
do  not  show  themselves  so  hardened  in  crime.  In  the 
meetings  I  have  had  with  them,  brokenness  of  heart  pre- 
vailed in  many,  and  but  few  juvenile  offenders  are  to  be  seen. 
The  President  of  Police  tells  rne  that,  during  the  five  years 
that  he  has  been  in  office,  in  a  population  of  one  million 
and  three  hundred  thousand  persons,  only  Jive  have  been  put 
to  death  ;  that  is,  one  person  a  year.  Crimes  have  con- 
siderably lessened  throughout  Tuscany  :  murder  is  seldom 
heard  of  in  these  parts. 


*r.  46.]  1819.  85 

The  Prince  Carrine*  has  been  several  times  with  me.  We 
have  visited  several  families  piously  disposed,  and  I  had  a 
meeting  with  some  of  these  collected  for  the  purpose  of  wor- 
ship. I  have  also  distributed  some  religious  books,  in  French 
and  Italian. 

Suspending  his  labours  in  Florence  for  a  few  days,  he 
passed  over  to  Leghorn. 

Leghorn,  16th.  Travelling  during  the  night,  I  came  here 
in  fourteen  hours.  I  wished  to  visit  this  place  previous  to 
my  departure  from  Tuscany,  and  through  the  President  of 
Police  at  Florence,  a  door  was  set  open  for  me  here.  I  felt  it 
my  place  to  visit  their  prisons,  &c. 

I  was  much  tried,  among  the  Gallerians,  in  beholding  the 
heavy  chains  they  are  loaded  with,  when  at  work,  and  during 
the  night  also.  They  all  lie  on  an  inclined  plane,  and  a 
heavy  chain  passes  from  one  end  to  the  other,  through  strong 
staples  and  the  rings  they  have  on  their  feet,  so  that  they 
must  lie  nearly  on  their  backs  the  whole  night.  Many  of 
them  appear  to  have  very  hardened  minds,  but  in  a  few  I 
found  tenderness.  I  think  some  of  these  show  that,  if  they 
could,  they  would,  like  the  prodigal,  return  to  the  parental 
house.  In  the  evening  1  was  with  twelve  families  of  the 
principal  inhabitants  of  this  city.  They  had  felt  great  con- 
cern for  their  children,  that  they  might  receive  a  liberal,  but 
virtuous  and  guarded  education,  especially  their  daughters; 
but  they  could  not  see  how  this  could  be  rightly  obtained 
by  sending  them  to  boarding  or  other  schools,  nor  even  by 
introducing  teachers  into  their  families;  they  therefore  con- 
cluded to  unite  themselves  into  a  society  for  that  purpose, 
and  to  attend  themselves  to  the  education  of  their  children. 
Every  member  of  this  little  society  has  a  family  of  children, 
and  must  be  able  to  teach  some  branches.  They  take  turns, 
week  by  week,  in  the  laborious  part  of  the  work.  They 
began  this  school  two  years  since.  They  have  found  the 
employment  so  delightful,  that  during  that  period,  whether 
on  active  service  or  not,  none  miss  regularly  to  attend  with 


86  1819.  [XT.  46. 

their  children.  They  say  that  every  desire  for  visiting  or 
pleasure,  as  it  is  called,  is  taken  away;  their  greatest  delight 
is  to  be  together  with  the  children.  At  first  they  met  alter- 
nately, at  one  another's  houses ;  but  of  late,  they  find  it  most 
convenient  not  to  change  about.  During  the  fore-part  of  the 
day,  they  attend  to  their  respective  avocations.  In  the  after- 
noon the  young  people  repair  to  the  house,  the  boys  in 
separate  apartments  under  the  tuition  of  the  fathers,  and 
the  girls  in  others,  with  the  mothers.  In  the  evening  they 
all  meet  in  one  room,  where  more  general  instruction  is 
imparted  to  them ;  and  whilst  they  were  thus  engaged,  I  was 
much  pleased  to  see  how  they  introduced  excellent  precepts 
of  a  moral,  virtuous,  and  religious  nature,  calculated  to  turn 
the  attention  of  the  children  from  outward  objects  to  spiritual 
considerations,  and  to  that  salvation  which  comes  by  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  To  these  great  objects  their  various  branches 
of  learning  are  designed  to  lead.  They  answer  to  one  another 
like  the  lowest  link  in  a  chain  to  the  uppermost ;  for  example : 
under  the  drawing  of  a  flower,  an  insect,  an  animal,  or  shell, 
&C.,  &c.,  the  pupil  writes  at  length,  the  appropriate  class, 
nature,  use,  &c.,  and  finally,  his  own  reflections  on  the  love, 
the  wisdom,  and  power  of  the  Almighty  Creator  of  all ;  thus 
drawing,  writing,  and  other  objects  are  combined  together. 
I  felt  great  interest  in  these  young  people,  and  not  less  in 
their  parents,  who,  whilst  instructing  others,  are  evidently 
learning  themselves  in  Christ's  school.  I  had  a  precious 
religious  opportunity  with  them  all. 

17th.  In  my  visit  to  the  hospitals  to-day,  I  found  that  foi 
the  females  attended  by  eighteen  nuns,  and  that  for  the  men 
by  fourteen  monks,  who  respectively  devote  themselves  to 
this  act  of  benevolence  towards  the  sick.  I  had  some  satis- 
factory religious  intercourse  with  them,  and  with  many  of  the 
sick ;  among  these  I  found  a  young  American,  from  Boston  ; 
he  went  to  a  ball  with  shoes  too  tight,  in  consequence  of 
which  he  has  had  his  leg  amputated  ;  he  bitterly  laments  his 
folly,  and  appears  serious  and  tender;  he  pays,  as  he  says, 
very  dearly  for  his  pleasure  in  dancing. 

I  had  this  evening  a  relieving  religious  time  with  about 


JST.  46.]  1819.  87 

twenty  five  persons,  some  of  whom  are  merchants;  the 
Governor  was  also  present;  one  of  the  merchants,  a  pious 
and  benevolent  individual,  has  a  school  for  poor  children, 
supported  at  his  own  expense,  which  I  visited  to  some  satis- 
faction ;  peculiar  attention  is  given  to  moral  instruction. 

On  his  return  from  Leghorn  he  continues  his  notes 
on  Florence: 

19th.  On  my  way  back  to  Florence  I  stopped  at  Pisa, 
where  I  met  but  little  to  claim  my  attention.  I  was  to-day 
with  the  Marquis  of  Pucci,  the  Counts  Tartini  and  Puccini ; 
the  former  is  President  of  the  Government ;  he  paid  great 
attention  to  my  statement  of  the  condition  of  the  prisoners 
in  several  prisons,  and  manifested  great  interest  in  my  plea 
on  behalf  of  those  who  appeared  to  be  in  a  penitent  state ;  he 
assured  me  that  this  very  day  measures  should  be  taken  for 
the  relief  of  the  poor  sufferers. 

To  my  comfort  I  find,  this  evening,  that  prompt  attention 
is  paid  to  it,  not  only  in  this  place,  but  that  orders  to  the 
same  effect  are  sent  to  Leghorn  and  other  parts  of  this  Gov- 
ernment, and  that  both  here  and  elsewhere  measures  are 
taken  for  a  better  provision  for  the  poor,  who  are  much  neg- 
lected in  some  places.  I  am  richly  paid,  indeed,  for  my  suf- 
ferings in  my  visits  to  afflicted  humanity,  by  being  able  to 
obtain  some  relief  for  the  destitute,  and  I  hope  also,  the  lib- 
eration of  some  of  the  penitent  ones. 

21st.  These  two  days  I  have  had  several  religious  oppor- 
tunities in  families  of  pious  persons;  in  one  instance,  a 
number  of  them  congregated  together  for  the  purpose;  it 
was  a  season  when  their  spiritual  strength  was  renewed,  and 
their  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  was  confirmed.  The 
Counts  Bardi,  Tartini,  and  Puccini,  are  much  concerned  for 
the  education  of  the  children  of  the  poor,  and  they  have 
established  schools  for  them,  which  I  visited.  I  have  en- 
couraged them  to  extend  to  the  young  people  a  virtuous  and 
religious  education,  founded  on  the  pure  principles  of  Chris- 
tianity. I  have  given  them  the  "Scripture  Lessons"  pre- 


88  1819.  [JET.  46. 

pared  in  Russia,  which  they  propose  to  introduce  into  those 
schools,  and  they  have  accordingly  put  them  in  train  to  be 
printed  in  Italian.  I  have  also  had  an  interesting  visit  from 
Doctor  Betti  and  some  of  his  friends;  some  of  them  were 
with  me  before  I  went  to  Leghorn,  to  whom  I  gave  some 
tracts  treating  on  our  Christian  principles.  They  tell  me 
now  that  several  of  their  friends  have  joined  them  in  the 
perusal  of  these,  and  felt  so  much  interested  that  they  have 
already  translated  some  of  them  into  Italian,  to  have  them 
printed. 

Tuscany  is  among  the  finest  countries  I  have  seen;  the 
soil  is  fertile,  and  in  a  high  state  of  cultivation ;  their  villages 
and  the  inhabitants  are  cleanly,  and  great  industry  is  appar- 
ent. Among  other  occupations,  that  of  plaiting  for  their  fine 
Leghorn  bonnets  is  carried  on  to  a  considerable  extent,  but 
what  is  far  more  pleasant  still,  is  that  the  morals  of  the  peo- 
ple generally  far  exceed  what  are  lamentably  to  be  found  in 
other  parts  of  Italy. 

Having  concluded  his  services  in  the  Tuscan 
capital,  he  proceeded  by  way  of  Bologna  and  Ferrara 
to  Venice. 

22nd.  Bologna.  I  travelled  last  night  by  the  Courrier, 
and  was  favoured  to  arrive  here  safely  this  morning, — safely 
I  say,  for  this  road  over  the  Apennines  has  of  late  been 
greatly  annoyed  by  highway  robbers ;  a  few  hours  before  I 
passed  it  a  company  of  ten  of  them  attacked  and  plundered 
two  carriages ;  they  tore  the  ears  of  some  of  the  females 
to  obtain  their  ear-rings,  and  one  had  her  finger  nearly  cut 
off  to  procure  her  ring.  Here  I  am  again  on  the  Pope's  ter- 
ritory. It  does  not  appear  that  any  service  is  required  of 
me;  yet,  for  a  while,  it  seemed  as  if  I  might  be  brought  into 
trouble ;  they  narrowly  examined  my  baggage,  and  took  hold 
of  my  few  remaining  books,  which  they  carried  to  the  police 
office  to  inspect  them  more  closely ;  they  threatened  to  send 
them  to  Rome  ;  I  told  them  that  I  had  come  from  there ;  and, 
after  many  questions,  they  were  restored  to  me,  by  order  of 
the  Governor,  whom  I  went  to  see. 


JRT.  46.]  1819.  89 

Venice,  26th.  I  came  to  Ferrara  on  the  23rd.  There 
also  my  mind  was  closed  up  as  to  any  religious  service.  I 
left  it  next  morning  for  this  place.  I  accomplished  the 
journey  by  water,  in  one  of  their  canal  boats;  it  was  an  un- 
pleasant one ;  there  was  a  rude  company  on  board. 

Soon  after  my  arrival  here  this  morning.  I  was  in  com- 
pany with  the  Chevalier  Naranzi,  who  is  the  Russian 
Consul ;  he  is  a  feeling  and  pious  man,  and  through  him 
I  am  brought  to  an  acquaintance  with  several  others  of  a 
similar  character.  I  am  told  that  by  German  papers,  printed 
at  Augsburg,  they  have  here  the  information  of  the  nature 
of  many  of  my  religious  engagements  at  Rome,  and  of  my 
visit  to  the  Inquisition  and  to  the  Pope ;  allusion  is  made  to 
some  of  the  religious  principles  I  maintain  as  a  member  of 
the  religious  Society  of  Friends,  and  a  minister  of  the  Gospel 
among  them  ;  in  this  capacity,  the  papers  state,  I  now  travel 
in  these  nations. 

26th.  I  had  hoped  that  I  might  not  be  long  detained  in 
this  ancient  city,  but  a  field  for  religious  service  opens  before 
me,  and  I  dare  not  flinch  from  whatever  He,  in  whose  service 
I  am,  sees  meet  to  require.  I  felt  a  strong  attraction  to- 
wards the  prisons,  &c.,  but  did  not  know  how  to  get  admit- 
tance to  them.  Whilst  I  was  with  Naranzi,  a  Venetian 
nobleman,  Prefect  of  one  of  the  departments,  in  a  respectful 
manner  made  various  inquiries  into  our  Christian  principles, 
such  as  salvation  by  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  Divine  worship, 
&C.,  when  Baron  Mulazzani  came  in,  and  manifested  great 
interest  in  the  important  subjects  we  were  treating  of,  and 
also  in  the  nature  of  many  of  my  engagements  in  several 
places,  in  visiting  prisons,  poorhouses,  &c.  He  was  formerly 
the  Minister  of  Police  in  this  place.  When  he  came  into 
office,  about  twenty  years  since,  Venice  was  in  a  deplorable 
state;  murders  and  many  robberies  were  committed  every 
night,  multitudes  of  beggars  crowded  the  streets,  and  Mulaz 
zani  had  authority  given  him  to  correct  these  evils ;  he  took 
ft  general  survey  and  formed  his  plans;  and  began  by  pro- 
viding several  places  to  be  used  as  temporary  prisons ; 
others,  in  which  he  had  a  variety  of  raw  material  stored,  to 


90  1819.  [JET.  46 

give  employment  to  such  as  were  destitute  of  it.  Then 
during  one  night,  he  had  every  suspected  character  in 
Venice  arrested,  and  shut  up  in  prison ;  he  forbad  every 
kind  of  begging  under  heavy  penalties,  and  published  a 
notice  that  every  one  out  of  employment  might  obtain  work, 
for  which  he  should  be  remunerated.  Ample  provisions  also 
.vras  made  for  the  aged,  the  infirm,  and  the  sick.  All  who 
had  been  arrested  were  speedily  and  strictly  examined ;  those 
who  were  found  to  be  vicious  characters,  were  kept  in  prison 
for  further  examination.  The  consequence  was  that  rob- 
beries are  now  very  seldom  heard  of;  no  beggars  are  seen 
and,  except  in  a  few  solitary  cases,  no  murders  have  been 
committed.  For  a  while  the  workhouses  were  full ;  many  of 
the  people  also  took  their  work  home,  and  were  paid  at  a 
price  a  little  below  what  they  might  obtain  by  ordinary 
employment,  to  induce  them  to  seek  for  it ;  the  result  is  that 
very  few  labourers  are  now  to  be  found  in  the  workhouses, 
exsept  such  as,  being  feeble  or  infirm,  could  not  obtain  a  suf- 
ficiency by  labour  elsewhere.  Mulazzani  kindly  offered 
to  accompany  me  to  such  of  their  prisons,  &c.,  as  I  might 
wish  to  visit ;  he  is  also  an  excellent  interpreter.  The  first- 
place  I  went  to  was  the  palace,  where  the  Doges  formerly 
had  their  residence.  It  is  in  a  very  poor  condition;  the 
prisoners  are  crowded,  and  have  heavy  irons;  yet  they 
might  be  said  to  be  in  a  comfortable  state  compared  to  what 
they  were  in  twenty  years  ago,  or  less.  I  was  with  the  Count 
Gardanis,  President  of  the  Criminal  Tribunal,  who  appears  to 
be  a  man  of  sensibility,  and  I  hope  he  will  succeed  in  ame- 
liorating the  present  condition  of  these  poor  prisoners. 

In  the  evening  I  met  at  the  Countess  Albrissi/zinveli's 
many  noble  persons.  We  had  a  religious  opportunity. 
They  all  speak  French,  therefore  I  needed  no  interpreter. 
Christ  was  proclaimed  to  them,  and  we  were  reminded  thai 
except  a  man  takes  up  his  cross  daily,  and  follows  him,  he 
is  not  worthy  of  him, — he  cannot  enter  into  life;  and  the 
nature  of  the  cross  which  the  Christian  is  to  bear  was  set 
forth.  The  Countess  takes  great  interest  in  the  prin- 
ciples of  Friends.  I  have  given  her  some  books  on  the 
gnbject. 


JEI.  46.]  1820.  91 

29th.  Yesterday  and  to-day  I  visited  their  hospitals,  a 
retreat  for  old  people,  and  their  house  of  industry.  These 
are  under  good  regulations.  I  had  several  opportunities 
among  them,  and  religious  sensibility  was  apparent  with 
some,  especially  among  the  aged  people.  I  was  also  at  the 
foundling  hospital,  the  large  schools  for  boys,  and  the  house 
of  correction.  To  these  places  the  Chevalier  Naranzi  accom- 
panied me,  as  my  interpreter.  I  had  also  at  my  lodgings, 
several  pious  persons.  Among  these  was  a  Popish  priest, 
who  is  in  a  tender  state  of  mind.  The  language  of  many 
after  the  religious  opportunities  I  have  with  them,  is  in  sub- 
stance, "  Thou  almost  persuadest  me  to  be  a  Christian,"  but 
the  cross  stands  in  the  way,  and  they  turn  away  sorrowful. 
My  soul  loves  them,  and  truly  mourns  over  them. 

30th.  It  appears  that  I  do  not  escape  here,  any  more  than 
in  Eome,  the  jealousy  of  some  who  are  disposed  to  do  me 
mischief,  if  they  could.  They  have,  as  I  am  told,  written  to 
Vienna,  to  give  the  Emperor  their  own  representation  of  me. 
I  tread  indeed  among  scorpions,  but  the  Lord  can  deliver  me 
out  of  all  evil.  I  see  no  better  way  for  me  than  to  go  straight 
forward  in  the  path  and  line  of  service  into  which  my  blessed 
Lord  directs  me  ;  the  consequences  I  resign  entirely  to  Him, 
as  I  have  done  also  my  life  and  my  all.  I  visited  a  hospital, 
and  the  asylum  for  the  insane ;  both  these  are  under  the  care 
of  the  monks  called  "Buono  Fratello;"  they  take  care  also  of 
such,  as,  by  accident  or  otherwise,  are  wounded  or  hurt  in 
the  street.  I  had  a  precious  time  with  these  monks,  who  are 
devoted  to  acts  of  benevolence  and  charity. 

In  the  afternoon  "a  solemn  parting  meeting  with 
many  of  the  pious  or  serious  persons  of  the  city,"  closed 
his  religious  labours  in  Venice,  and  he  left  the  same 
evening  for  Verona.  He  continues : — 

Verona,  First  month,  1st,  1820.  I  came  here  in  two  nights 
and  one  day.  My  way  is  hedged  up ;  I  neither  find,  nor  do 
I  hear  of  any  with  whom  I  can  mingle  in  religious  fellowship. 
I  have  spent  the  day  in  retirement  before  the  Lord ;  my 


92  1820.  [JET.  46. 

mind  is  prostrated  very  reverently  at  his  footstool ;  he  has 
done  great  things  for  his  poor  servant.  He  gives  me  also 
truly  to  feel,  that  it  is  not  by  works  that  we  have  done,  not 
even  of  righteousness,  but  of  his  mercy  only,  that  we  can 
hope  for  salvation,  accompanied  with  the  conviction  of  my 
unworthiness,  even  of  the  least  of  his  mercies ;  great  poverty 
of  spirit  is  my  clothing.  The  bread  of  yesterday,  which  the 
Lord  did  bless,  cannot  now  supply  my  soul's  wants,  unless 
my  gracious  Lord  condescends  to  minister  to  me  afresh  out 
of  his  bounty ;  nor  can  the  grateful  remembrance  of  the 
saving  help  and  strength,  time  after  time  granted  to  me  under 
many  past  trials  and  baptisms,  give  strength  and  confidence, 
now  that  I  journey  from  one  nation  to  another  people.  Un- 
less the  Lord's  hand  be  stretched  forth  to  uphold  me,  I  must 
sink  under  the  trials,  that  I  am  sensible  await  me,  during  the 
succeeding  days  of  my  probationary  life  ;  yet,  with  deep 
reverence  I  can  say,  "  I  know  Him  in  whom  I  have  be- 
lieved ;" — though  weakness,  yea,  nothingness  belongs  to  me, 
"  in  the  Lord  Jehovah  there  is  everlasting  strength." 

From  Verona  he  proceeded  by  way  of  Ala,  Trent, 
Brixen,  Inspruck,  &c.,  through  the  Tyrolese  Alps,  to 
Munich  in  Bavaria.  On  the  whole  of  this  journey,  he 
did  not  feel  it  to  be  his  religious  duty  to  make  any  stay 
in  the  places  through  which  he  passed.  He  "felt 
deeply"  for  the  inhabitants,  but  "  prayer  seemed  to  be 
the  only  service  required."  The  Tyrol  much  interested 
him ;  "  I  doubt  not,"  he  remarks,  "  that  among  these 
high  mountains,  and  deep  valleys,  the  Lord  has  a  seed, 
precious  in  his  sight,  which  he  waters  by  his  own 
Spirit." 


CHAPTER  XL. 

THIRD   VISIT   To    EUROPE. 
MUNICH.— AUGSBURG. — STUTGARD. 

STEPHEN  GRELLET  was  again  in  Bavaria;  but  many 
changes  had  taken  place  since  his  last  visit.  The 
sacred  rights  of  conscience  had  been  little  regarded; 
religious  liberty  had  been  deplorably  violated ;  both 
King  and  people  had  quailed  under  Papal  oppression ; 
bigotry  and  persecution  had,  in  several  instances,  been 
but  too  successful  in  driving  away  the  pastors,  and  in 
scattering  the  flocks.  Dear  as  was  the  cause  of  Christ 
and  his  Church  to  him,  and  earnestly  as  his  heart 
yearned  towards  the  humble  followers  of  the  Lamb 
under  every  name,  his  Christian  sympathy  and  concern 
could  not  fail  to  be  rekindled.  On  his  arrival  at  Mu- 
nich, on  the  morning  of  the  7th  of  First  month,  1820, 
he  writes : — 

It  is  six  years  since  I  was  at  this  place  before,  and  I  find 
that  I  must  stand  resigned  to  resume  the  heavy  bonds  that  I 
had  then  upon  me. 

8th.  I  was  this  morning  with  the  Baron  Baader;  he  in- 
forms me  that  through  the  influence  of  the  Popish  clergy, 
much  persecution  has  prevailed,  so  that  several  of  those 
pious  Roman  Catholic  priests  I  was  acquainted  with,  have 
been  scattered,  and  have  gone  to  other  nations;  Boos*  to 

*  Martin  Boos  never  actually  left  the  Roman  Catholic  church.  He 
was  one  of  those  who  thought  that  his  usefulness  would  be  lessened  by 

(93) 


94  1820.  [JST.  46. 

the  Rhine,  Gossner  to  Flanders,  and  Linclel  to  Russia;  it 
is  said  that  many  thousand  persons  gathered  together  at  the 

such  a  step.  But  being  banished  from  his  parish  at  Gallneukirchen,  he 
retired  to  Dusseldorf,  and  through  the  kindness  of  the  King  of  Prussia, 
afterwards  obtained  the  appointment  of  Pastor  of  the  parish  of  Sayn, 
near  Coblentz,  on  the  Rhine,  where  he  died  in  1825.  He  was  a  man  of 
deep  piety  and  great  devotcdness.  His  labours  to  win  souls  to  Christ 
were  remarkably  blessed,  to  the  conversion  of  thousands.  His  own  con- 
version was  striking.  In  the  discharge  of  his  office  as  a  priest,  he  went, 
about  1789,  to  visit  a  woman  distinguished  by  her  humility  and  piety, 
who  was  dangerously  ill.  "  I  do  not  doubt,"  said  he,  endeavouring  to 
prepare  her  for  death,  "  that  you  die  calmly  and  happily."  "  And  why?" 
said  the  woman.  "Because,"  replied  he,  "your  life  has  been  a  con- 
tinued chain  of  good  actions."  The  woman  smiled,  and  said,  "  If  I  were 
to  die  relying  for  my  salvatiou  on  the  works  which  you  mention,  I  am 
certain  that  I  should  be  condemned  ;  but  that  which  makes  me  calm  at 
this  awful  moment  is,  that  I  rely  on  Jesus  Christ  My  Saviour."  "  Those 
few  words,"  says  Boos,  "  in  the  mouth  of  a  dying  woman,  who  was  looked 
upon  as  a  saint,  opened  my  eyes  for  the  first  time.  I  understood  the 
meaning  of  Christ  for  us  ;  like  Abraham,  I  saw  His  day.  From  that  time 
I  announced  to  others  that  Saviour  whom  I  had  learned  to  know  and 
there  were  many  who  rejoiced  with  me."  Thus  did  this  woman,  whom 
he  wished  to  prepare  for  death,  prepare  him  for  life  eternal.  The  im- 
pressions which  he  had  received  were  never  effaced,  He  put  in  practice 
the  lessons  he  had  been  taught,  and  zealously  preached  the  doctrines  for 
which  he  had  afterwards  so  severely  to  suffer.  "His  labours  began  to 
be  blessed  in  an  extraordinary  manner.  He  felt  deeply  his  own  insuffi- 
ciency, and  sought,  in  continual  prayer  to  God,  and  the  assiduous  perusal 
of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  the  assistance  which  he  needed.  He  generally 
felt  his  own  sinfulness  and  insufficiency  most  deeply,  when  he  was  about 
to  deliver  a  discourse  intended  to  affect  the  consciences  of  others. 
On  these  occasions  he  would  often  forget  the  sermon  which  he  had  stu- 
diously composed,  and  committed  to  memory,  and  would  acknowledge 
with  tears  to  his  hearers,  that  he  had  nothing  to  say  to  them ;  but  he 
would  feel  himself  led  on,  by  the  contemplation  of  their  wants  and  his 
own  insufficiency,  to  urge  upon  them  that  which  the  Holy  Spirit  gave 
him  at  that  moment  for  their  edification.  Several  discourses  uttered 
thus  from  the  abundance  of  his  heart  were  the  instruments  of  a  reli- 
gious awakening,  which  took  place  at  that  time  at  Gallneukirchen." 

After  a  long  life  of  much  usefulness,  when  he  felt  the  end  drawing 
near,  he  said  to  a  friend,  that  he  was  dying  in  that  faith  for  which  he  had 
suffered  ;  and  to  another  he  wrote,  "  Even  now  I  feel  that  none  shall  see 
the  Lord  without  having  washed  his  robes  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb." — 
See  "Life  and  Persecutions  of  Martin  Boos,"  edited  by  J.  Gossner; 
translated  from  the  German. 


*T.  46.]  1820.  95 

time  of  the  departure  of  the  latter,  to  take  leave  of  him ;  he 
then  preached  his  farewell  sermon  to  the  multitude ;  the 
soldiers  who  had  him  in  custody,  to  escort  him  out  of  the 
kingdom,  were,  like  the  rest,  broken  into  tears,  and  joined  in 
the  public  lamentation,  that  such  a  good  man  should  be  sent 
away  from  them.  Sailer,  of  Landshut,  has  refused  to  be 
made  a  Bishop ;  many  obstacles  are  placed  in  the  way  of  his 
great  usefulness,  in  spreading  light  and  religious  knowledge 
among  the  people.  These  persecutions  have  tended,  how- 
ever, greatly  to  increase  the  number  of  serious  inquirers; 
many  are  eager  to  have  a  copy  of  the  New  Testament, 
printed  by  Gossner.  I  have  met  here  with  Baron  Von  Ruosch 
and  his  pious  wife,  on  a  visit  to  their  daughter;  they  give 
me  the  cheering  information  that  the  Princess  Oettingen, 
and  her  sister-in-law,  the  Princess  Jeanette,  maintain  their 
love  to  the  dear  Redeemer ;  with  these  and  others,  many  of 
whom  I  had  known  heretofore,  I  had  a  refreshing  meeting  in 
the  evening ;  the  Lord's  presence  was  with  us. 

9th.  I  have  been  with  the  Crown  Prince ;  I  spoke  freely 
with  him  respecting  the  persecution  that  has  driven  so 
many  pious  persons  out  of  the  kingdom ;  for,  besides  those 
who  formerly  stood  among  them  as  priests  in  the  church  of 
Rome,  and  who,  from  conscientious  principles,  have  abjured 
the  errors  they  saw  themselves  in,  and  have  on  that  account 
been  banished,  a  considerable  number  of  other  persons  have 
also  left  the  kingdom  ;  many  have  gone  to  Russia,  others  to 
America.  The  Prince  deplores  it,  and  acknowledges  freely 
that  full  liberty  of  conscience  ought  to  be  allowed;  that  any 
attempt  against  it  is  an  infringement  of  the  prerogative  of 
God;  he  regrets  much  that  Gossner  has  been  sent  away, 
and  says  he  loved  him ;  and  was  a  subscriber  to  his  New 
Testament.  The  Prince  was  very  tender  under  what  I  had 
to  impart  to  him;  he  loves  the  Truth;  but  alas!  the  cross 
is  in  his  way,  and  he  lacks  firmness  in  bearing  it.  From 
the  palace  I  went  to  Baron  Ruosch's,  where  a  little  com- 
pany were  collected  in  a  meeting;  I  had  a  solemn  religious 
opportunity  with  them;  among  those  present  was  the 
Countess  Lockner;  her  father  is  Chamberlain  to  the 


96  1820.  Or.  46 

Emperor  of  Austria;  she  was  much  affected  during  the 
meeting. 

10th.  I  visited  their  prisons,  hospitals,  &c.  They  are  in 
a  better  state  than  most  I  have  visited  of  late.  The  prisoners 
support  themselves  by  their  labour,  and  lay  by  something. 
This  is  given  them  when  they  are  discharged.  This  even- 
ing I  had  a  very  interesting  and  precious  meeting  at  the 
Baron  Gumpenberg's.  The  persecution  excited  here  has 
caused  many  to  grow  in  the  root  of  religion.  They  have  ad- 
vanced in  spiritual-mindedness.  A  solemn  silence  prevailed 
among  us  for  a  length  of  time.  As  I  found  that  the  greatest 
part  of  the  people  understood  French,  I  did  not  make  use  of 
an  interpreter.  Two,  however,  did  not  understand,  and  yet 
both  were  greatly  contrited  and  shed  many  tears.  One  of 
these  resides  at  Ludwigsberg,  ten  miles  from  Stutgard. 
When,  six  years  since,  I  was  at  that  place,  he  heard  of  me, 
and  walked  there  to  see  me,  but  I  had  just  left  the  town. 
Now,  we  have  met  here  providentially.  He  is  a  learner  in 
the  school  of  Christ,  from  whom  also  he  receives  strength  to 
walk  in  the  Christian  path.  I  have  been  much  comforted 
with  him.  Here,  also,  I  met  with  J.  Graff,  who  rendered 
me  such  essential  service  on  my  way  to  this  city,  six  years 
ago ;  he  is  a  tender-spirited  man. 

I  feel  great  oppression  on  my  spirit  on  account  of  the  per- 
secution excited  by  the  Popish  clergy,  to  which  the  King 
has  given  countenance  by  banishing  so  many  of  his  best 
subjects.  I  cannot  feel  peaceful  without  endeavouring  to 
plead  with  him  on  that  account,  and  to  show  him  how  such 
doings  militate  against  him,  and  how  contrary  they  are  to 
the  law  of  righteousness  and  truth ;  that  religion  which  is 
pure  and  undefiled  before  God  the  Father  cannot  induce 
any  to  persecute  others  on  account  of  their  religious  testi- 
monies to  the  Truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  God 
and  Saviour  of  men. 

llth.  I  visited  several  pious  and  afflicted  persons ;  among 
these  the  widow  and  family  of  my  former  kind  friend  the 
Baron  Pletten ;  it  was  a  tendering  opportunity ;  the  Lord  is 
with  her  in  her  affliction;  he  is  also  very  near  to  Francis 


-ET.  46.]  1820.  97 

Heinbeck  and  wife,  in  their  sore  bereavement.  In  the  space 
of  three  years,  six  of  their  near  and  valuable  relatives  have 
been  removed  by  death.  His  wife  is  in  a  very  feeble  state 
of  health  also;  but  the  Lord  blesses  their  affliction.  They 
moved  in  high  life  when  I  was  here  before ;  now,  they  and 
their  children  walk  in  the  lowly  and  narrow  way  that  the 
Lord  leads  them  in.  They  have  with  them  an  orphan  a 
young  Countess,  who  is  placed  under  their  pious  care.  The 
consolations  of  the  Gospel  were  permitted  to  flow  in  that 
visit;  all  appeared  sensible  of  it.  This  evening  I  had  an- 
other meeting  at  the  Baron  Gumpen berg's.  It  was  larger 
than  any  of  the  preceding  ones,  and  more  mixed,  as  to 
rank  in  life,  poor  and  rich,  but  very  generally  composed  of 
such  as  love  the  Lord  Jesus.  They  have  sensibly  felt  the 
teachings  and  influences  of  the  Divine  Spirit.  Some  of  them 
were  from  among  the  nobility ;  others  servants,  gardeners, 
and  mechanics,  but  all  subjects  of  the  same  Lord  and  Law- 
giver. Gumpenberg  interpreted  for  me.  Two  of  those 
present  were  formerly  nuns,  but  now  they  feel  that  the  vows 
they  have  entered  into  with  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  true 
Head  of  the  Church,  supersede  those  they  had  heretofore 
made  before  man.  This  has  been  a  solemn  meeting;  by  the 
one  Spirit  we  were  baptized  together  into  the  one  body. 

12th.  The  Countess  Lockner  wished  to  have  a  private 
opportunity  to  unbosom  the  exercises  of  her  mind.  Deep 
are  her  spiritual  conflicts,  for  the  Lord  leads  her  to  the  strait 
gate,  and  in  the  narrow  way.  I  feel  very  tenderly  for  her, 
but  she  is  in  good  hands ; — the  Lord,  who  leads  in  the  way, 
is  the  Almighty  Preserver  and  Comforter  of  the  humble  and 
faithful  traveller.  This  evening  I  met  at  the  Baron  Ruosch's 
about  fifteen  persons  of  high  rank.  I  had  seen  but  few  of 
them  before.  It  was  a  close  searching  season.  They  were 
told  that  pretensions  to  religion  without  witnessing  the 
substance  of  it,  could  not  profit  any  one,  neither  could  the 
performance  of  any  ever  so  plausible  ceremonies ;  it  is  at  the 
heart  that  the  Lord  looks.  "  It  is  not  every  one  that  says 
Lord,  Lord,  that  shall  enter  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  but 
he  that  doeth  the  will  of  my  Father,  &c."  It  is  not  said, 

VOL.  11.^8 


98  1820.  OT.  46. 

he  that  obeys  the  Pope,  or  priests,  or  the  decrees  of  the 
Council,  &c.  I  pointed  out  to  them  where  the  Divine 
will  is  revealed  as  the  Scriptures  clearly  state,  "  that  which 
may  be  known  of  God,  is  manifest  in  man,  for  God  has 
shewed  it  to  him  ;"  and  how  in  another  place  it  is  said,  "  the 
grace  of  God  that  bringeth  salvation,  hath  appeared  to  all 
men,  teaching  us  that  denying  ungodliness  and  worldly  lusts, 
we  should  live  soberly,  righteously,  and  godly  in  this  present 
world,  &c."  I  urged  them  to  hearken  to  and  obey  the  Divine 
Teacher,  who  speaketh  to  the  heart. 

I  was  with  Keigersberg,  who  is  the  Minister  of  Justice. 
He  appears  disposed  to  make  some  alterations  that  I  sug- 
gested in  their  treatment  of  the  prisoners,  calculated  to 
promote  a  moral  reform  among  them,  as  well  as  to  increase 
their  present  comforts.  He  deplores  the  ascendency  gained 
by  the  clergy,  and  the  persecution  that  has  been  the  conse- 
quence of  it.  He  encourages  me  to  lay  this  ray  concern 
before  the  King. 

14th.  I  had  several  precious  seasons  in  the  families  of 
the  Lord's  visited  ones,  both  of  the  rich  and  poor  in  this 
world ; — truly  God  does  not  accept  the  persons  of  men,  but 
all  they  that  fear  him  and  work  righteousness,  poor  or  rich, 
are  accepted  with  him.  Last  evening  I  was  at  the  Baron 
Leschenfield's,  Minister  of  Finance.  Several  persons  of  both 
sexes  were  collected  on  the  occasion.  Among  others,  the 
Prince  Oettingen  Wallenstein,  a  serious  youth.  The  Lord 
gave  us  a  good  time  together,  so  that  tenderness  of  spirit  was 
evinced  by  several. 

This  afternoon  the  serious  people  in  this  place  came  very 
generally  to  a  meeting  I  had  appointed  for  them.  The  con- 
solations of  the  Gospel  through  the  Spirit  were  poured  forth 
upon  us;  the  word  of  encouragement  and  instruction  in  the 
way  of  righteousness  flowed  sweetly  towards  them ;  there 
was  great  contrition  of  spirit  over  the  meeting.  As  I  left  it 
a  messenger  from  the  Minister  of  Finance  came  to  request 
me  to  call  upon  him.  I  thought  he  might  have  something 
particular  to  communicate  to  rne ;  but  I  was  greatly  surprised 
on  entering  his  spacious  apartment,  to  find  it  filled  with 


ft.  46.]  1820.  99 

a  large  company.  Some  of  them  I  had  met  last  evening, 
but  many  I  had  not  seen  before.  This  was  an  opportunity 
given  me,  very  unexpectedly,  to  proclaim  the  glorious  Gos- 
pel. We  were  soon  brought  into  silence.  A  weighty  exer- 
cise came  upon  me.  I  was  indeed  among  one  class  of  men 
only  as  respects  their  station  in  this  world,  but  not  so  as  to 
their  inward  condition.  The  greatest  part  of  them  were 
Roman  Catholics.  The  Lord  enabled  me  to  divide  his  word 
aright  unto  them,  and  to  exalt  Christ  our  Lord  as  the  Head 
Supreme  of  the  Church,  and  the  only  Saviour.  Among  those 
present  were  the  young  Prince  Oettingen,  and  General 
Beiss.  It  was  late  at  night  when  I  returned  to  my  lodgings, 
where  I  found  a  letter  from  the  Crown  Prince,  stating  that  the 
King,  his  father,  wished  to  see  me  next  morning. 

15th.  I  went  to  the  Palace.  I  soon  saw  that  my  prayers 
had  been  heard ;  the  heart  of  the  king  was  opened  towards 
me,  and  was  made  soft.  I  had  proceeded  but  a  little  way  in 
pleading  the  cause  of  his  persecuted  subjects,  on  account  of 
their  conscientious  scruples  against  the  principles  and  doctrines 
of  the  Church  of  Rome,  when  the  King  said,  he  increas- 
ingly felt  how  delicate,  tender  and  important  that  subject 
was;  then  he  stated  the  many  difficulties  into  which  he  had 
been  brought  by  the  court  of  Rome,  and  what  steps  he  had 
been  induced  to  take  contrary  to  his  best  judgment;  he  was 
now  endeavoring  to  act  according  to  the  dictates  of  his 
own  conscience;  for  he  had  no  confidence,  he  said,  in  priests, 
or  the  conclave  at  Rome  ;  his  subjects  of  every  denomination 
were  equally  dear  to  him,  and  had  an  equal  right  to  his 
paternal  protection.  I  encouraged  him  to  take  the  precepts 
of  Christ  for  his  rule  in  the  government  of  his  kingdom, 
and  to  seek  for,  and  act  himself  under  the  influence  of 
his  Spirit.  I  made  particular  allusion  to  perilous  times  in 
which  he  had  lived,  and  the  deliverance  granted  him  of  the 
Lord.  I  pressed  earnestly  upon  him  the  necessity,  now 
especially  in  his  advanced  life,  to  spend  his  remaining 
days  in  the  fear  of  God,  and  in  acts  of  piety,  virtue,  mercy 
and  justice,  desiring  that  he  may  himself  obtain  mercy 
and  favour  of  God,  and  have  a  well-grounded  hope,  that 


100  1820.  [JET.  46. 

when  he  has  to  lay  down  his  earthly  crown,  he  may  be  pre- 
pared to  have  it  exchanged  for  one  everlastingly  glorious. 
The  King  was  tender,  lie  took  me  in  bin  arms  with  affection, 
and  craved  that  the  Lord  may  grant  my  heart's  desire  for  him, 
and  bless  me,  wherever  I  go. 

After  this  I  was  with  the  Crown  Prince.  I  encouraged 
him  to  adhere  closely  to  Christ ;  to  follow  the  light  by  which 
things  reprovable  in  the  sight  of  God  are  made  manifest, — 
for  the  commission  of  which  the  Spirit  of  Truth  condemns 
us.  I  told  him  that  it  is  by  the  Divine  Spirit  that  power  is 
given  us  to  do,  or  to  cease  from  doing,  what  we  cannot  in 
our  own  will  and  strength.  I  left  him  in  a  tender  state  of 
mind.  I  then  went  a  third  time  to  the  Minister  of  Finance,  and 
had  a  solemn  parting  opportunity  with  him  and  his  family. 
I  hope  that  the  King  and  his  ministers,  and  the  Crown  Prince 
also,  are  strengthened  to  resist  being  any  longer  made  the 
tools  of  the  Nuncio  of  the  Pope,  their  Bishops,  &c ,  in  the  op- 
pression of  the  pious  people  here. 

This  evening  a  large  number  met  me  once  more  at  my 
lodgings.  Among  them  was  again  the  young  Prince  Oettin- 
gen.  The  Lord's  power  was  sweetly  felt  to  be  over  us.  It 
was  a  time  when  solemn  resolutions  were  formed.  May  they 
keep  their  covenants  unbroken.  I  have  several  messages 
from  persons  at  court,  who  wish  rne  to  visit  them ;  but  1  be- 
lieve my  work  here,  for  the  present,  has  come  to  an  end.  I 
commend  them  to  God,  and  the  word  of  his  grace,  which  is 
very  near  them.  lie  can  do  the  work  for  them.  All  that  the 
Lord's  servants  can  do,  is  to  direct  men  to  Christ.  He  alone 
is  the  Deliverer  and  Saviour. 

Augsburg,  16th  of  First  mouth,  1820.  This  morning 
early,  previous  to  my  departure  from  Munich,  several  serious 
persons  came  to  see  me,  for  the  last  time,  perhaps,  and 
brought  me  a  certificate  signed  very  generally  by  the  pious 
people  I  have  visited,  in  which  they  express  their  warm 
feelings  of  gratitude  to  the  Lord  for  the  favour  conferred 
upon  them  in  his  love  and  mercy,  together  with  their  prayers 
that  he  may  protect  and  bless  me  during  the  residue  of  my 
days. 


xt.  46.]  1820.  101 

At  about  half  way  to  this  place  I  met,  at  the  station  where 
I  changed  post-horses,  with  one  of  the  pious  persona  who 
attended  a  meeting  at  Munich.  I  had  a  satisfactory  religious 
opportunity  in  his  family ;  he  accompanied  me  to  this  place, 
and  though  it  was  six,  p.m.,  when  we  arrived,  he  went  imme- 
diately to  his  religious  acquaintances,  and  by  seven  o'clock 
had  about  sixty  of  them  collected  together,  with  whom  I 
had  a  meeting.  The  Lord  made  himself  known  among  us 
by  the  breaking  of  bread;  it  was  a  season  when  some 
present  were  more  perfectly  taught  the  way  of  the  Lord. 
It  was  in  this  neighbourhood  that  Lindel  resided,  and  where 
he  has  left  a  spiritually-minded  people;  the  Popish  priest, 
who  now  occupies  his  place,  uses  every  endeavour  he  can 
to  destroy  the  good  that  Lindel  had  been  instrumental  in 
promoting. 

17th.  I  visited  several  persons  here  in  their  families, 
some  of  whom  I  knew  when  I  was  in  this  city  some  years 
since;  they  appear  to  have  maintained  their  integrity; 
among  these  is  Director  Smith,  who  in  oM  age  is  bringing 
forth  fruit  unto  eternal  life;  he  accompanied  me  to  their 
prison;  a  watchful  care  appears  to  be  cxt3nded  towards  the 
inmates,  so  as  to  promote  their  moral  reform.  The  Gover- 
nor of  the  prison  told  me  of  an  experiment  he  had  tried  on 
several  prisoners.  Their  ration  of  food,  for  certain  offences, 
is  only  bread  and  water;  he  made  choice  of  two  healthy, 
strong,  young  men ;  to  one  he  gave  the  bread  and  water 
separate,  so  that  he  could  eat  the  one  and  drink  the  other; 
to  the  other,  he  gave  the  same  portion  of  bread  soaked  in 
water;  the  consequence  was  that,  in  a  few  weeks,  the  latter 
became  very  feeble  and  reduced  in  flesh,  whilst  the  other 
continued  strong  and  healthy.  Then  he  changed  their  treat- 
ment, and  gave  to  the  emaciated  one  his  bread  and  water 
separate ;  he  soon  recovered  his  flesh  and  strength,  whilst 
the  other,  now  taking  his  bread  soaked  in  water,  was  greatly 
reduced.  He  continued  the  same  experiment  several  times 
with  the  same  result;  he  tried  it  upon  others,  on  whom  it 
it  had  the  same  effect;  it  led  him  to  the  conclusion,  that  poor 
people  would  find  it  to  tbeir  advantage  to  COB  vert  their  flour 


102  1820.  [JET.  46. 

into  bread,  instead  of  making  it  into  porridge.  The  Post- 
master from  Scbaffhausen  parted  from  me  in  great  tender- 
ness ;  the  Lord  Jesus  is  precious  to  him. 

From  Bavaria  he  passed  over  into  the  dominions  of 
the  King  of  Wirtemberg. 

Stutgard,  18th.  I  left  Augsburg  at  six  last  evening,  and 
travelling  all  nigbt,  came  here  in  twenty-four  hours.  The 
cold  was  very  severe ;  the  high  grounds  were  like  a  sheet  of 
ice,  so  that  going  up  or  down  the  steep  hills,  I  met  with  many 
difficulties,  particularly  near  Ulm,  when  the  horses  and  car- 
riage, with  the  driver  and  myself,  were  near  being  dashed 
down  a  deep  precipice.  After  descending  the  mountain,  we 
found  ourselves  in  another  climate;  the  snow  had  melted, 
and  there  was  a  great  flood  over  the  country,  and  travelling 
was  rendered  difficult  and  dangerous ;  but  my  good  Master 
brought  me  safely  here,  blessed  be  his  name ! 

19th.  I  called  this  forenoon  on  several  of  those  pious 
persons  with  whom  I  mingled  in  the  fellowship  of  Christ 
six  years  since,  and  whom  I  left  gathered  in  good  measure 
under  the  teachings  of  his  Spirit.  I  am  encouraged  in  the 
hope  that  some  of  them  have  kept  near  the  anointing,  and 
made  advances  in  the  Divine  life  under  it;  I  had  now  seasons 
of  refreshment  before  the  Lord  in  the  families  of  Enslingman, 
Herring,  Flatt,  the  Countess  Seckendorf,  and  others.  I  have 
also  been  with  the  Prince  Kodalesky,  the  Russian  Ambassa- 
dor here.  I  had  a  letter  for  him  from  the  Prince  Alexander 
Galitzin;  the  Baron  Schaffhausen  was  with  him;  he  was 
tenderly  affected  under  a  short  religious  communication  that 
I  made  to  them.  The  Prince  was  urgent  that  I  should  come 
again  in  the  evening,  when  the  King  expects  to  be  with  him, 
but  I  excused  myself,  as  I  rather  wish  that  my  visit  to 
the  King  should  be  private.  I  felt  much  for  him  on  the 
decease  of  his  Queen,  formerly  Duchess  of  Oldenburg;  it 
occurred  last  winter,  whilst  dear  Allen  and  I  were  at  Peters- 
burg; the  Empress  Dowager,  her  mother,  made  me  promise 
to  see  the  King  and  his  motherless  children,  if  I  came  to 
Stutgard. 


*r.  16.]  1820.  103 

This  evening  I  attended  a  meeting  for  Divine  worship 
that  I  had  appointed  in  the  morning ;  the  company  was 
rather  mixed ;  several  Lutheran  clergymen  were  present. 
The  Lord  graciously  blessed  a  little  bread  suitable  to  the 
several  conditions  of  the  company. 

20th.  Accompanied  by  Herring,  as  my  interpreter,  I 
visited  three  hospitals  and  the  house  of  correction,  and  had 
some  religious  opportunities  in  these  places.  In  the  after- 
noon I  had  a  meeting  at  Herring's,  and  another  in  the  even- 
ing at  Enslingman's;  they  were  both  solemn  ones.  Those 
present  were,  generally,  piously  minded  persons,  and  a 
number  of  preciously  visited  young  people  were  among 
them.  My  soul  rejoices  in  the  Lord,  on  beholding  these 
tender  lambs  of  his  fold,  whom  he  has  raised  up  by  his  power 
and  in  his  love,  since  my  last  visit  here. 

21st.  I  was  at  several  schools  for  both  sexes;  three  of 
these,  for  the  children  of  the  poor,  were  founded  by  the  late 
much  lamented  Queen ;  her  watchful  care  over  them  ex- 
tended very  particularly  to  their  religious,  as  well  as  moral 
education ;  this  is  likewise  the  case  in  the  asylum  for  orphans. 
In  all  these  places,  as  well  as  in  the  public  schools,  the 
Scriptures  are  read  daily.  The  King  takes  care  that  all  the 
institutions,  formed  by  the  late  Queen,  are  kept  in  the  same 
order  in  which  they  were  during  her  life.  Several  pious 
females  of  the  court  devote  portions  of  their  time  to  daily 
visiting  these  places.  The  dear  young  people  give  evidence 
that  the  labours  of  love  bestowed  on  them  have  not  been 
fruitless;  many  of  them  manifested  religious  sensibility 
under  what,  in  the  love  of  the  dear  Redeemer,  I  felt  it  my 
duty  to  impart  to  them.  I  also  visited  their  prisons,  towards 
the  inmates  of  which  pious  and  benevolent  persons  extend 
Christian  care,  as  well  as  charity.  It  was  late  in  the  even- 
ing when  I  finished  these  services.  On  coming  out  of  a 
prison,  I  was  met  by  the  Prince  Kodalesky,  who  had  been 
in  search  of  me  at  several  places,  to  let  me  know  that  the 
King  wished  to  see  me  this  evening;  being  then  not  far 
from  the  palace,  I  went  there  immediately,  though  I  had  not 
taken  any  refreshment  since  breakfast,  and  I  felt  much 


104  1820.  [JET.  46. 

spent  by  the  close  engagements  of  the  day.  The  King  was 
alone,  waiting  for  me;  he  knew  that  I  was  in  Russia  last 
winter,  and  with  his  Queen's  mother  and  her  brother,  the 
Emperor  Alexander,  a  few  days  after  they  received  the 
mournful  tidings  of  her  decease ;  he  continues  to  feel  deeply 
his  great  bereavement ;  he  held  me  by  the  hands,  whilst  large 
tears  rolled  down  his  cheeks.  The  best  proof,  said  he, 
that  he  could  give,  how  much  he  honoured  his  late  Queen, 
and  how  dear  she  was  to  him,  was  to  endeavour  to  imitate 
her  in  her  piety  and  virtue,  and  also  to  keep  up  all  her  estab- 
lishments of  benevolence,  on  the  same  footing  that  she  had 
placed  them.  He  also  reverently  spoke  of  the  comfort  the 
Lord  extends  to  him,  in  the  assurance  that,  through  His 
mercy  his  dear  departed  one  has  made  a  blessed  exchange  in 
passing  from  time  to  eternity,  so  that  his  great  loss  is  her 
unspeakable  gain.  His  mind  was  open  to  receive  what  I  had 
to  impart  of  the  consolations  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  and  of 
the  good  hope  that  the  Christian  believer  has,  when  he  shall 
have  fulfilled  the  days  of  his  earthly  probation.  I  endeav- 
oured to  encourage  him  so  to  live  and  act  as  to  honour  the 
Lord  during  the  residue  of  his  life,  and  to  promote,  by  his  ex- 
ample and  precepts,  the  advancement  of  the  kingdom  of 
Christ,  which  stands  in  righteousness,  peace  and  joy  in  the 
Holy  Ghost ;  that,  whatever  other  kings  may  do,  he  may  re- 
solve to  seek  peace  and  pursue  it,  to  be  very  tender  of  the 
consciences  of  all  his  subjects,  and  to  rule  over  them  in  the 
fear  and  love  of  God.  He  was  very  tender,  and  fully  ac- 
knowledged the  truth  of  what  I  said  to  him.  Before  I  left 
him,  the  King  asked  if  I  should  not  like  to  see  his  dear  moth- 
erless children.  I  told  him  that  their  grandmother,  the  Em- 
press Dowager  had  requested  me  to  do  so.  Then  he  ap- 
pointed the  time  of  my  coming  again  to  the  Palace,  at  seven 
to-morrow  evening. 

22nd.  I  vi.-ited  an  institute  for  girls,  mostly  of  the 
nobility,  called  "Catherine."  It  was  founded  six  months 
only  before  the  death  of  the  Queen.  It  contains  about  two 
hundred  and  seventy  pupils,  but  they  do  not  all  board  in  the 
establishment.  Several  pious  females  visit  it  daily.  They 


JIT.  46.]  1820.  105 

take  care  that  it  is  kept  up  agreeably  to  the  benevolent  views 
of  the  Queen.  I  met  there  two  of  them,  the  Countesses  Seek- 
endorf  and  Zepplin.  I  had  an  interesting  meeting.  Much 
religious  sensibility  was  evinced  by  the  dear  girls.  T  was 
then  very  agreeably  in  the  company  of  several  persons  who 
devote  great  part  of  their  time,  and  of  their  substance  also,  to 
acts  of  benevolence  towards  the  poor  and  afflicted.  One  of 
them  was  a  preacher  to  me ;  her  actions  keep  pace  with  her 
words. 

In  the  evening  I  went  to  the  Palace  at  the  appointed  hour. 
I  found  the  King  again  alone.  We  conversed  for  about 
half  an  hour  on  religious  subjects,  particularly  on  such  as 
pertain  to  that  salvation  which  is  by  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ; 
also  on  the  religious  and  moral  education  of  the  youth  in 
general.  The  King  concludes  to  send  some  young  men  and 
women  to  London,  to  become  qualified  to  introduce  here 
schools  on  the  plan  of  mutual  instruction,  and  to  have  the 
Scripture  Lessons  used  in  them,  having  them  printed  in 
German,  lie  again  fully  expressed  his  views  respecting 
liberty  of  conscience,  and  has  lately  acted  accordingly.  A 
body  of  persons  had  separated  on  religious  grounds,  from  the 
Lutheran  Church,  and  built  a  meeting-house  at  Kornthal. 
William  Hoffman,  a  member  of  the  Legislative  body,  is  one 
of  the  principal  men  in  the  separation.  The  clergy  in  a 
body  waited  upon  the  King  to  request  him  to  dismiss  William 
LIuiV. n;ui  from  his  public  office,  thereby  to  manifest  his  dis- 
approbation of  his  conduct,  lie  told  them  that  he  could  not 
do  any  such  thing,  that  he  should  not  interfere  with  any  of 
his  subjects  on  account  of  their  religious,  or  conscientious 
views.  I  told  the  King  that  I  had  heard  of  those  persons. 
Some  spoke  much  in  their  favour,  others  against  them. 
That  I  had  it  under  consideration  to  go  and  see  them  the 
next  day.  The  King  encouraged  me  to  go,  and  to  judge  for 
myself.  lie  then  asked  me  to  accompany  him  upstairs  to 
the  nursery.  We  passed  through  a  long  range  of  apartments 
all  richly  furnished.  I  could  not  refrain  from  saying,  "  how 
many  unnecessary  wants  we  make  to  ourselves."  We  came 
at  last  to  the  children's  apartments, — the  two  little  Princesses 


106  1820.  [JST.  46. 

by  his  late  Queen,  and  her  two  sons  by  the  Duke  of  Olden- 
burg. Mary,  the  eldest  of  the  Princesses,  is  only  three 
years  old,  and  yet  speaks  good  English,  French  and  Ger- 
man. Her  sister  is  only  eighteen  months  old.  The  King, 
on  presenting  them  to  me,  was  bathed  in  tears.  On  our 
return  from  the  nursery,  he  took  me  through  the  apartments 
that  the  Queen  used  to  occupy.  I  felt  the  love  of  the  blessed 
Kedeemer  towards  him,  and  endeavoured  to  encourage  him 
in  a  faithful  adherence  to  the  dictates  of  the  Divine  Spirit, 
and  day  by  day  to  wait  upon  the  Lord,  that  he  may  receive 
renewed  strength  to  perform  the  vows  that  he  had  made  in 
the  days  of  his  distress.  He  would  follow  me  to  the  outer 
door  of  the  Palace,  and,  on  parting,  desired  to  continue  to 
have  a  place  in  my  remembrance  and  prayers,  and  that  if  at 
any  time  he  could  serve  me,  I  would  let  him  know.  This  is 
a  time  of  gracious  visitation  to  his  soul.  May  the  Lord  pros- 
per his  work  with  him ! 

I  am  greatly  bowed  down  before  the  Lord  whilst  contem- 
plating his  power,  love,  and  mercy.  I  behold  the  efficacy  of 
it  in  poorhouses  and  in  palaces,  among  all  classes  of  men  of 
every  nation  or  religious  denomination.  The  works  of  the 
Lord  in  every  part  of  his  dominion  proclaim  his  gracious  and 
powerful  name. 

23rd.  First-day.  Accompanied  by  Herring,  Enslingman, 
and  a  few  others,  we  left  Stutgard,  early  in  the  morning,  for 
Kornthal,  where  notice  had  been  sent  of  my  wish  to  have  a 
meeting  with  the  Dissenters  that  reside  thereabouts.  They 
have  built  a  good  meeting-house;  it  may  comfortably  accom- 
modate one  thousand  two  hundred  persons;  but  so  many 
came  from  the  villages  round  that  the  house,  being  very 
crowded,  contained  many  more.  I  found  there  a  tender  peo- 
ple ;  they  have  become  dissatisfied  with  formal  religion  and  out- 
ward observances ;  their  souls  long  for  eternal  substance,  and 
no  longer  for  shadows  only ;  we  were  gathered  together  into 
solemn  silence  before  the  Lord ;  truly  precious  was  the 
cheering  hope  that  the  desire  of  the  hearts  of  this  large 
company  was  unto  the  Lord  as  their  only  hope  and  Saviour. 
I  invited  them  to  come  to  him  with  full  purpose  of  heart,  to 


JST.  46.]  1820.  107 

receive  him  as  their  bishop  and  shepherd ;  I  unfolded  to 
them  the  nature  and  effects  of  Christ's  baptism,  whereby 
also  the  qualification  is  received  to  participate  in  his  supper. 
The  baptizing  power  of  the  Lord  was  felt  to  be  over  us;  the 
Bread  of  Life  and  the  cup  of  his  salvation  were  very  graciously- 
offered  to  us,  and  the  language  was  revived,  ''  Eat,  O  friends, 
drink,  yea  drink  abundantly,  O  beloved." 

I  had  a  satisfactory  opportunity  with  William  Hoffman, 
who  is  made  a  valuable  instrument  of  good  to  that  people. 
"We  returned  to  Stutgard  in  time  to  attend  a  meeting 
appointed  there  for  that  evening.  It  was  attended  by  the 
people  at  large ;  many  of  the  nobility  and  several  clergymen 
were  present.  The  Lord  enabled  his  very  poor  servant — for 
truly  so  I  felt  myself  to  be  amidst  that  large  company — to 
minister  to  their  various  conditions. 

24th.  This  morning  I  met  with  a  few  of  those  here  who 
appear  to  have  made  the  greatest  progress,  through  the 
obedience  of  faith,  in  the  blessed  Truth  ;  we  had  a  contriting 
season  together.  I  encouraged  them  regularly  to  meet  to 
wait  upon  the  Lord,  so  as  to  renew  their  strength,  to  walk  in 
the  way  of  his  counsel,  and  to  worship  him  in  spirit  and  in 
truth.  Our  parting  from  one  another  was  under  much  solem- 
nity and  Christian  affection.  They  are  among  those  whom  I 
can  recognize  as  a  portion  of  that  flock  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
who  know  his  voice ; — may  they  also  follow  him  wherever  he 
leads  1 


CHAPTER  XLI. 

THIRD    VISIT     TO    EUROPE. 
SWITZERLAND. 

IT  was  a  matter  of  great  interest  to  Stephen  Grellet 
to  re- visit  the  scenes  of  his  past  labours  in  the  Swiss 
Cantons.  On  the  26th  of  First  month,  1820,  he  reached 
St.  Gallen,  and  writes : 

I  left  Stutgard  in  the  evening  of  the  24th,  travelled  two 
nights  and  one  day,  and  arrived  here  this  morning,  so  little 
fatigued  that,  without  taking  any  rest,  I  proceeded  at  once 
with  the  service  of  love  to  which  my  dear  Master  calls  me, 
in  the  prosecution  of  which  my  soul  is  often  refreshed  in  his 
presence.  Many  of  those  whom  I  met  with  in  a  preceding 
visit  are  now  gathered  into  the  heavenly  sheepfold  ;  through 
the  tender  mercies  of  God,  others  have  entered  their  ranks 
in  the  church  militant ;  from  children  they  are  now  become 
strong  men  and  women — burden- bearers  in  the  church. 
There  is  also  a  precious  little  company  still  living  of  those 
to  whom  I  had  been  heretofore  united  in  Christian  fellow- 
ship ;  they  appear  to  have  kept  their  integrity  in  the  Truth. 
I  visited  their  Orphan  Asylum,  where  again  I  have  had  a 
contriting  religious  season  with  the  dear  children  and  their 
pious  care-takers.  In  the  evening  I  had  a  public  meeting, 
which  was  particularly  attended  by  the  pious  part  of  the 
inhabitants.  The  Lord  caused  the  stream  of  Gospel  love  to 
flow  towards  them,  and  the  consolations  of  the  Spirit  to 
distil  upon  them.  Tribulations  have  been  indeed  abundant 
with  many  since  we  saw  one  another,  but  the  consolations 
that  are  by  Christ  have  abounded  much  more.  Truly  some 
(108) 


JPT.  46.]  1820.  109 

of  these  dear  people  can  testify  that  their  afflictions  have  been 
largely  blessed. 

I  left  St.  Gallen  before  daylight  the  next  morning,  and  in 
the  afternoon  arrived  at  Winterthiir.  I  visited  several 
serious  families,  and  had  some  religious  service  with  them. 
One  is  that  of  the  President  of  the  place.  I  hear  of  some 
pious  people  among  the  mountains,  but  the  depth  of 
the  snow  would  not  allow  me  to  attempt  to  visit  them ; 
and  my  dear  Lord  does  not  require  this  service  of  me.  I  am 
comforted  in  the  belief  that  he  has  many  precious  plants  that 
I  may  never  hear  of  whom  he  cares  for  himself,  and  whom  he 
waters  from  his  holy  presence. 

Zurich,  28th.  I  set  off' again  before  daylight  this  morning, 
and  arrived  early ;  I  find  letters  conveying  painful  intelligence. 
O  what  a  favour  to  have  in  the  Lord  a  sure  refuge ;  I  endea- 
vour to  keep  my  mind  fixed  upon  him.  After  pouring  forth 
tears  before  God,  I  washed  and  anointed,  then  called  upon 
some  of  the  pious  persons  I  am  acquainted  with.  The  dear 
aged  Antistes  Hesse  is  green  in  the  Divine  life,  bearing  fruits 
to  the  Lord's  glory.  Pastor  Gessner,  and  his  valuable  family, 
retain  their  love  to  the  dear  Redeemer.  I  had  in  the  even- 
ing  a  precious  religious  opportunity  at  his  house  when  several 
other  friends  joined  us. 

29th.  The  Lord  was  very  good  to  me  last  night,  enabling 
me  to  commit  all  my  sorrows  unto  him ;  he  can  sanctify 
them.  I  feel  also  refreshed  in  my  outward  man,  this  being 
the  first  whole  night  that  I  have  passed  in  bed  since  I  left 
Stutgard.  Accompanied  by  Solomon  Pestalozzi,  the  banker, 
my  kind  attendant  and  interpreter  six  years  ago,  I  visited 
their  prisons  and  house  of  correction,  and  had  a  meeting 
with  the  inmate?,  collected  together  for  the  purpose;  it  was 
attended  with  greater  seriousness  and  religious  sensibility 
than  is  generally  found  in  such  places ;  many  of  the  prisoners 
were  much  contrited. 

30th.  I  was  in  several  families  with  whom  I  had  religious 
opportunities.  I  had  also  two  meetings;  one  at  the  vener- 
able, aged  Antistes  Hesse's,  at  the  close  of  which  he  bore 
testimony  to  the  efficacy  of  that  grace  and  truth  that  come 


110  1820  Or.  46. 

by  Jesus  Christ,  asserting  also  his  full  belief  in  the  sensible 
influences  of  the  Divine  Spirit.  "It  is  a  quickening  Spirit,'' 
said  he,  "without  it,  man  cannot  live  the  life  of  Christ,  nay, 
he  is  none  of  his."  The  other  meeting  this  evening  was 
at  pastor  Gessner's,  where  the  several  branches  of  his  family, 
and  of  the  Lavater's  were  also  present.  A  solemn  silence 
prevailed  over  us  all,  in  which  the  Lord  himself,  through  his 
Spirit,  ministered  to  us.  We  partook  together  of  the  one 
bread,  and  drank  out  of  the  one  cup,  witnessing  the  truth 
that  there  is  but  one  Lord,  one  faith,  and  one  baptism.  Our 
souls  were  refreshed  and  comforted  together. 

Berne.  Second  month,  1st.  I  left  Zurich  yesterday, 
early.  By  travelling  both  day  and  night,  I  arrived  here  this 
morning,  and  met  again  my  former  kind  attendant  and  in- 
terpreter, L'  Orsa,  who  has  accompanied  me  to  several  fami- 
lies, v/here  I  had  some  religious  service.  He  kindly  prepared 
the  way  for  me  to  have  three  meetings  to-day.  One  was  en- 
tirely composed  of  females,  the  greater  part  of  whom  I  had 
been  with  six  years  ago.  Another  was  among  the  pious  of 
the  inhabitants,  and  the  last,  at  eight  in  the  evening,  was 
composed  of  the  people  generally.  The  Lord  owned  us  by 
his  Divine  presence  on  these  several  occasions.  Blessed  and 
adored  be  his  holy  name! 

2nd.  Long  before  daylight  I  left  Berne  for  Yverdun, 
where  I  arrived  early  this  evening;  when  I  visited,  near  my 
inn,  a  pious  widow  and  her  family,  Johanna  Conscentius. 
She  is  from  Memel  in  Prussia,  and  is  here  on  account  of  the 
education  of  her  son.  She  has  two  daughters  with  her,  who 
appear  to  know  and  to  love  the  Truth.  Some  other  persons 
came  in,  and  under  what  the  Lord  gave  me  to  communicate, 
some  were  tenderly  affected. 

3d.  I  visited  Pestalozzi's  school  this  morning,  and  had  a 
full  opportunity  with  him  and  several  of  his  teachers,  but 
not  to  much  satisfaction.  Some  of  them  do  not  appear  to 
be  believers  in  the  fundamental  doctrine  of  salvation  by  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  I  told  Pestalozzi  that  it  was  impossible 
for  these  men  to  instruct  others,  in  what  they  do  not  believe 
in  themselves.  I  felt  much  distress  on  their  account,  and 


jrr.  46.]  1820.  Ill 

pitied  greatly  the  young  people  under  their  tuition,  thoujrh 
that  school  has  great  celebrity.  I  left  dear  aged  Pestalozzi 
in  a  tender  state  of  mind,  and  I  believe  that  it  would  be  a 
great  relief  to  him,  could  he  have  pious  teachers.  I  must 
make  an  exception  respecting  the  school  he  has  for  poor 
children.  Good  is  done  there. 

I  left  for  Lausanne  at  noon,  at  which  place  I  arrived  in 
the  evening;  when  my  old  friend  Polier  accompanied  me  to 
Langallerie's.  I  felt  very  low  both  in  body  and  mind,  but 
many  pious  persons  that  I  visited  years  since,  hearing  that 
I  was  there,  hastened  to  come  in.  They  continue  to  be 
acquainted  with,  and  in  the  practice  of,  silent  retirement,  into 
which  we  soon  gathered.  I  was  favoured  to  draw  some  con- 
solations out  of  the  well  of  life,  and  enabled  to  minister  to 
others  out  of  it. 

4th.  I  had  but  a  poor  night.  A  great  weight  of  exercise 
was  upon  me.  Prayer  is  a  blessed  refuge  in  time  of  trouble. 
The  Lord  was  pleased  to  hear  the  voice  of  my  supplication. 
The  day  has  been  spent  under  very  close  engagements  in 
visiting  the  families  of  many  here.  Some  of  them,  poor  in 
this  world,  are  rich  in  faith.  They  know  the  quickening 
influences  of  the  Divine  Spirit.  Some  of  these  seasons  were 
very  remarkable  and  interesting;  attended  also  with  great 
broken  ness  of  heart.  At  two  places  there  were  twenty  or 
more  together.  Solemn  silence  was  over  us.  The  Lord 
himself  ministered  to  us.  Whilst  I  was  at  Langallerie's, 
upwards  of  twenty  persons  came  in  to  see  me,  mostly  one  by 
one.  Some  came  from  a  distance,  having  by  some  means 
heard  that  I  was  there.  One  came  from  Vevay.  They  came 
evidently  under  religious  concern,  their  chief  language  of 
inquiry  being,  "what  shall  I  do  to  be  saved?''  The  Lord 
was  pleased  to  give  me  a  word  for  each  of  them,  according  to 
their  various  needs.  I  then  saw  that  the  deep  travail  of  my 
soul  during  the  night  preceding  had  been  a  useful  preparation 
for  the  work  of  the  day.  Well  known  unto  the  Lord  is  the 
end  of  all  his  dispensations  to  us.  It  was  late  before  I  retired 
to  rest,  with  my  spirit  very  reverently  prostrated  before  Him, 
for  his  Divine  help  and  strength. 


112  1820.  [JIT.  46. 

Geneva,  oth.  I  was  on  the  road  some  hours  before  day- 
light this  morning.  On  arriving  here  I  was  greatly  com- 
forted by  meeting  with  my  beloved  friend,  William  Allen ; 
he  could  not  obtain  a  passage  from  Malta  for  France,  which 
induced  him  to  come  by  land  from  Italy  on  his  way  to  Paris 
and  London ;  he  has  recovered  his  health  very  nicely.  It 
is  cause  of  much  gratitude  that  we  thus  meet  again ;  for  a 
while  it  appeared  very  doubtful  that  his  valuable  life  would 
be  continued,  he  was  brought  so  very  low.  Now  we  are  per- 
mitted to  enjoy  very  sweetly  the  preciousness  of  fellowship 
in  our  Lord  and  Redeemer  Jesus  Christ ;  we  had  a  refresh- 
ing and  consoling  time  together,  in  prostration  of  soul  before 
him. 

6th.  We  visited  together  several  pious  persons.  In  the 
evening  we  went  to  pastor  Dumoulinier's,  where  we  had 
appointed  a  meeting.  We  have  felt  very  tenderly  for  him, 
and  pastor  Demalleyer.  They  have  to  endure  much  from 
several  of  the  clergy  in  this  place.  O !  what  a  cloud  of  dark- 
ness has  com*  over  many  of  these  since  I  was  here !  and  with 
it  a  persecuting  spirit.  We  had  a  satisfactory  meeting  with 
the  company  convened  at  Dumoulinier's.  It  was  precious  to 
feel  that  each  one  was  engaged  to  endeavour  to  draw  for 
himself  out  of  the  well  of  the  Lord's  consolations.  A  spring 
of  living  ministry  did  also  flow  towards  them.  I  translated 
into  French  what  my  beloved  friend  William  Allen  felt  it  his 
religions  dutv  to  communicate. 

•/ 

7th.  We  met  with  a  very  interesting  little  company  at 
the  widow  Pillart's;  we  seemed  to  be  all  brought  into  the 
oneness  of  the  Spirit  in  the  Lord  Jesus.  There  are  several 
gathered  religious  bodies  or  churches  that  acknowledge 
Christ  for  their  Head ;  great  difference  however  exists  among 
them;  but  in  all  some  are  to  be  found  who  are  in  the  unity 
of  the  Spirit  in  the  oneness  of  the  faith,  baptised  with  the 
same  baptism,  and  partaking  together  at  the  same  table  of 
the  same  bread,  ministered  to  them  by  their  one  Lord  and 
blessed  Redeemer.  My  soul  often  blesses  him  in  that  he 
has  given  me  to  mingle  with  many  of  this  description,  and 
to  feel  with  them  the  quickenings  of  his  Divine  Life ;  I  have 


JET.  46.]  1820.  US 

found  some  in  every  nation  and  among  various  denomina- 
tions. 

10th.  During  these  past  days  we  visited  their  prisons 
and  schools;  also  several  pious  and  afflicted  ones  in  their 
families ;  we  had  several  religious  meetings ;  one  particularly 
well  attended  was  held  at  pastor  Demalleyer's.* 

*Amongst  the  many  seals  to  his  ministry  which  S.  G.  left  behind,  it 
may  be  interesting  to  preserve  the  following  : 

In  the  autumn  of  1853,  Eli  and  Sybil  Jones,  accompanied  by  Mary  J. 
Lecky  and  Christine  R.  Alsop,  visited  the  widow  and  daughter  of 
pastor  Demalleyer,  then  staying  at  Clarens,  near  Vevay,  in  Switzerland. 
They  were  both  present  at  the  meeting  so  briefly  noticed  above,  and 
gave  them  this  acconnt  in  connection  with  it. 

A  considerable  number  of  serious  persons  had  met  at  pastor  Demal- 
leyer's.  After  some  instructive  conversation,  a  time  of  silence  ensued. 
The  whole  company  seemed  impressed  with  the  solemnity  of  it.  It  was 
some  time  before  anything  was  said.  S.  6.  then  addressed  the  company 
in  a  very  edifying  manner.  Whilst  he  was  speaking,  a  gentleman,  who 
was  but  slightly  known  to  the  family,  and  had  never  before  attended  the 
little  meetings  occasionally,  held  at  their  house,  entered  the  room  and 
took  his  seat  by  the  door,  without  interrupting  the  stillness ;  and,  it  was 
thought,  unobserved  by  the  speaker.  For  a  while  there  was  no  change 
in  the  tenor  of  his  discourse,  but  towards  the  conclusion  he  was  led  to 
address  himself,  with  increased  solemnity,  to  an  individual  whom  he 
described  as  being  in  the  greatest  danger  of  committing  suicide.  After 
a  solemn  warning  against  the  fearful  sin  and  its  awful  consequences, 
the  forgiving  mercy  of  God,  the  bountiful  provisions  and  the  entreaties 
and  promises  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  and  the  all-sufficiency  of  the  help 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  even  for  the  most  destitute  and  sinful,  were  dwelt 
upon  in  such  a  manner  that  all  present  were  deeply  affected,  wondering 
at  the  same  time,  why  they  should  be  thus  addressed.  But,  from  that 
time,  it  was  remarked  that  the  gentleman,  who  had  unexpectedly  come 
into  the  room  whilst  S.  G.  was  speaking,  became  more  serious,  and 
frequently  attended  the  evening  services  which  continued  to  be  held  by 
the  little  company  of  pious  persons  with  whom  he  had  mingled.  It  was 
not,  however,  till  many  years  after,  that  the  gentleman  in  question  in- 
formed pastor  Demalleyer,  that  on  the  evening  of  the  meeting,  he  had 
left  his  own  house,  under  the  pressure  of  great  trials,  with  the  full  de- 
termination to  throw  himself  into  the  lake.  On  his  way  to  it,  an 
involuntary  impulse  caused  him  to  take  a  less  direct  course,  which 
brought  him  to  the  house  of  the  pastor.  He  entered  it,  he  scarcely  knew 
why,  and,  through  the  Divine  blessing,  it  proved  the  means  of  his 
deliverance. 

»OL.  II. — 9 


114  1820.  [JJT.  46. 

My  soul  greatly  mourns  over  many  dark  spirits  here; 
Anti-christ  seems  to  triumph.  Tlie  majority  of  the  clergy, 
the  Doctors  of  Divinity,  so  called,  have  prevailed ;  they  have 
decided  that  the  doctrine  of  the  Divinity  of  our  Lord  Jesus, 
and  salvation  through  faith  in  his  name,  shall  no  longer  be 
preached  among  them;  only  their  Socinian  tenets  are  to  be 
promulgated.  There  are  those,  however,  who  cannot  be 
restricted  by  such  a  law ;  they  feel  it  to  be  their  religious 
duty  to  preach  the  Lord  Jesus, — delivered  for  our  sins, 
risen  again  for  our  justification, — and  to  resign  themselves 
to  the  Lord,  whatever  be  the  consequence.  We  felt  very 
tenderly  for  them,  and  we  believed  that  we  had  a  service  in 
this  place,  by  endeavouring  to  encourage  them  to  faithful- 
ness in  keeping  the  faith  that  was  once  delivered  to  the 
saints.* 

Now  apprehending  that  the  time  had  arrived  for  dear 
Allen  and  I  to  be  once  more  separated  for  a  short  season, — 
he  to  return  to  London, — I  to  proceed  in  my  Master's  ser- 
vice in  France,  we  have  taken  a  solemn  farewell  of  one 
another,  cheered,  however,  by  the  prospect  that  our  separa- 
tion will  not  be  long. 

*  The  Truth  as  it  is  iu  Jesus  is  indestructible;  and  it  is  well  known 
that  brighter  days  have  since  dawned  upon  Geneva,  and  many  other 
parts  of  the  continent  of  Europe.  At  the  very  time  that  Stephen  Grellet 
was  penning  the  above  remarks  in  the  city  of  Calvin,  many  pious  young 
men,  both  in  Switzerland  and  in  Germany,  were  undergoing,  often  un- 
known to  each  other,  a  fearful  conflict,  in  throwing  off  the  fetters  of 
unbelief,  and  seeking  to  attain  to  "the  joy  of  faith,  and  the  peace  of 
believing."  Not  a  few  of  these  are  now  preaching  the  fuith  which  once 
they  sought  to  destroy.  Of  this  number  is  J.  H.  Merle  D'Aubigne,  the 
well-known  historian  of  the  Reformation. 

He  studied  at  the  academy  of  Geneva,  and,  after  having  remained  iu 
the  cheerless  principles  of  Unitarianism  till  near  the  conclusion  of  his 
course  there,  a  prayerful  study  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  was  made  the 
means,  under  the  Spirit's  influence,  of  bringing  him  to  believe  in  the 
Di\inily  of  the  Saviour.  Convinced  of  sin,  the  power  of  which  he  had 
felt  in  his  own  heart,  and  obtaining  the  blessing  of  forgiveness  through 
faith  in  the  atonement,  he  had  experienced  the  joys  of  the  new  birth; 
but,  though  "willing  to  take  up  the  cross  of  Christ,  he  was  yet  weak, 
and  preferred  regarding  it  as  wisdom  rather  than  foolishness."  It  was 


AT.  46.]  1820.  115 

at  this  time  (1817)  that  he  first  visited  Germany  with  the  design  of  study- 
ing theology  for  a  longer  period,  before  entering  upon  the  active  duties 
of  the  ministry  of  the  Gospel. 

"  Every  theological  journal  I  read,"  he  says,  "  every  book  I  looked 
into,  almost  every  one,  both  ministers  and  laymen,  whom  I  met,  were 
affected  with  Rationalism,  so  that  the  poison  of  infidelity  was  presented 
to  me  on  all  sides. 

"  I  then  entered  upon  a  fearful  spiritual  struggle,  defending  with  my 
whole  strength  my  still  feeble  faith,  yet  sometimes  falling  under  the  blows 
of  the  enemy.  I  was  inwardly  consumed.  There  was  not  a  moment  in 
which  I  was  not  ready  to  lay  down  my  life  for  the  faith  I  professed ;  and 
never  did  I  ascend  the  pulpit  without  being  able  to  proclaim,  with  fulness 
of  faith,  salvation  by  Jesus.  But  scarcely  had  I  left  it  when  the  enemy 
assailed  me  anew,  and  inspired  my  mind  with  agonizing  doubts.  I  pass- 
ed whole  nights  without  sleep,  crying  to  God  from  the  bottom  of  my 
heart,  or  endeavouring  by  arguments  and  syllogisms  without  end,  to  repel 
the  attacks  of  the  adversary.  Such  were  my  combats  during  those  weary 
watchings,  that  I  almost  wonder  how  I  did  not  sink  under  them. 

"It  happened  at  this  time  (1819)  that  a  friend  of  mine,  F.  Monod,  set- 
tled in  Paris,  was  on  the  point  of  visiting  Copenhagen,  where  his  mother's 
family  resided.  Another  friend  of  ours,  Charles  Ricu,  was  the  pastor  of 
Fredericia  in  Jutland.  We  were  all  three  Genevese;  we  had  studied 
together  at  Geneva,  and  had  come  at  the  same  time  to  the  knowledge  of 
the  Troth,  although  Uieu  had  outstripped  us  in  all  respects,  especially  in 
the  simplicity  of  his  faith  and  dcvotedness  to  the  Lord.  We  agreed  to 
travel  together  to  Copenhagen,  and  to  meet  at  Kiel,  the  capital  of  Holstein. 
Kiel  is  a  German  university,  and  at  that  time  was  the  residence  of  Klcu- 
ker,  one  of  the  oldest  champions  of  German  divinity,  who  had  been  for 
forty  years  defending  Christian  revelation  against  the  attacks  of  infidel 
theologians,  in  apologetic  works  of  some  celebrity.  There  were  many 
passages  of  Scripture  which  stopped  me,  and  I  proposed  visiting  Klenker, 
and  asking  him  to  explain  them,  hoping  by  this  visit  to  be  delivered  from 
my  agonizing  doubts. 

"  Accordingly  I  waited  on  Kleuker,  and  requested  that  learned  and 
experienced  Christian  to  elucidate,  for  my  satisfaction,  many  passages 
whence  some  of  his  countrymen  in  their  writings,  had  drawn  proofs 
against  the  inspiration  of  Scripture  and  the  divine  origin  of  Christianity. 
The  old  Doctor  would  not  enter  into  any  detailed  solution  of  these  diffi- 
culties. '  Were  I  to  succeed  in  ridding  you  of  them,'  he  said  to  me, 
'  others  would  soon  arise.  There  is  a  shorter,  deeper,  more  complete  way 
of  annihilating  them.  Let  Christ  be  really  to  you  the  Son  of  God,  the 
Saviour,  the  Author  of  Eternal  Life.  Only  be  firmly  settled  in  his  grace, 
and  then  these  difficulties  of  detail  will  never  stop  you  ;  the  light  which 
proceeds  from  Christ  will  disperse  all  your  darkness.' 

"  The  old  divine  had  shown  me  the  way ;  I  saw  it  was  the  right  one ; 
but  to  follow  it  was  a  hard  task.  God,  who  had  already  revealed  to  me 


116  1820.  [JST.  46 

the  glory  of  his  well-beloved  Son,  did  not  forsake  me  ;  but  he  used  other 
agency  to  bring  me  to  the  mark  which  had  been  pointed  out. 

"  As  steamboats  were  not  at  that  time  very  regular,  we  had  to  wait 
lome  days  for  the  one  in  which  my  friends  and  I  intended  to  proceed  to 
Copenhagen.  We  were  staying  at  an  hotel,  and  used  to  spend  part  of 
our  time  in  reading  the  Scriptures  together.  Rieu  was  an  ear  of  corn 
which  the  Lord  had  early  brought  to  full  maturity,  and  which  was  soon 
after  carried  to  the  everlasting  garner.  Two  years  after  I  wept  over  his 
grave,  amidst  his  desolate  flock.  We  all  three  communicated  to  each 
other  our  thoughts,  but  it  was  Rieu  who  most  abundantly  brought  out  the 
hidden  riches  of  the  Book  of  God.  We  were  studying  the  Epistle  to  the 
Ephesians,  and  had  got  to  the  end  of  the  third  chapter,  when  we  read  the 
two  last  verses,  '  Now  unto  him  who  is  able  to  do  exceeding  abundantly 
above  all  that  we  ask  or  think,  according  to  the  power  that  worketh  in  us, 
unto  him  be  glory,'  <fcc.  This  expression  fell  upon  my  soul  as  a  mighty 
revelation  from  God.  '  He  can  do  by  His  power,'  I  said  to  myself,  '  above 
all  that  we  ask,  above  all  even  that  we  think,  nay  exceeding  abundantly 
above  all !'  A  full  trust  in  Christ  for  the  work  to  be  done  within  my 
poor  heart  now  filled  my  soul.  We  all  three  knelt  down,  and  although 
I  had  never  fully  confided  to  my  friends  my  inward  struggles  (for  I  dared 
not  make  them  known  to  any  but  God  alone),  the  prayer  of  Rieu,  filled 
with  admirable  faith,  was  such  as  he  would  have  uttered  had  he  known 
all  my  wants.  When  I  arose  in  that  inn  room  at  Kiel,  I  felt  as  if  my 
'wings  were  renewed  as  the  wings  of  eagles.'  From  that  time  forward  I 
comprehended  that  my  own  syllogisms  and  efforts  were  of  no  avail,  that 
Christ  was  able  to  do  all  by  his  'power  that  worketh  in  us;'  and  the 
habitual  attitude  of  my  soul  was  to  lie  at  the  foot  of  the  cross,  crying  to 
Him,  '  Here  am  I,  bound  hand  and  foot,  unable  to  move,  unable  to  do 
the  least  thing  to  get  away  from  the  enemy  who  oppresses  me.  Do  all 
thyself.  I  know  that  thou  wilt  do  it,  thou  wilt  even  do  exceeding  abun- 
dantly above  all  that  I  ask.'  I  was  not  disappointed.  All  my  doubts 
were  soon  dispelled,  and  not  only  was  I  delivered  from  that  inward 
anguish  which  in  the  end  would  have  destroyed  me,  had  not  God  been 
faithful,  but  the  Lord  'extended  unto  me  peace  like  a  river.'  Then  I 
could  '  comprehend  with  all  saints  what  is  the  breadth  and  length,  and 
depth,  and  height ;  and  know  the  love  of  Christ  which  passeth  know- 
ledge.' Then  was  I  able  to  say,  '  Return  unto  thy  rest,  0  my  soul ;  for 
the  Lord  hath  dealt  bountifully  with  thee.' 

"If  I  relate  these  things,  it  is  not  as  my  own  history — not  the  history 
of  myself  alone — but  of  many  pious  young  men,  who  in  Germany,  and 
even  elsewhere,  have  been  assailed  by  the  raging  waves  of  Rationalism. 
Many,  alas !  have  made  shipwreck  of  their  faith,  and  some  have  even 
violently  put  an  end  to  their  lives.  On  this  account  I  shall  always  re- 
member the  words  of  Scripture,  '  Thou  hast  set  my  feet  in  a  large 
room.'  '  He  that  glorieth,  let  him  glory  in  the  Lord. "—See  D'Aubigne's 
Germany,  England,  and  Scotland.  New  York  edition,  1848. 


CHAPTER   XLIT. 

THIRD  VISIT   TO  EUROPE. 
SOUTH  OF  FRANCE.— RKTUKN  TO  ENGLAND. 

HAVING  cojnpleted  his  religious  engagements  in  Swit- 
zerland,  Stephen  Grellet  felt  once  more  drawn  towards 
the  little  company  who  profess  with  Friends  in  the 
South  of  France.  He  left  Geneva  early  in  the  morn- 
ing of  the  eleventh  of  Second  month,  18*20,  and  on  the 
fourteenth  he  writes  at  Nismes : — 

T  travelled  to  this  place  night  and  day,  without  stopping 
much  on  the  road,  except  a  short  time  at  Chambery  and 
Grenoble.  My  soul  was  deeply  grieved  at  what  I  heard, 
saw,  and  felt  during  the  journey.  This  is  the  time  of  their 
Carnival,  and  the  ludicrous  and  even  obscene  exhibitions,  in 
the  streets  and  on  the  highways,  are  truly  disgusting.  In 
these  their  profane  doings,  they  are  surrounded  by  a  multi- 
tude of  wooden  an<l  stone  crosses,  and  various  representa- 
tions of  their  saints,  &c.,  before  whom  they  bow  and  cross 
themselves.  M;iny  have  of  late  l>een  erected  in  commemora- 
tion of  the  success  of  their  missionaries,  actuated  by  spirits 
similar  to  those  that  have  done  so  much  mischief  in  Greece. 
I  am  told  that  some  of  these  missionaries  lately  preached  al 
Marseilles,  stating  among  other  things,  that  "the  Protestants 
are  a  plague,  and  that  the  country  can  never  prosper  while 
they  are  suffered  to  remain."  I  have  been  with  several  Ro- 
man Catholics,  who  have  spoken  with  disgust  of  all  these 
doings;  they  said,  "they  preach  fanaticism,  not  Christianity." 

(117) 


118  1820.  [JIT.  46. 

The  Lord  may  overrule  all  this  for  good,  and  render  it  a 
means  to  bring  many  from  Popish  darkness  and  superstition, 
to  the  light  of  the  glorious  Gospel  of  Christ.  On  coming  to 
Grenoble,  amidst  the  sight  of  so  much  levity  and  supersti- 
tion, I  was  further  grieved  at  beholding  the  multitude,  re- 
turning from  seeing  the  execution  of  a  woman  of  seventy 
years  of  age,  appearing  as  if  they  had  been  to  a  party  of 
pleasure.  I  called  on  several  of  the  pious  persons  that  I 
know  in  this  city,  and  had  some  satisfactory  intercourse, 
mingling  with  them  in  their  sorrows  and  sufferings;  for  they 
are  threatened  by  the  Papists  with  renewed  persecution,  which 
many  of  the  priests  are  fomenting. 

Congenies,  Third  month,  17th.  On  the  fifteenth  instant, 
for  the  third  time  I  came  among  the  little  flock  here.  I 
continue  to  feel  much  for  them.  The  adversary  of  all  good 
has  been  very  busy  since  my  last  visit  to  them  in  sowing  his 
evil  seed,  and  in  some  instances  he  has  prevailed  so  as  to 
cause  some  bitter  fruits  to  come  forth  from  plants  designed 
to  have  been  to  the  glory  of  God.  I  mourn  deeply  over 
them;  and  I  have  laboured  for  the  healing  of  differences 
among  some,  and  to  bring  to  a  state  of  reconciliation  those 
who  by  the  ties  of  relationship,  and  still  more  by  those  of 
Christianity,  ought  to  be  closely  united  in  love.  I  am  never- 
theless comforted  by  meeting  with  some  with  whom  I  can 
unite  again,  and  mingle  in  the  fellowship  of  the  Spirit  of  the 
dear  Redeemer.  Among  these  are  some  dear  young  persons 
who  were  but  children  when  I  was  last  with  them. 

21st.  I  had  several  meetings  among  this  little  flock,  and 
also  attended  their  meeting  for  discipline,  to  which  came 
Friends  from  divers  other  places.  They  were  seasons  in 
which  a  visitation  of  the  Lord's  love  was  very  graciously  re- 
newed towards  them ;  even  the  dear  children  were  much 
contrited  under  the  sense  of  his  power  extended  over  us.  I 
have  had,  besides,  several  large  public  meetings,  to  some  of 
which  the  people  from  neighbouring  towns  and  villages 
came.  The  Lord's  power  was  eminently  felt  to  be  over  all. 
Some  of  their  clergy  present,  said,  "the  truth  as  it  is  in 
Jesus,  has  been  proclaimed."  Between  meetings  I  proceeded 


*r.  46.]  1820.  119 

diligently  in  visiting  the  families  of  those  who  profess  with 
us,  which  service  of  love  has  been  owned.  I  went  through 
deep  baptism  during  that  engagement,  and  there  was,  in  some 
places,  close  searching  of  heart. 

Codognan,  Second  month,  22nd.  My  dear  friend,  Louis 
Majolier,  accompanied  me  here  this  morning.  I  visited  the 
few  in  profession  with  us  in  their  families,  and  deeply  de- 
plore their  fallen  condition ;  they  appear  to  be  a  company 
of  backsliders.  I  had  a  meeting  with  them  collectively, 
and  endeavoured,  in  the  ability  the  Lord  gave,  to  bring 
them  to  a  sense  of  their  state,  entreating  them  to  return, 
repent  and  live.  I  had  also  a  meeting  with  the  inhabitants 
of  the  place ;  mourning  and  lamentation  were  the  clothing 
of  my  sorrowful  spirit;  I  sensibly  felt  applicable  to  them 
the  language  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  "O  Jerusalem,  Je- 
rusalem, how  often  would  I  have  gathered  thee,  but  thou 
wouldst  not."  Some  appeared  reached  on  the  occasion; 
may  it  lead  to  their  bringing  forth  fruits  meet  for  repent- 
ance. 

23rd.  We  came  to  Vauvert,  at  which  place  I  apprehended 
that  I  might  stop  to  have  a  meeting,  but  on  coming  to  it, 
the  way  entirely  closed  in  my  mind ;  distress  and  sor- 
row came  upon  me.  I  felt  encircled  with  darkness,  and 
under  great  oppression,  which  gradually  passed  off  as  I  left 
for  St.  Giles,  where  we  arrived  about  noon,  at  Firmin 
Marignan's.  A  meeting  was  held  that  evening  which  some 
of  the  people  of  Vauvert  attended,  and  those  that  profess 
with  us  here  were  also  very  generally  at  it.  The  love  of  the 
world,  and  the  things  of  it,  have  caused  deep  wounds  to 
some  of  them.  Their  love  to  God  and  to  his  Truth  has 
become  cold ;  but  the  Lord,  in  his  love  and  tender  mercy 
was  pleased  to  extend  a  fresh  visitation  to  them,  and  to 
warm  the  hearts  of  some,  at  least,  by  the  quickening  influence 
of  his  Divine  Spirit.  Here,  I  am  told  that  my  not  stopping 
at  Vauvert  is  a  great  disappointment  to  the  people  there. 
They  had  expected  me,  and  their  clergyman,  a  high  Cal- 
vinist,  had  sent  for  three  others,  like-minded  with  him,  to 
come  and  assist  him,  their  intention  being,  it  appears,  to 


120  1820.  [JZT.  46. 

frustrate  my  having  a  meeting,  by  substituting  for  it  a  dis- 
putation on  some  of  their  favourite  tenets;  but  the  Lord 
has  defeated  their  purpose;  safe  it  is  to  follow  his  Divine 
guidance. 

Stephen  Grellet  now  took  leave  of  his  friends  in 
Languedoc,  and  passed  on  to  Montpellier. 

24th.  This  morning  early,  accompanied  still  by  Louis  Ma- 
jolier,  I  came  to  Lunel,  where,  after  tarrying  a  short  time,  we 
separated  in  brotherly  and  Christian  love,  he  to  return  home, 
and  I  to  proceed  alone.  I  felt  very  solitary  on  my  way,  as  I 
frequently  do,  and  shed  many  tears  ;  "  Put  them,  O  Lord,  into 
thy  bottle,  are  they  not  in  thy  book  ?" 

I  arrived  at  Montpellier  early  in  the  afternoon.  My  old 
friends,  D'Encontre  and  others,  were  very  prompt  in  giving 
notice  of  a  meeting  in  this  place;  it  was  held  at  D'Encon- 
tre's,  and  pretty  well  attended ;  we  were  refreshed  and 
encouraged  together,  to  hold  fast  in  the  way  of  the  Lord, 
though  some  of  us  may  find  it  a  path  strewed  with  many 
tribulations.  I  am  encouraged,  however,  in  finding  afflic- 
tions, like  way-marks,  showing  that  we  are  in  the  right  path  ; 
for  it  is  through  many  tribulations  that  we  are  to  enter  the 
kingdom. 

Milhau,  26th.  On  my  way  to  this  place  I  crossed  some 
high  mountains,  where  the  cold  was  very  severe;  at  some 
of  the  places  where  I  stopped,  opportunities  for  religious 
service  presented,  in  which  I  proclaimed  the  love  and  mercy 
of  God  in  Christ  Jesus,  for  the  salvation  of  sinners.  I  felt 
very  peaceful  on  arriving  here,  after  coming  down  a  moun- 
tain that  we  had  been  four  hours  in  ascending.  I  was  much 
tired,  and  had  scarcely  sat  down  to  a  late  dinner,  when  some 
gensd'armes  came  in  and  asked  for  my  passport,  in  which 
they  pretended  to  find  some  irregularity;  they  took  me  for 
a  person  they  were  in  search  of;  one  of  those  concerned  in 
the  murder  of  the  King's  nephew,  the  Duke  de  Bern,  who, 
a  few  days  since,  was  assassinated  at  Paris.  They  were 
rather  abusive,  and  took  me  to  the  Sous-Prefet.  I  did  not 


JJT.  46.]  1820.  121 

know  what  would  be  the  end  of  this;  I  expected  to  pass  the 
night  in  prison ;  but  the  Sous-Prefet  soon  recognized  me 
by  my  likeness  to  my  brother  Peter,  who  had  been  Receiver 
General  of  this  department,  and  made  apologies  for  the 
conduct  of  the  gensd'armes.  There  is  great  'excitement 
through  the  country  in  consequence  of  that  assassination ; 
the  people  are  indeed  in  a  state  of  ferment.  The  overbear- 
ing spirit  of  the  clergy,  on  the  one  hand,  and  that  of  many 
of  the  nobility,  on  the  other,  who  ought  to  have  learned 
better  things  by  what  they  have  suffered,  render  many  of  the 
people  ripe  for  another  revolution,  and  sad  would  be  the 
consequences  should  the  Lord  permit  it  to  take  place ;  my 
soul  deeply  mourns  over  my  native  land  since  my  coming 
into  it. 

Rodez,  28th.  I  arrived  here  yesterday  morning,  and  vis- 
ited their  prisons,  and  a  few  individuals,  but  my  mind  has 
most  of  the  time  been  plunged  into  such  depression  and  dis- 
tress, that  I  have  spent  much  of  my  time  in  my  chamber 
pouring  forth  my  heart  with  many  tears  before  the  Lord. 

Brives,  Third  month,  3rd.  I  left  Rodez  the  twenty-ninth 
ultimo.  Passed  through  Montauban,  Cahors,  &c.  &c.  I 
tarried  but  a  short  time  at  any  place,  except  to  make  a  few 
calls  on  some  pious  individuals.  My  sorrows  continued  to 
be  stirred  up.  On  the  road  I  met  with  many  cases  of  public 
^distress;  for  great  suffering  prevails  throughout  the  country 
I  have  travelled  since  I  left  the  South  of  France.  I  have 
several  times  stopped  on  the  way  to  go  into  their  wretched 
habitations,  where  much  misery  was  to  be  beheld.  Many  of 
the  inmates  were  widows  and  orphans.  Truly  thankful  was 
I  to  have  small  matters  to  hand  them  in  their  great  distress. 
Sometimes,  when  I  stopped  on  the  way,  in  villages  or  towns, 
to  take  refreshments,  the  crowd  of  the  poor  that  gathered  so 
affected  me,  that  I  had  no  comfort  in  taking  my  meals.  Many 
of  these  bore  on  their  countenances  the  marks  of  being  truly 
poor.  On  inquiry  I  found  that  they  had  been  mostly  reduced 
to  poverty,  by  husbands  and  fathers  having  lost  their  lives  in 
the  cruel  wars. 

I  am  greatly  comforted  in  my  beloved  aged  mother,  now 


122  1820.  [JET.  46. 

above  eighty  years  old.  Her  mind  is  clear,  and  she  is  green 
in  the  Divine  life.  The  Lord  Jesus  is  truly  precious  to  her. 
I  have  had  some  tendering  seasons  with  her,  and  my  other 
near  relatives.  Some  of  them  now  see  beyond  the  priests, 
and  their  prescribed  forms  and  ceremonies  in  religion. 

6th.  I  had  some  satisfactory  meetings  with  the  persons  I 
visited  when  here  before,  and  especially  with  the  dear  nuns. 
Some  changes  have  taken  place  among  them  by  death,  or 
removal  to  other  places,  but,  those  who  have  come  in  their 
stead  appear  to  be  clad  with  the  same  spirit;  others,  whom  I 
had  been  with  in  preceding  years,  retain  their  religious  sen- 
sibility. This  evening  I  had  a  solemn  parting  opportunity 
with  my  relatives  and  others.  The  Lord  was  very  near,  giv- 
ing us  to  feel  that  through  the  fellowship  of  his  Divine  Spirit, 
there  are  ties  far  stronger  than  those  of  consanguinity. 

Limoges,  8th.  I  arrived  here  yesterday  morning.  My 
parting  with  my  beloved  mother  was  truly  solemn.  It  may 
probably  be  a  final  separation  here  on  earth.  On  bended 
knees,  my  soul  was  very  reverently  prostrated  before  the 
Lord,  and  I  was  engaged  in  putting  up  my  supplications 
unto  him  for  her,  when,  bathed  with  tears,  she  also  kneeled 
down  by  me.  My  soul's  request  was  that  the  Lord,  by  his 
Divine  grace  and  good  Spirit,  would  keep,  sustain,  and 
comfort  her  in  her  old  age,  guide  her  by  his  counsel,  during 
her  few  remaining  days,  and  finally  receive  her  unto  himself, 
in  his  mansions  of  blessedness.  On  the  road  here,  my  heart 
was  clothed  with  love  for  all  met),  everywhere,  both  those 
whom  I  have  visited,  and  those  that  reside  in  places  where 
my  steps  will  never  be  directed.  O,  how  tenderly  did  I  feel 
for  the  Lord's  visited  ones  among  the  nations,  rich  and  poor, 
with  whom  I  have  been.  May  he  keep  them  day  by  day,  by 
his  Spirit,  and  cause  the  light  of  his  countenance  to  shine 
upon  them.  Fervent  also  were  my  prayers  for  the  members 
of  my  own  religious  Society,  who  increasingly  feel  near  and 
dear  to  rne,  many  of  whom  are  like  bone  of  my  bone;  the 
oneness  of  the  Spirit  in  the  Lord  Je^us  unites  me  to  many  of 
them.  The  stronger  my  love  is  for  my  own  people,  the 
more  sensibly  do  I  feel  for  the  rents  and  divisions  that  a 


JST.  46.]  1820.  123 

cruel  enemy,  as  I  believe,  is  seeking  to  make  among  them, 
by  sowing  the  seed  of  a  spirit  of  unbelief  in  Christ,  the  only 
Saviour  of  men.  I  have  many  sleepless  hours  on  this 
account,  and  have  shed  many  tears.  I  was  glad  that  I  was 
alone  in  the  carriage,  that  I  might,  unrestrained  by  the  pre- 
sence of  any  one,  pour  forth  my  heart  unto  God.  My  dis- 
tress for  this  nation,  the  land  of  my  nativity,  is  also  great 
I  see  blackness  hanging  over  them.  The  Lord  will  overturn, 
till  he  comes  and  reigns,  whoso  only  right  it  is.  Since 
coming  here,  I  have  had  several  religious  opportunities  in  the 
families  of  such  as  I  mingled  with  heretofore  in  religious 
fellowship,  and  some  meetings  of  a  more  public  nature.  I 
was  also  with  several  of  the  nutis;  two  of  whom  are  my 
cousins,  who  retain  their  religious  tenderness. 

Paris,  14th.  I  entered  this  great  city  with  a  heavy  heart. 
Darkness  and  impiety  prevail  to  a  lamentable  extent.  But 
the  Lord  has  a  remnant  even  here,  both  among  the  Roman 
Catholics  and  Protestants,  who  are  as  a  little  salt  among 
them.  There  was  to-day  a  great  display  through  the  streets 
on  account  of  the  burial  of  the  Duke  de  Berri ;  his  body  has 
been  kept  in  state,  as  they  term  it,  ever  since  his  assassina- 
tion. It  appears  he  was,  beloved,  and  is  much  lamented ; 
for  he  was  considered  as  the  most  virtuous  of  the  French 
Princes. 

16th.  I  have  been  with  the  Duke  de  Richelieu,  Prime 
Minister  of  the  King,  who  was  some  years  Governor  in  the 
Crimea ;  he  felt  much  interest  in  the  account  I  gave  him  of 
rny  visit  to  the  Menonists,  the  Spiritual  Christians,  and  the 
German  colonists.  lie  appears  borne  down  under  the 
weight  of  the  spirit  of  faction  that  prevails  in  this  nation, 
and  would  greatly  prize  a  retreat  amon^  those  pious  persons 
in  the  South  of  Russia.  I  endeavoured  to  strengthen  his 
hands  to  walk  closely  and  faithfully  under  the  guidance  of 
the  Lord's  Spirit,  whereby  he  would  be  enabled  to  repress 
the  evil,  and  strengthen  those  in  whom  there  is  some  good. 
There  are  such  here  who  long  that  peace  in  the  nation  may 
be  maintained ;  but  there  are  many  others  who  only  wait 
for  an  opportunity  to  lift  up  the  standard  of  war.  I  was 


124  1820.  [JZT.  46. 

also  with  the  General  Pozzo  di  Borgo,  Ambassador  from 
Russia  to  France,  for  whom  I  had  letters,  and  through  whom 
I  have  sent  some  that  I  have  written  to  the  Emperor  Alex- 
ander, and  to  the  Prince  Galitzin ;  also  to  my  beloved  friend, 
Daniel  Wheeler;  I  feel  my  mind  often  drawn  towards  the 
dear  Emperor,  pouring  forth  fervent  prayers  for  him,  that 
by  the  grace  of  our  Lord  he  may  be  preserved  in  obedience 
to  the  Divine  will  as  manifested  to  him.  A  visit  to  a  niece 
of  mine,  who  is  placed  for  her  education  at  an  Institute 
founded  of  late  years  by  the  Princess  of  Condc,  has  brought 
me  with  several  of  those  who  have  the  management  of  it. 
It  is  well  conducted ;  love  appears  very  generally  to  prevail 
within  its  walls ;  every  evening  before  retiring  to  bed,  the 
girls  kiss  the  hand  of  the  Princess,  and  the  punishment 
they  feel  the  most  severe,  when  they  have  deserved  any,  is 
to  be  denied  this.  I  felt  great  interest  in  a  visit  to  a  board- 
ing school  for  Protestant  girls,  established  since  my  last 
visit  by  some  of  those  pious  females  with  whom  I  then 
mingled ;  a  religious  and  moral  education  is  the  principal 
object  of  this  institution.  This  also  appears  to  be  the  case 
in  another  establishment  for  those  of  a  poorer  class;  both 
the  care-takers  and  the  pupils  were  very  tenderly  affected  in 
the  religious  opportunities  I  had  with  them;  two  of  the 
young  women  were  much  so,  one  is  an  Italian,  the  other  is 
from  Sicily.  I  had  also  some  satisfactory  seasons  with 
several  companies  of  serious  persons;  some  were  Papists, 
others  were  Protestants;  a  number  of  Eoman  Catholics 
came  to  my  lodgings  to  unbosom  their  souls'  distress ;  they 
feel  the  critical  state  of  the  nation,  and  they  dread  the  con- 
sequence of  the  ascendency  that  the  Jesuits  begin  again  to 
have ;  they  have  become  convinced  that  the  religion  of  Jesus 
Christ  does  not  consist  in  outward  forms  and  ceremonies, 
but  in  the  love  and  fear  of  God  so  dwelling  in  our  hearts 
as  to  render  us  obedient  to  his  Divine  law,  even  the  law  of 
the  Spirit  of  life  in  Christ  Jesus,  which  setteth  free  from  the 
law  of  sin  and  death ;  they  see  that  none  of  the  priests' 
masses  said  for  them,  their  indulgences  or  absolutions,  can 
avail. 


JST.  16.]  1820.  125 

19th.  I  meet  with  a  greater  number  of  Protestants  of 
seriousness  and  piety  than  I  did  on  my  preceding  visit.  I 
am  comforted  also  with  some  of  the  Roman  Catholics,  but 
the  generality  of  the  people  are  engrossed  with  their  worldly 
pursuits  or  their  pleasures ;  others  are  full  of  politics,  or  so 
bigoted  that  there  is  no  room  with  them  to  receive  the  simple 
and  plain  truths  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  and  yet,  some  of 
these  various  classes  come  to  see  me ;  but  evidently  curiosity 
is  their  only  object. 

Calais,  21st.  I  arrived  here  this  evening,  having  travelled 
night  and  day.  What  shall  I  render  to  the  Lord  for  his  many 
mercies,  saving  help  and  strength,  and  deliverances  also 
during  my  many  deep  exercises  and  close  engagements  in 
these  European  nations  ?  Bless  thy  work,  O  Lord !  every- 
where let  it  praise  thee ! 

England.  Dover,  23d.  After  a  passage  of  eleven  hours 
across  the  British  Channel,  I  arrived  here  last  evening ;  the 
weather  was  rough,  and  the  sea-sickness  heavy  upon  me;  but 
I  felt  much  refreshed  everyway  by  coming  once  more  to  my 
kind  and  valuable  friends,  Thomas  and  Elizabeth  Beck.  How 
pleasant  to  be  again  with  my  friends  in  religious  fellowship 
with  me. 

Though  it  was  late,  and  I  felt  the  effects  of  the  sea-sickness, 
yet  my  soul  was  so  bowed  before  the  Lord,  who  has,  in  such 
a  gracious  manner,  led  me  about,  and  instructed  and  preserved 
me,  that  I  was  constrained,  on  bended  knees,  to  offer  up  to 
Him  the  tribute  of  thanksgiving  and  praise. 


CHAPTER  XLIII. 

THIRD    VISIT    TO    EUROPE. 
CONCLUDING  SERVICES  IN  ENGLAND  AND  IRELAND. 

AFTER  an  absence  of  a  little  more  than  a  year  and  a 
half,  Stephen  Grellet  found  himself  once  more  among 
his  English  Friends.  Before  leaving  the  place  of  his 
landing  on  British  ground,  he  continues  his  memo- 
randa.— 

Dover,  23d.  This  day  I  have  been  refreshed  in  my  spirit, 
by  mingling  with  several  dear  friends,  and  in  visiting  a  school 
for  poor  children. 

London,  24th.  I  left  Dover  last  evening,  and  arrived 
early  in  this  great  city.  I  came  first  to  my  long  beloved 
and  valuable  friends,  Thomas  and  Kebecca  Christy.  I  found 
them  in  the  midst  of  many  engagements;  several  buildings 
close  to  their  house  and  store  were  consumed  by  fire  last 
night.  They  very  narrowly  escaped  being  heavy  sufferers 
themselves.  Many  friends  soon  came  in  to  see  me.  It  was 
very  instructive  to  notice  that  though  much  noise  and  confu- 
sion prevailed  in  the  street,  where  the  goods  of  the  poor 
sufferers  by  the  fire  were  heaped  up  together,  and  a  great 
crowd  of  people  was  collected,  yet  our  little  company  in  the 
house  was  gathered  in  great  quietness.  A  solemn  silence 
was  proclaimed  by  the  Lord.  My  beloved  friend,  William 
Allen  was  with  us,  clothed  with  that  meekness  of  spirit  and 
peacefulness,  which  bespeak  that  he  has  returned  home  from 
his  long  journey  with  me,  with  sheaves  in  his  arms.  "We 

/1  O"x 

(126; 


JET.  46.]  1820.  127 

had  a  solemn  meeting  together.  Our  spirits  were  contritcd 
under  the  living  sense  of  the  love  and  mercy  of  God  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  blessed  Redeemer,  to  whom  be  everlasting 
glory  and  praise.  Soon  after  this  I  went  to  the  house  of 
dear  Allen.  His  only  child  and  beloved  daughter  reaps 
richly  her  reward,  for  having  so  freely  offered  up  to  the 
Lord's  service  her  dear  father.  How  precious  is  the  unity 
and  fellowship  that  I  am  favoured  to  partake  of  with  these 
beloved  friends ! 

25th.  Visited  some  dear  friends  at  Stoke  Newington, 
Stamford-hill,  and  Tottenham.  The  Lord  very  graciously 
refreshed  us  together. 

26th.  First-day.  I  attended  Gracechurch  Street  meeting 
in  the  morning,  and  Devonshire  House  in  the  afternoon. 
They  were  solemn  meetings.  Many  of  us,  by  one  Spirit  were 
baptized  together  into  one  body,  and  were  all  made  to  drink 
into  one  spirit. 

29th.  The  Quarterly  meeting  for  Ministers  and  Elders 
was  held  yesterday.  It  was  a  uniting  season.  "Eye  hath 
not  seen,  nor  ear  heard,  neither  have  entered  into  the  heart 
of  man,  the  things  which  God  hath  prepared  for  them  that 
love  him,  but  God  hath  revealed  them  unto  us  by  his  Spirit, 
for  the  Spirit  searcheth  all  things,  yea,  the  deep  things  of 
God."  The  Quarterly  meeting  for  business  had  two  long 
sittings  yesterday,  and  another  to-day.  A  lively  exercise 
prevailed  among  Friends  during  the  consideration  of  the 
answers  to  the  queries ;  but  some  subjects  came  before  that 
meeting  which  brought  very  deep  feeling,  and  suffering,  also, 
on  some  of  us. 

31st.  I  attended  a  meeting  at  Islington  school.  Many  of 
the  dear  children  were  very  tender.  In  company  with  dear 
Allen,  I  visited  the  Ambassadors  of  Russia,  Sweden,  Bavaria, 
and  Wirtemberg.  These  visits  have  given  us  much  peace. 
Their  hearts  were  prepared  to  receive  us,  and  our  testimony 
to  the  Truth. 

First-day,  Fourth  month,  2d.  Dear  Allen  and  I  were  at 
Southwark,  and  had  a  good  meeting.  At  Gracechurch  Street 
in  the  afternoon,  I  was  favoured  silently  to  sit  at  my  Master's 


128  1820.  OT.  46. 

feet,  and  to  receive  instruction  immediately  by  the  Spirit 
that  speaks  to  the  heart.  In  the  evening  I  joined  my  beloved 
friend,  Mary  Dudley,  in  having  a  meeting  at  Westminster 
for  the  nobility  who  reside  at  the  west  end  of  London ;  it 
was  a  quiet,  good  meeting. 

6th.  These  days  past  I  have  attended  the  Monthly  Meet- 
ings of  Devonshire  House,  Gracechurch  Street,  and  Totten- 
ham, in  all  which,  Friends  proceeded  in  their  business  with 
weight;  brotherly  love  and  harmony  appeared  to  prevail 
among  them  in  a  very  precious  manner.  "How  good  and 
how  pleasant  it  is  for  brethren  to  dwell  together  in  unity ; 
it  is  like  precious  ointment,  &c. ;  there  the  Lord  commands 
the  blessing,  even  life  for  evermore.''  I  went  to  Plashet, 
to  see  my  dear  friends,  Elizabeth  J.  Fry  and  her  sister-in- 
law  ;  both  have  been  ill,  but  are  now  recovering.  The  Lord 
gave  us  sweet  access  together  to  his  presence,  where  there 
is  life. 

7th.  Today  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings  was  held;  they 
had  business  before  them  of  great  weight;  Friends  felt  it, 
and  a  watchful  care  prevailed  to  seek  for  Divine  wisdom  and 
ability.  0  that  Friends  everywhere,  in  all  their  meetings, 
were  thus  engaged  to  look  up  to  Him  who  alone  can  direct 
rightly  by  his  Spirit  of  wisdom  and  counsel  1 

Having  felt  my  mind  drawn  in  Gospel  love  to  attend  the 
ensuing  Yearly  Meeting  in  Ireland,  and  to  have  meetings  at 
some  places  on  my  way  there,  accompanied  by  Luke  Howard 
and  Robert  Forster,  I  came  to  Bristol,  where  I  continued  a 
week.  During  that  time  I  visited  many  families  among  the 
sick  and  afflicted  ;  one  of  these  visits  was  to  a  young  woman, 
a  Moravian,  a  great  sufferer,  but  whose  mind  appears  to  be 
very  sweetly  stayed  on  the  Lord,  and  in  the  patience  of 
Christ.  She  has  now  been  about  eighteen  years  laid  on  her 
back,  unable  to  speak  or  lift  up  her  hands  to  her  mouth ;  but 
not  a  feature  of  her  countenance  indicates  murmuring,  though 
her  sufferings  are  often  great.  The  religious  opportunity  I 
had  with  her,  was  a  contriting  season ;  I  saw  there  fulfilled 
the  Prophet's  testimony,  "  Thou  wilt  keep  him  in  perfect 
peace  whose  mind  is  stayed  on  thee,  because  he  trusteth  in 
thee." 


jrr.46.]  1820.  129 

I  had  also  several  meetings  among  Friends  and  others; 
one  was  in  the  Moravian  establishment.  The  female,  who 
is  at  the  head  of  the  sisters,  gave  me  such  a  welcome  as  I 
could  not  at  first  understand,  not  recollecting  to  have  seen 
her  before,  but  I  found  she  had  been  at  the  head  of  the 
Moravian  establishment  in  Dublin  when  I  visited  it  some 
time  since.  In  the  course  of  my  religious  communication 
there  I  particularly  addressed  a  young  woman,  warning  her 
against  yielding  to  the  strong  temptation  which  was  assail- 
ing her;  for  if  she  did,  anguish  and  misery  would  be  the  result; 
but  if  she  sought  to  the  Lord  for  help  to  resist  it,  he  would 
be  her  saving  strength,  and  would  greatly  bless  her  succeed- 
ing days.  I  knew  nothing  concerning  the  young  woman,  but 
I  could  not  help  thinking  my  address  to  her  a  singular  one 
Now,  I  am  informed  that  a  young  nobleman  had  found  means 
of  obtaining  access  to  her,  and  under  fair  pretences  of  strong 
affection  and  promise  to  marry  her,  ho  .had  nearly  persuaded 
her  to  elope  with  him.  This  had  come  to  the  knowledge 
of  my  informant  a  very  short  time  before  I  was  there.  As 
soon  as  I  went  away  the  young  woman  came  to  her,  bitterly 
reproaching  her  for  telling  me  the  circumstances,  but  she 
satisfied  her  fully  that  she  had  not  been  with  me,  except  in 
the  presence  of  them  all,  and  that  nobody  could  have  told 
me  about  it,  since  no  other  person  was  in  the  secret ;  she  must 
therefore  consider  it  as  a  particular  interposition  of  the  Lord 
to  induce  her  to  flee  from  temptation,  and  escape  the  ruin 
that  threatened  her.  The  young  woman  resolved,  by  the 
Lord's  help,  to  do  so ;  she  was  enabled  to  resist,  and  soon  after 
heard  that  he  who  made  such  fair  promises  to  her  was  a  profli- 
gate person. 

I  met  in  Bristol  with  my  beloved  friend,  William  Forster, 
who  had  come  there  to  embark  for  the  United  States,  on  a 
religious  visit.  The  prospect  of  such  a  voyage  was  trying 
indeed,  under  his  bodily  sufferings ;  a  cow  had  run  upon  him 
and  wounded  him  severely  with  her  horns,  on  his  knee,  so 
that  he  cannot  stand.  He  hopes  to  recover  during  the  pass- 
age. I  felt  very  tenderly  for  him  and  his  beloved  wife,  at 
parting  from  one  another  under  such  circumstances.  They 

VOL.  IL— 10 


130  1820.  [>T.46. 

both  were  greatly  supported,  leaning  on  the  Lord's  arm,  re- 
signed to  his  Divine  will,  to  be  separated  for  the  service  of 
the  Gospel.  The  same  day  that  he  embarked,  I  left  Bristol 
for  Birmingham,  where  I  had  two  large  meetings.  The  fol- 
lowing day,  my  beloved  friends,  William  Allen  and  his 
daughter,  met  me,  and  we  proceeded  together  to  Coalbrook- 
dale,  where  their  Half  Year's  Meeting  for  the  Principality  of 
Wales  was  held.  It  was  pleasant  to  meet  there  several 
Friends  who  had  come  from  various  parts  of  England,  to 
attend  it.  A  deep  and  living  exercise  was  prevalent,  for  the 
prosperity  of  the  cause  of  Truth.  I  felt  much  for  the 
youth  of  that  Principality,  as  well  as  for  a  large  number  who 
attended  from  neighbouring  Quarterly  Meetings.  I  appointed 
a  meeting  for  them,  at  which  dear  William  Allen  had  very 
good  service.  My  own  mind  also  obtained  relief.  The 
Lord's  power  rose  into  dominion.  I  had  been  under  great 
exercise  before  that  meeting,  and  my  spirit  is  bowed  again 
very  reverently  in  gratitude  for  His  continued  help  and 
mercy. 

We  proceeded  thence  to  Holyhead.  By  the  steam-packet, 
we  had  a  passage  over  the  channel  to  Ireland  of  only  six  and 
a  half  hours ;  the  surface  of  the  sea  was  as  smooth  as  glass, 
totally  different  from  what  it  was  when  I  crossed  it  before. 
So  is  my  passage  through  life;  I  travel  over  very  rough 
paths,  but  now  and  then  my  blessed  Master  leads  me  in  ways 
of  pleasantness,  where  all  his  paths  are  peace.  Blessed  and 
adored  be  his  name ! 

On  a  review  of  this  visit,  and  the  attendance  of  the 
Yearly  meeting  in  Dublin,  he  makes  the  following 
remarks. — 

In  the  space  of  six  years  great  changes  have  taken  place 
among  Friends  here.  This  life  is  indeed  very  chequered,  and 
full  of  vicissitude.  Some,  who  were  in  affluence,  sailing 
with  the  tide  of  prosperity,  are  now  greatly  reduced  in  their 
circumstances.  Others,  who  stood  high  and  flourishing  in  the 
world,  have  their  mortal  remains  now  mouldering  in  the  silent 


*r.46.]  1820.  181 

grave,  and  their  heirs  squander  away  the  large  estates  that 
they  had  spent  many  years  of  assiduous  labour  in  collect- 
ing together.  Others,  much  beloved  by  me,  have  now 
joined  the  church  triumphant  in  the  heavenly  places  in 
Christ  Jesus.  I  visited  with  much  interest  and  deep  feel- 
ing, the  bereaved  survivors  of  some  of  these,  who,  sensibly 
feeling  that,  by  their  loss,  they  have  contracted  heavenly 
ties,  sorrow  not  as  those  that  are  without  hope,  but  their  de- 
sire is,  that  through  the  Redeemer's  love  and  mercy,  they 
may  be  allowed  also,  in  his  time,  to  keep  the  feast  of  in- 
gathering in  his  holy  presence.  Jonas  Stott,  the  dear  friend 
at  whose  hospitable  house  I  made  my  home,  heretofore,  is 
one  of  those  now  removed  from  time  to  eternity.  My  dear 
William  Allen,  his  daughter  and  myself,  are  kindly  enter- 
tained at  Jonathan  Pirn's.  We  came  to  Dublin  a  week  be- 
fore the  Yearly  Meeting,  during  which  we  had  meetings  in  the 
prisons,  and  in  some  poorhouses,  and  visited  also  some  of  the 
sick  and  afflicted.  The  Yearly  Meeting  was  a  time  of  deep 
exercise  to  us.  There  is  yet  much  cause  for  this,  for  the 
deadly  wounds  inflicted  by  the  cruel  adversary  are  not  fully 
healed;  nevertheless,  there  is  great  occasion  also  for  grati- 
tude to  the  Author  of  all  our  mercies.  The  prospect  among 
the  dear  young  people  is  much  brighter.  Many  of  them, 
who  were  before  estranged  from  the  Truth,  evince  now 
that  they  are  under  the  baptizing  power  of  it,  and  that  the 
yoke  of  Christ  is  upon  them.  Dear  Allen  joined  me  in 
some  public  meetings  I  had  in  that  city.  Many  of  the 
Roman  Catholics  came  to  one  of  these.  Our  services  were 
very  harmonious,  being  together  of  one  mind,  of  one  accord, 
baptized  by  the  one  Spirit,  for  the  one  work  of  the  dear 
Master. 

Returning   to   England,  he    attended    the    Yearly 

Meeting  in   London.      On  the   eve  of  retiring   from 

the  field  of  his  European  labours,  it  was  a  time  of 

peculiar   interest,   both   to  himself   and    his   friends, 

and  in  reference  to  it .  he  makes  the  following 
record. — 


132  1820.  OT.  46. 

We  left  Ireland  in  much  peace ;  had  at  Worcester  a  solemn 
meeting  with  Friends,  and  another  with  the  inhabitants. 
Then  came  pretty  directly  to  London,  to  be  at  the  Yearly 
Meeting.  It  was  attended  by  a  large  and  valuable  body  of 
Friends.  The  Lord's  baptizing  power  was  repeatedly  felt  over 
us  during  the  several  sittings  of  it.  Also  in  the  women's  meet- 
ing, which  I  visited,  and  in  the  several  meetings  for  worship. 
Yet  my  soul  was  sometimes  brought  very  low  under  the  weight 
of  deep  exercises. 

Having  now  in  prospect  soon  to  be  liberated  from  the  exten- 
sive field  of  Gospel  labours  in  these  European  nations,  in  which 
I  have  been  diligently  engaged  for  nearly  two  years,  I  spread 
before  my  friends  of  the  Meeting  for  Ministers  and  Elders,  my 
prospect  of  soon  returning  to  America;  they  gave  me  their 
testimonials  of  Christian  unity,  with  my  various  labours  and 
deep  exercises  whilst  among  them,  and  on  the  European  con- 
tinent. Our  parting  from  one  another  at  the  close  of  the 
Yearly  Meeting,  was  under  strong  and  warm  feelings  of 
Christian  love  and  fellowship.  There  are  many  there  whom  I 
love  and  venerate  as  fathers  and  mothers  in  the  Church  of 
Christ ;  others  are  very  dear  to  me  as  brethren  and  sisters  in 
the  Lord ;  and  for  the  dear  youth  and  precious  lambs  of  His 
fold,  I  feel  as  if  my  very  life  was  bound  up  in  theirs.  With 
dear  Allen,  the  separation  has  been  in  the  fulness  of  the  love 
of  the  Gospel. 

He  now  went  down,  on  a  farewell  visit  to  his  friends 
in  the  North  of  England,  on  his  way  to  Liverpool,  to 
embark  for  America. 

Accompanied  by  George  Stacey,  junior,  I  left  London  for 
Leeds  the  9th  of  Sixth  month.  After  having  a  meeting 
there,  we  came  on  to  Undercliffe,  of  which  my  valued  and 
much  beloved  friend,  Sarah  Hustler,  is  no  longer  an  inhabit- 
ant ;  the  Lord  has  provided  a  better  mansion  for  her  in  his 
kingdom.  Her  dear  brother  and  wife,  John  and  Mary  Hust- 
ler, now  occupy  this  spot,  which  has  for  so  many  years  been 
a  place  of  refreshment,  every  way,  to  the  Lord's  servants  on 


*T.  46.]  1820.  138 

Gospel  mission  in  these  parts.  I  had  two  meetings  at  Bradford 
that  were  crowned  by  the  Divine  presence.  I  was  permitted 
also  to  enjoy  sweet  communion  of  spirit  "with  many  of  the  dear 
departed  ones,  who  have  entered  into  the  joy  of  their  Lord. 
Such  a  communion  with  those  dislodged  from  their  mortal  taber- 
nacle, furnishes  me  with  a  very  strong  argument  in  favour  of  the 
reality  of  the  soul's  immortality. 

Lancaster.  15th.  John  Hustler  kindly  accompanied  G. 
Stacey  and  myself  to  this  place,  by  way  of  Settle.  On  the 
road  my  mind  was  engaged  in  retracing  my  steps  and  exer- 
cises among  the  nations  I  have  lately  visited ;  the  sore  trou- 
bles that  have  attended  me,  the  peculiarity  of  my  religious 
engagements  among  the  rich  and  the  poor,  military  and 
clerical  characters,  in  palaces  and  prisons,  and  how  my 
blessed  Lord  and  Master  has  been  with  me,  his  very  poor 
servant,  to  uphold  and  help.  I  was  greatly  contrited  before 
Him ;  truly  did  I  say,  "  Great  and  marvellous  are  thy  works, 
Lord  God  Almighty;  just  and  true  are  thy  ways,  thou  King 
of  saints ;  who  would  not  fear  thee  ?  who  would  not  glorify 
thy  name?"  Should  my  life  be  prolonged  to  that  of  the 
antediluvians,  the  period  thus  lengthened  would  be  too  short 
to  proclaim  the  whole  of  the  praise  and  the  glory  of  my 
dear  Redeemer.  Amidst  these  feelings,  however,  I  remember 
the  Lord's  disciples  who  were  telling  him  what  great  things 
they  had  been  enabled  to  do  through  his  name.  He  fore- 
warned them  of  the  sore  trials  that  were  impending  on  them: 
"  But  now  I  say  unto  you,  let  him  that  hath  no  sword,  sell  his 
garment  and  buy  one,"  &c.  So  a  sense  is  given  me  of  the 
sore  tribulations  that  await  me,  on  my  return  to  America.  If 
my  dear  Lord  and  Master  is  rejected  and  traduced,  I,  who  am 
but  a  very  poor  servant,  if  I  keep  my  allegiance  to  Him,  must 
not  expect  to  escape  my  share  of  the  afflictions  of  the  Gospel. 
My  prayer  is  that  the  Lord  would  clothe  me  with  his  holy 
armour  of  Light,  strengthen  my  faith  in  him,  and  preserve  me 
in  patient  suffering  with  and  for  him,  even  though  all  should 
forsake  him. 

We  staid  one  night  at  Settle,  at  my  valuable  friend's, 
Mary  Birkbeck ;  I  was  pleased  at  being  once  more  with  her 


134  1820.  [AST.  46. 

brother  Joseph,  now  in  an  advanced  stage  of  life;  some  years 
past  he  was  a  kind  companion  to  me  through  some  counties 
in  this  nation ;  he  is  in  a  humble,  child-like  state.  I  at- 
tended their  Quarterly  Meeting  at  Lancaster ;  several 
beloved  friends  from  a  distance,  who  met  at  the  Yearly 
Meeting,  were  in  attendance,  whom  it  was  very  pleasant  to 
be  with  again.  The  Quarterly  Meeting  was  preceded  by 
their  Select,  and  Preparative,  and  Monthly  Meetings;  in  all 
these,  the  Lord  was  pleased  to  enable  me  to  proclaim  the 
Gospel  message  in  a  manner  suitable  to  their  conditions. 
There  were  the  poor  and  needy,  seeking  and  afflicted  ones ; 
also  the  rich  and  the  full,  among  whom  I  had  close  ser- 
vices, but  the  love  of  Him  who  has  come  to  seek  and  to 
save,  was  felt  to  be  over  all.  At  this  Quarterly  Meeting 
my  long  beloved,  valuable  and  aged  friend,  Charles  Parker, 
spread  his  concern  to  visit,  in  the  love  of  Christ,  the  western 
counties  of  this  nation  and  Ireland ;  the  meeting  felt  very 
tenderly  for  him  in  his  infirm  state  of  health,  but  great  unity 
was  expressed  with  him,  and  liberty  given  to  pursue  the  ser- 
vice to  which  his  Great  Master  calls  him.  It  may  be  the  last 
offering  of  the  kind  he  may  be  required  to  lay  on  the  Lord's 
altar. 

From  that  Quarterly  Meeting,  accompanied  by  Sarah 
Benson,  I  came  to  Yealand,  to  Charles  Parker's ;  had  a 
meeting  there;  visited  several  families  in  affliction,  and  then 
went  to  Kendal.  I  had  two  meetings  there ;  and  went 
thence  to  Manchester,  to  David  and  Abigail  Dockray's ;  she 
is  a  daughter  of  Sarah  Benson's,  and  has  been  many  years 
under  the  Lord's  forming  hand,  to  prepare  her  to  receive  the 
Divine  unction  for  the  ministry  of  his  glorious  Gospel,  in 
which  work  she  has  now  come  forth  in  much  humility  and 
watchfulness ;  she  evinces  great  care  closely  to  keep  near  the 
guidance  of  the  Lord's  Spirit.  Here  I  visited  with  comfort 
and  instruction  that  valuable  handmaid  of  the  Lord,  Mary 
Robinson,  now  in  her  eightieth  year,  bearing  fruit  to  his 
praise.  I  attended  their  meeting,  wherein  I  had  deep  wadings 
of  soul  and  very  close  service ;  mourning  and  lamentation 
were  my  clothing ;  there  are,  nevertheless,  among  our  Society, 


JJT.  46.]  1820.  135 

in  that  town,  some  valuable  Friends  and  hopeful  young  people 
also. 

On  our  way  to  Liverpool  we  passed  through  Warrington, 
stopping  a  while  at  those  two  very  valuable  aged  friends', 
John  and  Elizabeth  Bludwick ;  they  forcibly  remind  me  of 
the  character  given  of  that  noble  pair  who  walked  blame- 
lessly before  God ;  such  appear  to  be  the  lives  of  these 
dear  friends ;  my  spirit  was  refreshed  in  their  company,  and 
encouraged  by  beholding  in  them  the  efficacy  of  the  Lord's 
grace,  according  to  the  promise  to  Paul,  "  My  grace  is  suffi- 
cient for  thee."  I  came  the  same  evening  to  Liverpool, 
where  I  am  again  received  with  open  hearts  by  my  very  hos- 
pitable friends,  Isaac  and  Hannah  Hadwen,  who  have  so  often 
ministered  to  me  in  their  house  of  rest  to  the  poor  weary 
pilgrim. 

First-day,  26th.  I  was  largely  engaged  to-day,  in  two 
crowded  meetings,  in  proclaiming  the  greatness  of  the  love 
of  God  towards  poor,  fallen  and  sinful  man :  "  God  so  loved 
the  world  that  he  gave  his  only  begotten  Son,  that  whosoever 
believeth  in  him  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life ; 
for  God  sent  not  his  Son  into  the  world  to  condemn  the 
world,  but  that  the  world,  through  him,  might  be  saved." 
These  are  subjects  that  could  engross  the  mind  with  awful 
reverence  and  prostration  for  ages.  The  angels  themselves 
desire  to  look  into  these  things.  They  were  solemn,  good 
meetings. 

27th.  Went  to  see  a  ship  bound  for  New  York,  the  James 
Monroe,  Captain  Rogers ;  the  same  who  commanded  tho 
vessel  in  which  I  went  to  the  island  of  Hayti.  I  sat  down 
quietly  in  the  cabin,  my  mind  turned  to  the  Lord  that  he 
would  direct  me  in  the  right  way,  and  show  me  if  this  is 
indeed  now  the  time  for  me  to  return  to  America,  and  if  his 
presence  will  go  with  me  in  that  ship.  I  felt  sweet  peace 
there ;  it  seemed  to  me  like  a  little  sanctuary,  and  now,  on 
the  eve  of  my  return  home,  the  gracious  promise  made  at 
the  time  of  my  departure  from  America  was  sweetly  revived, 
"Verily  my  presence  shall  go  with  thee,  and  I  will  give 
thee  rest."  Good  is  the  word  of  the  Lord,  says  my  soul, 


136  1820.  OT.  46. 

worshipping  before  him ;  I  have  engaged  my  passage  on 
that  vessel. 

29th.  I  was  at  meeting  this  day,  which  was  a  solemn 
parting  season  with  my  friends ;  the  Lord  broke  bread  for 
our  souls'  nourishment,  and  blessed  it. 

30th.  Several  friends  from  London  and  other  places  have 
kindly  come  to  bid  me  once  more  farewell  before  I  embark  ; 
among  these  are  Luke  Howard,  G.  Stacey,  &c.  I  am  pleased 
that  my  dear  William  Allen  could  not  come ;  for  these  repeated 
partings  are  hard  to  bear.  I  had  this  afternoon  a  most  solemn 
season  with  a  considerable  number  of  friends  that  came  to  see 
me;  it  was  an  awful  solemnity;  I  saw  evidently,  and  felt  how 
the  powers  of  darkness  are  combining  together  in  the  world  to 
try  to  obtain  the  mastery ;  to  crush  and  to  destroy  that  which 
is  good,  so  that  though  now  the  outward  sword  between  nation 
and  nation  is  sheathed,  yet  the  prince  of  darkness,  that  ruleth 
jimong  the  children  of  disobedience,  seems  to  have  great  power. 
My  soul  felt  deeply,  and,  like  the  prophet  when  he  saw  what 
distress  Hazael  would  bring  upon  Israel,  I  wept  bitterly.  But 
our  blessed  Lord  condescended  also  to  show  me,  that  in  his 
time,  by  the  brightness  of  his  arising,  he  would  destroy  that 
spirit;  but  many  may  first  be  destroyed  by  it,  and  houses  great 
and  fair  be  left  without  inhabitant. 

Thus  closed  his  third  embassy  to  Europe — his 
second  visit  to  Great  Britain  and  Ireland.  Though 
the  "  shadow  of  coming  events,"  brought  a  cloud  over 
his  prospects  of  the  future,  the  "  light  of  the  Gospel 
of  the  glory  of  Christ"  shone  brightly  upon  him.  His 
heart  was  fixed — trusting  in  God! 


CHAPTER  XLIV. 

VOYAQB  HOME. — ARRIVAL  AT  NEW  YORK. — PHILADELPHIA, 
NEW  YORK,  AND  NEW  ENGLAND  YEARLY  MEETINGS. — 
VISIT  TO  FRIENDS  AND  OTHERS  WITHIN  THEIR  COMPASS, 
AND  IN  CANADA. 

STEPHEN  GRELLET  embarked  at  Liverpool  in  the 
James  Monroe,  Captain  Rogers.  Though  sometimes 
becalmed — surrounded  by  thick  fogs — and  exposed  to 
"heavy  squalls  and  stormy  winds" — his  homeward 
voyage  did  not  occupy  much  more  than  five  weeks. 
He  landed  safely  at  New  York  on  the  Seventh  of 
Eighth  Month,  1820. 

At  Sea.  Seventh  month,  1st,  1820.  I  came  on  board  this 
forenoon;  our  vessel  had  gone  to  anchor  below  the  Black 
Rock.  George  Stacey,  Robert  Benson,  and  others  accom- 
panied me  to  her,  and  at  four  p.m.  we  set  sail.  I  have 
five  fellow  passengers  in  the  cabin,  about  twelve  in  the 
steerage. 

First-day,  2nd.  I  sat  very  solitary  this  day,  yet  felt  the 
privilege  quietly  and  silently  to  spend  most  of  my  time  alone 
in  my  small  cabin;  now  there  is  no  weight  of  immediate 
religious  service  before  me :  how  different  to  the  condition  I 
have  been  in  these  two  last  years,  and  that  with  very  little 
intermission.  In  my  silent  prostration  of  soul  before  the 
Lord,  I  thought  I  felt  a  sweet  communion  with  his  servants 
in  every  nation,  and  under  various  Christian  professions,  who 
love  him,  fear  him,  and  are  this  very  day  engaged  in  bringing 
to  him  their  spiritual  offerings.  I  sensibly  felt  also  that  some 

1ST 


138  1820.  [JET.  46. 

of  the  dear  friends  I  have  parted  with  were  offering  up  their 
prayers  for  me. 

This  afternoon  soon  after  passing  Holyhead,  we  saw  a  ship 
at  a  distance;  I  could,  I  thought,  most  affectionately  salute 
and  bid  God  speed  to  dear  friends  that  I  suppose  may  be 
on  board  of  her ;  Nathan  Hunt  coming  to  England,  as  an 
ambassador  for  Christ,  our  Saviour,  and  William  Rickman 
on  his  return  home  from  America,  where  he  has  been  on  a 
similar  engagement.  I  cannot  know  as  yet  how  it  is  ;*  at 
about  the  same  place,  two  years  sinpe,  I  passed  under  similar 
impressions  that  were  correct ;  the  same  dear  friend  going  to 
America,  and  my  beloved  friend,  Hannah  Field,  returning 
there,  having  accomplished  her  Gospel  mission  in  England ; 
she  was  accompanied  by  my  dear  friends,  Samuel  and 
Susanna  Emlen.  Thus  the  Lord  gives  the  word,  his  ser- 
vants go,  others  return :  0  may  all  obey  the  voice  of  his  com- 
mandments ! 

13th.  I  have  been  considerably  under  the  effects  of  sea  sick- 
ness till  now;  the  wind  and  sea,  which  have  been  high,  have 
abated :  my  head  was  in  such  a  condition  as  not  to  allow 
me  to  read.  I  feel  very  peaceful  whilst  looking  back  on  my 
various  steppings  the  last  two  years,  but  as  I  draw  near  to 
America,  the  sense  that  bonds  and  afflictions  await  me  is 
heavy.  0  Thou  who  art  a  refuge  and  strength,  a  very  present 
help  in  trouble,  forsake  not  but  uphold  Thy  poor  servant 
under  whatever  may  befall  him  ;  he  has  none  but  Thee  to  flee 
unto. 

First-day,  16th.  I  felt  much  for  my  ship  companions,  both 
passengers  and  sailors,  since  I  came  on  board,  but  my  health 
did  not  allow  me  to  attempt  to  request  their  collecting  together 
for  Divine  worship  till  to-day,  when  I  dared  no  longer  to  put 
off  making  that  effort.  The  Captain  has  most  kindly  made 
way  for  it  in  the  spacious  cabin ;  forty  collected  on  the  occasion ; 
the  Lord's  presence  and  power  were  in  a  very  precious  manner 
felt  over  us. 

*  Nathan  Hunt  and  William  Rickman  arrived  at  Liverpool  on  the 
evening  of  the  3rd. 


JJT.  46.]  1820.  13b 

23rd.  We  had  a  total  calm  for  some  days ;  succeeded 
by  heavy  squalls  and  stormy  winds,  so  that  our  sailors  aro 
kept  hard  at  work,  day  and  night.  We  had  an  awful  time 
last  night;  the  foaming  billows  rose  very  high,  and  we  went 
up  and  down  with  them  in  a  fearful  manner.  Amidst  this 
confusion,  however,  the  still,  small  voice  of  the  Lord  was 
mightier  than  the  noise  of  many  waters ;  my  soul  bowed 
reverently  at  the  hearing  of  it.  The  ship  tossed  and  rolled 
about  too  much  to  allow  us  to  sit  down  together  in  a 
meeting. 

28th.  The  stormy  weather  was  succeeded  by  thick  fogs,  so 
that  the  captain  has  not  been  able  to  take  an  observation  for 
some  days ;  he  thinks  we  are  near  Sable  Island,  which  renders 
him  very  watchful ;  we  sound  frequently. 

30th.  Thick  fogs  and  stormy  weather ;  the  passengers  sick ; 
the  seamen  full  of  occupation ;  so  that  there  is  no  opportunity 
for  meeting  together ;  but  in  the  temple  of  my  heart  I  have 
found  the  Lord's  presence.  He  has,  by  contriting  my  spirit, 
prepared  himself  an  offering  meet  to  bring  before  him.  Great 
is  his  power  and  mercy. 

First-day,  6th  of  Eighth  month.  To-day  we  have  fine 
weather;  but,  in  the  expectation  of  discovering  the  American 
shores  every  moment,  the  ship's  company  is  too  much  taken  up, 
to  allow  them  quietly  to  sit  down  and  wait  upon  the  Lord  to 
receive  ability  to  worship  him ;  so  I  have  retired  to  my  small 
cabin,  which  I  often  feel,  (as  I  did  in  Liverpool  when  I  sat  in  it 
for  the  first  time,)  as  a  little  sanctuary.  The  Lord  condescends 
to  be  near  to  his  poor  servant. 

7th.  This  morning,  at  eight  o'clock,  we  came  abreast  of 
Long  Island,  and  at  six,  p.m.,  we  are  entering  Sandy  Hook, 
with  a  good  wind,  and  a  pilot  on  board.  What  shall  I  render 
to  thee,  0  Lord,  for  all  thy  mercies?  All  thy  promises  to 
thy  poor,  unworthy  servant  have  been  fulfilled.  Thou  hast 
magnified  thy  name  above  thy  word.  0  what  preservations! 
what  deliverances !  what  displays  of  thy  power !  I  went 
out  very  poor — I  have  been  kept  so  day  by  day,  and  yet 
all  my  wants  have  been  supplied  from  thy  treasury.  Never- 
theless, whilst  it  is  in  my  heart,  with  gratitude  and  praise, 


140  1820.  [>T.  46. 

very  reverently  to  commemorate  the  Lord's  works  and  mercies, 
a  very  humiliating  sense  attends  me,  under  which  I  see  my 
many  short-comings,  my  frequent  haltings,  so  that  shame  and 
confusion  of  face  belong  to  me,  who  am  only  an  unprofitable 
servant. 

New  York,  8th  of  Eighth  month,  1820.  I  landed  here  last 
evening,  and  met  my  beloved  wife  and  daughter,  who  came 
two  days  since  from  Burlington,  to  await  my  arrival ;  and 
they  did  not  wait  long.  Our  hearts  overflowed  with  grati- 
tude at  our  being  permitted  to  meet  again,  after  an  absence  of 
two  years  and  two  months,  during  which  I  have  travelled  about 
twenty-two  thousand  miles.  Silent  and  reverent  prostration 
of  soul  before  the  Lord  was  our  only  language  to  one  an- 
other, for  some  time ;  then,  on  bended  knees,  and  with  a  bowed 
spirit,  thanksgiving,  adoration,  and  praise  were  offered  to  the 
Lord. 

My  joy  at  our  meeting  is  attended  with  some  alloy,  on  my 
receiving  the  mournful  account  of  the  decease  of  that  dig- 
nified servant  of  the  Lord,  and  father  in  the  church,  George 
Dillwyn.  I  had  anticipated  for  a  length  of  time,  that  I 
might  be  permitted  to  remove  from  this  city  to  Burlington, 
and  out  of  the  bustle  of  this  commercial  place  to  spend 
the  remainder  of  my  days  in  a  quiet  retreat,  and  long  to 
enjoy  there  the  company  of  dear  friends,  and  the  spiritual 
fellowship  of  this  devoted  servant  of  the  Lord;  but  he  is 
gathered  to  a  better  state  ;  his  spirit  has  joined  the  purified 
ones.  He  followed  me  closely  in  spirit,  here  at  home  and 
also  abroad,  during  my  long  and  distant  journeys;  very 
often  did  he  partake  of  my  sufferings  and  of  my  joys ;  may 
I  now  follow  him  to  heaven  above,  by  keeping,  as  he  did, 
very  close  to  the  Lord,  and  the  motions  of  the  Divine 
Spirit. 

9th.  Attended  our  meeting.  How  mingled  were  my 
feelings !  My  heart  was  overflowing  with  gratitude  for  the 
favour  granted  to  join  my  friends  here  again,  and  to  meet  to- 
gether to  worship  the  Lord  God  of  love  and  mercy ;  but 
alas !  I  find  the  adversary  has  sown  his  seed  of  enmity  to 
the  Truth,  and  enmity  to  those  that  love  the  Truth;  that 


*T.  47.]  1821.  141 

spirit  has  spread  wide  its  roots.  On  sitting  in  the  meeting, 
instead  of  rejoicing  among  friends,  as  I  had  hoped  to  do, 
as  in  former  years,  I  wept  bitterly.  Elias  Hicks  has  led 
many  to  imbibe  his  anti-christian  errors.  0 !  thou  most 
gracious  Lord,  who  hast  been  with  me,  and  hast  preserved 
thy  poor  servant  amidst  many  perils  and  sore  conflicts  in 
distant  nations,  be  near  now,  also,  to  uphold  and  preserve 
under  present  and  impending  trials. 

A  few  months  after  his  return  an  interesting 
little  glimpse  of  his  inner  life,  and  the  endear- 
ments of  home,  is  afforded  in  two  extracts  from, 
letters. 

TO    GEORGE    STAGEY. 

New  York,  12th  month  8th,  1820. 

I  hear  but  seldom  of  William  Forstcr.*  I  feel  very  ten- 
derly for  him.  His  exercises  are  many  in  this  land.  Mine, 
for  the  present,  when  not  on  my  own  account,  are  on  behalf 
of  our  Society,  under  which  I  feel  as  one  crushed; — but  he 
has  in  addition,  in  a  land  of  oppression,  to  feel  for  the  poor 
slaves. 

My  dwelling,  since  my  return,  is  in  very  low  places.  My 
health  has  also  suffered  many  interruptions.  I  must  expect 
now  to  feel  the  consequences  of  my  late  great  exertions. 
There  are  however  seasons  when  I  am  favoured  with  a  little 
capacity  to  appreciate  my  favours,  and  to  number  them.  My 
R.  G.  and  myself  are  comfortably  settled  for  the  present, 
and,  with  thankful  hearts,  enjoy  our  chimney  corners,  our 
little  charge  enlivening  the  scene. 

TO   THE   SAME. 

New  York,  2nd  month  28th,  1821. 

My  health  is  but  feeble.  My  exercises,  which  for  years 
had  been  chiefly  directed  towards  the  people  at  large,  are 
now  pretty  much  concentrated  on  behalf  of  our  poor  Society, 

*  W.  Forster  was  at  that  time  engaged  in  a  religious  visit  in  America, 


142  1821.  [JST.  47. 

and  some  of  them  are  of  such  a  nature  that  prayer  and  silent 
travail  appear  the  only  way  to  get  relief  under  them. 

Our  dear  William  Forster  is  diligent  in  his  Master's  service. 
Perhaps  I  may  see  him  at  Philadelphia  Yearly  Meeting,  where 
I  have  some  prospect  of  going,  should  my  health  permit.  My 
11.  G.  and  myself  are  often  bowed  in  much  gratitude  under  a 
sense  of  our  many  favours,  and  we  esteem  it  a  great  one  to 
pass  now  so  much  time  together. 

A  longer  tarriance  at  home  and  the  renewal  of 
more  frequent  intercourse  with  his  friends,  did  not 
remove  his  fears.  His  love  for  Christ  did  not  allow 
him  to  remain  a  silent  observer  of  what  was  passing 
around  him. 

1821.  Third  month,  1st.  The  spirit  of  infidelity  is 
gradually  progressing,  and  the  eyes  of  many  seem  to  be 
so  darkened  that  they  cannot  see,  nor  does  their  heart  un- 
derstand; very  close  labour  I  have  had  with  many  of  them, 
privately  and  publicly,  under  the  sensible  feeling  of  Divine 
Love;  but  I  seem  to  them  as  Lot  was  to  his  sons-in-law 
when  he  entreated  them  to  flee  from  the  destruction  that  was 
impending.  During  my  journeyings  in  foreign  lands  these 
years  past,  perils  often  threatened  me  by  sea  and  by  land, 
and  among  robbers;  but  now  wounds  are  inflicted  in  the 
house  of  my  friends,  among  those  with  whom  I  had  felt, 
heretofore,  the  fellowship  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  uniting  us 
together  in  the  bond  of  peace. 

In  the  Fourth  month  he  attended  the  Yearly  Meet- 
ing in  Philadelphia,  and  returned  home  in  time  to  be 
at  his  own  in  New  York,  in  the  Fifth  month.  After 
that,  accompanied  by  his  wife,  he  went  to  the  Yearly 
Meeting  for  New  England,  and  visited  many  of  the 
meetings  belonging  to  it.  On  a  review  of  these 
labours,  lie  makes  the  following  record : 


*T.  47.]  1821.  143 

Ninth  month,  1821.  Last  Fourth  month  I  attended  the 
Yearly  Meeting  in  Philadelphia,  and  a  few  meetings  there- 
abouts. It  felt  very  pleasant  to  mingle  again  in  Christian 
fellowship  with  some  of  my  long  loved  friends  in  that 
Yearly  Meeting.  Their  number  is  greatly  reduced,  but  the 
diminishing  of  the  militant  church  is  to  the  enlargement  of 
the  church  triumphant  in  heaven. 

I  wish  I  could  have  seen  more  of  the  young  people  walking 
in  the  footsteps  of  their  worthy  elders,  who  by  living  faith  in 
Christ  had  obtained  a  good  report,  and,  having  kept  the  faith, 
have  died  in  it ;  but  the  love  of  the  world  blinds  the  eyes  of 
many,  and  to  endeavour  to  avoid  the  cross,  they  turn  aside 
to  their  own  ways.  I  could  not  help  observing  also  with 
deep  affliction  how  many  precious  sons  and  daughters  of 
Zion,  comparable  to  fine  gold,  seem  becoming  as  earthen 
pitchers,  the  work  of  men's  hands.  I  have  deeply  lamented 
over  many  of  their  young  Ministers,  who  have  had  the 
anointing  oil  upon  them,  and  were  designed  to  be  the  Lord's 
servants  to  glorify  him,  but  alas !  the  betrayer  has  prevailed 
over  them ;  and  not  over  them  only,  but  I  fear  also  over  some 
of  their  Elders. 

Our  Yearly  Meeting  for  New  York  was  in  the  Fifth  month. 
There  also  my  anticipated  joy  in  the  prospect  of  mingling 
with  Friends,  was  changed  for  deep  mourning.  Seeing  how 
many  seem  to  turn  away  from  their  allegiance  to  Christ,  I 
have  often  queried,  Lord,  who  shall  stand  ? 

After  that  Yearly  Meeting,  my  beloved  wife  accompanying 
me,  we  went  to  that  for  New  England,  held  as  usual  at 
Newport.  It  was  to  me  throughout  a  suffering  time.  There 
is,  nevertheless,  a  living  remnant  preserved,  and  an  ear- 
nest travail  of  spirit  among  these;  I  very  sensibly  felt 
it ;  my  soul  was  united  closely  to  them  under  their  exercises, 
and  I  was  comforted  and  encouraged  in  faith  and  confidence 
that  the  Lamb — the  Lamb  of  God,  slain  from  the  foundation 
of  the  world — who  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world — shall 
have  the  victory,  however  greatly  Gog  and  Magog  may  mag- 
nify themselves  against  Him ;  every  believer  in  and  fol- 
lower of  Him,  the  crucified  and  risen  Saviour,  shall  also  come 


144  1822.  |>T.  48. 

out  victorious  from  all  the  tribulations  of  the  Gospel  he  may 
endure. 

We  went  to  the  island  of  Nantucket,  attending  the  meetings 
of  that  and  other  Quarterly  Meetings.  Many  of  a  ranting 
spirit  attended  the  Quarterly  Meeting  on  Najitucket,  but  the 
Lord's  power  was  over  all ;  the  testimony  of  Truth  was  exalted ; 
He  who  in  ancient  days  commanded  light  to  shine  out  of  dark- 
ness, shined  also  among  us ;  light  rose  over  all  the  obscurity, 
and  Friends  were  comforted  together,  and  encouraged  to  keep 
very  near  to  the  Lord  Jesus,  who  is  our  light  and  our  salvation, 
and  also  the  strength  of  our  life. 

After  that  I  visited  all  the  meetings  as  far  as  Lynn  and 
Salem.  Friends  were  encouraged  to  keep  in  that  retired, 
indwelling  and  watchfulness  of  spirit,  wherein  preservation 
is  extended,  and  ability  is  received  to  set  the  Lord's  Truth 
triumphantly  over  all  opposition.  I  was  instructed  and 
comforted  to  see  how  my  dear  aged  friend  and  faithful  ser- 
vant of  the  Lord,  Moses  Brown,  is  enabled  in  the  meekness 
of  wisdom,  and  with  clearness,  to  maintain  his  testimony  to  the 
Truth. 

We  have  returned  from  that  journey  in  sweet  peace,  encou- 
raged to  trust  in  the  Lord  amidst  the  fiery  trials  attending  these 
days,  well  persuaded  that  though  many  become  like  broken 
vessels,  yet  none  of  those  that  trust  in  Him  shall  be  con- 
founded, though  they  may  be  brought  into  the  furnace,  and 
there  be  tried  as  silver  is  tried. 

He  was  now  permitted  to  remain  at  home  for  a 
while.  The  ensuing  winter  and  spring  were  mostly 
spent  in  the  bosom  of  his  own  family.  The  "  care  of 
the  churches,"  nevertheless,  still  rested  heavily  upon 
him,  and  soon  after  the  conclusion  of  his  own  Yearly 
Meeting,  in  the  Fifth  month  of  1822,  he  again  entered 
upon  an  extensive  religious  visit  to  Friends  and  others, 
in  some  parts  of  the  United  States,  and  Canada.  Of 
these  various  engagements  he  gives  the  following 
summary. — 


JET.  48.]  1822.  145 

Accompanied  by  my  dear  friend,  John  Hancock,  who 
was  my  very  kind  attendant  during  my  religious  visit  to  the 
island  of  Hayti,  I  visited  very  generally  all  the  meetings  of 
Friends  in  the  States  of  New  York  and  Vermont,  and  also 
in  Canada;  and  had  many  meetings  among  the  people  at 
large,  where  there  are  no  meetings  of  Friends.  The  con- 
cern that  laid  with  great  weight  upon  me,  during  my  reli- 
gious engagement,  was  that  Friends  generally,  and  the  dear 
young  people  particularly,  might  be  deeply  rooted  and 
established  in  the  saving  knowledge  of  God  and  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ;  for  "to  know  him,  the  true  God  and  Jesus 
Christ,  whom  he  hath  sent,  is  life  eternal."  My  commission 
day  by  day,  and  from  place  to  place,  was  renewed,  to  preach 
Christ  and  him  crucified,  unto  the  Jews  a  stumbling  block, 
and  unto  the  Greeks  foolishness,  but  to  them  that  believe 
the  power  of  God  and  the  wisdom  of  God,  who  also  is  made 
to  them  of  God  wisdom  and  righteousness,  sanctification, 
and  redemption.  He  was  delivered  for  our  offences,  and 
was  raised  again  for  our  justification,  and  ever  liveth  to 
make  intercession  for  them  that  come  unto  God  by  him. 
I  directed  them  to  him  who  is  the  Lamb  of  God  that 
taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world,  and  the  author  of  eternal 
salvation  unto  all  that  obey  him.  I  rehearsed  the  words 
of  the  apostle  Peter;  "Be  it  known  unto  you  all  and  to  all 
the  people  of  Israel,  that  by  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  of 
Nazareth,  whom  ye  crucified,  whom  God  raised  from  the 
dead,  even  by  Him  doth  this  man  stand  here  before  you 
whole.  This  is  the  stone  which  was  set  at  nought  of  you 
builders,  which  is  become  the  head  of  the  corner,  neither  is 
there  salvation  in  any  other:  for  there  is  none  other  name 
under  heaven  given  among  men,  whereby  you  must  be  saved." 
Most  affectionately  did  I  entreat  them,  many  a  time,  not  to 
give  way,  in  any  wise,  to  those  who  would  seduce  them  from 
the  hope  of  that  salvation  which  cometh  by  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  alone ;  it  is  he  who  gave  himself  for  our  sins,  that  he 
might  deliver  us  from  this  present  evil  world,  according  to 
the  will  of  God  and  our  Father.  I  had  the  consolation,  at 
times,  to  be  with  those  whose  faith  in  the  Gospel  appeared 

Vou  II— 11 


146  1822.  [JET.  48. 

to  be  confirmed ;  but  I  bitterly  lamented  over  many  who  have 
drank  deeply  of  the  spirit  of  infidelity,  so  as  to  deny  the  Lord 
that  bought  them. 

I  found  great  changes  in  the  face  of  the  country  in  Canada 
since  my  previous  visit  there.  What  was  then  a  wilderness, 
has  now  become  a  fruitful  field.  Friends  have  considerably 
increased,  and  many  Meetings  have  been  established.  Some 
are  pretty  large,  and  in  most  places  I  was  comforted  in  find- 
ing among  them  religiously  concerned  Friends,  who  desire 
to  maintain  our  Christian  principles  and  doctrines,  in  the 
fear  of  God.  On  our  way  to  Kingston,  we  were,  through 
the  Lord's  merciful  interference,  delivered  from  the  hands  of 
evil  designing  men,  who  evidently  had  in  view  both  to  rob 
us  and  take  away  our  lives.  Many  are  the  preservations 
that  the  Lord  has  extended  to  us,  of  which  we  must  be  very 
sensible;  but  very  many  also  are  those  that  we  know  not. 
Truly  we  can  say  with  David,  "Thou  art  continually  with 
me."  On  our  way  to  the  upper  part  of  Lake  Ontario,  we 
travelled  through  some  dense  forests.  A  friend  at  whose 
house  we  stopped  at  Uxbridge,  told  me  that,  within  the  last 
few  weeks,  he  had  met  with  fifteen  bears  on  his  way  to  the 
meeting  house,  only  about  one  and  a  half  miles  distance;  so 
numerous  do  these  animals  continue  to  be.  There  are  also 
many  wolves,  so  that  the  settlers  have  great  difficulty  in  pro- 
tecting their  sheep. 

Their  Half  Year's  Meeting,  held  at  this  time,  at  Yonge 
Street,  was  very  crowded.  The  people  come  from  considerable 
distances  to  attend  the  meetings  for  worship.  The  Lord 
owned  them  by  his  Divine  presence,  as  he  also  did  those  more 
select,  held  for  Friends  only.  They  conducted  their  business 
with  religious  weight. 

Here  Stephen  Grellet  was  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
David  Wilson,*  who  had  at  that  time  obtained  con- 
siderable notoriety,  and  succeeded-,  notwithstanding 

*  H.  C.  Backhouse,  that  noble-hearted,  devoted  servant  of  Christ,  had 
an  interview  with  him  in  1833,  and  remarks  that  she  "  thought  of  what 
Paul  said  to  Elymas,  and  partly  repeated  it." — Journal  and  Letters, 
page  159. 


JUT.  48.]  1822.  147 

the  palpable  absurdity  of  his  irreligious  and  anti 
Christian  opinions,  and  the  dishonest  and  immoral 
tendencies  of  his  fanatical  schemes,  in  "drawing 
away  disciples  after  him."  After  remarking  upon  the 
danger  of  assuming  high  notions  of  spirituality,  apart 
from  a  practical  belief  in  the  great  facts  and  funda- 
mental truths  of  Christianity,  made  known  in  the 
New  Testament,  S.  G.  goes  on  to  say: 

These  people  surely  evince  that  the  description  given  in 
the  Scriptures  of  the  depravity  of  the  human  heart  is  not 
painted  in  too  high  colours,  "The  heart  of  man  is  deceit- 
ful above  all  things  and  desperately  wicked."  Friends  have 
a  meeting-house  near;  I  had  a  meeting  there,  which  was 
largely  attended  by  the  people  of  the  place,  and  several  of 
those  miserably  deluded  persons.  My  mind  was  brought 
under  deep  and  sore  travail,  but  God,  who  commanded  the 
light  to  shine  out  of  darkness,  shone  among  us  by  the  arising 
of  his  Divine  presence,  in  which  is  the  light  of  life,  and  he 
enabled  his  poos  servant  to  proclaim  the  glorious  Gospel  of 
Christ,  together  with  the  excellency  and  the  purity  of  the 
Christian  religion. 

I  went  up  some  distance  beyond  Norwich,  having  meetings 
among  Friends  and  the  people  at  large,  and  returned  into 
the  State  of  New  York  by  way  of  Buffalo;  thence  visited 
several  tribes  of  Indians,  among  whom  I  met  some  serious 
persons;  particularly  of  the  Seneca  Tribe.  I  have  been 
comforted  at  seasons  among  that  people,  under  the  appre- 
hension that  the  language  of  the  Apostle  Peter  is  applicable 
to  some  of  them  at  least,  "Of  a  truth,  I  perceive  that  God 
is  no  respecter  of  persons,  but  in  every  nation,  he  that 
feareth  him  and  worketh  righteousness  is  accepted  with 
him." 

I  visited  the  meetings  of  Farmington,  and  Scipio  Quarterly 
Meetings,  also  those  on  the  western  side  of  the  North  River 
down  to  New  York,  which  we  reached  at  the  end  of  the 
Eleventh  month. 


148  1822,  OT.  48. 

We  then  proceeded  to  Long  Island,  where  I  attended  all 
the  meetings;  but  here  my  soul's  distress  exceeded  all  I  had 
known  during  the  preceding  months,  though  my  baptisms  had 
been  deep.  I  found  that  the  greatest  part  of  the  members 
of  our  Society,  and  many  of  the  Ministers  and  Elders,  are 
carried  away  by  the  principles  which  Elias  Hicks  hals  so 
assiduously  promulgated  among  them ;  he  now  speaks  out 
boldly,  disguising  his  sentiments  no  longer;  he  seeks  to 
invalidate  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  sets  up  man's  reason  as 
his  only  guide,  openly  denying  the  Divinity  of  Christ.  I 
have  had  many  opportunities  with  him,  in  which  I  have 
most  tenderly  pleaded  with  him ;  but  all  has  been  in  vain. 
When  I  saw  him  last  winter  I  found  that  there  was  no  more 
room  to  plead  with  him. 

At  all  these  meetings  I  felt  myself  imperatively  called 
upon  to  preach  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  as  the  only  Saviour; 
to  expose  the  awfulness  of  the  sin  of  unbelief,  and  the  fear- 
ful condition  of  those  "who  have  trodden  under  foot  the  Son 
of  God,  and  counted  the  blood  of  the  covenant,  wherewith 
we  were  sanctified,  an  unholy  thing,  and  done  despite  unto 
the  Spirit  of  Grace."  I  laboured  the  more  earnestly  both  in 
meetings  and  in  several  of  their  families  because  I  believed 
this  would  be  the  last  opportunity  I  might  have  to  plead  with 
many  of  them  in  this  way. 

I  felt  very  tenderly  and  affectionately  for  a  small  company 
among  them,  to  whom  the  Lord  Jesus  is  very  precious;  whose 
portion  is  among  the  mourners  in  Zion,  and  the  heavy-hearted 
in  Jerusalem.  To  them  the  word  of  Divine  consolation  went 
forth  repeatedly. 

I  returned  home  in  the  Twelfth  month,  having  travelled 
in  that  journey  about  'five  thousand  miles,  and  that  under 
great  pressure  of  mind  from  place  to  place;  and  now,  since 
my  return,  I  sit  solitary  at  home,  like  mournful  Jeremiah, 
taking  up  many  of  his  lamentations  as  applicable  to  my  own 
people.  The  great  day  of  the  Lord  is  near, — it  is  near ! 
0  Lord !  be  thou  a  strong  refuge  to  those  whose  trust  is  in 
thee,  and  who  cannot  deny  thee,  whatever  their  sufferings 
may  be ! 


CHAPTER  XLV. 

REMOVAL  TO  BURLINGTON. — RELIGIOUS  VISIT  TO  MARYLAND. 
— VIRGINIA. — NORTH  CAROLINA,  &c. 

FOR  nearly  twenty-four  years  Stephen  Grellet  had 
been  a  member  of  New  York  Yearly  Meeting. 
Though,  during  that  time,  his  religious  services  in 
America  and  Europe  had  rendered  his  absence  both 
frequent  and  long,  the  city  of  New  York  had,  for  the 
most  part,  been  his  settled  place  of  residence.  The 
time  had  now  arrived  when  he  felt  at  liberty  to  leave 
it,  and  in  the  Third  month,  1823,  he  removed  with  his 
wife  and  only  daughter  to  Burlington,  New  Jersey. 
He  thus  became,  and  continued  to  the  end  of  life,  a 
member  of  Philadelphia  Yearly  Meeting.  To  this  im- 
portant movement  he  refers  in  his  memoranda. 

First  month,  26th,  1823.  The  time  appears  to  have  come 
for  my  removal  with  my  family  to  Burlington,  New  Jersey, 
agreeably  to  the  prospect  I  had  before  my  return  home 
from  my  last  European  journey,  and  I  am  taking  some  pre- 
paratory steps  towards  it.  I  have  been  very  anxious  to  do 
right,  and  have  sought  of  the  Lord  that  he  would  direct  my 
path.  I  feared  lest  the  trials  attending  me  here  should  in 
any  wise  induce  me  to  take  my  flight;  but  I  believe  it  is  in 
the  Lord's  counsel  that  I  contemplate  such  a  step.  My 
trials  here  are  indeed  heavy,  and  my  baptisms  are  fiery ;  but 
I  do  not  expect  to  bo  exempt  from  these  in  the  Yearly  Meet- 
ing of  Philadelphia,  any  more  than  here;  for  wherever  my 

mind  is  directed  in  this  land  I  behold  trouble.     In  the  Lord 

LS  uo 


150  1823.  [JET.  49. 

alone  is  a  refuge,  and  under  the  shadow  of  his  wings  I  desire 
to  place  my  whole  trust; — verily  he  is  a  strength  and  refuge 
in  time  of  trouble.  Had  I  not  such  a  hiding  place  I  must 
be  entirely  overwhelmed;  for  every  other  refuge  faileth. 
Thankful  should  I  be  could  I  be  hid  in  some  secret  corner; 
but  my  Divine  Master  commands  me  to  proclaim  his  name, 
to  vindicate  his  honour,  and  to  testify  of  that  Salvation  which 
is  through  him  only. 

Burlington,  New  Jersey,  Third  month,  28th,  1823.  I 
removed  here  with  my  family  some  days  since.  I  left  New 
York  very  mournfully;  deeply  was  my  heart  affected  towards 
very  many  of  the  members  of  our  religious  Society,  with 
whom  I  was  once  united  in  the  fellowship  of  the  Spirit,  in 
the  bond  of  peace :  once  they  appeared  designed  to  be  vessels 
of  honour  in  the  Lord's  house,  but  alas!  how  have  they 
fallen!  I  feel  very  tenderly  for  a  little  remnant  left  there 
who  love  the  Truth;  and  the  Truth,  I  hope,  will  uphold 
them  and  keep  them.  The  Lord,  the  Almighty,  is  able  to 
do  so,  and  under  suffering,  to  increase  their  knowledge  of 
the  power  and  saving  efficacy  of  the  blessed  Truth,  as  it  is  in 
Jesus. 

Not  long  after  his  removal  he  attended  the  Yearly 
Meeting  in  Philadelphia,  of  which  he  was  now  a  mem- 
ber. A  brief  notice  of  it  occurs  in  his  memoranda. — 

Fifth  month,  2nd.  I  have  attended  the  Yearly  Meeting  in 
Philadelphia ;  it  was  an  interesting  and  solemn  time,  yet  the 
sour  leaven  is  working  secretly  in  many,  throughout  that 
Yearly  Meeting. 

Some  months  later  he  remarks,  in  reference  to  his 
having  taken  up  his  residence  at  Burlington, — 

Tenth  month,  8th.  I  feel  peaceful  in  having  come  here; 
but  my  sadness  is  not  lessened;  the  little  dark  cloud,  which 
years  past,  rested  chiefly  over  a  small  spot  at  Jericho,  on  Long 
Island,  is  now  like  a  thick  darkness  over  the  land. 


x.i.  50.]  1824.  lol 

Stephen  Grellet  was  not  long  permitted  to  remain 
with  his  beloved  family  in  their  new  place  of  abode. 
Early  in  the  spring  of  1824  he  again  believed  it  to  be 
his  religious  duty  to  prepare  to  leave  all  to  follow  the 
leadings  of  that  blessed  Master,  whose  voice  he  had  so 
long  known.  His  mind  had  often  been  attracted  in 
the  love  of  the  Gospel,  towards  some  of  the  Southern 
and  Western  States,  as  far  as  New  Orleans.  After 
again  attending  his  own  Yearly  Meeting,  at  Phila- 
delphia, he  entered  upon  this  extensive  service,  which 
occupied  nearly  a  year. 

Third  month,  6th,  1824.  A  prospect  of  religious  service 
that  I  had  before  me  some  years  past,  so  far  as  New  Orleans, 
came  again  with  weight  upon  me,  during  the  last  year,  and 
having  apprehended  that  the  time  had  now  come  to  engage  in 
it,  I  committed  myself  to  my  dear  Lord's  guidance,  whose  I 
am,  and  to  whose  service,  myself,  my  small  substance  and  my 
all  are  offered  up.  Truly,  we  have  here  no  continuing  city: 
my  beloved  wife  and  I  are  very  sensible  of  it ;  ever  since  our 
marriage  we  have  found  it  to  be  so ;  but  the  Lord  is  very  good 
to  us ;  in  blessing  he  blesses  us,  and  multiplies  his  consolations 
to  us ;  all  this  is  of  his  free  and  unmerited  mercy,  for  we  are 
nothing  but  unprofitable  servants.  I  have  no  works  of  right- 
eousness, nor  of  faithfulness  to  trust  in ;  my  hope  of  salvation 
and  acceptance  before  God  is  through  the  mercy  and  love  of 
my  dear  Redeemer.  I  have  put  my  small  affairs  in  order, 
and  obtained  certificates  of  the  unity  of  Friends,  both  of  the 
Monthly  and  Quarterly  Meetings,  with  my  proposed  religious 
engagement. 

Philadelphia,  Fourth  month,  24th.  I  left  home  for  my  con- 
templated journey  in  the  service  of  the  Gospel  of  my  great 
Lord  and  Master,  through  the  Southern  and  Western  States. 
I  am  now  attending  this  Yearly  Meeting;  a  discontented 
spirit  is  evidently  gaining  strength  in  these  borders ;  0 !  that 
Friends,  to  whom  the  Truth  continues  to  be  precious, 
would  rally  nearer  and  nearer  to  it,  keep  close  under  its 


152  1824.  OT.  50. 

influence;  it  would  keep  and  preserve  them.  Friends  have 
evidently  a  sore  warfare  to  engage  in,  even  against  wickedness 
in  high  places;  their  weapons  must  be  spiritual,  and  the  whole 
of  their  armour  must  be  of  God,  or  many  will  be  wounded  and 
slain.  I  am  nevertheless  persuaded  that,  though  the  conflict 
may  be  long  and  sore,  the  Lamb  and  his  faithful  followers  will 
eventually  have  the  victory. 

My  dear  friend,  John  Gummere,  from  Burlington,  having 
kindly  concluded  to  accompany  me  as  far  as  Virginia,  we 
left  Philadelphia  at  the  close  of  the  Yearly  Meeting,  and 
proceeded  to  Baltimore,  having  meetings  on  the  way.  Those 
held  in  the  towns  of  Lancaster  and  York  were  largely  attended 
by  the  inhabitants.  The  Lord's  presence  and  power  were 
felt  over  us  in  a  very  gracious  manner,  to  the  contriting  of 
many  spirits.  At  the  meeting  at  York,  there  were  four  minis- 
ters, two  Presbyterian,  one  Episcopalian,  and  one  Methodist. 
They  united  at  the  close  of  the  meeting  in  the  acknowledg- 
ment that  the  Truth  had  been  proclaimed  to  them  that  day.  A 
German  and  his  wife,  from  Stutgard,  were  also  present,  whom 
I  had  been  with  in  Germany.  They  appear  to  retain  their 
religious  tenderness. 

I  had  some  close  and  trying  services  at  Baltimore,  and  yet 
there  are  a  few  Friends  there,  with  whom  I  feel  a  precious 
unity.  I  was  refreshed  in  my  spirit,  by  being  there  again, 
at  my  long  loved  friends',  Gerard  T.  Hopkins  and  his  valuable 
wife. 

I  took  several  meetings  from  thence  to  Alexandria.  I  was 
brought  under  sore  conflicts  of  spirit,  through  that  section  of 
the  country.  In  some  places  my  mournful  language  was, 
"  they  have  taken  away  my  Lord  and  I  know  not  where  they 
have  laid  him!"  I  have  been  several  times  at  Alexandria; 
but  sorrow  of  heart  has  uniformly  attended  me  there.  The 
pure  seed  is  in  bondage;  how  can  I  but  be  in  suffering 
also? 

I  had  at  Frodericksburg  a  very  large  meeting  in  the  Pres- 
byterian meeting  house.  The  prospect  of  having  a  meeting  at 
that  place,  where  I  have  repeatedly  seen  the  poor  slaves  treated 
with  great  cruelty,  felt  awful  to  me.  But  the  dear  Master 


jrr.  50.]  1824.  153 

helped  his  poor  servant  to  do  the  work  required.  I  was  en- 
larged in  setting  forth  the  love  of  Him  who  has  loved  us 
whilst  sinners,  and  has  commanded  us  to  love  one  another 
as  he  has  loved  us.  His  love  is  to  all  men,  he  has  died  for 
all,  and  we  must  love  all,  and  do  to  others  as  we  would  they 
should  do  to  us.  Were  this  the  case,  could  men  oppress  one 
another?  could  they  wage  war  against  one  another?  could 
they  hold  their  fellow  men,  of  any  colour  or  nation,  in  a  state 
of  bondage?  The  Lord's  power  came  over  the  meeting  in 
such  a  manner  as  to  bring  conviction  to  the  minds  of  the 
people,  and  seriousness  prevailed  over  all.  But,  alas!  it 
may  prove  to  many  as  only  the  passing  of  the  morning 
cloud. 

On  the  way  to  Richmond,  stopping  on  the  road  to  feed  our 
horses,  we  saw  a  large  concourse  of  slaves  in  an  orchard. 
They  were  holding  a  meeting,  previous  to  the  burial  of  an  aged 
fellow  negro.  Such  a  meeting  was  allowed  them  on  the  occa- 
sion, and  a  magistrate  was  with  them  to  see  that  order  was 
maintained.  There  was  no  need  however  of  his  interference, 
for  they  were  very  quiet  and  serious.  One  of  their  number 
was  preaching  to  them.  He  was  earnest  and  fluent  in  his  com- 
munication, and  the  matter  was  good  and  appropriate.  It  was 
pleasant  to  me  to  stand  awhile  among  them,  listening  to  what 
was  said.  I  doubt  not  that  many  of  them  were  offering  unto 
the  Lord  acceptable  worship. 

I  had  two  meetings  at  Richmond :  one  was  largely  attended 
by  the  inhabitants.  I  had  several  times,  before  now,  appre- 
hended that  there  are  in  this  place,  among  much  of  what  is 
evil,  some  well-disposed,  pious  persons;  to  these  the  Lord  gave 
me  to  minister,  for  their  encouragement  in  the  way  of  righteous- 
ness and  holiness. 

The  Quarterly  Meeting  at  Wain  Oak  was  a  time  of  suffer- 
ing to  me;  things  are  very  low  among  them,  and  there  is  a 
great  departure,  among  the  young  people,  from  the  purity 
and  Christian  simplicity  of  our  religious  profession.  Many 
of  these  have  been  sorely  wounded  by  associating  with  slave- 
holders. 

On  the  15th  of  the  Fifth  month  began  the  Yearly  Meeting 


154  1824.  |>T.  50. 

for  Virginia,  held  this  time  at  Gravelly  Run.  The  meeting 
for  Ministers  and  Elders  was  attended  "with  solemnity;  a 
living  remnant  is  preserved  among  this  people.  Years  since 
they  were  a  numerous  body,  but  many  have  removed  to  the 
Western  country ;  others  are  deceased ;  the  weight  of  ser- 
vice is  heavy  on  the  few  who  remain.  Besides  their  import- 
ant concern  for  the  right  maintenance  of  our  Christian 
testimonies,  their  labours  on  account  of  slavery  are  consider- 
able; some  of  them  devote  much  time  to  it,  and  they  have 
been  successful  in  promoting  the  freedom  of  many  of  the 
people  of  colour,  who  were  illegally  held  in  bondage.  Among 
the  cases  that  have  multiplied  their  labours,  is  that  of  John 
Pleasant,  a  valuable  Friend,  who  lived  in  the  days  of  John 
Woolman.  He  had  a  large  number  of  slaves;  he  liberated 
all  those  that  were  above  thirty  years  of  age,  and  made  pro- 
vision for  the  liberation  of  all  the  others,  as  they  attained  to 
the  age  of  thirty.  When  this  act  was  done,  several  of  them 
were  very  young ;  consequently  it  would  require  years  before 
they  could  obtain  their  freedom.  During  that  long  period 
the  offspring  of  these  multiplied  to  a  great  extent;  many 
of  them  were  by  evil  disposed  persons  sent  away  and  sold 
into  remote  States.  The  object  of  the  labour  of  Friends 
was  to  have  a  proper  register  of  all  these  families,  of  the  ages 
of  the  children  and  their  offspring ;  to  trace  them  out  to  the 
places  to  which  they  have  been  removed ;  and  to  obtain  the 
freedom  to  which  they  are  entitled  by  the  laws  of  the  land. 
They  have  been  very  successful;  but,  as  they  continue  to 
trace  out  some  of  these  people,  it  opens  fresh  and  arduous 
fields  of  labour.  Another  case  is  that  of  an  Indian  girl,  who 
was  unlawfully  detained  as  a  slave;  she  had  a  number  of 
children,  and  the  offspring  of  these  have  also  greatly  in- 
creased. As  she  was,  by  right,  a  free  woman,  all  her  de- 
scendants should  be  free.  Friends  have  succeeded  in  libe- 
rating many  of  these;  several  of  them  also  having  been 
removed  into  the  Southern  and  Western  States.  Whilst 
the  Meeting  for  Sufferings  was  sitting,  there  came  a  deputa- 
tion from  a  branch  of  the  Colonization  Society  at  Petersburg, 
which  is  about  twelve  miles  distant.  Some  Friends  were 


*r.  50.]  1824.  155 

named  to  go  out  and  confer  with  them  and  to  know  their 
object.  Their  request,  on  behalf  of  the  Colonization  Society, 
was,  that  Friends  would  unite  with  them  for  the  promotion  of 
the  object  which  that  society  had  in  view.  The  Meeting  for 
Sufferings  gave  due  consideration  to  the  proposition,  and 
were  united  in  the  judgment  that  they  cannot  join  with  other 
bodies  or  societies  in  the  management  of  matters  of  this  sort; 
and  sent  some  Friends  to  give  that  information  to  the  deputa- 
tion, together  with  the  reasons  that  Friends  have  for  doing  so. 
The  deputation  were  so  well  satisfied  with  the  reasons  given 
them,  that  they  said  they  had  not  thought  that  our  Society 
could  have  such  good  and  substantial  ones. 

The  meeting  next  day  was  attended  by  a  great  concourse  of 
people;  they  came  from  several  miles  round;  many  from  Peters- 
burg, Richmond,  &c.  No  house  could  have  accommodated 
them ;  the  meeting  was,  therefore,  held  out  of  doors,  under  the 
shade  of  large  trees.  I  dreaded  the  consequence,  when  1 
beheld  the  multitude,  lest  there  should  be  some  unruliness; 
seats  were  provided  for  many,  but  the  greater  number  stood. 
Great  quietness  prevailed  over  all,  and  the  Lord  was  graciously 
near;  He  enabled  me  to  proclaim  the  unsearchable  riches  of  the 
Gospel  of  Christ. 

Friends  here  are  few  in  number,  but  they  conducted  the 
business  that  came  before  them  in  this  Yearly  Meeting,  with 
weight.  The  precious  badge  of  love  and  unity  is  apparent 
among  them.  It  was  a  season  of  edification  to  many.  My 
dear  friend,  John  Gummere,  left  me  at  the  conclusion  of  the 
Yearly  Meeting. 

I  had  meetings  through  that  part  of  Virginia,  as  far  as 
Suffolk.  These  meetings  were  numerously  attended  by 
slave-holders.  I  cannot  describe  the  weight  of  distress 
brought  on  my  mind  on  these  occasions;  for  the  yoke  of 
slavery  has  become  heavy  here;  their  treatment,  and  the 
oppressive  laws  against  the  free  people  of  colour,  are  not  less 
so.  It  is  very  evident  that  their  Colonization  Society,  under 
fair,  specious  appearances,  has  for  its  object  to  drive  the  free 
negroes  away  from  the  country,  so  that  slaves,  by  not  seeing 
any  of  their  colour  in  the  enjoyment  of  liberty,  may  the  better 


156  1824.  OT.  50. 

submit  to  their  state  of  bondage.  They  have  so  increased 
the  penalties  on  the  free  blacks,  that  if  any  one  of  these  is 
charged  with  having  stolen  to  the  value  of  one  dollar  and  fifty 
cents,  he  is  sold  as  a  slave,  and  transported  out  of  the 
country.  Those  that  have  been  set  free  of  late,  must  leave 
the  state  within  one  year,  or  else  they  are  liable  to  be  sold 
again  as  slaves.  Free  people  of  colour  are  liable  to  be 
taken  up  as  suspected  slaves,  and  confined  in  prison  till  they 
can  give  proof  that  they  are  free ;  but,  being  shut  up,  they 
have  not  an  opportunity  to  obtain  this  proof;  or,  should  they 
obtain  it,  if  they  cannot  pay  the  expenses  incurred  by  their 
imprisonment,  they  are  also  sold  as  slaves.  Will  not  the 
Lord  plead  with  the  people  for  these  things  ?  Will  He  not 
arise  for  the  cry  of  the  poor  and  oppressed  descendants  of 
Africa?  I  feel  deeply  for  them,  and  not  less  awfully  for  their 
oppressors. 

From  Suffolk  I  went  to  Norfolk,  where  I  had  another  large 
meeting.  The  Lord's  servants  can  have  no  other  doctrine  to 
preach,  than  that  which  he  gives  them ;  and  as  his  word  is  yea 
and  amen  for  ever,  so  is  his  doctrine.  It  cannot  change.  The 
fast  that  the  Lord  hath  chosen,  is  to  loose  the  bands  of  wicked- 
ness ;  to  undo  the  heavy  burdens ;  to  let  the  oppressed  go  free ; 
and  to  break  every  yoke ;  as  he  saith  by  his  prophet  Isaiah. 
0,  that  the  people  would  not  only  hear,  but  obey  the  word  of 
the  Lord. 

I  passed  thence  into  the  lower  parts  of  North  Carolina,  at- 
tended their  Quarterly  Meeting  for  those  counties,  held 
this  time  at  Button's  Creek,  which  was  very  satisfactory. 
The  public  meetings  were  baptizing  seasons.  Great  crowds 
attended  them,  and  the  Lord  was  pleased  to  extend  his  gra- 
cious invitation  to  return  to  him  with  full  purpose  of  heart. 
Through  those  counties  I  had  several  large  meetings.  Some 
entirely  among  the  slave-holders.  Others,  chiefly  among  the 
slaves;  for,  although  it  was  given  me  to  proclaim  the  Truth, 
without  disguise,  to  the  masters,  their  hearts  appeared  to  be 
open  towards  me,  and  they  made  way  very  readily  for  the 
meetings  I  appointed  for  their  slaves.  Some  of  the  masters 
attended,  but  generally  they  said,  that  they  were  persuaded 


jet.  50.]  1824.  157 

that  I  would  not  say  anything  in  their  absence,  that  I  would 
not  in  their  presence.  The  Lord  was  very  preciously  near  in 
several  of  these  religious  opportunities. 

Sixth  month,  7th.  I  had  two  large  and  laborious  meetings. 
That  in  the  forenoon,  was  held  in  a  large  house,  at  Beach 
Spring.  When  I  came  to  it,  I  found  it  filled  with  women, 
so  that  I  had  some  difficulty  in  getting  in,  and  about  the 
doors  and  windows  there  was  a  great  crowd  of  men.  They 
stood  very  quiet,  though  the  sun  was  powerful.  It  was  so 
warm  that,  during  the  service  I  had  in  that  meeting,  the  per- 
spiration ran  down  into  my  shoes,  and  on  the  floor.  It  was 
a  season  of  much  solemnity.  The  meeting  at  three  p.m., 
was  held  at  Hertford,  in  the  Baptist  place  of  worship.  I  was 
much  exhausted  after  the  preceding  meeting,  neither  had  I 
time  to  take  rest.  I  felt  dismayed  when  I  came  to  the  house, 
on  beholding  again  another  great  concourse  of  people ;  but, 
on  entering  the  meeting,  I  felt  as  if  it  was  encircled  by  the 
Divine  presence,  and  that  the  Lord's  power  was  over  all.  It 
was  a  baptizing  season.  The  Lord  Jesus  Christ  was  preached 
as  the  Light  and  Life  of  men.  Utterance  was  given  to  his 
servant,  and  a  door  of  entrance  was  opened  in  the  hearts  of 
the  people,  to  receive  the  word  preached,  so  that,  at  the  close 
of  the  meeting,  my  strength  seemed  to  be  renewed,  and  my 
soul  was  greatly  refreshed.  I  went  on  my  way  about  twelve 
miles  that  evening. 

I  attended  the  meetings  in  Contentnea  Quarter,  and  had  also 
several  public  meetings.  The  bondage  of  the  poor  slaves  is 
heavy  in  some  places.  The  heat  has  been  so  great,  that  both 
men  and  horses  have  dropped  down  dead,  whilst  in  the  fields. 
I  have  seen  oxen,  from  whose  nostrils  the  blood  was  running. 
This  has  been  the  case  several  times  with  my  horse,  so  that 
I  had  some  difficulty  in  getting  on. 

I  came  to  Raleigh,  where  I  had  a  satisfactory  meeting  in 
the  house  of  the  Methodists.  There  are  a  few  pious  persons 
among  the  inhabitants  of  that  place.  I  went  to  visit  the 
Governor,  to  see  if  some  steps  could  not  be  taken  towards  the 
amelioration  of  the  condition  of  the  slaves  in  that  state, 
and  to  prevent  the  arbitrary  cruelty  exercised  by  many  of 


158  1824.  |>T.  50. 

their  masters.  He  received  me  with  kindness,  and  heard 
•what  I  had  to  say.  The  Sheriff  and  some  other  principal 
officers  of  the  Government  were  present.  On  the  broad 
subject  of  slavery,  he  said,  it  would  be  a  great  relief  to  him, 
and  many  others,  if  they  could  be  delivered  from  such  a 
burden,  under  which,  the  masters  as  well  as  the  slaves  are  much 
to  be  felt  for,  and  it  was  his  opinion  that  measures  through- 
out all  the  slave  states,  should  be  taken  to  promote  their 
liberation,  similar  to  those  that  have  been  taken  by  the  state 
of  New  York.  In  answer,  however,  to  what  I  had  said  re- 
specting the  religious  and  moral  education,  the  promotion  of 
the  solemn  tie  of  marriage  among  the  slaves,  &c.,  he  remarked, 
"as  long  as  slavery  continues  as  it  is,  should  we  cultivate 
the  tender  feelings  of  their  minds,  we  should  only  increase 
their  sufferings  and  misery,  for,  if  the  attachment  between 
husband  and  wife,  or  parental  and  filial  affection,  be  promoted, 
they  could  not  bear  it ;  their  hearts  would  be  rent  at  the 
separations  which  are  continually  made  between  individuals 
thus  connected."  Some  in  the  company  asserted  that  the 
negroes  were  destitute  of  tender  feelings, — that  they  had  no 
love  or  gratitude,  towards  their  masters.  I  inquired,  if,  accord- 
ing to  their  acknowledgment,  the  masters  were  endeavouring 
to  destroy  the  tender  feelings  and  affection  between  a  man 
and  his  wife,  and  all  parental  and  filial  love  and  tenderness, 
how  they  could  complain  that  affection  and  gratitude  were 
withheld  from  masters,  who  treated  them  with  such  cruelty, 
as  not  only  to  oppress  their  bodies,  but  also  to  degrade  and 
debase  their  minds  below  the  brutes,  who  love  and  cherish  their 
mates  and  their  young.  The  Governor  was  very  civil,  and 
requested  that  if  I  came  again  to  this  place,  I  would  come  to 
see  him. 

I  reached  Hillsborough  the  20th,  and  had  a  large  meet- 
ing; no  Friends  reside  in  the  place;  I  could  mingle  in 
spirit  with  several  who  love  the  Lord  Jesus.  I  feel  also 
much  relieved  from  the  weight  of  slavery,  which  has  for 
many  weeks  been  like  a  mill-stone  upon  me.  There  are 
but  very  few  slaves  in  this  part  of  North  Carolina.  I  now 
attended  all  the  meetings  of  Friends  in  these  Quarterly 


«r.  50.]  1824.  159 

Meetings.  I  felt  much  interest  for  the  young  people,  who 
are  numerous;  may  they  yield  to  the  visitations  of  Divine 
love  extended  to  them ;  the  Lord  loveth  an  early  sacrifice. 
In  several  places  some  of  them  have  manifested  such  religious 
sensibility  as  to  induce  me  to  entertain  a  good  hope  respecting 
them. 

The  8th  of  Seventh  month,  accompanied  hy  several  Friends, 
I  went  to  Salem,  where  the  Moravians  have  a  large  settle- 
ment. My  heart  had  been  drawn  towards  them  in  Gospel 
love  when  I  was  in  these  parts  years  since,  and  the  same 
feelings  being  now  renewed,  I  was  best  satisfied  to  make 
the  trial  to  have  a  meeting  among  them,  though  I  was  dis- 
couraged from  the  attempt  by  the  information,  that  hitherto 
they  had  carefully  avoided  admitting  into  their  settlement 
any  minister  from  any  other  denomination.  It  was  late  in 
the  afternoon  when  we  arrived  in  their  town.  I  went  at  once 
to  their  Bishop;  my  name  and  my  speech  betraying  me 
to  be  a  Frenchman,  brought  to  his  recollection  the  account 
sent  them  from  Germany,  England,  &c.,  of  the  visits  I  made 
there  to  several  of  their  establishments.  \Vhcn  he  found  I 
was  the  same  person  he  had  heard  of,  he  appeared  much 
pleased  to  see  me,  and  on  my  telling  him  that  the  Lord's  love 
towards  them  had  been  my  inducement  to  come  here,  he 
very  freely  encouraged  me  to  have  a  meeting  with  them,  and 
asked  when  I  intended  to  have  it.  I  proposed  the  ensuing 
morning ;  he  said  that  the  evening  was  the  best  time  to  have 
all  the  people  collected  ;  early  in  the  day  many  go  to  their 
rural  labours,  at  a  distance  in  the  country ;  and  he  proposed 
that  very  evening  at  eight  o'clock ;  it  was  then  seven,  but  he 
thought  there  was  sufficient  time  to  give  the  information. 
When  I  went  again  to  his  house  he  accompanied  me  to  their 
spacious  place  of  worship,  and  the  house  was  filled  with  their 
people ;  I  do  not  know  that  a  single  person  came  in  after  us. 
They  sat,  as  at  a  Friends'  Meeting,  in  perfect  silence*  their 
minds  also  were  gathered,  as  I  believe,  before  the  Lord ;  his 
presence  was  over  us,  and  many  of  us  were  refreshed  together 
before  him.  I  have  seldom  known  a  more  solemn  silence  to 
prevail  during  the  whole  of  a  meeting.  The  next  morning,  the 


160  1824.  [>T.  50. 

Bishop  accompanied  me  to  the  several  schools,  the  departments 
for  the  widows,  the  single  sisters,  and  the  brethren ;  in  which 
places  I  had  religious  opportunities ;  some  were  tendering 
seasons. 

I  left  Salem  in  time  to  reach  Union  Town,  where  a  meet- 
ing for  that  afternoon  had  been  appointed.  The  heat  of  the 
weather  was  very  oppressive,  so  that  I  felt  much  spent  after 
that  meeting.  Samuel  Hutchinson,  from  Washington,  who 
came  to  meet  me  in  the  lower  parts  of  Carolina,  was  also  so 
much  affected  by  the  unwholesomeness  of  the  water,  and  the 
heat,  that  he  was  obliged  to  tarry  behind  to  be  nursed  for 
awhile. 

I  now  came  into  Deep  River  Quarterly  Meeting,  and  was 
at  the  several  meetings  that  belong  to  it.  Some  of  them 
were  so  numerously  attended  by  the  inhabitants  that  the 
meeting-houses  could  not  contain  one  half  of  the  people ; 
we,  therefore,  held  these  meetings  out  of  doors,  under  the 
shade  of  trees.  My  beloved  friend,  Nathan  Hunt,  accom- 
panied me  to  many  of  them.  During  one  of  these  meetings 
we  had  a  copious  shower ;  but  the  people  were  not  disturbed 
by  it;  they  were  thankful  for  the  rain;  none  had  fallen  for 
a  considerable  time,  so  that  in  many  places  their  flocks, 
horses,  £c.,  suffered  for  want  of  water,  and  all  greenness  was 
dried  up.  How  very  dependent  we  are  on  the  Lord !  He 
opens  his  hand  and  we  are  fed ;  he  hideth  his  face  and  we  are 
troubled. 

The  last  meeting  I  attended  in  that  Quarter,  was  that  to 
which  dear  Nathan  Hunt  belongs;  it  was  one  of  those  favoured 
seasons  seldom  witnessed ;  the  shout  of  the  King  of  Kings, 
and  Lord  of  Lords,  was  heard  among  us ;  our  spirits  were  very 
reverently  prostrated  before  the  Divine  Majesty,  and  living 
praises  were  ascribed  to  him.  Here  Samuel  Hutchinson  met 
me  again  ;  his  health  has  improved. 

Accompanied  by  two  dear  friends,  we  set  off  for  Lynch- 
burg,  Virginia,  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  distant. 
The  first  place  we  stopped  at  was  Danville;  Friends  have 
never  had  a  meeting  there  before.  The  people  of  the  town, 
and  of  the  country  for  some  miles  distance,  came  to  it,  and 


*r.  50.]  18-24.  161 

sat  down  in  seriousness,  evincing  that  they  felt  the  solem- 
nity that  ought  to  be  our  covering  when  we  come  together 
to  worship  God.  Some  of  them  were  very  tender,  and  at 
the  close  of  the  meeting  they  parted  from  us  in  a  loving 
manner. 

Late  in  the  evening  of  the  19th,  we  came  to  Staunton ;  the 
weather  had  been  so  warm  during  the  day,  that  we  had  to 
travel  very  slowly.  The  blood  so  rushed  down  the  nostrils 
of  my  horse,  that  I  was  obliged,  whenever  I  came  to  a  run 
of  water,  to  let  him  stand  in  it  awhile  in  as  deep  a  place  as 
I  could  get  to ;  this  seemed  to  refresh  him  and  stop  the  bleed- 
ing. We  heard  of  several  men  and  beasts  that  had  died  on 
the  road  and  in  the  fields,  in  consequence  of  the  heat.  The 
next  day  I  had  a  satisfactory  meeting  in  the  Methodist  place 
of  worship.  There  is  only  one  family  of  Friends  left  here. 
The  emigration  from  this  Quarterly  Meeting  to  the  Western 
country  has  been  very  general ;  they  wished  to  have  their 
residence  where  slavery  does  not  exist.  A  few  miles  before 
reaching  Lynchburg  the  same  evening,  the  Lord,  in  tender 
mercy,  preserved  my  life  from  threatening  destruction.  We 
came  out  from  the  woods  to  a  rough  turnpike,  at  a  place 
where  the  descent  is  steep.  A  herd  of  cattle  with  bells 
on  their  necks,  came  running  behind  us,  which  frightened 
my  horse ;  a  dog  at  the  same  time  seized  him  by  the  hind 
legs;  he  furiously  ran  down  the  hill,  kicking  so  that  his 
hind  feet  came  very  near  my  head ;  at  last  he  ran  the  car- 
riage against  a  stone  with  such  force  as  to  throw  me  out ; 
then  the  carriage  passed  over  me.  I  had  three  ribs  bent  in  on 
the  left  side,  a  severe  contusion  on  the  head,  and  the  right 
wrist  considerably  injured ;  my  back  and  hip  were  also  hurt. 
I  was  assisted  into  another  carriage,  and  got  to  the  house  of 
my  kind  and  hospitable  friend,  William  Davis,  jun.,  for  which 
I  was  aiming.  I  was  so  well  nursed  that  very  shortly  after  I 
was  able  to  ride  out  three  miles  to  a  meeting ;  by  the  Lord's 
refreshing  presence,  my  soul  and  my  poor  body  also,  were  in- 
vigorated. I  had,  however,  to  keep  my  seat  whilst  communi- 
cating what,  in  the  love  of  Christ,  I  thought  was  laid  upon  me 

for  the  assembly. 
VOL.  II.— 12 


162  1824.  [JET.  50. 

25th.  I  had  two  meetings;  one  in  the  forenoon  with 
Friends,  the  other  in  the  Methodist's  large  house  at  Lynch- 
burg,  attended  by  the  people  of  the  various  religious  de- 
nominations in  the  place.  The  Lord  was  near  and  good ; 
he  strengthened  me  to  proclaim  his  Gospel,  which  is  designed 
to  be  glad  tidings  of  great  joy  to  all  people ;  a  joy  that  all 
may  become  partakers  of,  if,  by  their  own  fault,  they  do  not 
frustrate  the  purpose  of  the  Redeemer's  love  towards  them. 
In  his  love  and  free  mercy  he  has  come  to  deliver  us  from  the 
bondage  of  sin,  and  has  commanded  us  to  love  one  another 
as  he  has  loved  us.  Can  we  say  that  we  love  him  if  we 
observe  not  his  commandments  ?  Can  we  say  that  we  love 
our  fellow  men,  if  we  act  towards  them  contrary  to  what 
we  would  they  should  do  towards  us?  Should  we  think, 
that  those  who  are  now  held  under  the  galling  yoke  of 
bondage,  acted  justly  towards  us,  were  they  to  rivet  the 
same  heavy  chains  upon  us  that  they  are  now  laden  with? 
It  will  not  avail  us  to  say  that  slaves  are  of  another  colour 
than  ourselves ;  they,  equally  with  us,  are  the  children  of  the 
same  Almighty  Father.  He  has  made  all  the  nations  of  the 
earth  of  one  blood ;  Christ  Jesus  has  died  for  all  men,  and  he 
commands  us  to  love  all  men.  I  entreated  them  to  live  in  the 
Divine  fear,  to  do  justly,  to  love  mercy,  and  to  walk  humbly 
with  God.  Much  seriousness  was  over  the  assembly,  and 
none  made  any  opposition,  though  I  fully  set  before  them 
the  unrighteousness  of  slavery,  and  the  guilt  of  slave- 
holders. 

Here  my  dear  friend,  Samuel  Hutchinson,  concluded  to 
return  home,  which  is  a  great  relief  to  me ;  for  I  consider 
him  much  more  unwell  than  he  apprehends  himself  to  be.  I 
have  now  a  long  and  arduous  journey  before  me  over  the 
mountains,  which  seems  formidable  in  my  lame  condition. 

Winchester,  Virginia,  Seventh  month,  31st.  I  arrived  here 
this  afternoon,  having  been  about  six  days  on  the  road, 
which,  especially  over  the  Blue  Ridge  Mountains,  was  rough 
and  difficult,  driving  myself  with  my  lame  side  and  wrist,  &c. ; 
my  gracious  Master  has  preserved  me;  blessed  and  praised 
be  his  name  !  I  had  a  young  man  with  me  on  horse-back, 


JIT.  50.]  1824.  163 

who  has  been  very  kind  and  useful  to  me  on  the  way. 
The  last  few  days  I  had  meetings  at  Winchester,  in  one  of 
the  Dissenters'  houses,  then  at  the  Ridge,  Ilopewell,  Black 
Creek,  &c.  Friends  have  become  much  reduced  in  number, 
and  many  of  those  who  are  left,  have  forsaken  their  love 
of  the  Truth,  to  imbibe  infidelity ;  some  even  have  done 
so,  who  formerly  appeared  to  be  well  established.  My  soul 
goes  mournfully  from  place  to  place. 

Union  Town,  Eighth  month,  8th.  Two  young  friends 
from  Ilopewell  have  kindly  accompanied  me  here,  on  horse- 
back; they  were  helpful  in  getting  across  the  Alleghany 
Mountains.  Some  parts  of  the  road  have  improved  since 
I  last  travelled  over  them ;  but  most  of  the  way  continues 
to  be  very  rough ;  notwithstanding  the  fatigue  of  the  jour- 
ney my  side  is  better. 

I  attended  the  Meetings  of  Friends  on  these  mountains, 
and  had  some,  also,  in  places  where  no  Friends  reside. 
From  place  to  place  I  had  to  proclaim  the  first  principles  of 
Christianity,  many  having  been  shaken  away  from  the  found- 
ation ;  the  cross  of  Christ  has  become  an  offence  to  them ; 
they  want  to  devise  for  themselves  a  way  of  salvation  more 
pleasing  to  their  creaturely  wisdom  and  natural  understanding ; 
yet  there  is  a  remnant  in  these  parts,  who  are  not  ashamed 
to  acknowledge  a  crucified  and  risen  Lord,  as  their  only 
hope  of  salvation. 


CHAPTER  XLVI. 

RELIGIOUS  VISIT  TO  OHIO. — INDIANA. — ILLINOIS. — NEW  OR- 
LEANS, &c. 

FROM  Virginia  Stephen  Grellet  had  crossed  over  into 
Ohio,  and  now  pursued  his  labours  in  the  great  valley 
of  the  Mississippi  as  far  as  New  Orleans. 

New  Garden,  Ohio,  Eighth  month,  18th,  1824.  I  get  on 
under  great  depression  of  body  and  mind;  my  sorrows  in- 
deed are  multiplied.  I  am  firmly  persuaded,  however,  that 
none  of  the  combined  powers  of  anti-christ,  the  prince  of  dark- 
ness, who  was  a  liar  from  the  beginning,  will  in  anywise  affect 
the  blessed  Truth ;  it  will  stand  for  ever  and  ever,  and  triumph 
gloriously  over  all. 

I  attended  all  the  meetings  in  this  Quarterly  Meeting,  and 
thence  I  went  into  Salem  Quarter.  Some  of  their  meetings 
in  this  new  country  are  very  large,  many  join  Friends  by 
convincement,  as  they  say;  but  very  few  indeed  do  I  find, 
who,  if  convinced  of  the  Truth,  are  converted  to  it.  I  much 
fear,  besides,  that  there  are  those  among  them  who  have  never 
known  what  the  Truth  is.  It  is  a  lamentable  fact  that  many 
of  these  so  called  convinced  members  are  among  those  who 
are  carried  away  by  the  spirit  of  infidelity,  which  in  this 
Quarter  also  is  greatly  spreading.  In  these  meetings  I  am 
often  reminded  of  the  concern  of  the  Apostle  Paul,  as  he 
wrote  to  the  Corinthians,  "Moreover,  brethren,  I  declare 
unto  you  the  Gospel  which  I  preached  unto  you ;  by  which 
also  ye  are  saved,  if  ye  keep  in  memory  what  I  preached 
unto  you,  unless  ye  have  believed  in  vain.  For  I  delivered 
unto  you  first  of  all  that  which  I  also  received,  how  that 

164 


JR.  50.]  1824.  163 

Christ  died  for  our  sins,  according  to  the  Scriptures,  and  that 
he  was  buried,  and  that  he  rose  again  the  third  day,  accord- 
ing to  the  Scriptures." 

Mount  Pleasant,  Ninth  month,  4th.  J S ,  from 

Salem,  at  whose  hospitable  house  I  have  been  several  times 
accommodated  whilst  in  that  Quarterly  Meeting,  accompanied 
me  to  several  meetings  till  I  came  to  Smithfield,  when  Ben- 
jamin W.  Ladd  became  my  kind  attendant.  I  have  travelled 
very  diligently,  having  frequently  two  meetings  a  day,  the 
distance  between  them  being  sometimes  considerable;  but 
my  blessed  Master  is  my  daily  helper.  I  go  on  day  by 
day,  in  weakness,  poverty  and  fear ;  in  the  Lord  Jeho- 
vah, in  whom  I  trust,  there  is  help  sufficient  for  each 
day's  work;  may  I  only  keep  in  faith  and  faithfulness, 
near  his  Divine  guidance.  I  found  in  those  parts  many 
Ranters,  under  the  name  of  New  Lights ;  they  are  very 
troublesome  in  Friends'  meetings ;  and  are  sometimes  joined 
in  their  disorder  by  such  members  of  our  Society  as  have 
embraced  infidelity,  who  thus  openly  show  forth  what  man- 
ner of  spirit  they  are  of.  There  are,  nevertheless,  somo 
substantial,  valuable  Friends  who  maintain  their  ground  in 
the  church  of  Christ,  and  bear  a  right  testimony  against 
these  evil-doers. 

The  Yearly  Meeting  for  Ohio  was  numerously  attended ; 
several  well-concerned  Friends  belong  to  it;  they  keep  a 
watchful  eye  over  the  inroads  made  in  their  borders  by  the 
adversary,  and  the  anti-christian  doctrines  that  several  per- 
sons from  other  Yearly  Meetings  are  now,  or  have  lately 
been,  promulgating.  They  have  hopeful  young  people  among 
them,  who  appear  to  be  bending  under  the  yoke  of  the  dear 
Redeemer. 

Chillicothe,  24th.  From  Mount  Pleasant  to  this  place  I 
had  several  meetings  where  Friends  have  no  settlements,  and 
also  among  Friends.  I  had  at  most  of  these  meetings  the 
acceptable  company  of  Micajah  Collins,  from  New  England, 
who  was  also  at  the  Yearly  Meeting. 

I  then  proceeded  to  Richmond,  Indiana,  taking  meetings 
on  the  way.  That  Yearly  Meeting  was  very  large;  the 


166  1824.  [JET.  50. 

immigration  from  slave  states  to  these  parts  is  great;  it  ren- 
ders them  however  a  very  mixed  company,  and  it  will  require 
time  before  they  can  rightly  understand  one  another,  and 
get  over  their  various  early  prejudices.  Their  business  was 
conducted  harmoniously.  There  are  some  here  also  who  have 
made  strong  efforts  to  sow  the  seed  of  infidelity,  and  have 
succeeded  in  many  cases.  I  am  truly  amazed  at  what  is 
transpiring  in  our  Society  throughout  the  several  sections 
of  it.  0 !  how  busy  is  anti-christ !  and  how  many  co- 
adjutors is  he  enlisting  under  his  banner !  No  wonder,  there- 
fore, that  from  place  to  place,  I  should  be  called  upon  to 
preach  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  redemption  from  sin  through 
faith  in  his  name. 

My  dear  friend,  Benjamin  W.  Ladd,  has  come  from  Smith- 
field,  Ohio,  to  join  me  as  a  companion  during  the  journey  I 
have  in  prospect,  as  far  as  New  Orleans.  How  good  is  my 
dear  Master  in  providing  me  with  a  helper  in  such  a  long, 
wilderness  journey.  Truly  does  my  flesh  and  my  heart  faint  at 
the  prospect  of  the  service,  but  God  is  the  strength  of  my  heart, 
and  of  my  feeble  frame  also.  In  Him  doth  my  soul  trust. 

Cincinnati.  Tenth  month,  14th.  Accompanied  now  again 
by  Benjamin  \V.  Ladd,  I  had  many  meetings  on  the  way  to 
this  place,  where  no  Friends  reside.  The  Lord  was  very 
near  his  poor  servant.  His  baptizing  power  was  felt  in  a 
remarkable  manner.  The  meetings  in  this  place  were  well 
attended  by  the  inhabitants,  and  great  seriousness  prevailed 
over  them. 

Thence  we  went  towards  Blue  River,  to  attend  that  Quarterly 
Meeting.  I  hope  it  was  a  profitable  time.  The  bonds  of 
Christian  unity  were  strengthened  among  those  who  remain 
chaste  in  their  love  to  Christ,  and  some  of  those  who  have 
been  ensnared  by  the  stratagems  of  the  deceiver,  appeared 
to  be  brought  under  some  sense  of  their  fearful  condition. 
I  had  close  labour,  in  Christian  love,  privately  and  publicly 
with  many  of  them.  Their  meetings  were  attended  by  a 
crowd  of  people,  who  came  from  miles  distance.  Blessed  be 
the  Lord  who  remains  to  be  the  all-sufficient  helper  of  his 
poor  servants. 


*T.  60.]  1824.  167 

I  attended  all  the  meetings  in  that  Quarter.  At  a  small 
town  called  Hindostan,  on  White  River,  we  found  the  place 
BO  sickly,  that  one  third  of  the  inhabitants  have  died  in  con- 
sequence. At  Vincennes,  an  old  French  town,  we  had  a  very 
interesting  and  solemn  meeting  in  the  Court-house.  Many 
of  the  French  people  attended.  They  generally  understood 
English.  Some  who  did  not  I  addressed  in  the  French 
language.  At  the  close  of  the  meeting,  an  aged  physician 
exclaimed  in  French,  in  a  very  serious  manner,  "  How  very 
consonant  is  your  doctrine  with  the  views  I  have  long  enter- 
tained of  the  Christian  religion !  My  principles  agree  with 
yours,  and  gladly  would  I  become  a  member  of  your  Society, 
did  any  of  your  Friends  reside  here."  Accompanied  by  him 
we  called  on  several  pious  aged  persons,  Roman  Catholics. 
They  were  tender  spirited.  We  also  were  with  one  of  their 
Romish  priests.  He  at  first  appeared  light  and  trifling,  but 
towards  the  last  he  was  sober  and  civil. 

We  crossed  the  Wabash  into  the  State  of  Illinois,  and  tra- 
versed several  prairies,  on  our  way  to  Vandalia.  They  have 
the  appearance  of  a  garden  of  flowers,  and  the  woodlands 
skirting  them  add  greatly  to  their  beauty.  The  accommo- 
dations on  the  road  were  very  poor,  especially  the  lodgings. 
We  several  times  had  wild  turkeys.  They  are  numerous. 
Wild  honey  is  abundant.  They  collect  it  from  the  forest 
trees.  At  Vandalia  I  found  in  the  Governor,  Edward  Coles, 
an  interesting  and  valuable  man.  He  was  a  large  slaveholder 
in  the  Southern  States,  but  he  liberated  his  slaves,  and  gave 
them  land  to  settle  upon.  I  had  a  meeting  here,  but  it  was 
a  hard  time,  like  the  people  that  mostly  attended  it.  These 
settlers  are  generally  hunters  and  woodsmen,  and  are  very 
dissipated, — yet,  under  the  axe  of  the  Gospel,  which  is  lifted 
up  against  the  root  of  the  corrupt  tree,  some  of  them  were 
brought  into  tenderness.  The  Governor  sat  near  me,  with  great 
seriousness.  We  went  afterwards  for  Edwurdsville,  where  we 
had  a  large  meeting.  From  the  appearance  of  the  people,  I 
anticipated  it  would  be  like  that  at  Yandalia,  a  hard  season : 
but  it  was,  like  the  meeting  at  Vincennes,  attended  with  great 
solemnity.  Many  of  the  people  were  broken  into  tears. 


168  1824.  [JET.  51. 

We  travelled  thence  towards  the  Mississippi,  over  the  prairies, 
and  passed  several  pretty  high  mounds  of  earth,  which  some 
think  are  artificial.  They  have  a  very  curious  appearance.  We 
crossed  the  fine,  broad  and  rapid  river,  opposite  to  St.  Louis ; 
there  I  had  several  large  and  good  meetings.  One  was  for  that 
part  of  the  inhabitants  who  only  speak  French.  It  is  a  place 
of  much  dissipation.  Many  have  become  hardened  in  vice. 
Among  these  I  had  close  service  ;  yet  it  is  remarkable  how 
quiet  these  meetings  have  been.  They  are  the  first  held 
here  by  a  Friend.  At  the  close  of  the  meeting  for  the 
French,  a  young  woman  came  to  me,  whose  heart  was  so  full 
that  she  could  hardly  speak.  The  Lord's  power  was  over 
her. 

On  the  5th  of  the  Eleventh  month,  we  embarked  on  the 
steam  boat,  Superior,  for  New  Orleans,  and  sent  back  our 
horses  and  carriage  to  Indiana,  to  wait  our  return.  We  have 
a  great  mixture  on  board,  French  and  Americans.  Some  have 
come  down  the  river,  about  900  miles;  they  reside  near  the 
Rocky  Mountains ;  the  cold  there  is  so  great  that  the  ice 
is  five  feet  in  thickness,  and  last  winter  it  was  so  severe 
as  to  freeze  the  mercury.  Buffaloes  are  numerous ;  in  some 
of  the  prairies  herds  of  some  hundreds  can  be  seen  together. 
One  of  our  passengers  went  last  winter  700  miles  beyond 
those  mountains,  by  the  Lake  of  the  Woods ;  he  travelled  in 
a  sleigh  drawn  by  dogs ;  they  put  from  three  to  six  of  these 
animals  to  a  sleigh,  according  to  the  state  of  the  road,  or  of 
the  weight  they  carry,  and  they  travel  forty  or  fifty  miles  a 
day ;  on  his  return  to  Fort  Anthony  he  sold  his  equipage  for 
150  dollars.  This  river  is  rapid ;  the  shores  on  the  side  of 
Illinois  are  flat  about  here,  but  on  the  Missouri  side  they  are 
high,  rocky  and  very  romantic.  Lead  mines  are  abundant. 
We  stopped  some  hours  at  a  town  called  Herculaneum, 
where  I  had  a  meeting,  whilst  lead  was  putting  on  board 
our  boat ;  three-fourths  of  the  inhabitants  are  French  people. 
Then  we  came  to  St.  Genevieve,  where  we  stopped  a  night; 
nine-tenths  of  the  inhabitants  there  are  French.  I  had  a 
meeting  among  them  also.  My  speaking  their  own  lan- 
guage tended  to  open  their  hearts  to  receive  mo  and- 


m.  51.]  1824.  169 

my  testimony.  I  felt  much  for  them  under  their  various 
temptations  and  privations;  some  of  their  young  people 
manifested  religious  sensibility  and  seriousness.  I  am 
the  first  Friend  they  have  seen,  yet  their  deportment  in 
meeting  might  have  led  us  to  conclude  they  had  attended 
many.  Proceeding  down  the  river,  we  struck  on  a  «>«///, 
but  did  not  receive  much  damage;  the  water  being  low  we 
grounded  at  three  different  times.  It  took  us  some  hours  of 
hard  work  to  bring  the  boat  again  into  deep  water.  During 
the  course  of  this  last  year  three  steam-boats  have  been 
wrecked  in  these  parts.  We  found  the  navigation  tedious 
and  dangerous  the  whole  way  to  the  junction  of  the  Ohio  river, 
and  had  narrow  escapes  from  sawyers  and  planters,  as  they 
call  trees  carried  down  the  rivers.  This  is  only  500  miles  from 
St.  Louis,  but  they  consider  that  the  difficulty  and  time  it  takes, 
are  equal  to  the  whole  of  the  other  part  of  the  voyage  to  New 
Orleans. 

We  passed  by  a  large  steam-boat  that  ran  aground  three 
weeks  since ;  they  have  not  yet  succeeded  in  getting  her  afloat. 

Eleventh  month,  9th.  We  passed  by  New  Madrid;  it  was 
some  years  since  in  a  flourishing  state,  but  is  now  nearly 
deserted.  The  earthquake  that  occurred  in  1812  spread 
devastation  for  many  miles  distance  down  the  river.  It  is 
supposed  that  an  extent  of  land  of  one  hundred  and  twenty 
miles  in  length  and  sixty  in  breadth  sunk  down  about  seven 
feet,  so  that  that  part  of  the  country  which  heretofore  was 
far  above  water,  is  now  overflowed  when  there  is  a  rise  of 
the  river.  Some  suppose  that  what  was  thought  to  be  an 
earthquake  was  caused  by  the  alluvial  soil  giving  way,  by  the 
undermining  of  the  river.  Two  persons  now  on  board  tell 
me,  that  they  were  then  on  the  Mississippi  going  down, 
and  the  noise  was  similar  to  loud  rumbling  thunder ;  the 
river  was  for  a  while  in  terrible  commotion,  and  the  current 
entirely  changed,  so  that  it  carried  them  up  stream  a 
considerable  distance,  and  that  with  rapidity.  Since  that 
period  the  bed  of  the  river  is  altered ;  islands  have  sunk ; 
others  are  formed ;  lakes  now  appear  where  there  was  no  water 
before. 


170  1824.  OT.  51. 

12th.  We  began  to  flatter  ourselves  that  we  had  got  over 
the  worst  part  of  our  navigation,  but  last  night  we  were  in 
imminent  danger  several  times  by  striking  on  snags,  and  now 
we  are  fast  on  a  sand  bank,  and  have  only  about  four  feet  of 
water.  Very  near  us  is  a  steam-boat  that  left  St.  Louis  some 
weeks  before  us ;  she  has  only  one  and  a  half  feet  of  water ; 
when  she  grounded  she  had  five.  Twenty  of  her  passengers 
have  come  on  board  of  our  boat,  which  increases  our  weight 
and  crowds  us  much.  The  trial  is  rendered  greater  by  the 
unruliness  that  prevails  on  board,  together  with  gambling, 
drinking  and  profaneness.  They  continue  their  revellings  till 
late  at  night.  We  are  besides  much  annoyed  by  a  small  species 
of  cockroach,  which  by  night  come  out  of  their  hiding  places 
by  thousands. 

15th.  After  hard  work  they  succeeded  yesterday  in  dragging 
the  boat  into  deeper  water,  but  we  had  proceeded  a  few  miles 
only  when  she  grounded  again.  The  men  have  laborious 
work. 

18th.  We  succeeded  the  day  before  yesterday  to  get  on 
our  way  again,  but  our  difficulties  and  dangers  have  con- 
tinued. The  snags  and  sawyers  and  planters  are  numerous, 
and  it  seems  sometimes  as  if  our  boat  would  become  a  total 
wreck  by  them.  We  see  very  little  ground  cultivated  near 
the  banks  of  the  river ;  a  few  poor  log  cabins  are  only  to  be 
met  with  ;  yet  on  the  chart  they  have  the  drawings  of  large 
towns,  in  which  fine  streets  and  large  public  buildings  are 
represented ;  but  when  we  come  to  the  spot  we  find  that 
hardly  a  tree  has  been  cut  down.  The  fine  town  is  only  what 
may  be. 

20th.  We  overtook,  a  few  days  since,  a  flat  boat  loaded 
with  about  40,000  skins  of  deer,  buffaloes,  bears,  &c. ;  their 
cargo  was  brought  from  far  up  the  country ;  they  had  made 
fast  to  our  steam-boat,  but  last  night  they  passed  over  a  snag, 
that  broke  in  ten  pieces  of  her  timber.  It  is  remarkable  how 
we  escaped  it  ourselves.  At  the  same  time  we  passed  by  a 
large  steam-boat  that  went  aground  three  months  since,  and  is 
not  expected  to  be  able  to  get  out  again  till  spring,  when  the 
waters  generally  are  high. 


jrr.  51.]  1824.  171 

Natchez,  23rd.  We  arrived  here  yesterday,  after  a  long, 
dangerous  and  trying  passage,  rendered  the  more  so  by  the 
dissipation  of  our  company;  I  was  nevertheless  favoured  to 
have  many  seasons  of  quiet  retirement,  amidst  the  noise  and 
confusion  that  surrounded  us.  Last  First-day,  in  a  particular 
manner,  will  be  held  in  grateful  remembrance ;  the  voice  of  the 
Lord  uttered  in  the  secret  of  the  heart  was  mightier  than  the 
noise  of  many  waters,  yea,  than  the  tumultuous  songs  and 
revellings  of  the  drunkard. 

Hearing  of  several  persons,  both  in  this  place  and  on  the 
other  side  of  the  river,  who  have  or  have  had  a  right  of 
membership  in  our  Society,  we  went  to  seek  for  them.  They 
are  much  to  be  pitied,  having  involved  themselves  and  their 
children  in  various  difficulties  by  settling  in  a  slave  coun- 
try ;  they  have  also  become  slave-holders  themselves ;  they 
know  it  is  wrong,  but  have  not  strength  to  break  away  from 
the  chains  they  have  made  strong  for  themselves.  We  had 
meetings  with  them  and  their  slaves.  I  think  that  the  yoke 
of  bondage,  under  which  they  have  placed  themselves,  is 
heavier  than  that  of  their  slaves.  I  felt  much  for  some  of 
them ;  but  I  have  very  little  hopes  of  them,  for  the  love 
of  money  greatly  increases  their  bondage.  My  mind  was 
brought  under  sore  distress  on  beholding  the  immorality 
of  many  of  the  people  in  this  town,  especially  in  the 
lower  part  of  it;  cock-fighting  and  drunkenness  are  very 
prevalent;  but  the  love  of  Christ,  the  dear  Redeemer,  who 
has  not  come  to  call  the  righteous  but  sinners  to  repent- 
ance, constrained  me  to  endeavour  to  have  a  meeting  among 
them,  and  to  proclaim  the  offer  of  salvation  through  faith  in 
Christ.  Many  strangers  are  at  present  in  this  place,  it  being 
Court-time,  and  also  the  season  when  planters  come  in  from 
a  considerable  distance  with  their  cotton  to  ship  to  New 
Orleans. 

As  soon  as  my  intention  to  have  a  meeting  in  the  upper 
part  of  the  town  became  known,  the  principal  inhabitants,  of 
their  own  accord,  took  care  to  have  notice  of  it  extensively 
diffused,  and  had  printed  notices  widely  circulated.  It  ap- 
peared by  the  wording  of  the  notices,  as  if  they  had  been 


172  1824.  OT.  51. 

•well  acquainted  with  the  practices  of  Friends,  though  a  meet- 
ing of  our  Society  was  never  held  here  before.  Their  most 
spacious  meeting-house  was  selected  for  the  occasion.  It 
was  much  thronged,  but  remarkably  quiet,  and,  beyond  my 
expectation,  it  proved  to  be  a  solemn,  good  meeting.  The 
power  of  Truth  was  felt.  The  doctrine  I  proclaimed  was 
indeed  very  new  to  many,  who  have  seldom,  if  ever  before, 
been  at  a  meeting  for  Divine  worship,  or  heard  the  terms  of 
the  Gospel  and  salvation  by  Christ  held  forth  to  them.  The 
hearts  of  many  were  tendered,  and  several  came  to  me  after 
meeting  in  a  loving  and  affectionate  manner.  Among  those 
who  called  at  my  lodgings  was  a  Colonel,  a  rich  planter,  who 
resides  about  sixty  miles  distant  in  the  country.  He  told 
me  that  for  many  years  he  had  been  a  man  of  pleasure,  seek- 
ing only  the  gratification  of  sense  and  animal  enjoyments, 
living  out  of  the  fear  of  God,  not  even  thinking  that  he  had 
a  soul  to  lose  or  to  save.  About  three  years  since,  the  Lord, 
in  his  love  and  mercy,  brought  him  to  feel  his  sinful  con- 
dition, and  the  depth  of  misery  into  which  he  must  be  plunged 
for  eternity,  should  he  continue  in  such  a  course  of  life,  and 
die  in  his  sins.  By  the  operation  of  the  Divine  Spirit,  who 
convinceth  man  of  sin,  of  righteousness  and  of  judgment,  his 
mind  was  directed  to  Christ,  the  Saviour  of  sinners.  He 
was  induced  to  peruse  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and,  by  degrees, 
the  Lord  opened  his  heart,  which  became  expanded  in  love 
to  God  and  man.  He  now  felt  that,  if  God,  through  Christ, 
had  in  his  mercy  so  loved  him,  he  ought  also  to  love  his 
fellow  men.  He  looked  upon  his  slaves  and  felt  that  the 
love  of  God  is  towards  them,  that  Christ  has  died  for  them, 
and  would  have  them  to  be  of  the  number  of  his  saved  ones ; 
that  therefore  he  ought  to  love  them,  and  seek  their  good, 
temporal  and  spiritual.  Now,  he  said,  he  longed  for  their 
salvation  as  for  his  own.  He  felt  for  them  as  his  brethren ; 
whereas,  before,  he  had  only  considered  them  as  slaves  or 
chattels.  He  had  about  four  hundred  on  his  plantation.  At 
first  he  thought  he  would  invite  them  to  meet,  that  he  might 
read  the  Scriptures  to  them,  and  try  to  persuade  them  to  love 
the  Lord,  and  earnestly  to  seek  for  the  salvation  of  their 


*T.  51.]  1824.  173 

souls.  "But,"  said  he,  "how  should  they  believe  that  I  was 
really  concerned  for  their  souls,  unless  I  gave  them  proof 
that  I  was  equally  engaged  to  promote  their  outward  well- 
being?"  Accordingly  he  collected  them  together,  told  them 
what  the  Lord  had  done  for  him,  and  what  he  believed  He 
would  do  also  for  them,  and  that  he  would  endeavour  to  pro- 
mote their  good  as  far  as  he  could.  "  To  convince  you  of 
my  sincerity,"  he  added,  "  from  this  day  the  lash  of  the  whip 
shall  no  more  be  lifted  upon  you,  by  any  direction  of  mine ; 
your  food  and  clothing  shall  be  increased,  and  I  will  promote 
your  general  comfort.  I  have  confidence  in  you  that  you 
will  try  to  conduct  yourselves  well,  and  do  your  best  on  the 
plantation,  and  be  industrious ;  but,  rest  when  you  are  tired, 
and  when  sick  I  do  not  wish  you  to  work ;  on  the  contrary, 
I  desire  that  good  care  be  taken  of  you."  His  slaves  were 
like  men  amazed  at  the  hearing  of  such  language;  but  much 
more  so  when,  from  that  day,  they  saw  all  these  promises 
fulfilled.  They  collect  daily  at  his  house,  when  he  or  some 
one  else  reads  the  Scriptures  to  them,  and  prays  with  them. 
He  also  offers  to  them,  at  times,  such  words  of  instruction, 
comfort  or  encouragement,  as  the  Lord  puts  into  his  heart. 
The  slaves,  on  their  part,  appear  disposed  to  do  their  best ; 
for  they  are  as  ready  to  evince  their  love  towards  him,  as 
he  has  been  to  manifest  his  towards  them.  Of  their  own 
accord  they  have  so  worked,  and  the  Divine  blessing  has  so 
attended  their  labors  that,  although  his  expenses  in  pro- 
viding for  them  have  been  great,  yet  his  yenrly  income  has 
nearly  doubled.  A  few  months  since  he  received  a  deputa- 
tion from  the  planters  who  reside  for  miles  around  him ;  they 
came  with  loud  complaints  against  him,  saying,  "By  your 
conduct  you  not  only  expose  us  all  to  be  ruined,  but  to  have 
our  lives  also  destroyed,  for  you  put  our  slaves  in  such  a  state 
of  discontent  and  ferment,  that  they  are  ready  to  rise  upon 
us."  "What  have  I  done,"  replied  the  Colonel,  "that  I 
should  be  the  means  of  bringing  such  an  evil  upon  you?" 
"You  give  so  much  liberty,"  said  they,  "to  your  slaves;  you 
treat  them  so  well;  you  allow  them  also  to  meet  together, 
under  pretences  of  Divine  worship,  and  opportunities  are 


174  1824.  |>T.  61. 

thereby  given  them  to  plot  together  to  destroy  us."  He 
answered,  "  If  this  is  all  I  have  done,  I  can  but  advise  you 
as  your  greatest  security,  and  for  your  interest,  to  treat  your 
slaves  as  I  now  do  mine.  By  the  steps  I  have  taken,  I  am 
so  far  from  being  in  the  way  of  ruin,  that  my  income  has 
nearly  doubled,  and  my  life  has  never  been  more  secure.  I, 
like  you,  some  years  past,  never  went  out  without  being  well 
armed ;  I  also,  as  you,  kept  during  the  night  my  sword, 
pistols  and  gun  close  by  my  bed  side ;  the  barking  of  a  dog, 
or  the  rustling  of  the  wind  among  the  trees  alarmed  me  as  it 
does  you ;  but  now  I  take  no  such  precautions,  for  I  have  no 
fear.  I  feel  myself  so  secure  among  my  people  that  I  know 
every  one  of  them  would  expose  his  own  life  to  preserve 
mine.  Therefore,  I  can  only  strongly  advice  you  to  follow 
my  example."  What  will  be  the  result  of  this  appeal  the 
Colonel  could  not  say,  though  he  had  but  little  hope  they 
would  take  his  advice.  He  much  deplores  that  the  laws 
of  the  land  do  not  allow  him  to  give  liberty  to  his  slaves ; 
but  he  treats  them  as  free  men.  He  is  aware  of  what 
will  probably  be  their  condition  after  his  death,  but  he 
hopes  he  may  succeed  to  have  them  sent  into  free  States. 
He  is  at  present  in  a  very  tender  state  of  mind,  and  is  a 
striking  example  of  the  force  of  Truth  and  the  efficacy  of  the 
grace  and  love  of  Christ.  This  man  seems  to  be  clothed 
with  a  meek  and  gentle  spirit,  and  is  in  the  simplicity  of  a 
child. 

The  next  day  we  went  some  miles  distance  to  Washing- 
ton, a  handsome  town.  Two  Baptist  ministers,  who  were  at 
the  meeting  in  the  evening,  went  with  us.  They  were 
anxious  the  meeting  at  Washington  should  be  held  in  their 
meeting-house,  but  that  of  the  Methodists  was  thought  more 
eligible.  There  are  some  tender  spirits  in  that  place ;  the 
Gospel  stream  flowed  freely  among  them,  for  their  hearts 
were  open  to  receive  it ;  some  were  bathed  in  tears.  On  our 
return  to  Natchez  we  found  a  steamboat  at  the  wharf  that 
had  just  stopped  on  her  way  to  New  Orleans ;  we  went  imme- 
diately on  board  of  her,  and  she  being  a  powerful  boat  we 
arrived  there  before  the  Superior,  in  the  evening  of  the  28th. 


*T.  51.]  1824.  175 

A  few  hundred  miles  before  reaching  New  Orleans,  we  saw 
the  banks  of  the  Mississippi  in  a  high  state  of  cultivation; 
there  are  large  plantations  on  which  are  handsome  mansions, 
and  on  a  great  part  of  the  land  the  sugar-cane  and  cotton 
are  extensively  cultivated.  There  seems  to  be  a  succession 
of  villages,  but  it  is,  for  the  most  part,  the  out-buildings  of 
the  plantations  and  the  negro  habitations  that  give  that 
appearance.  They  have  from  three  to  six  hundred  slaves  on 
each  of  these  plantations,  and,  from  the  information  given 
me,  they  are  treated  with  great  rigour,  and  even  cruelty  in 
many  instances,  especially  when  the  owners  do  not  reside 
amongst  them.  A  system  is  followed  here  by  many  of  the 
overseers  similar  to  that  I  observed  in  Demerara;  many  of 
these  are  mercenary  men ;  the  slaves  are  not  their  own ; 
they  have  not  the  same  care  for  them  that  many  of  the 
masters  have ;  they  use  every  means  they  can  to  make 
money;  by  over- working  the  slaves  they  succeed  in  obtain- 
ing ft  large  quantity  of  produce;  but  this  surplus  they  keep 
for  themselves  and  not  for  their  employers ;  again,  they 
deprive  the  poor  slaves  of  part  of  the  ration  of  food  or 
clothing  allowed  by  the  master,  though  they  charge  him  with 
the  full  amount;  again,  some  of  them  purchase  damaged 
corn  at  a  low  price  for  the  food  of  the  slaves,  and  charge  it 
to  their  employers  at  the  full  price  of  good  corn ;  thereby 
sickness  and  death  occur  among  the  slaves.  I  have  known 
planters  who  have  been  ruined,  whilst  the  overseers  were 
made  rich ;  but  the  greatest  weight  of  suffering  falls  on  the 
poor  slaves,  of  whose  idleness  the  masters  have  continual  com- 
plaints, whereas,  the  whole  blame  properly  attaches  to  the  un- 
faithfulness and  the  depravity  of  the  overseers. 

New  Orleans,  Twelfth  month,  5th.  We  met  here  se- 
riously disposed  persons ;  some  are  from  New  England  and 
other  parts  of  the  Northern  and  Eastern  States,  others  are 
inhabitants  of  this  city.  Here  also  are  several  mem- 
bers of  our  Society  from  England  and  Ireland,  who 
have  come  on  business ;  I  knew  several  of  these  when 
I  travelled  in  those  countries;  they  are  in  various  ways 
helpful  to  us.  Becoming  acquainted  with  some  pious 


176  1824.  |>T.  51. 

characters,  among  the  several  religions  denominations 
here,  has  brought  me  to  feel  for  those  who  have  some 
religious  tenderness.  They  are  exposed  to  many  temp- 
tations in  a  place  like  this,  where  vices  of  various  kinds 
abound,  and  they  are  in  danger  of  losing  the  little  good  they 
have  been  favoured  with  of  the  Lord.  I  apprehended  it  was 
my  religious  duty  to  endeavour  to  have  meetings  among 
them,  if  possible,  to  strengthen  that  which  remains  with  some 
and  to  encourage  others  whom  I  have  found  in  the  situation 
of  the  wandering  prodigal.  Way  has  also  been  made  beyond 
my  expectation  to  have  several  meetings  with  the  inhabitants. 
Some  were  held  in  the  Episcopalian,  the  Presbyterian,  and 
Methodist  meeting-houses.  That  of  the  Presbyterians  is  the 
largest  and  most  convenient;  therefore  I  had  several  meet- 
ings in  it.  One  of  these  was  held  particularly  for  that 
portion  of  the  French  inhabitants  who  do  not  understand 
English.  I  had  meetings  also  among  the  free  people  of 
colour.  These  are  a  numerous  class,  many  of  them  are  of  much 
respectability,  and  some  of  them  of  genuine  piety ;  but  they  are 
kept  under  great  oppression  by  the  laws  of  the  land,  called  the 
Black  Code.  These  laws  are  such,  that  I  could  not  hold  meet- 
ings with  these  free  people  in  the  evening  without  exposing 
them  to  severe  sufferings,  should  they  be  found  in  the  streets 
when  returning  to  their  homes,  after  eight  o'clock.  I  wished  to 
have  meetings  also  with  the  slaves,  but  found  it  impracticable. 

I  was  several  times  with  the  mayor,  a  Frenchman,  who 
treated  me  with  courtesy.  Once,  when  I  called  on  him 
at  his  office,  he  was  surrounded  by  the  members  of  the 
Council,  and  some  others  of  the  principal  men  of  the 
city,  most  of  them  being  French  people.  It  was  a  novelty 
for  them  to  see  a  Quaker,  a  French  one  especially.  It 
drew  their  particular  attention.  They  made  various  in- 
quiries into  our  Christian  principles  and  religious  testi- 
monies, which  I  felt  very  free  to  answer,  and  especially 
that  relating  to  the  keeping  of  our  fellow  men  in  a  state 
of  bondage ;  and  I  stated  how  great  is  the  injustice  of 
their  penal,  or  Black  Code,  as  they  term  it.  The  unlawful- 
ness and  cruelties  of  war,  connected  with  this,  were  also 


JET.  51.]  1824.  177 

brought  under  consideration ;  when  one  in  the  company,  an 
aged  Frenchman,  said,  "these  our  practices  and  our  laws 
are  very  unjust,  for  men  have  no  right  to  make  laws  that  are 
in  opposition  to  the  law  of  God."  I  told  them  that,  accord- 
ing  to  this  sound  position,  wars,  slavery,  and  all  kinds  of 
oppression,  were  unjust,  being  contrary  to  the  law  of  God, 
which  is  a  law  of  love  and  mercy,  not  of  cruelty  like  theirs. 
I  stated  to  them  that  it  was  love  that  prompted  me  to  have 
meetings  with  their  slaves,  to  endeavour  to  bring  them  to  the 
knowledge  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  who  could 
deliver  them  from  the  bondage  of  sin,  raise  them  out  of  the 
state  of  degradation  into  which  they  were  reduced,  and  render 
them  meet  to  be  heirs  of  his  kingdom  of  blessedness  and 
glory.  But  their  law  says  that  if  a  slave  goes  to  any  such 
meeting,  he  is  liable  to  be  imprisoned,  and  to  receive 
twenty-five  lashes;  and  they  were  the  men  that  put  such 
wicked  laws  in  force.  They  said  the  laws  were  such,  and  by 
their  office,  they  were  obliged  to  have  them  executed,  though 
they  did  not  approve  them,  and  they  read  them  to  me ;  they 
further  said,  that,  as  I  had  meetings  in  the  places  of  wor- 
ship of  other  religious  denominations,  they  requested  that 
I  would  have  some  also  in  their  large  church  (a  Roman 
Catholic  one);  that  perhaps  the  truths  of  the  Gospel  that  I 
should  preach,  might  lead  to  an  alteration  in  their  laws.  I 
acknowledged  their  kind  invitation,  but  I  did  not  feel  that 
service  laid  upon  me. 

I  visited  an  asylum  for  sixty  orphan  girls.  The  managers 
of  this  valuable  institution  were  present.  The  widow  Hunter 
is  the  chief  of  these.  She  was  born  a  member  of  our  re- 
ligious Society,  and  came  here  in  early  life.  But  the  religious 
impressions  made  upon  her  in  her  youth  have  not  left 
her.  She  encourages  sentiments  of  benevolence  in  many 
around  her.  Perhaps  it  is  owing  to  a  few  of  these,  that  the 
destruction  of  this  place  is  not  permitted.  My  soul  is  greatly 
oppressed  at  what  I  see  and  hear.  The  first  day  of  the  week 
is  not  regarded  by  the  greater  part  of  the  inhabitants,  and 
business  during  most  of  that  day  is  carried  on  as  actively 
as  on  any  other  day.  Their  gambling  houses,  and  places  of 

VOL.  IL— 13 


178  1824.  |>T.  51. 

diversion,  are  numerous.  Drunkenness  and  vice  abound.  My 
services  in  some  of  the  meetings  were  very  close  and  trying. 
I  feel  very  tenderly  for  those  who  are  afflicted  on  these 
accounts.  I  visited  some  of  them  in  their  families,  to  endea- 
vour to  strengthen  and  encourage  them  to  keep  themselves, 
and  those  under  their  care,  from  the  spots  of  the  world.  I 
had  also  a  meeting  among  that  class  of  men.  It  was  com- 
posed of  persons  of  the  several  religious  denominations  who 
fear  and  love  the  Lord  and  hate  evil.  It  was  a  season  of 
Divine  favour,  and  ministered  such  relief  to  my  mind,  that, 
after  it,  the  way  seemed  clear  for  me  to  leave  this  city.  When 
our  conclusion  became  known,  many  of  these  dear  people 
came  to  see  us,  and  used  strong  arguments  to  induce  us  to 
tarry  a  few  months,  or  weeks  only,  longer  among  them, 
saying  that  their  several  meeting-houses,  their  hearts  and 
habitations,  were  freely  open  to  us.  But  it  appeared  most  safe 
closely  to  follow  my  blessed  Lord's  guidance,  to  come  at  his 
bidding,  and  to  depart  at  the  same.  I  have  endeavoured  to 
lead  this  people  to  the  Lord  and  to  his  Spirit,  and  there  it 
is  safe  to  leave  them.  May  they  keep  very  near  him,  and  be 
obedient  to  his  sovereign  will  in  all  things  ! 

On  the  steam  boat  Indiana.  Twelfth  month,  8th.  Last 
evening  we  had  another  meeting,  chiefly  composed  of  those 
persons  who  are  piously  inclined,  or  who  have  been  brought 
under  religious  convictions  since  we  came  among  them.  It 
was  a  solemn  and  contriting  season  to  many.  May  the  Lord 
bless  the  work  of  his  own  hands !  I  left  New  Orleans  with 
an  aching  heart,  because  of  the  depravity  of  the  greater  part 
of  the  inhabitants ;  but  with  near  Gospel  love  and  strong 
solicitude  for  the  little  remnant  of  those  who  have  felt  the  love 
of  Christ  kindled  in  their  hearts.  It  is  now  winter,  and  yet 
the  weather  here  is  as  with  us  in  the  spring.  The  roses 
and  other  flowers  in  their  gardens,  are  in  full  bloom.  Their 
orange  and  lemon  trees  are  full  of  fruit  and  blossom.  They 
have  green  peas  and  other  vegetables.  0 !  that  the  light  of 
Truth  might  so  shine  upon  them,  as  to  induce  them  to  open 
their  hearts  to  the  descendings  of  the  heavenly  dew,  and  enable 
them  to  bring  forth  fruits  of  righteousness  to  the  Lord's  glory ! 


JJT.  51.]  1824.  179 

13th.  This  steam-boat  has  a  powerful  engine,  so  that  we 
make  rapid  progress  up  the  river,  which  is  now  much  higher 
than  when  we  came  down.  She  is  a  large  vessel,  but  we  have 
many  passengers  on  board.  Yesterday,  being  First-day,  I  had 
a  meeting  with  them.  About  one  hundred  and  thirty  were  col- 
lected. A  few  appear  serious,  but  the  greater  part  are  very 
rough  and  dissipated  men.  Those  who  attended  the  meeting 
behaved  with  propriety.  In  the  afternoon,  I  found  more  of 
them  than  I  expected  disposed  to  read  the  Bibles,  Testaments, 
and  religious  tracts  I  distributed  among  them,  both  in  the 
French  and  English  languages. 

15th.  We  passed  near  the  steam-boat  Ufandane,  which, 
three  days  since,  struck  upon  a  snag,  and  is  wrecked.  She 
was  run  into  shoal-water,  in  time  to  enable  the  passengers  to 
escape  a  watery  grave.  Many  of  them  have  come  on  board  our 
vessel,  so  that,  with  others  whom  we  take  in  daily  on  the  way, 
our  company  is  becoming  very  large,  and  with  this  addition, 
licentiousness,  drunkenness,  and  gambling  are  increased  also. 
We  have  professed  gamblers  among  us.  Many  of  this  class 
keep  going  up  and  down  this  river,  in  pursuit  of  such  a  nefa- 
rious practice.  They  now  continue  at  the  gaming  table  both 
day  and  night. 

24th.  My  situation  has  become  more  and  more  trying ;  my 
dear  companion,  Benjamin  W.  Ladd,  is  ill  with  the  dysentery; 
it  has  greatly  reduced  him,  and  under  such  a  trying  complaint 
he  is,  night  and  day,  exposed  to  the  noise  and  profanity  of  those 
around  us;  they  sit  at  the  gambling-table  close  by,  and  right 
before  the  berth  in  which  he  lies.  Could  I  procure  a  small,  re- 
tired corner  for  my  dear  friend  it  would  be  a  great  accommoda- 
tion ;  but  it  is  not  to  be  had. 

We  had  last  night  a  very  narrow  escape ;  one  of  our  large 
iron  shafts  broke  suddenly.  It  gave  such  a  jar  to  the  vessel 
that  it  was  thought  she  had  broken  to  pieces;  but  what  is 
very  unusual  they  had  on  board  another  shaft  similar  to  it,  so 
that  in  a  few  hours  we  were  prepared  to  proceed  again  on  our 
way. 

26th.  We  were  crowded  here  before,  but  now  we  are 
packed  close  together.  A  very  powerful  boat,  the  Phoenix, 


180  1825.  [>T.  51. 

that  left  New  Orleans  three  days  after  us,  has  overtaken  us ; 
but  her  machinery  is  now  completely  broken,  and  it  will  be 
months  before  she  is  repaired ;  many  of  her  passengers  have 
come  upon  our  boat ;  they  bring  with  them  an  increase  of 
dissipation.  It  has  risen  to  such  a  degree  that  the  captain, 
his  pilots  and  engineer,  when  not  on  actual  duty,  sit  at  the 
gaming  table  instead  of  taking  their  required  rest,  and  thus 
are  very  unfit  to  have  the  charge  of  the  vessel  when  their  turn 
comes  to  be  on  service.  We  have  several  times  run  upon  snags, 
or  sawyers,  and  received  some  injury.  It  is  very  frequently 
owing  to  such  conduct  that  so  many  vessels  are  lost  on  these 
waters. 

My  dear  companion  is  better,  which  is  a  great  relief  to  my 
anxious  mind ;  surely  it  is  the  Lord's  doing,  and  of  his  mercy 
that  he  should  recover  under  such  circumstances  as  we  are  in ; 
in  want  of  every  kind  of  accommodation,  and  amidst  continual 
noise.  Most  of  our  cabin-passengers  are  very  unfeeling ;  there 
are  however  a  few  exceptions.  The  deck-passengers  are  also 
very  much  crowded ;  there  are  several  hundreds  of  them,  and 
many  are  sick ;  one  died  last  night,  and  when  we  stopped  this 
morning  to  take  in  wood,  the  corpse  was  buried  on  shore ;  but 
even  this  solemn  occasion  did  not  interrupt  those  who  were 
sitting  at  the  gambling-table.  There  is  some  tenderness  of 
spirit  among  some  of  the  deck-passengers;  I  hold  meetings 
regularly  among  them,  and  visit  their  sick,  which  they  take 
gratefully. 

30th.  We  are  very  near  Louisville,  where  we  expect  to  leave 
this  abode  of  dissipation ;  it  is  like  a  Sodom.  The  nearer  we 
draw  to  the  end  of  this  voyage  the  more  intent  they  are  on 
their  gambling  and  their  riotous  dissipation.  A  few  of  the 
cabin-passengers,  however,  join  us  in  the  meetings  I  hold  on 
the  upper  deck,  among  whom  impressions  of  a  religious  nature 
appear  to  have  been  made. 

First  month,  5th,  1825.  We  arrived  at  Louisville  on  the 
30th  of  last  month.  In  the  evening  I  had  a  large  meeting 
among  the  people  of  that  place;  we  then  went  to  Albany, 
where  another  very  satisfactory  meeting  was  held  to-day,  for 
which  favour,  and  the  preservation  granted  of  the  Lord 


xr.  51.]  1825.  181 

during  our  perilous  and  suffering  passage  from  New  Orleans, 
our  souls  have  very  reverently  offered  praises  and  thanksgivings 
to  our  gracious  Helper.  I  do  not  know  when  I  have,  during 
the  same  number  of  weeks,  endured  so  many  sufferings  and  pri- 
vations, and  been  amidst  so  many  perils ;  but  the  Lord  to  this 
day  has  helped  us ;  blessed  be  his  adorable  name ! 

Blue  River,  Indiana,  8th.  We  came  here  on  horseback, 
which  was  very  fatiguing  to  dear  Benjamin  W.  Ladd ;  here,  at 
our  dear  friend,  Nathan  Trueblood's,  he  has  every  attention 
bestowed  upon  him.  Our  horses  and  carriage  are  here,  awaiting 
our  return  from  New  Orleans ;  also  my  kind  friend,  John  Street, 
from  Salem,  Ohio,  who,  at  the  Yearly  Meeting,  had  agreed  to 
meet  me  at  this  place,  to  proceed  with  me  to  the  Southern 
States ;  he  arrived  here  the  day  before  we  did,  so  that  we  have 
not  waited  long  for  one  another.  I  had  here  a  precious  meeting 
with  Friends.  It  was  truly  cordial  to  be  with  them  after  being 
so  long  among  those  not  of  our  Society.  Truly  do  I  love  this 
people,  notwithstanding  the  causes  for  sore  exercises  that  exist 
among  them.  Here,  I  had  the  Ministers  and  Elders,  and  Over- 
seers called  together,  and  endeavoured  faithfully  to  labour  with 
them,  and  to  strengthen  the  hands  of  those  who  deeply  lament 
the  inroads  which  the  adversary  is  making  among  them. 

My  dear  friend,  B.  W.  Ladd,  has  improved  in  his  health ;  he 
now  proposes  to  return  home.  It  was  his  prospect  to  do  so 

when  he  first  joined  me,  and,  accordingly,  J S has  come 

to  take  his  place. 

I  met  here  letters  from  my  beloved  wife.  Among  other 
accounts  given  mo  is  that  of  the  decease  of  my  companion  in 
Carolina,  Samuel  Hutchinson,  with  whom  I  parted  at  Lynch- 
burg.  He  reached  his  home  pretty  comfortably;  but  a  few 
weeks  after  his  complaint  increased  upon  him,  and  he  died.  It 
was  with  reluctance  that  he  left  me.  I  am  thankful  that  he 
reached  his  home  before  his  decease. 


CHAPTER  XLVII. 

RELIGIOUS  VISIT  TO  KENTUCKY. —  TENNESSEE. —  SOUTH  AND 
NORTH  CAROLINA,  &c. 

ACCOMPANIED,  now,  by  his  friend  J S ,  Stephen 

Grellet  left  the  Blue  River  settlement  of  Friends  in 
Indiana,  and  crossed  the  Ohio  River  into  Kentucky. 

In  this  State  I  meet  with  great  openness  among  the  people. 
They  come  readily  to  the  meetings  that  I  appoint,  and 
hear  with  all  attention  the  testimony  to  the  Truth  I  have  to 
proclaim  among  them.  They  freely  also  let  their  slaves 
come  to  meeting.  We  had  large  gatherings  at  Elizabeth- 
town,  Munfordsville,  Bowling-Green,  &c.,  and  so  on  to  Rus- 
selville;  on  the  way  to  which  we  stopped  at  a  large  set- 
tlement of  the  Shakers.  We  found  among  them  greater 
openness  than  I  have  met  with  in  some  others  of  their  estab- 
lishments, but  yet  there  is  much  to  cover  the  mind  with 
sadness.  The  meeting  at  Russelville  was  attended  with  so- 
lemnity. There  was  brokenness  of  heart  among  the  people 
generally. 

We  then  entered  into  West-Tennessee,  and  went,  under  a 
good  deal  of  discouragement,  some  miles  out  of  our  direct  road, 
to  a  small  town  called  Springfield;  but  I  have  found  it  again 
to  be  the  safest  way  to  follow  the  Lord's  guidance ;  he  leads 
in  the  right  way,  though  it  be  contrary  to  our  own.  Here  I 
found  a  people  well  worth  visiting.  Their  hearts  were  pre- 
pared to  receive  me.  The  Lord's  presence  was  with  us  in  a 
meeting  in  that  place,  in  an  eminent  manner.  I  was  reminded 
on  the  occasion  of  the  testimony  of  the  Evangelist,  that  the 
Lord  sent  his  disciples  to  those  places  whither  he  himself  would 
come. 

182 


JET.  51.]  1825.  183 

First  month,  14th,  1825.  We  came  to  Nashville,  where 
this  evening  we  had  a  relieving  meeting.  My  mind,  in  many 
places,  is  deeply  tried  on  account  of  the  poor  slaves.  The 
visits  I  pay  to  slaveholders  give  me  opportunities  to  plead 
in  private,  as  well  as  in  public,  the  cause  of  that  suffering 
portion  of  my  fellow  beings.  How  can  I  but  do  so,  if  I  pro- 
claim with  faithfulness  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus !  It  is 
a  doctrine  that  many  slaveholders  are  not  accustomed 
to  hear,  but  the  Lord,  by  his  Spirit,  raises  a  witness  in  their 
hearts  to  the  truth  of  it,  and  they  appear  also  sensible  that 
it  is  in  the  love  of  God,  and  in  love  to  their  own  souls,  that 
I  act  towards  them.  We  can  scarcely  prevail  upon  the  inn- 
keepers to  receive  any  compensation  for  their  entertainment 
of  ourselves  and  our  horses ;  but  we  tell  them  it  is  their  just 
due,  and  that  as  in  the  free  love  of  Christ  we  come  to  visit 
them,  our  greatest  reward  would  be  to  see  them  turn  to  the 
Lord  with  full  purpose  of  heart. 

We  proceeded  afterwards  towards  the  settlements  of  the 
Cherokee  Indians,  having  several  meetings  on  our  way.  One 
of  these  was  at  Murfreesborough,  their  present  seat  of  Go- 
vernment. It  was  largely  attended.  Probably,  curiosity 
only,  brought  in  many  of  the  people ;  but  the  Lord  conde- 
scended to  render  it  a  time  of  the  visitation  of  his  love  and 
mercy.  It  was  powerfully  extended  to  them,  and  some  ap- 
peared to  be  made  sensible  of  it. 

Thence  we  came  to  the  foot  of  one  of  the  Cumberland  Moun- 
tains to  a  place  called  Stone  Fort;  on  the  other  side  of  the 
mountain  we  got  to  a  deep  stream,  but  neither  broad  nor 
rapid ;  the  melting  of  the  snow  had  carried  away  the  bridge ; 
we  could  devise  no  other  way  to  cross  it  than  each  to  ride 
one  of  the  horses,  and  to  enter  the  stream  slowly  so  as  to 
allow  the  carriage  to  float  on  the  water,  that  our  horses  by 
swimming  might  drag  it  after  them ;  we  succeeded  beyond 
our  anticipations.  We  reached,  that  afternoon,  a  small  town, 
where  my  dear  companion  was  taken  ill  with  a  high  fever; 
the  people  were  kind,  and  suitable  attention  was  rendered  by 
a  physician.  I  had  there  a  good  meeting. 

Two  days  after  J.  S.  felt  BO  well  that  we  set  off  on  our 


184  1825.  OT.  51. 

journey,  crossed  the  Tennessee  River  and  came  on  the 
Indian  lands.  The  first  of  the  settlements  was  that  of  John 
Ross,  the  father;  he  treated  us  with  kind  hospitality;  we 
had  a  meeting  among  the  Indians ;  many  of  them  have  made 
great  progress  in  civilization,  and  have  good  farms  well 
stocked ;  their  homes  are  comfortably  furnished.  Several  of 
their  young  people,  the  females  particularly,  have  received 
a  good  education  among  the  Moravians. 

22nd.  We  came  to  the  widow  Wolf's,  a  motherly, 
pious  woman ;  she  wore  the  Indian  dress,  and  her  daugh- 
ter had  been  educated  among  the  Moravians.  I  had  a 
large  meeting  in  their  house  that  evening ;  the  Indians 
came  to  it  from  some  distance.  Here  we  were  told  that 
about  five  years  since,  George  Guest,  one  of  their  tribe, 
now  about  fifty  years  of  age,  was  heard  to  query  of  some 
other  Indians,  why  they  might  not  have  writings  in  their 
own  tongue,  as  the  white  people  have  in  theirs  ?  smd 
thus  be  able  to  communicate  with  one  another,  and  keep 
records  of  what  transpires  among  them,  as  the  white  people 
do?  They  told  him  it  could  not  be  effected;  but  he  said  he 
thought  it  might.  He  devised  eighty-six  letters  or  charac- 
ters, each  of  which  is  the  beginning  of  a  word  in  their 
tongue,  and  is  itself  a  monosyllable.  He  was  about  two 
years  at  work,  but  he  succeeded  so  well  that  he  instructed 
several  Indians  to  read  and  write  their  language ;  some  of 
these  went  to  Arkansas,  where  a  considerable  portion  of 
their  tribe  reside ;  they  introduced  the  knowledge  of  these 
characters  so  completely,  that  now  they  correspond  with 
each  other.  They  are  preparing  a  printing  press  to  print 
their  laws,  and  even  to  have  a  newspaper  in  their  own 
tongue. 

23rd.  We  went  to  the  Moravian  settlement  or  Mission- 
House.  Smith  and  his  wife,  the  heads  of  it,  received  us  with 
Christian  kindness.  He  readily  made  way  for  my  having  a 
meeting  with  the  Indians ;  it  being  First-day  they  had  come 
in  from  some  distance.  It  was  an  interesting  time ;  many 
of  them  appear  to  have  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  as  the  Saviour,  and  were  very  tender  during 


*T.  51.]  1826.  185 

the  meeting.  The  children  that  board  in  the  Mission-House 
give  proofs  of  the  religious  care  and  instruction  extended  to 
them.  I  had  another  meeting  in  the  afternoon,  which  was 
equally  satisfactory ;  most  of  the  Indians  present  understood 
English,  those  who  did  not  were  as  serious  as  the  others,  and 
appeared  to  feel  what  I  imparted  to  them  by  an  interpreter. 
We  went  that  night  to  a  wealthy  Indian's,  Van,  by  name ;  he 
has  a  large  double  house,  well  furnished ;  there  also  I  had  a 
satisfactory  opportunity. 

24th.  We  came  to  another  Indian's,  John  Saundore,  who 
has  a  largo  settlement  about  him.  He  took  particular  inte- 
rest in  spreading  notice,  and  preparing  a  place  for  a  meeting. 
The  Lord's  baptizing  power  was  felt  among  us.  They  are  a 
very  interesting  people.  Great  sobriety  generally  prevails 
among  them.  They  are  strict  in  preventing  the  introduction 
of  spirituous  liquors.  Their  law  imposes  a  fine  of  fifty  dollars, 
on  every  attempt  to  bring  them  in,  and  it  is  also  ordered  that 
vessels  in  which  they  are  found,  shall,  with  their  contents,  be 
destroyed. 

25th.  We  crossed  another  water  by  swimming  our  horses, 
the  wagon  floating  behind;  but,  being  rapid  and  broad,  we 
were  in  some  danger,  as  the  current  drove  the  carriage  down 
with  it.  We  travelled  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  on 
the  land  of  these  Indians.  They  treated  us  uniformly  with 
civility.  We  have  generally  found  good  accommodation 
among  them,  and,  in  many  instances,  they  have  manifested 
religious  sensibility.  Many  of  them  have  their  land  under 
good  cultivation,  and  have  from  twenty  to  fifty  head  of  cattle ; 
also  from  fifty  to  two  hundred  hogs,  which,  when  fat,  they 
sell  in  the  Southern  States.  They  are  at  present  under 
great  apprehension  that  they  may  soon  be  driven  away  from 
their  already  diminished  possessions.  The  bordering  States, 
principally  Georgia,  begin  to  encroach  and  harass  them  con- 
siderably. John  Saundore  told  me,  "when  the  white  people 
landed  on  our  shores  towards  the  sea,  they  had  nothing  to 
eat ;  we  gave  them  of  our  provisions ;  they  had  no  cabin,  we 
gave  them  land  to  erect  some,  and  to  cultivate  corn ;  we 
made  them  sit  down  on  our  logs,  by  us ;  continuing  to  in- 


186  1825.  [JZT.  51. 

crease  we  gave  them  more  and  more  room,  till  now  they  have 
crowded  us  to  the  further  end  of  our  log,  and  they  press  upon 
us  so  hard,  that  they  will  soon  have  the  whole  of  it,  for  them- 
selves; and  where  can  we  go  to  spread  our  blankets?" 

On  our  way  to  Georgia,  we  swam,  or  floated,  over  several 
more  watercourses.  Monroe  is  the  first  town  in  that  State 
we  came  to,  after  crossing  the  Chattahoochee  river.  We  had 
meetings  in  several  towns  on  the  way  to  Milledgeville,  which 
is  the  seat  of  Government  at  present.  The  meetings  at 
Monroe,  Madison,  and  Eatonton,  were  well  attended.  The 
people  were  respectful,  and  behaved  with  seriousness.  It 
was  remarkable  that,  though  in  private  in  some  of  their 
families,  and  in  meetings,  I  proclaimed  against  the  great  sin 
of  holding  our  fellow-men  in  slavery,  a  practice  contrary  to 
the  imperative  commandment  of  God,  to  love  our  neighbour 
as  ourselves,  and  to  do  to  others  as  we  would  they  should  do 
to  us,  yet  none  appeared  to  take  offence  at  my  plain  speak- 
ing. I  am  the  first  Friend  they  have  seen  in  these  parts  ; 
yet  some  of  them  know  our  conscientious  testimony  against 
slavery,  and  that  the  members  of  our  Society,  who  formerly 
held  slaves,  have  liberated  them.  The  hearts  of  the  inn- 
keepers also,  in  these  parts,  are  so  open  towards  us,  that  we 
have  difficulty  in  prevailing  upon  them  to  receive  the  com- 
pensation due  to  them  for  the  entertainment  they  give  us ; 
but  I  cannot  be  satisfied  to  accept  of  their  kindness,  and  I 
also  endeavour  to  compensate  the  poor  slaves  for  the  services 
they  render  us,  as  we  pass  on  among  them.  We  met  at 
Madison  a  very  interesting  family.  The  children,  as  well  as 
their  parents,  were  brought  under  great  religious  sensibility. 
Tears  flowed  in  abundance  whilst  I  was  addressing  them. 
They  could  hardly  part  from  us.  The  meeting  at  Milledge- 
ville, though  held  in  a  spacious  house  and  very  crowded, 
could  not  accommodate  all  the  people,  many  stood  at  the 
doors  and  windows.  The  Bishop  of  the  Methodists,  for  this 
State,  came  to  see  me  after  meeting.  He  told  me  that  they 
have  under  close  consideration  to  pass  a  law  to  oblige  their 
members  to  set  their  slaves  free,  and  he  believes  that  the  great- 
est part  of  their  Society  is  ripe  for  taking  that  step,  which  he 


XT.  51.]  1825.  187 

considers  one  of  vital  importance  to  other  Christian  professors, 
many  of  whom  acknowledge  that  slavery  cannot  be  reconciled 
with  sound  Christianity. 

We  went  thence  to  Sparta  and  Augusta,  having  meetings  in 
the  towns  on  the  way.  That  at  Sparta  was  a  solemn  one. 
John  Lucas,  a  pious  man,  would  not  allow  us  to  remain  at  an 
inn.  He,  like  Cornelius,  would  have  his  household  collected 
together ;  his  slaves  came  very  generally ;  some  of  these  were 
much  affected,  and  evince  that  the  name  of  Jesus  is  precious 
to  them.  I  find  indeed  that  several  of  them  are  in  close  re- 
ligious fellowship  with  their  masters ;  they  were  introduced  to 
me  as  brothers  and  sisters  in  Christ.  At  meetings  I  have 
had  of  late  there  were  many  of  that  description  ;  in  some  places 
they  occupy  the  galleries,  in  others  the  floor  of  the  meeting- 
houses. 

Augusta,  Second  month,  2nd.  Here  I  find  in  Doctor  Wat- 
kin's  family  some  piety;  he  accompanied  me  to  several  serious 
persons;  among  others,  the  mother  of  the  late  Caroline  E. 
Smelt,  respecting  whom  an  interesting  memoir  has  been  pub- 
lished ;  she  made  a  triumphant  end.  The  Doctor's  wife 
and  several  young  women,  her  intimate  friends,  have  not  lost 
the  religious  impressions  made  upon  them,  nor  the  earnest 
and  pious  words  of  Christian  counsel  that  Caroline  addressed 
to  them.  I  had  solemn  opportunities  in  some  of  their  families, 
and  with  them  collectively;  also  a  large  public  meeting. 
Among  the  interesting  characters  I  met  with  here,  is  a 
young  man,  whose  father  is  wealthy  and  lives  in  great  style; 
but  this  youth  is  brought  under  the  yoke  of  Christ ;  he  cannot 
mingle  in  the  dissipation  of  the  family,  and  spends  much  of 
his  time  in  religious  retirement ;  ho  bears  the  marks  of  having 
been  with  Jesus.  I  feel  very  tenderly  for  some  of  the 
Lord's  children  in  this  place ;  may  he  water  them  and  keep 
them! 

At  Waynesborough  we  had  much  satisfaction ;  many  are 
prepared  to  liberate  their  slaves  when  the  laws  will  allow, 
which  they  hope  will  be  soon ;  and  as  their  love  and  good- 
will expands  towards  their  fellowmen,  so  also  it  does  towards 
the  dear  Redeemer.  They  give  me  full  opportunity  at  their 


188  1825.  OT.  51. 

houses  with  the  slaves,  and  allow  them  also  to  come  to  the 
meeting-house. 

At  Jacksonboro',  where  we  had  come  under  the  expectation 
of  having  a  meeting,  and  proposed  to  have  one  appointed, 
my  way  totally  closed.  It  is  a  dissipated  place,  where  the 
fear  of  the  Lord  is  not.  Under  distress  for  them,  even  to 
weeping,  we  passed  on  towards  Savannah,  having  meetings 
on  the  way ;  these  were  mostly  very  trying.  There  we  found 
that  the  poor  slaves  are  under  much  oppression,  and  the 
minds  of  their  masters  greatly  darkened.  As  they  love  not 
their  fellowmen  whom  they  see,  neither  do  they  love  God, 
whom  they  do  not  see.  Some  parts  of  that  country  much 
resemble  the  state  of  the  people  that  inhabit  it ;  the  land  is 
swampy  and  unhealthy;  they  have  many  reptiles,  musquitoes, 
alligators,  &c. 

I  find  at  Savannah  a  young  clergyman,  among  the  Pres- 
byterians, a  pious  person.  I  had  a  letter  for  him  from 
the  widow  Smelt,  at  Augusta.  His  name  is  Steele.  He  was 
educated  for  a  lawyer;  but  being  visited  with  powerful  con- 
victions of  the  Holy  Spirit  he  has  left  the  practice  of  the 
law  for  the  service  of  the  Gospel ;  he  is  in  a  humble,  tender 
state  of  mind ;  he  appears  much  more  disposed  to  preach 
Christ  and  bring  all  near  to  him,  than  to  make  proselytes  to 
the  Presbyterians;  "To  Christianity,"  says  he,  "neither  more 
nor  less,  we  should  all  come."  His  father  is  of  the  first 
rank  in  this  place.  The  public  meeting  we  had  here  has 
been  more  satisfactory  than  I  feared  it  would  be;  I  went  to 
it  under  great  depression.  The  jealousy  of  some  of  the 
inhabitants  was  excited  against  my  companion,  because  he 
is  from  the  State  of  Ohio ;  many  are  in  a  state  of  ferment, 
and  lately  treated  roughly  some  persons  from  the  Eastern 
States,  who  had  handed  out  some  pamphlets  against  slavery. 
The  meeting  however  was  largely  attended,  and  very  quiet. 
All  human  and  slavish  fears  were  taken  away,  under  a  grate- 
ful and  humbling  sense  of  the  Lord's  presence  and  power, 
so  that  I  flinched  not  from  proclaiming  the  plain  and  simple 
truth.  None  spoke  an  unkind  word  to  me,  though  the  cir- 
cumstance of  an  alarm  of  fire  in  the  evening  brought  some 


JJT.  51.]  1825.  189 

of  the  inhabitants  under  anxiety;  they  dread  such  occur- 
rences, much  fearing  lest  it  should  be  a  signal  for  the  rising 
of  the  slaves;  on  such  occasions  they  repair  to  their  arms. 
0  how  many  evils  slavery  entails,  both  upon  the  slaves  and 
the  owners !  Some  of  the  latter  are  very  sensible  of  it,  and 
deeply  lament  the  bondage  under  which  they  themselves  arc 
brought.  They  speak  very  freely  on  the  subject  with  me. 
Several  of  the  pious  in  this  place  kept  near  us  to  the  last ; 
and  as  we  are  not  likely  to  find  any  inns  on  the  road  we  are 
going  to  travel,  they  kindly  gave  us  letters  to  some  of  their 
friends  who  reside  on  our  way. 

We  left  Savannah  on  the  Gth  of  the  month,  crossed  the 
river,  which  brought  us  into  South  Carolina,  and  came  to 
the  plantation  of  W.  T.  Norton,  to  whom  we  had  a  letter  of 
introduction ;  he  was  not  at  home  when  we  arrived,  but  his 
wife  gave  us  a  kind  reception ;  she  had  several  female 
visitors  ;  one  of  these  appears  to  devote  much  of  her  time 
and  substance  to  acts  of  benevolence ;  she  has  no  children 
of  her  own,  but  has  several  orphans  under  her  charge.  Five 
of  these  were  bequeathed  to  lier  when  they  were  only  a  few 
months  old,  and  one  was  only  a  few  weeks.  Now  she  has  a 
pressing  request  to  take  several  more  under  her  pious  and 
maternal  care.  I  had  a  very  interesting  time  with  these 
females. 

Late  in  the  evening  the  master  of  the  house  came  in,  with 
about  twelve  of  the  neighbouring  planters,  all  armed.  I  did 
not  understand  what  I  saw,  nor  what  I  felt.  We  all  sat 
down  to  supper ;  the  master  of  the  house  was  civil,  but  my 
distress  was  not  lessened.  After  rising  from  the  table,  he 
took  me  aside  and  told  me  how  greatly  he  was  himself  tried ; 
for  the  white  population  of  the  neighbourhood  were  under 
arms,  and  would  that  night  encircle  a  swamp  where  they 
believed  about  thirty  runaway  slaves  had  concealed  them- 
selves, and  they  were  determined  to  have  them  dead  or 
alive  ;  he  could  not  excuse  himself,  he  said,  from  going  with 
his  neighbours ;  but  he  had  resolved,  that  should  he  see  any 
of  the  negroes  he  would  try  to  help  them  to  escape  ;  or  if 
seen  by  others,  so  that  he  could  not  avoid  firing  his  gun,  he 


190  1825.  [JET.  51. 

would  take  care  not  to  point  it  at  any  of  the  slaves  ;  though 
he  himself  very  narrowly  escaped  being  killed  by  one  of 
these  a  few  weeks  since.  He  was  on  the  outskirts  of  his 
plantation  ;  a  negro,  probably  thinking  that  he  intended  to 
catch  him,  fired  at  him  and  slightly  wounded  his  breast. 
"But,"  said  he,  "I  pitied  him;  for  he  had  a  bad  master, 
who  had  driven  him  to  acts  of  desperation,  and  it  is  the  case 
with  many  others."  His  own  slaves  behaved  well,  and  he 
was  endeavouring  to  treat  them  well ;  "Slavery,"  he  added, 
"is  a  dreadful  scourge  to  the  land."  I  had  a  painful  night, 
and  dreaded  to  hear  the  result  of  the  expedition.  But  I  was 
much  relieved  from  my  anxiety,  when,  on  his  return  in  the 
morning,  W.  T.  Norton  told  me  they  had  not  found  a  single 
negro  ;  they  had  probably  heard  of  their  masters'  intention, 
and  retired  to  some  other  hiding-place ;  he  was  himself  very 
glad  it  had  been  so. 

We  left  this  hospitable  family,  and  came  towards  evening 
to  the  plantation  of  S.  Smith,  who  at  once  gave  us  a  most 
cordial  reception.  "Come  in,  come  into  my  house,"  said 
he,  "some  formerly  entertained  angels  unawares,  and  per- 
haps you  also  bring  with  you  one  of  the  Lord's  blessings." 
He  lost  his  wife  eighteen  months  since.  She  was  a  pious 
woman.  He  greatly  feels  his  bereavement.  He  has  two 
grown  up  daughters.  They  would  incline,  he  said,  to  follow 
the  example  of  their  youthful  neighbours  in  their  dress  and 
manner  of  life ;  but,  as  he  believes  this  is  not  consistent 
with  the  simplicity  that  the  Christian  religion  requires,  he 
cannot  consent,  and  they,  as  dutiful  daughters,  submit  cheer- 
fully to  their  father's  wishes.  They  belong  to  the  Baptists, 
but  are  not  sectarians.  Many  of  his  slaves  have  joined  the 
Baptists  also.  They  meet  together  regularly,  morning  and 
evening,  to  have  family  worship.  At  our  request  he  very 
readily  collected  all  those  on  his  plantation,  with  whom 
I  had  a  meeting.  He  is  one  who  would  rejoice  did 
the  laws  of  the  land  allow  of  their  emancipating  their 
slaves. 

The  following  day  we  came  to  Beaufort,  a  nice  village. 
Joseph  and  Mary  Anna  Smith  received  us  with  open  hearts. 


JST.  51.]  1825.  191 

She  ia  a  sister  of  the  widow  Grimkc  of  Charleston.  They 
belong  to  the  Episcopalians,  but  it  may  rather  be  said  that 
they  are  members  of  the  Catholic  and  Apostolic  Church. 
They  are  well  acquainted  with  the  sensible  influences  of  the 
Spirit  of  Truth,  and  it  is  their  daily  engagement  to  sit  in 
silence  together,  to  wait  upon  the  Lord.  They  know  that 
the  Christian  communion  is  not  any  outward  form  or  shadow, 
but  in  Christ,  who  is  himself  the  bread  of  life.  My  soul 
has  been  refreshed  and  comforted  by  being  with  them.  The 
Baptists  in  this  place  arc  the  most  numerous,  and  their 
meeting-house  is  the  largest.  The  members  of  other  reli- 
gious denominations  with  all  readiness  attended  a  meeting 
appointed  there  at  my  request.  We  had  a  serious  company. 
The  word  preached  seemed  to  have  an  entrance  into  their 
hearts.  I  had  not  for  a  length  of  time  felt  my  soul  so  much 
at  liberty,  as  I  did  there.  Surely  the  Lord  has  a  people 
here  that  are  precious  in  his  sight. 

The  next  morning,  after  a  solemn  opportunity  with 
Joseph  Smith  and  family,  we  came  through  a  low  swampy 
country,  where  a  great  quantity  of  rice  is  cultivated.  We 
were  pleased  to  see  the  slaves  well  clad,  and  looking  so  well. 
But  this  is  not  the  case  everywhere.  The  masters  of 
some  told  us  how  greatly  they  reprobate  the  treatment  of 
many  slaveholders.  These  bad  masters  are,  they  say,  held 
in  contempt  by  them.  So  far  it  is  a  good  step,  but  may 
they  entirely  wash  their  hands  in  innocency  from  the  gain  of 
oppression !  When  I  plead  the  cause  of  the  slaves  with 
some  of  these,  who  are  themselves  kind  masters,  and  direct 
their  consideration  to  what  may  become  the  condition  of  the 
slaves  after  their  death,  when  the  estates  may  be  divided, 
and  parents  and  children,  husbands  and  wives,  be  sold  and 
far  separated,  and  perhaps  fall  into  the  hands  of  evil  masters, 
they  appear  to  feel  deeply,  and  deplore  the  curse  that  is  en- 
tailed upon  them. 

Now  we  came  to  Charleston,  where  are  a  few  members  ot 
our  Society,  and  some  professors.  I  had  several  meetings 
with  them,  and  others  also,  more  public.  One  of  these  was 
in  the  meeting-house  of  the  Methodists.  It  was  a  good  one. 


192  1825.  |>x.  51. 

Here  we  again  met  with  their  Bishop,  whom  we  saw  at  Au- 
gusta. He  is  still  in  hopes  that  the  time  is  near,  when  the  foul 
stain  of  slavery  will  be  removed  from  their  church.  I  found 
also  much  openness  among  the  other  religious  denominations, 
the  Episcopalians  especially,  and  I  had  some  religious  ser- 
vice in  families,  as  well  as  in  public.  It  is  cause  for  deep 
and  heart-felt  gratitude,  that  there  are  those  whose  hearts 
are  prepared  to  receive,  or  at  least  to  hear,  the  testimony  of 
Truth ;  but  there  is  also  great  darkness  in  this  city,  as  is  the 
case  in  all  places  where  slavery  prevails.  Vice  and  immo- 
rality abound  among  the  mass  of  the  people.  I  met  at  the 
widow  Grimke's  with  a  number  of  piously  disposed  persons, 
with  whom  we  had  a  solemn  season  in  the  Lord's  presence. 
The  last  meeting  I  had  with  those  who  profess  with  us  was 
a  time  of  close  labour.  If  we  act  as  faithful  servants  of  the 
Lord,  we  must  speak  the  truth  in  love,  but  with  faith- 
fulness. 

We  left  Charleston  the  14th,  and  had  a  tedious  ride  to 
Georgetown.  Though  very  tired,  way  opening  to  have  a 
meeting  the  evening  of  our  arrival,  I  dared  not  put  it  by. 
My  flesh  and  my  heart  were  ready  to  fail  in  the  prospect,  but 
my  blessed  Master  has  sent  me  to  preach  his  Gospel  to  the 
people;  my  peace  and  my  life  are  to  stand  obedient  in  all 
things  to  his  divine  will.  The  meeting  was  held  in  their 
largest  place  of  worship,  and  fully  attended.  It  was  another 
memorable  season.  A  fresh  evidence  that  the  Lord  has  in 
these  Southern  States,  a  seed  under  his  Divine  notice.  The 
visitation  of  his  love,  and  the  power  of  his  Truth,  reached  to 
the  tendering  of  many  of  their  minds.  It  is  to  the  operation 
of  this,  if  they  on  their  part  keep  faithful  to  it,  that  I  look 
for  their  emancipation  from  the  bondage  of  sin  and  corrup- 
tion, and  to  their  being  constrained  also,  by  the  love  and 
power  of  God,  to  proclaim  liberty  to  their  slaves. 

Wilmington,  North  Carolina,  20th.  We  arrived  here 
early  this  forenoon.  Though  worn  down,  I  could  not  be 
easy  without  an  attempt  to  have  a  meeting  in  the  place.  I 
thought  it  would  be  small,  the  Conference  of  the  Methodists, 
which  was  to  be  held  at  Fayetteville,  having  adjourned  to 


XT.  51.]  1825.  193 

this  place,  on  account  of  the  small-pox  appearing  there ;  the 
meeting,  however,  was  a  large  one;  many  of  the  Methodist 
preachers  attended  it.  The  Lord  helped  his  poor  servant 
for  the  work  required.  The  qualifications  of  a  minister  of 
Christ  were  enlarged  upon ;  and  also  that  form  of  sound 
words  and  of  doctrines,  which  is  to  characterize  his  ministry 
— not  the  enticing  words  of  human  wisdom. 

My  health  seems  to  be  impaired  by  exposure  in  these  low, 
marshy  countries ;  the  water  we  have  to  drink  is  very  bad. 
From  Savannah  to  this  place  we  have  crossed  nineteen 
streams,  some  pretty  wide.  We  have  often  travelled  miles 
together  in  swampy  ground,  where  the  water  came  up  to  the 
body  of  the  carriage,  and  was  so  black  that  we  could  not  see 
the  bottom  of  it.  Several  times  it  was  so  deep  that  the  car- 
riage floated,  and  the  horses  swam.  We  could  not  have 
turned  back  had  we  tried  to  do  so,  the  way  open  between  the 
trees  being  too  narrow  to  allow  it.  We  were  also  in  con- 
siderable danger  from  the  alligators,  which  are  numerous. 
They  sometimes  seize  upon  the  horses,  as  they  pass  such 
places.  But  the  Lord  has  upheld  us  to  this  day,  holy  and 
reverend  is  his  name!  We  heard  that  very  lately  a  horse 
and  his  rider  were  destroyed  by  these  animals. 

Newbern,  Third  month  1st.  After  leaving  Wilmington, 
we  met  with  considerable  difficulty.  The  rain  being  inces- 
sant rendered  travelling  dangerous  and  very  tedious,  for  the 
waters  were  high  and  the  road  very  muddy.  We  have  been 
several  times  obliged  to  go  miles  round,  on  account  of  the 
bridges  being  carried  away.  From  Swansborough  we  went 
forty  miles  up  the  river,  where  we  hoped  to  find  a  bridge, 
but  this  also  was  washed  away.  Then,  turning  another  way 
towards  Newport  river,  we  met,  accidentally,  at  Captain 
Ward's — where  we  inquired  for  the  road — two  nice,  civil 
young  men,  who  offered  to  take  us  in  a  small  boat  over  a  wide 
river,  to  their  aunt  Ward's.  The  tide  was  low  and  the  boat 
could  not  come  near  the  shore,  but  these  kind  young  men  took 
off  their  nice  clothes,  carried  us  on  their  shoulders  to  the  boat, 
and  went  back  for  our  baggage.  We  left  our  horses  and  car- 

VOL.  II.— 14 


1825.  [JET.  51. 

riage  under  the  care  of  their  friend  the  Captain.     They  then 
rowed  us  over  the  river,  which  is  three  miles  wide. 

We  came  to  Hester,  widow  of  Joseph  Burden's.  She  is  a 
valuable  member  of  our  religious  Society,  as  was  also  her 
husband.  They  joined  it  by  convincement  some  years 
since.  He  had  many  slaves,  whom  he  liberated.  His  death 
is  considered  a  public  loss,  for  he  was  a  man  of  great  be- 
nevolence. She  has  seven  sons  and  one  daughter.  She 
accompanied  us  with  her  boat  down  the  river  to  Beaufort, 
where  a  few  families  of  Friends  reside.  These  we  visited, 
and  we  had  also  a  meeting  with  the  inhabitants  of  the  place, 
which  they  very  generally  attended.  By  water,  again,  we 
went  up  to  Core  Sound  Monthly  Meeting.  Only  about  twenty 
families  of  Friends  remain  in  that  part  of  the  country,  where 
formerly  they  were  numerous.  In  the  year  1800,  many  re- 
moved in  a  body  to  the  State  of  Ohio.  Strong  inducements 
for  their  leaving,  were  the  unhealthiness  of  the  district,  and 
slavery.  The  land  is  low  and  marshy,  much  of  it  has  been 
reclaimed  from  the  sea.  The  people,  generally,  have  a  very 
sickly  appearance.  I  felt  tenderly  for  the  few  members 
of  our  Society  who  continue  in  this  corner.  Some  of  them 
think  it  is  their  religious  duty  to  remain,  to  protect  many  of 
the  people  of  colour,  who  formerly  belonged  to  those  Friends 
who  have  moved  away,  and  who,  unprotected  by  them,  might 
be  reduced  again  to  slavery.  I  heard  very  interesting  ac- 
counts of  the  conduct  of  some  of  these  people,  and  of  their 
sobriety  and  industry.  An  aged  negro,  who  resides  near  the 
meeting-house  to  which  his  master  belonged  before  he  re- 
moved with  his  family  to  the  State  of  Ohio,  has  several  times 
repaired  the  house,  saying,  "  My  old  master  or  his  sons  may 
yet  return  here,  and  I  wish  them  to  find  their  place  of  wor- 
ship in  good  order  for  them  to  meet  in."  Near  another  for- 
saken meeting-house  (there  are  several  thus  left  by  the 
removal  of  Friends,)  resides  an  aged  black  woman,  who  used 
to  attend  meetings  there  with  the  family.  She  continues  to 
come  to  the  house  twice  a  week,  regularly,  on  First  and 
Fourth-days,  and  sits  alone  in  silence  to  wait  upon  and  wor- 
ship that  God  and  Saviour  whom  she  has  been  instructed 


*r.  51.]  1825.  195 

to  know  and  to  love.  I  felt  great  interest  and  satisfaction  in 
my  visit  there.  We  went  back  to  the  widow  Burden's,  where, 
with  her  large  family  and  some  serious  neighbours,  we  had  a 
solemn  religious  meeting,  and  in  Christian  affection  we  sepa- 
rated from  one  another. 

We  came  that  day  to  Colonel  Ward's,  lie  stands  high  in 
the  world,  but  the  power  of  truth  has  brought  him  low  in 
his  own  estimation.  In  a  religious  opportunity  in  his  family, 
the  great  man  was  much  humbled  and  tendered.  Also  his 
wife  and  her  aged  mother.  He  is  one  of  those  prepared  to 
use  all  the  influence  he  has,  to  promote  the  passing  of  laws 
for  the  abolition  of  slavery  in  this  State.  Others,  with  him- 
selfj  are  fully  convinced  that  it  is  a  system  totally  contrary  to 
what  the  precepts  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ  inculcate,  and 
that  wherever  the  love  of  the  Saviour  prevails,  slavery  must 
cease. 

At  Newbern  I  had  a  satisfactory  meeting.  Since  coming 
to  these  Southern  States  I  have  frequently  marvelled,  and 
my  soul  has  been  prostrated  before  the  Lord  with  gratitude, 
on  meeting,  almost  in  every  place,  those  who  love  and  fear 
Him.  These  I  have  found  in  the  various  stations  of  life,  and 
not  a  few  among  the  poor  slaves.  I  rejoice  greatly  that  the 
light  of  Truth  has  shined  in  the  hearts  of  some  in  high  rank, 
as  I  have  found  at  Newbern  also.  If  they  are  obedient  to  it, 
their  influence  may,  by  the  Lord's  blessing,  have  a  powerful 
effect  upon  others. 

There  is  certainly  a  great  alteration  for  good  in  these 
Southern  States.  When  I  visited  them  twenty-five  years 
ago,  irreligion  prevailed  to  a  very  lamentable  extent.  Cock- 
fighting,  horse-racing,  drunkenness  and  fighting,  were  com- 
mon. Very  few  houses  of  worship  were  to  be  seen ;  but  now 
piety  and  some  of  its  fruits  are  to  be  met  with.  Slaveholders 
can  bear  to  be  reasoned  with  on  the  great  evils  of  slavery ; 
and  they  also  hear,  without  marks  of  displeasure,  the  testi- 
mony of  Truth  proclaimed  against  it,  in  meetings  for  wor- 
ship; as  I  have  done  in  this  place  before  a  large  assembly. 
My  impression  is  that  the  greatest  and  most  important  work 
that  the  servant  of  the  Lord  can  be  engaged  in,  is  to  bring 


196  1825.  [^rr.  61. 

men  to  Christ ;  there  is  the  sure  remedy  for  every  evil,  even 
for  sins  of  the  deepest  dye.  The  love  of  Christ,  coming  to 
have  the  ascendency  in  the  heart,  will  become  like  the  little 
stone  that  Daniel  saw  in  bis  vision ;  it  will  cover  the  whole 
earth ;  neither  slavery,  oppression  of  any  kind,  nor  war,  nor 
any  wicked  practices  will  continue  to  exist.  I  am  for  en- 
couraging the  right  efforts  of  societies  formed  for  the  promo- 
tion of  the  abolition  of  slavery.  May  the  Lord  bless  their 
efforts !  But,  my  most  cheering  hope  to  see  this  effected  is 
in  the  benign  influence  of  the  Spirit  and  love  of  the  dear 
Redeemer,  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 

Heavy  rains  coming  on  again  rendered  our  travelling 
difficult  and  dangerous,  in  that  low  country.  We  travelled 
for  hours  together  in  water  up  to  the  body  of  our  horses. 
We  succeeded  in  reaching  Contentnea,  which  meeting,  and 
the  others  near  it,  we  attended.  At  Tasborough  we  had  a 
trying  meeting,  for  vice  and  immorality  prevail  there  to  a 
lamentable  degree.  Thence  we  proceeded  towards  Halifax, 
Petersburg,  and  Richmond,  where  we  arrived  the  15th  of 
Third  month.  We  had  meetings  at  those  several  places.  I 
travelled  under  great  bodily  debility  and  suffering.  The 
dampness  of  the  country,  increased  by  the  rains,  together  with 
the  poor  kind  of  food  we  have  had  in  many  places,  have 
greatly  affected  me ;  yet,  in  meetings  I  have  been  strengthened 
to  do  the  work  of  the  Lord,  as  required  of  a  poor  unprofita- 
ble servant. 

We  arrived  at  Baltimore  from  Richmond  on  the  20th,  hav- 
ing three  meetings  only  on  the  way  to  it.  My  dear  Master, 
permitting  my  bodily  weakness  to  increase,  graciously  releases 
me  from  much  further  labour  in  the  Gospel.  Good  and  mer- 
ciful is  He.  Here  J S is  going  to  leave  me,  to  return 

home. 

Though  in  feebleness,  I  was  strengthened  in  three  meetings 
in  this  city,  to  labour  earnestly  and  affectionately  with 
Friends.  I  very  sorrowfully  behold  the  advances  that  the 
adversary  makes  upon  many  of  them.  O !  the  spirit  of 
infidelity  !  It  robs  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  if  it  were  possible, 
of  his  Divinity ;  and  actually  robs  those  in  whose  hearts  it 


JET.  51.]  1825.  197 

prevails,  of  that  salvation   which  comes  by  Him  alone.     I 
leave  many  in  this  place  with  a  mournful  spirit. 

On  his  return  home  S.  G.  thus  closes  the  account  of 
his  visit  to  the  Southern  and  Western  States. 

Burlington,  26th  of  Third  month,  1825.  I  was  favoured 
to  return  to  my  beloved  wife  and  daughter,  for  whom  the 
Lord  has  very  graciously  cared,  as  he  has  done  for  me,  his 
poor  servant,  also.  Surely,  according  to  his  promise,  he  is 
to  those  that  trust  in  him  strength  in  weakness,  riches  in 
poverty,  and  a  very  present  help  in  the  needful  time.  He 
has  been  so  to  me  in  this  journey,  as  in  the  preceding 
ones,  wherever  he  has  sent  me.  O  Lord!  who  should  not 
fear  thee !  who  should  not  glorify  thy  name !  My  beloved 
wife  joins  me  in  prostration  of  soul,  in  praising  and  adoring 
the  Lord  our  Helper  and  Saviour. 

I  have  travelled  in  this  journey  about  six  thousand  miles, 
and  am  now  favoured,  through  adorable  mercy,  with  peace- 
fulness  of  mind,  earnestly  desiring  that  the  residue  of  my 
days  may  be  devoted  to  the  service  of  my  dear  Saviour,— 
not  that  I  have  any  hope  that  any  of  my  works  can  render 
me  acceptable  in  his  Divine  sight ;  for  I  am  but  an  unprofit- 
able servant.  The  Lord's  works  alone  can  praise  him.  Of 
myself  I  am  nothing,  neither  can  I  do  anything  that  is  good. 
My  hope  for  the  salvation  of  my  soul  is  solely  in  the  unmer- 
ited mercy  of  God,  through  Jesus  Christ.  To  him  all  glory 
and  praise  belong,  for  ever  and  ever. 


CHAPTER  XLVIII. 

THE  SEPARATION. 

THE  autobiography  of  Stephen  Grellet  is  now  brought 
to  a  point  at  which  it  would  be  matter  of  joy  to  be  able 
to  pause, — to  pass  over  in  silence,  or  to  obliterate  much 
that  occurred  in  the  few  succeeding  years ; — not  on  his 
own  account,  but  because  of  the  sorrowful  events  which 
took  place  around  him  in  rapid  succession,  as  results  of 
the  influence  of  Elias  Hicks  and  the  promulgation  of 
his  opinions. 

The  Christian  reader,  cordially  sympathizing  with 
Stephen  Grellet  in  his  views  of  the  person,  the  attri- 
butes and  the  work  of  the  Saviour,  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  must  indeed  already  have  found  it  a  thing  of 
painful  interest  to  follow  him  in  the  conflicts  and  exer- 
cises which  mark  some  of  the  previous  chapters  of  this 
memoir.  And  that  charity  which  "  thinketh  no  evil — 
beareth,  believeth,  hopeth  and  endureth  all  things" 
would  gladly  sink  in  oblivion  the  calamities  of  those 
days ;  but  the  faithful  biographer  is  not  at  liberty,  in 
historical  truthfulness,  to  suppress  facts  that  tend  to 
illustrate  the  Christian  standing  and  character  of  the 
subject  of  his  narrative. 

Stephen  Grellet  had  come  into  the  Society  on  the 

ground  of  conviction  ;  after  a  careful  examination  he 

had    recognized     in     the    religious   principles   of    the 

Society  of  Friends   the   practical  carrying  out  of  the 

(198) 


JIT.  51.]  1825.  199 

Christianity  of  the  New  Testament.  It  was  at  no 
small  sacrifice  that  he  had  made  them  his  own;  he 
had  "  bought  the  Truth,"  and  he  knew  what  it  had 
cost  him.  Deeply  feeling,  as  he  did,  the  absolute 
need  of  the  enlightening  influence  and  power  of 
the  Holy  Spirit  to  a  right  understanding  and  a  sav- 
ing application  of  the  truths  of  the  Gospel,  had  he 
been  asked  "  a  reason  for  the  hope  that  was  in  him," 
he  could  have  unhesitatingly  adopted  the  words  of 
George  Fox:*  "Jesus,  who  was  the  foundation  of 
the  holy  prophets  and  apostles,  is  our  Foundation ; 
and  we  believe  there  is  no  other  foundation  to  be  laid 
but  what  is  laid,  even  Christ  Jesus ;  who  tasted  death 
for  every  man,  shed  his  blood  for  all  men,  is  the  pro- 
pitiation for  our  sins,  and,  not  for  ours  only,  but 
also  for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world :  according  as 
John  the  Baptist  testified  of  him,  when  he  said: 
'  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God,  that  taketh  away  the  sins 
of  the  world.' '  With  equal  readiness  he  could  have 
said  with  Robert  Barclay :  f  "  We  firmly  believe 
it  was  necessary  that  Christ  should  come,  that  by 
his  death  and  sufferings  he  might  offer  up  him- 
self a  sacrifice  to  God  for  our  sins,  who  his  own 
self  bare  our  sins  in  his  own  body  on  the  tree ; 
50  we  believe  that  the  remission  of  sins  which  any  par- 
take of  is  only  in  and  by  virtue  of  that  most  satisfac- 
tory sacrifice,  and  no  otherwise.  For  it  is  by  the 
obedience  of  that  One,  that  the  free  gift  is  come 
upon  all,  to  justification."  And  most  cordially  could 
he  have  united  also  with  the  statement  of  William 
Penn^  in  reference  to  this  point:  "The  first  part  of 

*  See  his  Epistle  to  the  Governor  of  Barbadoes.     16"1 

t  Apology,  Prop.  v.  and  vi. 

t  Primitive  Christianity  Revived.    Chap,  viii,  s.  4. 


200  1825.  [jot.  51. 

justification,  we  do  reverently  and  humbly  acknow- 
ledge, is  only  for  the  sake  of  the  death  and  sufferings 
of  Christ,  nothing  we  can  do,  though  by  the  operation 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  being  able  to  cancel  old  debts,  or 
wipe  out  old  scores.  It  is  the  power  and  efficacy  of 
that  propitiatory  offering,  upon  faith  and  repentance, 
that  justifies  us  from  the  sins  that  are  past."  As 
fully  did  he  accord  with  the  same  writer,  in  his  open 
avowal  that  "  it  is  the  power  of  Christ's  Spirit  in  the 
heart  that  purifies"  the  penitent  convert — looking  in 
faith  to  Jesus,  the  Lamb  of  God  that  taketh  away  the 
sins  of  the  world,  and  freely  forgiven  in  virtue  of  the  one 
most  satisfactory,  propitiatory  sacrifice, — and  strengthens 
him  to  "  go  on  unto  perfection."  Thus,  humbly  trust- 
ing in  Christ  alone,  as  the  Rock  of  his  salvation,  S.  G. 
pressed  towards  the  mark  for  the  prize,  studying 
to  shew  himself  approved  unto  God,  a  workman  that 
needeth  not  to  be  ashamed,  rightly  dividing  the  word 
of  Truth. 

It  was  in  no  sectarian,  but  in  a  truly  Catholic  spirit, 
that  he  loved  the  Christian  community  of  which  he  had 
become  a  member,  and,  with  a  godly  jealousy,  he 
watched  over  its  interests,  and  sought  to  promote  its 
spiritual  prosperity.  With  tender  susceptibility,  quick- 
ened by  Christian  solicitude,  he  had  marked  some  of  the 
earliest  aberrations  of  Elias  Hicks,  and  had  observed 
with  no  small  concern  his  wider  departures  from  the 
Truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus.  He  had  clearly  foreseen  the 
consequences,  and  had  faithfully  forewarned  his  breth- 
ren of  their  approach.  The  hidden  fire  now  burst  out 
into  an  open  fiame ;  the  breath  of  popular  excitement 
swiftly  carried  it  to  nearly  all  parts  of  the  Society  on 
the  American  Continent. 

Rising   out   of  and   above   the    civil   and   religious 


JIT.  51.]  1825. 

struggles  of  the  seventeenth  century,  the  Christian 
Society  of  Friends  had  existed  nearly  two  hundred 
years.  It  was  widely  spread  over  North  America, 
and  the  number  of  its  members  on  that  continent  was 
large.  To  a  great  extent  the  descendants  of  the  first 
emigrants  from  Great  Britain  and  Ireland,  they  pro- 
fessed to  hold  the  same  religious  principles  as  the 
"  early  Friends" — George  Fox,  and  the  faithful  of 
his  day. 

George  Fox  himself  was  a  man  of  no  ordinary  cha- 
racter. Though  possessed  of  but  little  of  the  "  learn- 
ing of  the  schools,"  yet,  as  a  Christian,  his  spiritual 
understanding  was  sound,  clear  and  comprehensive. 
Christ  was  its  centre,  and  the  Truth,  as  it  flowed  from 
him,  its  area  and  circumference.  With  a  mind  as 
humble  and  child-like  in  its  willingness  to  be  taught, 
as  it  was  fearless  and  unflinching  in  its  obedience  to 
what  it  had  already  learned,  he  had  comprehended  the 
practical  bearing  of  the  great  Christian  doctrine — the 
simple  fact — of  the  direct  influence  and  perceptible 
guidance  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  he  saw  and  appreciated 
not  only  its  entire  accordance  with  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
but  its  importance  also  as  an  essential  part  of  Gospel 
truth.  The  Old  and  New  Testament  were  the  canon 
of  his  religious  belief.  In  doctrine — he  fully  recog- 
nized the  conclusiveness  of  their  Divine  authority; 
in  practice — he  felt  it  to  be  his  bounden  duty,  under 
the  guidance  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  at  all  hazards,  faith- 
fully to  carry  out  in  life  and  conversation  all  that  was 
required  by  their  teaching ;  and  he  was  ever  willing 
that  both  his  principles  and  his  conduct  should  be 
brought  to  the  test  of  their  decision.  Mere  human 
systems  were  nothing  to  him  in  point  of  authority; 
ecclesiastical  establishments  with  their  Popes  and 


202  1825.  [JIT.  51. 

Cardinals,  "Right  Reverend  Lord  Bishops,"  and  the 
lower  grades  of  the  priesthood,  were,  in  his  view, 
unscriptural  institutions,  inconsistent  with  the  spiritua- 
lity and  freedom  of  the  Gospel  dispensation.  In  wil- 
ling subjection  to  the  enlightening  operations  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  he  had  prayerfully  and  diligently  "  searched 
the  Scriptures,"  and  in  humble  faith  he  had  come  to 
Him  of  whom  "  they  testify."  In  Him  he  had  beheld 
his  Saviour  and  his  God,  and  he  could  "  call  no  man 
master  on  the  earth."  Taking  a  firm  footing  upon  the 
only  true  foundation — Christ  Jesus  himself — he  stood 
forward  as  a  practical  reformer,  with  a  mind  of  no 
common  grasp ;  with  one  great  stride  he  stepped  over 
centuries,  and  reached  a  point  of  Christian  develop- 
ment, and  originated  and  sustained  a  Christian  polity, 
than  which  nothing  could  well  be  more  scriptural,  or 
more  in  accordance  with  the  words  and  spirit  of  the 
Saviour's  teaching. 

Calmly  looking  back  on  the  characteristics  of  early 
Quakerism,  as  it  regards  the  comprehensiveness  of  its 
Christian  principles,  the  completeness  of  its  standard  of 
Christian  practice,  and  the  spirit  of  its  Christian 
discipline,  and  viewing  them  in  connection  with  the 
universal  church  of  professing  Christendom,  it  ap- 
pears to  be  a  simple  historical  fact,  that  wherever,  in 
any  direction,  there  has  been  real  progress — any 
onward  movement — it  has  been  towards  the  position 
occupied  by  the  early  Friends  —  George  Fox  and  his 
associates.  It  is  not  needful  to  particularize;  the 
thoughtful  and  intelligent  reader  will  be  able,  at  a 
glance,  to  fix  his  eye  upon  various  points  of  Christian 
principle  and  practice,  which  illustrate  what  has  been 
said. 

In  taking   this   estimate  of  the   early  Friends  and 


*r.  61.]  1825. 

their  sphere  of  usefulness,  it  would  not  be  serving 
the  cause  of  truth  to  attribute  to  them  a  freedom  from 
human  infirmity  to  which  they  themselves  laid  no 
claim  ;*  and  in  justly  appreciating  their  worth,  it  is 
well  to  bear  in  mind  that  they  were  fallible  men  of 
like  passions  as  we  are,  liable  to  be  biassed  in  judg- 
ment and  influenced  in  their  actions  by  the  difficult 
times  in  which  they  lived.  They  did  not  seek  but 
rather  avoided  the  use  of  terms  of  scholastic  theology ; 
yet  as  Christian  men,  under  a  strong  sense  of  their 
accountability  to  God,  they  did  not  hesitate  plainly 
and  honestly  to  declare  their  religious  belief.  They 
did  not  leave  the  world  in  doubt  as  to  their  Christian 
stand-point ;  and  a  careful  and  candid  perusal  of  their 
writings  and  biographies  will  afford  incontrovertible 
evidence  that  they  were  thoroughly  sound  in  the 
fundamental  doctrines  of  the  Gospel.  They  had  no 
new  Gospel  to  proclaim.  In  common  with  other 
orthodox  professors  of  the  Christian  name  they  most 
fully  recognized  the  Divine  inspiration  and  authority 
of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  thoroughly  believed  in 
all  that  is  revealed  therein  concerning  the  unity  of 
the  Godhead — the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost — 
one  God  over  all,  blessed  for  ever ;  they  unhesitatingly 
held  the  utter  depravity  of  human  nature  in  conse- 
quence of  the  fall ;  the  pre-existence  and  incarnation 
of  the  Son  of  God ;  the  proper,  eternal  Deity  and 
the  real  manhood  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ;  the  need 
and  efficacy  of  his  propitiatory  sacrifice,  as  an  atone- 
ment or  expiation  for  the  sins  of  mankind ;  his 
mediatorial  intercession  and  reign:  the  forgiveness 

*  It  ought  not  to  be  forgotten  with  what  chaste  attachment  to  the 
Redeemer's  cause,  George  Fox  exclaimed  respecting  himself  and  his 
brethren,  "  We  are  nothing;  CIIRIST  is 


204  1825.  [JET.  61. 

and  reconciliation  of  the  repenting  sinner,  through 
faith  in  Him  alone;*  the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in 
the  conversion  of  the  sinner,  and  in  the  preservation, 
guidance,  and  sanctification  of  the  believer  in  Jesus: 
the  immortality  of  the  soul ;  the  resurrection,  and  the 
final  judgment  of  the  world  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ; 
the  eternal  blessedness  of  the  righteous,  and  the 
eternal  punishment  of  the  wicked.  In  reference  to 
these  things  William  Penn,  in  the  full  maturity  of  his 
judgment  and  the  brightest  period  of  his  Christian 
experience,  had  explicitly  declared :  "  Where  we  are 
vulgarly  apprehended  to  differ  most  we  dissent  least,  I 
mean  in  doctrine. — For,  except  it  be  the  wording  of 
some  of  the  articles  of  faith  in  school  terms,  there  are 
very  few  of  those  professed  by  the  '  Church  of  Eng- 
land' to  which  we  do  not  heartily  assent, — I  say  then 
that,  where  we  are  supposed  to  differ  most,  we  differ 
least. — It  is  generally  thought  that  we  do  not  hold 
the  common  doctrines  of  Christianity,  but  have  intro- 
duced new  and  erroneous  ones  in  lieu  thereof, 
whereas  we  plainly  and  entirely  believe  the  truths 
contained  in  the  creed  commonly  called  the  '  Apostles' 
Creed,'  which  is  very  comprehensive,  as  well  as 

*  It  is  interesting  to  notice  the  beautiful  harmony  between  one  of  the 
first  testimonies  and  one  of  the  last  exhortations  of  George  Fox  in  refer- 
ence to  the  Saviour.  "  The  sins  of  all  mankind  were  upon  Him,  and 
their  iniquities  and  transgressions  with  which  he  was  wounded,  which  he 
was  to  bear  and  to  be  an  offering  for,  as  he  was  man,  but  he  died  not  as 
he  was  God ;  and  so,  in  that  he  died  for  all  men,  and  tasted  death  for 
every  man,  he  was  an  offering  for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world." — JEst.  21. 
"Christ  reigns,  and  his  power  is  over  all;  who  bruises  the  serpent's 
head,  and  destroys  the  devil  and  his  works,  and  was  before  he  was.  So 
all  of  you  live  and  walk  in  Christ  Jesus  ;  that  nothing  may  be  between 
yon  and  God,  but  Christ,  in  whom  ye  have  salvation — life,  rest,  and 
peace  with  God." — ,<£T.  66,  and  three  days  only  before  his  death.  Fox's 
Journal,  vol.  i,  p.  51,  and  vol.  ii,  p.  352,  ArmisteacTs  Edition,  Leeds,  1852. 


JST.  51.]  1825.  205 

ancient. — If  keeping  to  the  terms  of  Scripture  be  a 
fault — thanks  be  to  God,  that  only  is  our  creed ;  and 
with  good  reason  too:  since  it  is  fit  that  That  only 
should  conclude,  and  be  the  creed  of  Christians  which 
the  Holy  Ghost  could  only  propose  and  require  us  to 
believe."  * 

It  is  evident  that  those  Christian  testimonies  by 
which  the  early  Friends  were  more  especially  distin- 
guished from  their  brethren  of  other  denominations, 
— their  views  on  the  direct  influence  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  on  worship,  the  ministry  and  the  "  ordinances," 
on  liberty  of  conscience,  war,  oaths,  ecclesiastical  impo- 
sitions, and  some  other  points,  were  all  based  upon 
the  essential  doctrines  of  the  Gospel.  Their  whole 
superstructure  plainly  and  broadly  rested  upon  the 
immutable  foundation  of  the  revealed  truths  of  the 

Bible,  t 

It  would  be  a  great  mistake  to  suppose  that  the 
separation  among  Friends  in  America,  which  arose 
out  of  the  course  pursued  by  Elias  Hicks  and  some  of 
his  adherents,  hinged  upon  non-essentials.  It  was  what 
William  Penn  calls  the  common  doctrines  of  Christi- 
anity, those  essential  facts  and  truths  without  which 
Christianity  would  be  a  mere  name — a  shell  without  a 
kernel — that  were  the  objects  of  attack,  and  were 
boldly  denied.  That  faith  in  a  crucified  and  risen 
Lord  which  overcomes  the  world,  the  flesh,  and  the 

*  Defence  of  Gospel  Truth.  Works,  3rd  Edition,  vol.  v.,  pp.  380,  381, 
and  417. 

f  In  proof  of  these  statements  it  is  sufficient  to  refer  to  the  Selection 
from  George  Fox's  Epistles,  by  Samuel  Take  ;  Second  Edition,  London, 
1848;  Evans'  Exposition,  Philadelphia ;  Rules  of  Discipline,  and  Advices 
of  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  the  Society  of  Friends  in  London  ;  London  1834 ; 
and  Epistles  from  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  Friends,  held  in  London,  from 
1681  to  1857  inclusive,  2  vols.;  London,  1858. 


206  1826.  [JZT.  51. 

devil,  and  is  abundantly  fruitful  in  holiness  and  good 
works,  was  sought  to  be  supplanted  by  a  refined  and 
spurious  spiritualism,  which,  under  a  partial  adhe- 
rence to  a  scriptural  phraseology,  totally  rejected  the 
true  scriptural  " Doctrine  of  Christ"*  Few,  perhaps, 
besides  Elias  Hicks  and  some  of  the  prominent  char- 
acters among  his  followers,  had  any  clear  perception 
of  the  real  merits  of  the  controversy,  and  the  vital 
nature  of  the  points  at  issue ;  many  young  people,  as 
well  as  others,  unwittingly  followed  their  leaders,  little 
suspecting,  it  may  be,  the  wide  departure  from  "  the 
word  of  the  truth  of  the  Gospel,"  to  which  they  were 
in  danger  of  being  carried.  Without  attempting  to 
lay  open  the  depth  and  significance  of  some  of  the 
causes  which  led  to  the  deplorable  results  that  fol- 
lowed, it  must  not  be  overlooked,  that,  at  the  time 
referred  to,  a  very  inadequate  provision  for  early  in- 
struction and  for  a  guarded  and  religious  education, 
and  the  habitual  neglect  of  the  diligent  and  prayerful 
perusal  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  had  left  many  in  great 
ignorance  of  the  saving  truths  of  the  Gospel,  and 
destitute  of  a  clear  understanding  of  the  real  nature 
and  grounds  of  their  religious  profession.  The 

*  These  remarks  are  written  with  no  feeling  of  unkiudness  towards  a 
single  individual,  either  of  the  past  or  of  the  present  generation.  There 
were  no  doubt  many  of  the  past  who,  from  family  cousiderations  or  other 
causes,  were  associated  with  the  seceders  without  holding  their  extreme 
views ;  and  in  regard  to  the  present  generation,  it  is  indeed  cause  for 
thankfulness  that  there  are  increasing  indications  of  a  spirit  of  candid 
inquiry,  which,  through  the  Divine  blessing,  may  eventually  lead  to  a 
cordial  acceptance  of  the  fundamental  doctrines  of  the  Christian  faith. 
It  is  obvious,  however,  that  such  an  acceptance  must  of  necessity  be 
based  on  a  just  appreciation  of  the  character  and  work  of  the  Saviour. 
A  deep  feeling  of  Christian  love  and  interest  on  behalf  of  those  who  are 
separated  from  us  prompts  the  earnest  desire  that  all  who  bear  the  name 
of  Friends  may  thus  be  brought  to  rejoice  together  in  "  the  fulness  of 
the  blessing  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ." 


jrr.  52.]  1826.  207 

knowledge  of  the  Christian  principles  of  the  Society 
was,  with  many,  merely  traditional,  and  little  calculated 
to  afford  them  the  means  of  readily  detecting  points  of 
divergence.  Thus,  blind  to  the  danger  and  almost  de- 
fenceless, they  were  ill  prepared  to  meet  the  subtle  fal- 
lacies which  assailed  them,  and  fell  easy  victims  to  the 
"  spirit  of  error"  that  prevailed  around  them.  It  is 
thought  that  about  one-third  of  the  Society  in  America 
was  swept  away  by  that  fearful  schism. 

Stephen  Grellet  stood  unmoved  in  the  midst  of  the 
storm ;  meekly  firm  and  humbly  bold,  he  was  a  faith- 
ful witness  to  the  Truth.  He  loved  Quakerism 
because  to  him  it  was  identical  with  pure  and  simple 
Christianity,  and  he  did  not  lose  it  in  the  conflict; 
his  apostolic  spirit  was  not  robbed  of  the  freshness  of 
its  bloom,  nor  of  the  sweetness  of  its  fragrance ;  much 
beloved  by  those  who  knew  him  best,  he  was  still  the 
loving  disciple  of  the  Lord  Jesus — the  faithful  minister 
of  Christ. 

In  the  Tenth  month,  1826,  he  makes  the  following 
memorandum : — 


I  have  been  most  of  my  time  at  home  since  last  year, 
except  attending  some  meetings  not  far  distant.  During 
the  summer  I  visited  most  of  the  meetings  in  this  State, 
New  Jersey,  in  which  service  I  was  repeatedly  brought  under 
deep  and  trying  exercise ;  for  principles  of  infidelity  arc 
here  also  gaining  the  ascendency  over  many  minds.  At  our 
last  Yearly  Meeting  we  had  the  very  sorrowful  evidence  that 
there  are  very  few  sections,  if  any,  in  this  Yearly  Meeting, 
where  the  baneful  influence  is  not  felt  to  a  lamentable 
extent. 

The  crisis  was  now  at  hand.  The  Society  was  on 
the  eve  of  a  separation.  Many  faithful  labourers 


1827.  [JJT.  53. 

from  the  various  churches  in  America,  and  some  from 
Europe,  nobly  contended  for  the  "  faith  once  delivered 
to  the  saints,"  and  earnestly  sought  to  restore  the  er- 
ring, and  to  guard  the  unwary — by  "  manifestation  of 
the  Truth."  But  the  development  of  what  had  long 
been  worming  itself  into  the  foundation  and  bulwarks 
of  the  Society,  produced  a  state  of  things  which  left  but 
little  hope  that  the  breach  could  be  healed.  At  this 
juncture  Stephen  Grellet  felt  it  to  be  required  of  him, 
in  the  love  of  Christ,  to  pay  a  general  visit  to  Friends 
in  the  compass  of  his  own  Yearly  Meeting.  On  his 
return  home  from  this  engagement,  which  occupied 
about  five  months,  he  takes  the  following  review  of  the 
service : — 

Ninth  month,  1827.  I  have  just  returned  from  a  very 
trying  engagement  throughout  this  Yearly  Meeting,  except 
this  State,  New  Jersey,  which  I  visited  last  year.  It  was 
a  duty  that  pressed  on  my  mind,  and,  during  the  last  few 
months,  I  felt  it  in  a  manner  so  imperative  that  I  could  not 
understand  the  nature  of  the  attending  impressions.  "Now 
or  never  I"  seemed  to  be  the  language  proclaimed  in  my  ear. 
But  now  I  can  "  run  and  read ;"  for  it  was  only  then,  indeed, 
that  a  service  of  this  kind  could  be  performed.  One  day 
later  would  have  prevented  my  attendance  of  many  of  the 
meetings  I  visited.  It  was  at  many  of  those  Quarterly, 
Monthly,  and  other  Meetings,  that  those  who  have  rejected 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  as  their  Saviour  and  Redeemer,  and 
counted  the  blood  of  the  covenant  which  was  shed  on  Cal- 
vary as  an  atonement  for  sin,  an  unholy  thing,  organized 
themselves  as  a  separate  body  from  us,  and  publicly  identified 
themselves  with  the  followers  of  Elias  Hicks. 

I  spread  my  religious  concern  before  Friends  of  my 
Monthly  and  Quarterly  Meetings  of  Burlington,  who  gave 
me  their  testimonials  of  unity.  I  then  went  to  our  Yearly 
Meeting  of  Philadelphia.  It  appears  that  those  now  opposed 


XT.  53.]  1827.  209 

to  our  Christian  testimonies  had  had  private  conferences, 
and  had  taken  measures  to  obtain  the  ascendency  in  the 
Yearly  Meeting;  but  the  Lord  frustrated  their  devices  and 
overruled  all  to  his  own  glory.  We  had  some  very  trying 
seasons  during  that  Yearly  Meeting,  when  many  fervent 
prayers  were  put  up,  and  we  had  repeated  evidence  that  our 
Lord  is  a  God  that  heareth  prayer.  I  have  seldom  been  a 
witness  to  greater  fervency  of  spirit  and  solemnity,  than  was 
frequently  over  us,  even  when  by  their  levity  and  impious 
expressions  some  were  giving  evidence  that  the  spirit  of 
antichrist  actuated  them.  Truly,  to  many  of  these,  I  saw  the 
applicability  of  the  language,  "If  your  light  becomes  dark- 
ness, how  great  is  that  darkness!"  My  silent  request  for 
them  was,  "  Father  forgive  them,  they  know  not  what  they 
do !"  for  the  power  of  darkness  was  over  them.  At  the  close 
of  the  Yearly  Meeting,  those  disaffected  members  held  meet- 
ings to  organize  themselves  into  a  separate  body  from  our 
religious  Society. 

Fifth  month  19th.  I  went  to  Abington  Quarterly  Meeting, 
held  at  Ilorsham,  which  was  a  turbulent  time.  I  could  not 
have  credited  what  I  saw  and  heard.  There  was  no  room  for 
me  to  preach  the  Gospel  of  peace,  and  to  exalt  the  name  of 
the  dear  Redeemer.  My  place  was  to  suffer  with  Christ,  and 
also  to  bear  my  portion  of  reproach  for  his  great  name's  sake. 
Before  I  left  the  neighbourhood,  however,  I  had  two  solemn 
religious  opportunities  with  Friends,  who  were  prepared,  by 
what  they  have  suffered,  to  receive  the  consolations  of  the 
Gospel  of  Christ.  He  continues  precious  to  some  of  them  as 
a  Saviour  and  a  Redeemer. 

I  returned  to  Philadelphia,  and  from  thence  went  to  Wil- 
mington, to  attend  Concord  Quarterly  Meeting  held  there. 
I  had  not  been  at  the  meeting  of  Wilmington  for  many 
years;  very  painful  changes  have  taken  place  there;  they 
have  yet  a  large  body  of  nominal  professors  with  us,  but 
alas!  many  of  these  deny  the  only  Saviour,  and  reject  the 
only  hope  of  salvation.  On  First-day  their  meetings  were 
largely  attended  by  these  and  the  town's  people.  The  burden 
of  the  word  given  me  to  preach,  was  ChrUt  «nrl  him  crucified; 

VOL.  II. — 15 


210  1827.  T.  53. 


who  was  delivered  for  our  offences,  and  raised  again  for  our 
justification  ;  I  set  forth  the  heinousness  of  the  sin  of  unbelief 
in  Christ,  and  earnestly  besought  them  to  return  unto  him 
whom  they  had  denied,  that  they  might  have  hope  to  obtain 
eternal  life  through  him. 

The  Quarterly  Meeting  was  held  during  the  two  succeed- 
ing days.  The  power  of  darkness  was  felt  ;  but  the  Lord's 
power  had  the  dominion.  The  committee  of  the  Yearly 
Meeting  attended,  and  brought  weight  with  them.  I  had  an 
opportunity  to  labour  in  Gospel  love,  entreating  most  affec- 
tionately those  who  have  been  shaken  from  the  Christian 
hope,  to  reconsider  well  their  steps.  Many  of  the  young 
people  appeared  serious,  and  several  Friends  seem  disposed 
to  maintain  their  allegiance  to  Christ  with  firmness  ;  but 
in  that  Quarter,  a  large  number  are  too  wise  in  their 
own  conceits,  to  accept  salvation  from  a  crucified  but  risen 
Lord. 

18th.  Attended  the  Quarterly  Meeting  of  Cain.  It  was 
held  to  more  satisfaction  than  the  preceding  one.  Many 
appeared  glad  that  Christ,  the  Way,  the  Truth,  and  the  Life, 
was  preached  ;  and  that  his  glorious  name,  as  a  Saviour,  was 
exalted  that  day  among  them. 

21st.  I  had  some  meetings  on  my  way  to  the  Quarterly 
Meeting  of  London  Grove.  These  are  clays  when  the  Gospel 
must  be  preached  with  great  plainness  of  speech.  Whether 
the  people  will  hear  or  forbear,  I  must  publicly  confess  unto 
Jesus,  as  the  Saviour  of  sinners.  At  this  Quarterly  Meeting 
were  many  opposing  spirits,  and  by  some  blasphemous  doc- 
trines were  held  forth.  It  was  laid  upon  me  loudly  to  pro- 
claim that  hope  of  redemption  which  the  believer  has 
through  faith  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  I  went  to  meeting, 
and  sat  for  a  while  under  a  very  oppressive  load  of  poverty 
and  distress.  This  was  much  increased  by  the  unsavoury 
communications  of  some  of  the  disaffected  ones;  when  the 
word  of  the  Lord  seemed  like  a  flame  kindled  in  my  heart; 
"  whilst  I  was  musing,  the  fire  burned,  then  spake  I  with  my 
tongue."  As  I  spoke  the  Lord's  power  came  over  all.  O  ! 
that  the  people  would  bow  down  to  him,  before  the  day 


JCT.  53.]  .  1827.  211 

overtakes  them  that  will  grind  to  powder  all  the  rebel- 
lious. 

I  went  from  thence  towards  the  Eastern  shore  of  Mary- 
land, to  attend  their  Quarterly  Meeting  at  Easton.  On  the 
way  I  had  several  meetings.  Throughout  this  Quarterly 
Meeting  Friends  have,  with  some  few  exceptions,  adopt- 
ed the  views  of  Elias  llicks,  and  are  pursuing  measures 
to  separate  themselves,  in  a  body,  from  our  religious  Society. 
Their  Quarterly  Meeting  was  a  very  distressing  time.  They 
do  not  conceal  their  antichristian  notions.  Neither  could  I 
forbear,  privately  and  publicly,  among  them,  and  the  inhabi- 
tants of  the  place,  who  numerously  attended  some  of  these 
meetings,  to  testify  unto  the  whole  truth  as  it  is  in  Christ, 
to  expose  the  nature  of  infidelity,  its  baneful  tendency,  and 
what  must  be  the  end  of  those,  especially,  who  after  having 
once  known  the  Truth,  and  felt  the  power  of  it,  now  depart 
from  it,  crucify  the  Son  of  God  afresh,  and  put  him  to  an 
open  shame.  Under  the  sensible  feeling  of  the  love  of  that 
Saviour,  whom  they  deny,  who  has  come  to  seek  and  to  save 
them  that  were  lost,  I  laboured  and  pleaded  with  them 
very  earnestly  and  affectionately.  I  did  the  same  through- 
out all  their  particular  meetings  in  that  Quarter,  seven- 
teen in  number.  I  saw,  indeed,  as  was  intimated  to  me 
before  I  left  home,  that  "now  was  the  time,  or  never;"  for- 
separating  themselves  from  us,  and  that  on  such  awful 
ground,  there  is  no  prospect  that  any  other  opportunity  for 
religious  meetings  with  them  will  be  had  for  a  long  time  at 
least  My  soul  mourned  deeply  over  them,  and  I  shed  many 
tears. 

Here  rny  spirit  has  also  been  under  great  oppression,  be- 
cause of  the  hard  bondage  under  which  many  of  the  slaves 
are  kept.  Considerable  numbers  are  sold  to  be  sent  to 
Louisiana.  This  causes  many  heart-rending  occurrences, 
when  husbands  and  wives,  parents  and  children,  are  torn 
asunder.  Frequently,  also,  the  free  negroes  are  kidnapped, 
gagged,  and  chained  to  the  bottom  of  waggons,  and  thus 
carried  away  to  be  sold.  Whilst  a  woman  was  for  a  short 
time  absent  from  her  home,  some  of  these  men-stealers  came 


212  1827.  [MT.  53. 

in,  took  away  her  children,  and  to  conceal  their  deed,  if 
possible,  set  fire  to  her  house,  to  lead  her  to  conclude  that 
the  children  were  burned  in  it  by  accident.  They  were 
discovered  and  pursued,  but  not  overtaken.  The  poor 
mother  lost  at  once,  by  these  depraved  men,  her  children  and 
her  all  in  this  world.  A  negro  man  was  more  successful. 
A  traveller  was  passing,  and,  seeing  his  little  son  playing 
about  the  house,  took  him  in  his  gig  and  went  off  with  him. 
The  father,  who  was  at  work  in  the  field  happened  to  see  him 
from  a  distance,  ran  after  him,  and  overtook  him  in  the  town 
of  Camden,  where,  by  the  assistance  of  some  benevolent  per- 
sons, he  recovered  his  son. 

The  Nicholites  residing  in  these  parts,  which  I  visited 
some  years  since,  have  very  generally  joined  our  religious 
Society.  They  were  then  a  very  tender  people.  Many  of 
them  appeared  to  adorn  our  Christian  profession  ;  but  they 
now  are  mostly  carried  away  by  an  infidel  spirit.  I  could 
wash  them  with  my  tears.  It  could  never  have  been 
credited  that  Satan's  devices  should  have  proved  so  suc- 
cessful, even  with  such  as  once  appeared  to  love  the  Lord 
Jesus,  had  actually  tasted  of  his  goodness,  and  were  monu- 
ments of  his  mercy.  All  this  loudly  proclaims  the  necessity 
for  me  to  watch  and  pray,  and  that  continually,  lest  the 
flood  of  temptation  should  at  any  time  prevail  also  against 
me. 

I  returned  into  Pennsylvania  the  14th  of  Sixth  month,  and 
proceeded  to  visit  the  meetings  in  Chester  and  Lancaster 
Counties.  I  found  that  active  persons  in  the  separation, 
from  Philadelphia  and  other  places,  were  very  diligent 
throughout  those  meetings,  in  disseminating  their  pernicious 
doctrines,  and  in  organizing  their  separate  society.  It 
brought  me  frequently  into  contact  with  some  of  them, 
and  as  my  religious  labour  was  directed  to  the  building  up 
that  which  they  tried  to  destroy,  they  did  not  spare  their 
personal  abuse  of  me.  Truly  the  servant  cannot  expect  to 
be  above  his  Master,  nor  the  disciple  above  his  Lord ;  those 
that  reviled  and  rejected  my  Saviour,  the  Lord  of  all,  could 
but  treat  in  like  manner  his  poor  servant.  These  are  days 


JST.  53.]  1827.  213 

of  very  sore  conflict.  My  heart  mourns  over  many,  espe- 
cially of  the  young  people,  who  are  carried  away  by  the 
craftiness  of  those  who  rob  them  of  their  greatest  blessing, 
even  of  that  salvation  which  is  by  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 

It  was  laid  upon  me,  from  place  to  place,  as  the  last  op- 
portunity I  may  ever  have  with  them,  and  which  perhaps 
some  of  them  will  ever  have  to  hear  the  Truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus 
proclaimed,  to  set  before  them  with  clearness,  the  way  unto 
life  and  peace,  through  Jesus  Christ,  and  that  to  everlasting 
misery,  through  infidelity  and  unbelief. 

I  was  a  little  encouraged  in  some  places,  by  meeting  with 
tenderness  among  the  dear  youth,  and  also  in  finding  nearly 
everywhere  a  few  Friends  who  retain  their  integrity  in  the 
Truth.  The  Lord  condescended  very  graciously  to  comfort 
and  encourage  us  together  to  hold  up  our  Christian  profes- 
sion without  wavering,  to  the  end  of  our  earthly  race.  My 
faith  during  these  days  of  scattering  and  trouble,  is  more 
firmly  and  clearly  established  than  ever  before,  in  the  great 
truths  of  the  Gospel,  and  the  brightness  of  the  Sun  of 
Righteousnes  seems  to  shine,  in  my  view,  with  greater  lustre 
and  glory. 

From  these  counties  I  proceeded  towards  the  mountains,  on 
the  other  side  of  the  Susquehannah.  I  went  as  far  as  Cata- 
wissa,  Muncy,  and  Elklands.  Throughout  those  parts  I  found 
that  the  enemy  has  succeeded  in  sowing  his  tares,  and  that 
they  are  growing  strong  in  the  hearts  of  many. 

On  my  return  I  attended  the  meetings  in  Abington  Quar- 
ter, and  lastly  those  in  Bucks  County.  In  these  parts  also 
the  adversary  has  made  a  great  inroad ;  antichrist  is  openly 
preached  without  rebuke,  but  rather,  it  would  appear,  with 
general  approbation.  As  they  had  not  yet  fully  organized 
their  new  society,  but  nominally,  at  least,  are  yet  of  ours,  I 
felt  it  to  be  my  place  to  have  meetings  with  them ;  it  being 
the  very  business  for  which  my  dear  Master  has  sent  me  on 
the  present  Gospel  embassy,  to  proclaim  from  place  to  place, 
as  now  I  have  done  in  nearly  all  their  meetings  in  this  Yearly 
Meeting,  the  warning  voice,  whether  they  will  hear  or  for- 


1828.  [JET.  54. 

bear;  very  mournfully  indeed  have  I  left  them  day  by  day, 
when  after  a  meeting,  I  could  but  compare  my  sorrowful 
heart  to  that  of  one  returning  from  a  funeral. 

I  came  home  the  midst  of  the  Ninth  month,  having  been 
absent  about  five  months  on  that  trying  service.  Since  my 
return  my  afflicted  soul,  remembering  the  many  sore  services 
during  that  journey,  and  the  frequently  renewed  extension  of 
the  Lord's  love  and  mercy  towards  the  backsliders,  still  weeps 
bitterly  over  them.  IIow  applicable  to  them  is  the  Saviour's 
lamentation  over  Jerusalem,  "  How  often  would  I  have  gath- 
ered thy  children,  &c.,  but  ye  would  not.  Behold  now,  thy 
house  is  left  unto  thee  desolate,  and  the  things  that  belong  to 
thy  peace  are  hid  from  thine  eyes."  Ah  !  how  awful  is  the 
language !  My  soul  trembles  with  fearfulness,  lest  this  be 
actually  the  state  of  many  of  these  people. 

Though  his  own  particular  meeting  was,  in  great 
measure,  preserved  from  the  devastating  influence  of 
the  prevailing  evil,  the  poison  had  spread  consider- 
ably in  the  surrounding  district.  His  Christian  soli- 
citude was  kept  painfully  alive,  and  instead  of  resting 
from  his  labours,  his  active  services  were  again  called 
forth  in  the  Redeemer's  cause.  On  the  4th  of  Fifth 
month,  1828,  he  makes  the  following  entry  in  his  note 
book: 

On  my  return  home  last  fall,  I  found  that  the  same  spirit, 
under  which  I  had  suffered  so  deeply  during  my  last  journey, 
had  acquired  much  ascendency  in  these  parts  also.  This 
introduced  me  into  a  field  of  arduous  labour,  throughout  this 
Quarterly  Meeting,  and  those  adjacent.  Many  families  have 
become  involved  in  deep  trial  in  consequence  of  this  spirit. 
It  divides  between  those  who  were  heretofore  united  by  the 
close  ties  of  friendship,  and  Christian  fellowship.  This  strong 
bond  is,  in  several  instances,  broken  even  between  those  who 
are  joined  together  by  the  marriage  covenant.  Very  often 
my  most  tender  feelings  of  sympathy  are  awakened.  In 
some  of  the  sufferers  I  have  beheld  the  excellency  of  the 


*r.  54.]  1828.  215 

religion  of  Christ.  0,  how  contrary  are  the  fruits  of  the 
spirit  of  antichrist,  to  those  which  are  borne  by  such  as  act 
under  the  influence  of  the  spirit  of  the  dear  Redeemer,  our 
Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  I  "Charity  suffereth  long  and 
is  kind;  charity  envieth  not;  charity  vaunteth  not  itself,  is 
not  puffed  up,  doth  not  behave  itself  unseemly,  seeketh 
not  her  own,  is  not  easily  provoked,  thinketh  no  evil ;  re- 
joiceth  not  in  iniquity,  but  rejoiceth  in  the  Truth ;  beareth 
all  things,  hopeth  all  things,  endureth  all  things — charity 
never  faileth." — Such  a  rich  treasure  is  the  fruit  of  the  love 
of  God,  through  Christ  Jesus.  The  Christian  believer  may 
cherish  the  hope  of  obtaining  it,  because  the  love  of  God  is 
shed  abroad  in  his  heart,  by  the  Holy  Ghost  which  is  given 
unto  him. 

Now  separate  Meetings  are  set  up  throughout  our  Quar- 
terly Meeting,  as  is  also  the  case  throughout  this  Yearly 
Meeting.  Here,  in  Burlington,  we  have,  to  a  considerable 
extent,  escaped  the  overflowing  scourge.  No  separation  has 
taken  place  in  our  particular  Meeting.  May  the  badge  of 
Christianity  more  and  more  prevail  among  us !  If  the  love 
of  Christ  dwells  in  our  hearts,  then  we  shall  love  one 
another. 


CHAPTER  XLIX. 

RELIGIOUS  VISIT  TO  FRIENDS  IN    NEW    YORK    YEARLY 
MEETING. 

A  CALM  had  succeeded  the  excitement  that  prevailed 
during  the  separation.  In  five  out  of  the  eight  Yearly 
Meetings  of  which  the  Society  in  America  at  that 
time  consisted,  the  followers  of  Elias  Hicks  had 
effected  a  distinct  organization.  In  New  York 
Yearly  Meeting,  the  secession  had  greatly  dimin- 
ished the  number  of  members  in  the  Society;  but 
among  those  who  remained,  the  bonds  of  Christian 
fellowship  had  been  strengthened  by  the  things  which 
they  had  suffered.  Stephen  Grellet  had  long  resided 
in  their  midst;  his  heart  had  yearned  towards  them 
in  Gospel  love  and  Christian  sympathy;  the  time  of 
holding  their  Yearly  Meeting  was  approaching,  and 
he  now  felt  "  impressed  with  a  belief,  that  it  was  his 
religious  duty,  to  visit  his  brethren  under  their  sore 
tribulations."  Of  this  service  he  gives  the  following 
particulars : — 

I  obtained  the  concurrence  of  my  friends,  in  this  engage- 
ment, and,  accompanied  by  Henry  Warrington,  a  valuable 
Elder,  I  left  home  the  12th  of  Fifth  month,  1829.  I  took  some 
meetings  on  the  way  to  New  York.  I  then  crossed  over  to 
Long  Island,  where  I  had  meetings  with  the  small  remnants 
of  our  Society.  Very  little  companies  are  left  in  those 
parts,  where  lately  there  were  many  Friends.  The  people 
(216) 


JZT.  55.]  1829.  217 

at  large  understand  the  ground  of  our  separation,  and  dis- 
approve the  antichristian  doctrines  held  by  the  seceders. 

I  had  several  public  meetings  also,  particularly  in  the 
eastern  part  of  the  Island.  They  were  attended  by  the 
serious  characters  of  the  various  religious  denominations. 
Some  of  them  were  solemn  meetings. 

I  returned  to  New  York  to  the  Yearly  Meeting,  a  time 
long  to  be  remembered.  Friends  were  deeply  baptized 
together  into  suffering;  for  in  all  their  particular  meetings, 
they  have  shared  the  same  bitter  cup.  Yet  a  song  of  grati- 
tude and  praise  is  raised  to  the  Lord,  who,  by  his  power  and 
mercy,  has  preserved  among  them  a  remnant,  to  whom  his 
adorable  name  is  precious,  and  whose  hearts  are  opened  by 
his  Spirit,  to  feel  more,  and  understand  better,  what  is  the 
greatness  of  the  love  of  God  in  Christ,  so  that  the  world 
through  faith  in  him  might  be  saved.  Many  are  bowed  in 
reverence  whilst  contemplating  the  depth  of  the  mystery  of 
reconciliation  between  an  offended  God  and  sinful  man. 
This  sore  trial  in  our  Society,  which,  through  a  spirit  of  un- 
belief, has  plunged  many  into  gross  darkness,  has  tended  to 
bring  others  to  an  increase  of  faith  in,  and  a  saving  know- 
ledge of  God,  and  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  There  is  also 
a  perceptible  growth  in  some  of  the  dear  young  people,  who 
are  not  ashamed  to  acknowledge  a  crucified  Saviour  and 
risen  Lord,  as  the  sole  ground  of  their  hope  of  redemption 
and  everlasting  salvation. 

Nine  Partners,  Sixth  month,  21st.  We  left  New  York 
three  weeks  since,  and  had  one  or  two  meetings  every  day. 
Some  of  these  are  now  much  reduced.  The  separatists  have 
very  generally  taken  possession  of  the  meeting-houses.  In 
most  places,  Friends  have  already  built  new  ones.  Most  of 
these  meetings  were  held  under  much  solemnity.  The 
Lord  has  chastened  this  people  very  sore,  but  he  has  not  de- 
livered them  over  to  death.  His  Divine  presence,  in  which 
there  is  life,  has  been  with  us  from  place  to  place.  Blessed 
and  adored  be  his  name ! 

Farmington,  Seventh  month,  24th.  I  have  attended  all 
tho  meetings  (except  one)  composing  the  several  Quarterly 


218  1829.  [JST.  55. 

Meetings,  on  both  sides  of  the  Hudson  River,  as  far  as  this 
place.  Ilaving  mostly  two  meetings  each  day  enables  us  to 
make  rapid  progress.  The  days  also  being  long,  we  can 
travel  early  in  the  morning,  or  late  in  the  evening,  and  thus 
accomplish  much  more  than  could  be  done  in  short  days. 
The  adversary  has  caused  a  great  scattering.  A  valuable 
body  is  nevertheless  preserved.  Surely  our  strength  consist- 
eth  not  in  numbers. 

Buffalo,  Eighth  month,  llth.  I  have  now  attended 
the  meetings  of  Friends  generally,  on  my  way  as  far  as  this 
place,  and  had  several  also  with  those  not  members  of  our  So- 
ciety, where  Friends  do  not  reside.  The  Gospel  had  mostly 
free  course  among  them.  In  the  course  of  these  two  months 
past,  we  have  travelled  about  one  thousand  five  hundred  miles, 
and  been  at  seventy-four  meetings. 

Having  crossed  over  from  Buffalo  into  Canada,  S.  G. 
continues: 

York  (now  Toronto),  Eighth  month,  24th.  "We  went  up 
as  far  as  Falmouth  and  London,  and  had  meetings  in  all 
places  where  Friends  have  formed  settlements,  and  in  other 
places  also  among  the  inhabitants ;  one  of  these,  held  among 
the  Menonists,  was  very  satisfactory.  Antichristian  notions 
have  found  an  entrance  also  in  these  parts  of  the  British 
dominions;  comparatively  few,  however,  have  embraced 
them,  but  wherever  they  are  admitted  they  bring  forth  the 
same  evil  fruits. 

This  country  has  much  improved  since  I  was  in  these 
parts ;  many  of  the  roads  however  are  yet  in  a  bad  state ; 
dense  forests,  deer,  wolves  and  bears  still  abound.  This  citv 
has  considerably  increased.  I  had  last  evening  a  large,  sat- 
isfactory meeting  among  the  people. 

We  came  to  Yonge-Street  and  had  several  meetings  in 
that  neighbourhood,  and  then  attended  the  Half-year's  Meet- 
ing in  that  place.  There  was  a  large  concourse  of  people, 
even  from  distant  parts.  Very  earnest  was  my  cry  unto  the 
Lord  that  he  would  undertake  for  us  that  nothing  might 


JST.  55.]  1829.  219 

take  place  to  wound  his  blessed  cause  of  righteousness  and 
truth.  During  the  meeting  for  worship  which  preceded 
that  for  business,  several  of  the  separatists  made  long 
speeches ;  they  were  more  guarded  than  is  often  the  case,  in 
their  language  against  the  Scriptures  and  our  blessed  Lord 
and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  I  am  thankful  that  though  many 
of  the  people  gave  some  evidence  of  their  disapprobation  of 
the  doctrine  held  forth,  yet  they  kept  pretty  quiet  I  felt  it 
my  religious  duty,  when  a  short  time  of  silence  gave  me  an 
opportunity,  briefly  to  state  what  Christianity  is,  and  what 
it  would  lead  to ;  it  changes  the  whole  man.  "  If  any  man 
be  in  Christ  he  is  a  new  creature,  old  things  are  passed 
away,  behold  all  things  are  become  new,  and  all  things  are 
of  God,  who  has  reconciled  us  to  himself  by  Jesus  Christ ; 
and  hath  given  to  us  the  ministry  of  reconciliation,  to  wit, 
that  God  was  in  Christ  reconciling  the  world  unto  himself, 
not  imputing  their  trespasses  unto  them ;  and  hath  commit- 
ted unto  us  the  word  of  reconciliation."  After  entering 
on  these  all-important  and  solemn  subjects,  I  proceeded  to 
state  what  kind  of  doctrine  ought  to  be  preached  by  a  min- 
ister of  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  unto  whom  the  word  of 
reconciliation  is  committed,  as  the  Apostle  goes  on  to  say, 
"  Now  then  we  are  ambassadors  for  Christ,  as  though  God 
did  beseech  you  by  us ;  we  pray  you  in  Christ's  stead,  be  ye 
reconciled  to  God."  I  entreated,  most  fervently,  all  present 
not  to  reject  such  great  salvation  as  was  offered  to  all 
through  the  tender  mercies  of  God  and  the  love  of  the 
Redeemer.  Soon  after  this  the  meeting  concluded,  and 
Friends  proceeded  to  the  business  of  the  meeting  under 
great  weight  and  solemnity.  A  meeting  for  Divine  worship 
was  held  afterwards,  and  a  great  crowd  attended  it;  for 
Christian  professors  of  various  denominations  felt  much  for 
Friends  on  the  occasion;  they  consider  that  the  doctrines 
promulgated  by  the  separatists  are  attacks  upon  vital  Chris- 
tianity, and  many  of  them  appear  to  feel  it  deeply,  and  unite 
in  prayer  unto  the  Lord  that  he  would  restrain  that  spirit. 
We  had  a  solemn  meeting ;  many  of  the  members  of  our 
Society,  who  had  come  from  their  distant  homes  to  attend  the 


220  1829.  [JET.  55. 

Half-year's  Meeting,  retired  \vith  hearts  settled  in  the  faith  of 
the  Lord  Jesus.  Blessed  and  holy  is  his  name,  who  has  mag- 
nified his  love,  mercy,  and  power,  during  these  days,  in  a 
memorable  manner. 

I  went  back  to  York,  and  paid  a  visit  to  the  Governor, 
who  is  a  relative  of  Sir  Thomas*  Maitland,  who  showed  me 
so  much  civility  when  I  was  at  Corfu.  I  had  a  full  oppor- 
tunity with  him  respecting  the  militia  laws  in  Canada.  The 
Governor  readily  promised  to  have  relief  given  to  Friends. 
He  made  particular  inquiries  into  various  branches  of  our 
Christian  testimonies,  and  kindly  accepted  some  books,  treat- 
ing upon  these  subjects.  He  also  appeared  deeply  to  regret 
the  separation  in  our  Society,  and  highly  deprecates  the 
views  of  the  seceders,  as  well  as  those  of  David  Wilson  and 
his  followers. 

We  attended  all  the  meetings  between  York-town  and 
West  Lake.  Their  Monthly  Meetings  were  at  first  disturbed 
by  the  separatists,  but  the  Lord's  power  came  over  all,  and 
they  went  out  of  the  house,  leaving  Friends  peaceably  and 
quietly  to  attend  to  the  business  of  the  Church  that  came 
before  them.  We  had  some  baptizing  seasons  together ;  for 
during  these  days  of  trouble  the  hearts  of  many  Friends  have 
become  soft  before  the  Lord ;  they  are  engaged  in  singleness 
to  wait  upon  him,  from  whom  alone  our  help  cometh  ;  blessed 
indeed  are  all  those  that  wait  upon  him.  Our  trials  are 
sanctified  to  us,  when  they  bring  us  to  a  state  of  dependence 
on  God,  and  to  look  with  watchfulness  unto  prayer  to  Him 
from  whom  alone  is  our  salvation.  I  had  some  large  and 
satisfactory  meetings  among  the  people  in  those  parts,  and 
also  at  Kingston;  some  of  these  were  held  in  their  public 
places  of  worship. 

On  our  way  I  passed  near  the  place  where  John  Hancock 
and  I  had  a  narrow  escape  of  our  lives.  The  house  is  now 
torn  down.  Several  travellers,  who  had  been  known  to  have 
come  that  way  or  to  have  lodged  there,  had  not  been  seen 
afterwards.  The  house  was  searched,  many  stolen  articles 
were  discovered,  and  it  appears  that  the  unhappy  victims 
were  murdered  and  buried  in  the  woods. 


JJT.  55.]  1829.  221 

We  proceeded  down  the  St.  Lawrence  and  visited  the 
meetings  composing  the  Monthly  Meeting  of  Leeds.  This 
is  the  part  of  the  country  where  twenty-five  years  ago  my 
horse  was  poisoned.  The  country  was  then  mostly  unsettled; 
now  much  of  it  is  under  fine  cultivation.  Friends  are  pretty 
numerous,  and  some  of  them  show  forth  the  fruits  of  Chris- 
tian piety.  When  I  was  through  that  tract  of  country  before, 
they  were  very  few  in  number,  but  I  encouraged  them  to  meet 
together  for  Divine  worship,  and  reverently  to  wait  on  God, 
who  would  increase  their  strength  every  way,  and  bless  them. 
He  has  done  so  in  a  conspicuous  manner.  I  had  a  large 
meeting  among  the  inhabitants;  they  came  to  it  from  ten 
miles  round.  It  was  a  solemn  and  memorable  season.  After 
that  meeting,  I  felt  my  mind  released  from  further  service  in 
this  province.  I  leave  them  with  a  peaceful  mind,  and  an 
increase  of  love  and  very  tender  interest  for  friends  in  Canada. 
There  is  a  small  reduction  in  their  numbers,  by  the  secession, 
but  there  is  a  general  increase  of  vital  piety.  They  have  also 
among  them  a  promising  rising  generation.  I  entertain  the 
cheering  hope  that  many  of  these  may  become  ornaments  to 
their  Christian  profession. 

Leaving  Canada  they  crossed  the  St.  Lawrence  to 
Morris-town  in  the  United  States. 

We  went  towards  the  Black  River  settlements,  and  the 
other  meetings  that  are  to  compose  a  Quarterly  Meeting,  now 
establishing.  There  is  in  these  parts  a  lively  body  of 
Friends,  well  disposed.  They  have  their  trials,  however;  the 
enemy  has  found  his  way  among  them,  and  has  successfully 
sowed  his  evil  seed,  so  that  in  most  of  their  meetings  some 
individuals  have  joined  in  the  separation.  But  these  sore 
trials,  under  the  efficacy  of  the  grace  of  God,  work  together 
for  good  to  them  that  love  him.  Many  Friends  appear  to 
have  increased  in  weightiness  of  spirit.  May  they  abide 
therein,  watching  unto  prayer. 

We  then  proceeded  by  way  of  Johnstown,  Galway,  Glens 
Falls,  &c.,  having  meetings  through  that  section  of  the  coun- 


222  1829.  [XT.  55. 

try.  These  were  rendered  very  laborious  and  exercising, 
from  the  circumstance  that  Elias  Hicks  was  travelling  in 
these  parts.  It  frequently  happened  that  I  had  meetings  in 
places  where  he  had  been  one  or  two  days  before.  The 
people  had  been  brought  under  great  excitement  by  the  anti- 
christian  doctrines  he  had  delivered.  The  pious  were  greatly 
astonished  that  one,  under  the  garb  and  name  of  a  Friend, 
should  preach  such  infidelity.  This  induced  many  to  flock  to 
the  meetings  I  had,  to  know  if  I  held  similar  views.  From 
place  to  place  I  felt  called  upon  to  preach  Christ  in  all  his 
glorio'us  attributes  and  sacred  offices,  and  to  proclaim  that 
salvation  which  is  through  faith  in  him,  and  the  meritorious 
offering  of  himself  as  a  sacrifice  for  sin.  Some  of  these 
meetings  were  truly  solemn.  Many  of  the  people  were  ten- 
dered; others  with  gratitude  acknowledged  that  the  doubts 
respecting  the  truths  of  the  Christian  religion  that  had  been 
infused  into  their  minds  by  the  subtle  reasonings  of  Elias 
Hicks,  were  removed. 

After  one  of  these  meetings,  a  man,  bathed  in  tears,  came 
to  me,  and  stated  how  sorely  he  had  been  tried  by  this  spirit 
of  infidelity;  that  it'had  destroyed  peace  and  harmony  in  his 
family,  where  heretofore  a  most  sweet  union  prevailed.  His 
wife  and  daughter  had  embraced  those  impious  principles; 
and  their  conduct  had  totally  changed.  His  endeavours  to 
reclaim  them  only  tended  to  alienate  them  more  and  more, 
till  the  anguish  of  his  mind  became  indescribable.  One 
evening,  after  pouring  out  his  soul  unto  God,  with  many 
tears,  his  faith  revived  in  His  all-sufficiency  to  remove 
mountains,  and  to  change  the  heart.  He  felt  engaged  to  go 
to  his  wife,  and  taking  her  by  the  hand,  he  prayed  fervently 
to  the  Lord  on  her  behalf  and  that  of  his  daughter.  After 
that  he  felt  his  mind  much  relieved.  He  could  quietly  wait 
and  see  what  He  on  whom  he  had  cast  his  burden  would  do. 
He  said  nothing  more  to  his  wife  on  the  subject.  A  few 
days  after  she  came  to  him,  her  spirit  being  greatly  con- 
trited,  and  told  him  that  the  Lord  had  opened  her  eyes  and 
softened  her  stony  heart.  She  now  saw  the  darkness  and 
the  wildnoss  of  the  notions  she  had  entertained ;  how  it  had 


JJT.  55.]  1829.  223 

estranged  her  from  him,  her  beloved  husband,  and  from 
everything  that  is  good,  but  especially,  from  the  Lord  Jesus, 
in  whom,  in  her  darkness,  she  could  see  no  beauty  or  comeli- 
ness. A  few  days  after,  the  daughter  also  saw  the  error  of 
her  ways,  and  came  to  bow  down  before  that  very  Saviour, 
whom  she  had  lately  despised  and  rejected.  "  Now,"  added 
the  man,  "I  am  prepared  very  tenderly  to  feel  for  your 
Friends,  under  the  trial  that  has  come  over  them,  by  the  in- 
fluence of  the  spirit  of  antichrist  and  his  emissaries;  but  let 
them  be  engaged  with  faith  and  fervency  of  soul  to  look  to  the 
Lord,  who  is  able  to  bring  deliverance  to  them."  This  is  a 
word  of  counsel  in  season ;  I  wish  all  could  hear  it  and  attend 
to  it 

We  left  Glens  Falls  the  10th  of  Tenth  month  and  tra- 
velled towards  the  State  of  Vermont,  by  way  of  Fort  Ann, 
Vergennes,  Ferrisburg,  &c. ;  thence  we  crossed  Lake  Cham- 
plain  and  came  to  Peru  and  Long  Isle,  and  had  several 
meetings  in  that  part  of  the  State  of  New  York ;  going  back 
into  Vermont  I  had  two  meetings  almost  every  day  with 
Friends,  and  in  some  places  where  no  Friends  reside,  till  I 
came  to  Rutland.  Some  of  the  ground  being  mountainous 
and  rough  rendered  the  bodily  exertion  considerable,  but  my 
good  and  blessed  Master  strengthened  me  for  the  daily  work, 
and  upheld  my  spirit  also  under  some  heavy  trials.  Several 
times  we  came  close  upon  the  steps  of  Elias  Hicks,  and  were 
twice  at  the  same  place  though  not  at  the  same  meeting-house. 
I  was  often  comforted  among  some  who  retain  their  love  for 
Christ,  and  their  integrity  in  the  Truth ;  many  among  these 
are  mourners  and  heavy-hearted  because  of  the  desolation 
that  the  enemy  has  made. 

We  returned  into  New  York  State  by  way  of  Lincoln, 
and  Danby,  and  went  through  the  meetings  comprising 
Easton  Quarter;  mourning  and  lamentation  were  my  daily 
bread.  I  did  not  mourn  alone  however ;  they  have  a  small 
number  among  them,  like  the  two  or  three  berries  that  are 
left  after  the  vintage;  I  had  great  satisfaction  in  visiting 
them.  Our  gracious  Lord  is  the  God  of  all  comfort,  "who 
comforteth  us  in  all  our  tribulations,  that  we  may  be  able  to 


224  1829.  [JJT.  66. 

comfort  them  which  are  in  any  trouble,  by  the  comfort  where- 
with we  ourselves  are  comforted  of  God ;  for,  as  the  suffer- 
ings of  Christ  abound  in  us,  so  our  consolations  also  abound 
by  Christ."  The  lowly  Christian  traveller,  therefore,  has 
seasons  when  he  may  rejoice  iu  the  Lord ;  for  his  sorrow  is 
changed  into  joy  ;  with  wonder  he  beholds  the  excellency  of 
that  Almighty  power  that  can  cause  all  things,  even  the 
most  bitter,  to  work  together  for  his  present  and  everlasting 
good. 

We  now  came  into  the  compass  of  Stanford  and  Nine 
Partners  Quarterly  Meeting,  and  attended  the  meetings 
composing  them;  many  of  these  were  solemn  seasons;  I 
also  met  with  tender  spirits  among  the  young  people ;  some 
of  them  at  first  went  among  the  separatists;  but  like  the 
noble  Bereaus,  led  further  to  search  the  Scriptures  for  them- 
selves, they  were  soon  brought  to  such  clear  and  strong  con- 
viction of  the  Truth  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ  and  the  only 
Saviour,  that  they  have  returned  within  the  pale  of  our  reli- 
gious Society. 

Eleventh  month,  6th.  We  crossed  the  Hudson  River  and 
came  into  Cornwall  Quarter.  Many  of  the  separatists  atten- 
ded almost  all  the  meetings  I  had  there.  The  exercise  thus 
brought  on  my  mind,  for  a  season  diverted  my  attention  from 
the  members  of  our  Society  whom  it  was  my  particular  con- 
cern to  visit.  But  I  found  it  safest,  with  much  simplicity,  to 
attend  to  the  guidance  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  My  heart  was 
clothed  with  much  Gospel  love,  and  I  fervently  laboured 
with  them,  considering  that  it  might  be  of  the  Lord's  doing, 
that  they  had  placed  themselves  in  the  way  of  hearing  plain 
Gospel  truths  proclaimed.  After  I  had  thus  cleared  my 
mind,  the  way  was  open  towards  Friends.  Some  of  these 
meetings  were  baptizing  seasons.  Ma}'  the  Lord  bless  the 
work  of  his  own  hands,  to  the  everlasting  praise  of  his  ador- 
able name,  whose  alone  is  the  work,  and  to  whom  all  glory 
belongs. 

I  returned  home  by  way  of  New  York,  the  latter  end  of 
the  Eleventh  month,  having  been  upwards  of  seven  months 
absent.  The  nature  of  my  exercises  during  this  journey,  as 


AT.  56.]  1830. 

well  aa  throughout  the  various  sections  of  our  Society  in 
these  States,  in  the  course  of  some  preceding  years,  has 
been  very  trying.  Bitterly  have  I  lamented  the  devastation 
made  in  our  ranks.  But  my  faith  has  never  been  stronger 
in  the  Lord ;  being  persuaded  that  by  the  power  of  his 
might,  he  will  finally  subdue  all  things  to  himself.  The 
wrath  of  man  shall  praise  him  ;  and  to  him  every  knee  shall 
bow  and  every  tongue  shall  confess,  yea,  even  the  rebellious, 
that  He  alone  is  Lord  of  lords,  and  King  of  kings.  He  is 
worthy  of  all  honour  and  praise, — amen. 

After  his  return  from  this  visit  of  Christian  love  and 
sympathy  to  his  brethren  in  New  York  Yearly  Meet- 
ing, Stephen  Grellet  was  permitted  to  enjoy  a  time  of 
peaceful  repose  in  the  bosom  of  his  own  little  family. 
His  Christian  interest  and  solicitude  were,  however, 
kept  alive  to  what  was  passing  both  in  and  out  of  the 
Society — at  home  and  abroad.  A  letter  to  a  beloved 
friend  in  England  contains  some  useful  hints. 

TO  A.  A. 

Burlington,  2nd  month,  27th,  1830. 

The  state  of  our  country  is  such  that  many  of  the  valuable 
benevolent  societies  you  have  in  your  land  would  not  answer 
among  us ;  but  yet  there  is  room  for  doing  much  more  than 
is  done,  which  would  be  beneficial  both  to  those  engaged  in 
it,  and  those  towards  whom  their  labours  would  be  directed. 
Even  in  our  own  religious  Society  there  is  a  wide  field  open 
to  bring  our  families,  and  our  young  people  at  large,  better 
acquainted  with  the  nature  of  our  Christian  profession.  I 
believe  that  ignorance  of  it  is  a  fruitful  cause  of  the  lament- 
able defection  from  our  principles,  and  the  strength  that  the 
spirit  of  unbelief  and  infidelity  has  obtained. 

Towards  the  conclusion  of  1830,  he  makes  the 
following  memorandum. 

During  the  course  of  this  year  I  have  been  mostly  at 
II.  — 16 


226  1830.  [JET.  56. 

home,  except  attending  meetings  here  and  in  the  surround- 
ing neighbourhood,  and  several  other  Yearly  Meetings  be- 
sides my  own.  The  disturbances  caused  by  the  late  secession 
have  very  much  subsided ;  nevertheless,  I  have  felt  tenderly 
for  Friends,  who,  in  some  places,  are  left  in  a  very  feeble 
condition.  This  is  particularly  felt  in  their  Meetings  for 
Discipline.  I  see  the  great  danger  to  which  individuals  of 
small  religious  experience,  though  otherwise  well  disposed, 
are  liable,  when,  in  their  zeal  to  become  active,  they  engage 
in  matters  too  high  for  them  and  beyond  their  growth  in  the 
Truth ;  they  may  thereby  come  to  the  loss  of  the  little  they 
had  attained,  wound  their  own  souls,  and  hurt  the  cause 
they  were  prompted,  by  their  imprudent  zeal,  to  attempt 
to  promote.  My  concern  for  some  of  these  has  at  times 
been  great;  and  I  fear  that,  from  this  cause,  other  trials 
may  arise  in  our  Society. 


CHAPTER  L. 

FOURTH  VISIT  TO  EUROPE. 

VOYAGE  TO  LIVERPOOL. — VARIOUS  RELIGIOUS  ENGAGEMENTS 
IN  ENGLAND. — THE  YEARLY  MEETING  IN  LONDON.  —  PRE- 
PARATIONS FOR  THE  CONTINENT. 

IT  was  now  nearly  eleven  years  since  Stephen  Grcl- 
let's  return  from  his  third  visit  to.  Europe.  Much  of 
that  time  had  been  spent  in  various  religious  engage- 
ments in  his  own  Christian  community,  and  among 
others,  in  the  United  States  and  Canada.  He  had 
travelled  extensively  also  in  some  parts  of  America 
where  Friends  have  no  settled  meetings.  The  last 
few  years  of  his  life  had  been  peculiarly  marked 
by  circumstances  and  events  which  deeply  afflicted 
his  soul,  in  sympathy  with  a  suffering  church.  But 
none  of  these  things  had  moved  him.  As  he  had 
partaken  largely  of  the  afflictions  of  the  Gospel,  so  his 
consolations  also  had  often  abounded  by  Christ.  Nor 
did  he  now  count  his  life  dear  unto  himself,  so  that 
he  might  finish  his  course  with  joy,  and  the  ministry 
which  he  had  received  of  the  Lord  Jesus  to  testily 
the  Gospel  of  the  grace  of  God  once  more  in  distant 
nations. 

His  mind  had  for  some  time  been  gradually  pre- 
paring for  a  "  fourth  missionary  journey"  in  Europe, 
and  in  reference  to  this  he  writes : 

(227) 


228  1830.  [JET.  57. 

Twelfth  month,  1830.  Amidst  my  concern  and  soul's 
travail  for  my  beloved  friends  in  this  land,  I  have  very 
deeply  felt  for  some  of  the  European  nations,  particularly 
some  of  those  that  I  have  not  yet  visited,  to  \vhom,  and 
especially  to  Spain,  it  seems  as  if  I  owed  a  great  debt ;  my 
life  and  my  all  must  therefore  be  an  offering  bound  with 
cords  to  the  Lord's  altar;  may  these  cords  of  love  become 
stronger  and  stronger. 

I  feel  also  that  I  have  a  further  debt  of  Gospel  love  to- 
wards my  friends  in  England  and  Ireland.  They  have,  of 
late  especially,  been  very  forcibly  before  me,  with  the  con- 
viction sealed  upon  my  mind  that  I  must  go  and  mingle  with 
them  in  their  trials,  and  feel  for  and  strengthen  them  in  the 
Lord.  I  do  not  apprehend  that  they  are  to  be  tried  by  the 
spirit  of  infidelity  that  has  so  extensively  spread  within  our 
borders  in  this  land,  but  the  adversary  has  many  devices ; 
watchfulness  unto  prayer  that  \ve  enter  not  into  tempta- 
tion is  a  sure  retreat ;  surely  this  must  be  the  prayer  of  faith 
in  the  Lord  Jesus,  the  Saviour  and  deliverer  from  all  the 
works  and  devices  of  the  devil,  and  of  our  own  evil  hearts 
also. 

A  few  months  later  active  steps  were  taken  to  pre- 
pare for  carrying  out  what  he  believed  to  be  his 
religious  duty,  and  he  remarks : 

Third  month,  1831.  My  religious  concern  to  cross  once 
more  the  seas  and  to  visit  Friends  in  England,  and  other 
nations  on  the  Continent  of  Europe,  in  the  love  of  the 
Gospel  of  Christ,  my  Lord  and  Saviour,  having  ripened  to 
clearness,  with  the  evidence  that  now  is  the  time  for  me  to 
make  the  requisite  preparation  for  engaging  in  so  solemn 
and  important  a  work,  I  have  set  my  small  affairs  in  order, 
and  obtained  the  certificates  of  the  Christian  sympathy 
and  unity  of  my  friends  of  the  Monthly  and  Quarterly  Meet- 
ings of  Burlington,  of  which  I  am  a  member.  My  beloved 
wife  on  this  occasion,  as  on  all  preceding  ones,  which  have 
not  been  few  since  we  became  united  together  by  the  endear- 
ing tie  of  the  marriage  covenant,  freely  and  with  Christian 


;rr.  57.]  1831.  229 

cheerfulness  resigns  me  to  the  Lord's  service.  She  is 
uniformly  a  great  encourager  to  me  to  act  the  part  of  a 
faithful  servant  of  the  best  of  Masters;  her  soul  travails 
with  mine  in  such  a  manner  that  she  had  been  deeply  sen- 
sible of  the  nature  of  the  service  that  the  Great  Master 
called  me  to,  before  I  had  disclosed  to  her  or  to  any  man 
the  secret  exercises  of  my  heart.  We  have  several  times 
parted  with  the  apparent  prospect  of  never  seeing  each  other 
again  in  this  state  of  mutability,  but  the  Lord,  in  whose 
hands  is  our  life,  has  brought  us  together  again.  He  may 
still  do  so  if  it  be  his  good  pleasure.  Into  his  hands,  and 
to  his  sovereign  will  and  disposal,  we  commit  ourselves  and 
our  beloved  daughter — our  only  child. 

Friends,  at  our  Yearly  Meeting  in  Philadelphia,  entered 
feelingly  into  sympathy  with  me  under  the  weighty  and 
extensive  prospect  of  service  in  the  love  of  the  Gospel  of 
Christ  in  several  of  the  nations  of  Europe,  and  gave  me 
their  certificate  of  unity,  recommending  me  to  the  Christian 
notice  of  all  those  among  whom  the  Lord  may  be  pleased  to 
direct  my  steps. 

After  the  Yearly  Meeting,  Stephen  Grellet  returned 
home  for  a  short  time;  but  the  hour  of  parting  soon 
arrived.  On  the  2nd  of  Sixth  month,  1831,  he 
einharked  at  Philadelphia  in  the  packet  ship  Algon- 
quin, Captain  "West,  for  Liverpool. 

My  beloved  wife  and  daughter  accompanied  me  to  Phila- 
delphia. My  dear  child  deeply  felt  the  approaching  hour  of 
separation  ;  but  she  knows  that  she  has  an  everlasting  and 
almighty  Father  to  lean  upon,  who  will  ever  be  near  to 
support,  comfort,  care  for  and  bless  her.  To  his  Divine 
keeping  and  protection  I  left  my  beloved  wife  and  her,  and 
came  on  board. 

Both  the  cabin  and  steerage  passengers  regularly  meet 
together  every  First-day  in  the  cabin,  when  a  meeting  for 
worship  is  held,  unless  the  roughness  of  the  weather  pre- 
vents our  assembling.  The  captain  very  kindly  makes  way 


230  1831.  OT.  57. 

also  for  as  many  of  the  sailors  as  can  be  spared  from  the 
ship's  duty  to  meet  with  us.  Some  of  these  meetings  have 
been  owned  by  the  Lord's  presence,  and  were  seasons  of 
comfort  and  encouragement.  It  is  also  our  practice  to  read 
a  portion  of  the  Scriptures  after  breakfast  and  in  the  even- 
ing, when  the  cabin  passengers  very  generally  attend,  and 
the  captain  is  very  seldom  absent. 

This  has  been  the  most  comfortable  sea-voyage  that  I 
have  yet  made;  the  accommodations  are  very  good.  The 
conduct  of  the  seamen  gives  me  great  satisfaction  ;  I  do  not 
know  that  I  have  heard  from  any  one  of  them  the  utterance 
of  profane  language,  and  my  fellow-passengers  are  respectful. 
Our  meetings  also  are  attended  with  weight  and  seriousness, 
and  this  appears  to  increase  with  some  of  our  company  as 
we  draw  near  the  end  of  our  voyage.  The  steerage  passen- 
gers and  the  seamen  appear  also  to  be  grateful  for  the 
repeated  opportunities  I  have  taken  of  reading  the  Bible, 
or  some  useful  and  interesting  religious  tracts  to  them. 

On  his  arrival  at  Liverpool,  after  a  passage  of 
twenty-eight  days,  he  writes : 

Liverpool,  Sixth  month,  30th,  1831.  We  landed  here  this 
morning.  My  long  tried  and  dear  friend  Isaac  Hadwen, 
again  gave  me  a  hearty  welcome  to  his  hospitable  roof. 
This  being  their  week-day  meeting,  I  attended  it,  and  was 
favoured  by  the  blessed  Master  to  have  access  to  his  Divine 
presence,  and  to  participate  with  many  dear  friends  in  the 
communion  and  fellowship  of  the  Spirit,  and  to  worship  at 
the  sacred  footstool.  Under  a  grateful  sense,  also,  of  the 
Lord's  goodness  and  mercy,  who  has  been  with  me  and  pre- 
served me  during  the  voyage,  fulfilling  his  gracious  promise, 
"'  My  presence  shall  go  with  thee,"  thanksgiving  and  praise, 
prayers  and  intercessions,  were  offered  to  him  on  bended 
knees,  and  with  a  reverently  prostrated  spirit. 

Seventh  month,  6th.  My  mind  has  been  drawn  particu- 
larly towards  Friends  under  affliction,  by  sickness  or  other- 
wise. I  have  daily  visited  six  or  eight  of  these  in  their 


KT.  57.]  1831.  231 

families,  and  have  much  peace  in  the  engagement.  It  is  the 
Christian's  privilege  to  have  a  heart  prepared  to  weep  with 
them  that  weep,  and  at  seasons,  to  rejoice  together  in  the 
Lord.  I  also  had  meetings  with  the  inhabitants,  and  others 
with  Friends,  to  satisfaction;  but  I  had  close  labour  in  some 
of  them. 

From  Liverpool  he  proceeded  to  the  South,  and 
was  engaged  in  various  religious  services. 

Accompanied  by  Thomas  Thompson,  I  left  Liverpool  for 
London  the  7th  inst.,  and  was  at  Birmingham  and  Coventry 
meetings  on  the  way.  I  have  seldom  had  a  more  lively 
and  solemn  sense  of  the  engagement  of  purified  spirits  in 
heavenly  places,  than  I  had  at  the  last  meeting.  They 
worship  before  the  throne  of  God,  joining  with  angels 
and  archangels  in  singing  the  song  of  Moses  and  of  the 
Lamb.  May  I  so  keep  under  the  guidance  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  and  under  the  baptizing  and  purifying  influences 
thereof,  that  at  the  end  of  my  earthly  race,  I  may,  through 
redeeming  love  and  mercy,  be  admitted  into  that  blessed 
and  glorious  company,  and  join  them  in  the  endless  song  of 
glory  and  praise  to  the  Lord  God  Almighty  and  to  the  Lamb, 
my  Saviour  and  Redeemer.  Earnest  were  my  prayers,  that 
my  beloved  wife  and  daughter,  from  whom  I  am  now  separ- 
ated for  the  service  of  the  Lord  in  his  militant  church,  may 
be  admitted  also  with  me  into  those  mansions  of  everlasting 
felicity. 

The  coaches  travel  with  such  rapidity,  that  we  reached 
Stoke  Newington  the  next  evening.  My  beloved  friend 
William  Allen,  and  his  valuable  wife,  met  me  at  Islington, 
and  took  me  to  their  house.  The  solemnity  on  our  first 
meeting  was  attended  with  such  a  humbling  and  grateful 
sense  of  the  Lord's  goodness  in  bringing  us  together  again, 
that  for  a  length  of  time,  no  words  gave  utterance  to  the 
feelings  of  our  hearts.  After  having  thus  continued  in 
silence,  acknowledgments  were  made  on  bended  knees  to  the 
Lord's  mercy.  My  secret  prayers  were  that,  if  consistent 


2S2  1831.  [JET.  57. 

with  his  good  pleasure,  my  beloved  Allen  may  again  share 
in  a  portion  of  the  labours  in  the  Gospel,  to  which  I  am 
called  in  these  nations. 

First-day.  I  attended  the  meeting  of  Gracechurch  Street 
in  the  forenoon,  and  that  of  Stoke  Newington  in  the  evening. 
I  met  many  of  rny  beloved  friends  from  other  meetings,  with 
whom  it  was  grateful  to  feel  that  the  bonds  of  Gospel  love 
which  united  us  heretofore,  continue  to  be  strong,  by  the 
efficacy  of  the  Lord's  power.  Among  other  friends  whom  I 
have  met  here,  is  James  Backhouse  from  York,  who  is  liber- 
ated for  a  very  arduous  and  extensive  engagement  in  the 
work  of  the  Lord,  in  the  South  Australian  Colonies,  the 
Mauritius  and  South  Africa,  and  he  is  here  preparing  for 
that  service. 

18th.  Since  my  arrival  here,  accompanied  by  my  beloved 
William  Allen,  I  have  visited  the  meetings  in  and  about 
London.  I  rejoice  in  beholding  a  growth  in  the  Truth  mani- 
fested by  several  beloved  young  Friends  of  both  sexes,  who 
give  evidence,  by  submission  to  the  yoke  of  Christ  and 
walking  in  the  path  of  self-denial,  that  they  are  sincere  in 
their  desires  to  be  his  disciples.  Several  of  them  have  a  gift 
in  the  ministry  of  the  Gospel  committed  to  them,  which 
they  occupy  in  watchfulness  and  fear.  I  have  a  good  hope 
of  them. 

Various  religious  services  pressing  on  my  mhid,  detained 
me  in  and  about  London  till  the  13th  of  Eighth  month,  when, 
accompanied  by  William  Allen,  I  went  into  the  counties  of 
Kent,  Surrey,  Sussex,  Hampshire,  &c.,  having  many  public 
meetings,  besides  attending  the  meetings  of  Friends.  We 
were  a  short  time  at  Lindficld,  where  William  Allen  has  his 
valuable  establishment  called  Colonies  at  Home.  Many 
poor  people  reap  the  fruit  of  his  benevolent  exertions  and 
liberality.  The  cottagers  he  has  settled  there  live  very 
comfortably  on  the  small  allotments  of  ground  attached  to 
each  dwelling.  They  were  exceedingly  poor  before,  and 
had  to  receive  a  weekly  allowance  from  the  parish ;  now  they 
are  surrounded  by  many  comforts,  and  attend  to  the  educa- 
tion of  their  children,  which  heretofore  was  totally  neglected. 


xv.  57.]  1881.  233 

Dear  William  has  besides,  at  this  establishment,  an  Infant 
School,  and  another  school  for  boys  and  girls.  Manual 
labour  is  combined  with  school  learning  and  religious  in- 
struction. Some  of  the  boys  work  on  the  land;  others 
weave.  They  have  also  a  printing  press,  where  many  books 
are  neatly  printed.  The  girls  are  occupied  in  various  em- 
ployments suitable  for  them.  These  establishments  are 
intended  to  show  that  whilst  land-owners  give  comfortable 
homes  to  the  poor,  raise  them  from  their  abject  condition, 
and  relieve  the  parish  from  the  charge  of  their  support,  they 
may  themselves  be  benefited,  and  receive  good  interest  for 
their  money.  I  had  some  very  interesting  religious  oppor- 
tunities and  meetings  among  these  cottagers,  and  in  their 
schools. 

Ninth  month,  24th.  Having  visited  all  the  meetings  in 
the  counties  west  of  London,  as  far  as  Devonshire  and 
Somerset,  we  returned  to  London.  Some  of  the  public 
meetings,  particularly  at  Hastings,  Brighton,  Chichester, 
Portsmouth,  Portsea,  Poole,  &c.,  were  largely  attended,  and 
owned  by  the  Great  Master.  Dear  Allen  had  very  good 
service.  We  had  mostly  two  meetings  a  day.  Those  in  the 
evenings  were  generally  of  a  public  character. 

After  attending  the  Quarterly  Meeting  in  London, 
lie  went  into  some  of  the  Eastern  Counties,  accom- 
panied by  George  Stacey. 

We  went  through  the  counties  of  Essex,  Suffolk  and  Nor- 
folk, and  visited  all  the  meetings  of  Friends.  At  Maldon  I 
received  a  pleasant  visit  from  Robert  Walker,  one  of  those 
collegians  at  Oxford,  who,  when  I  was  there  eighteen  years 
since,  was  brought  into  a  very  tender  state  of  mind.  Hear- 
ing I  was  in  the  neighbourhood,  he  came  ten  miles  to  see 
me.  He  continues  in  the  same  lowly  spirit.  He  much 
regretted  that  I  could  not  spare  time  to  visit  his  family  at 
his  own  habitation.  He  gave  me  the  cheering  account  that 
several  other  young  men,  who  were  at  that  meeting  at  Oxford, 
have  maintained  their  integrity  in  the  Truth.  May  they  so 


234  1831.  OT.  57. 

keep  under  the  guidance  of  the  Lord's  Spirit,  as  to  bring 
forth  fruits  of  righteousness  and  holiness. 

On  my  way  to  Norwich,  I  visited  a  woman  Friend,  aged 
ninety-three  years.  It  was  delightful  to  he  in  her  company  ; 
she  seems  full  of  peace  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  of 
love  to  God  and  man.  Her  understanding  is  clear,  and  she 
can  recollect  many  incidents  attending  her  life,  from  five 
years  of  age  to  the  present  time.  She  has  had  heavy  afflic- 
tions. She  said  that  in  contemplating  the  past  and  the 
present,  and  anticipating  futurity,  her  mind  is  so  wrapped  up 
in  the  love  of  the  dear  Redeemer,  that  nothing  but  gratitude 
and  praise  attend  her.  Is  not  this  having  already  in  posses- 
sion the  joys  of  God's  salvation  ? 

At  a  meeting  I  had  at  Saffron  Walden,  my  mind  was 
introduced  into  much  distress  on  account  of  the  evils  of 
infidelity,  and  I  felt  it  my  religious  duty  to  speak  on  the 
subject;  I  had  not  proceeded  long  upon  it,  when  a  young 
man  was  brought  under  such  strong  convictions,  under  the 
Lord's  power,  that  he  cried  aloud  and  wept  in  great  distress 
of  mind.  I  was  obliged  to  stop  speaking  for  a  while,  and 
then  addressed  a  few  words  to  him  to  encourage  him  to  be 
calm,  and  to  look  up  to  Jesus  the  Saviour,  whom  he  had 
rejected  and  denied,  but  whose  love  is  towards  sinners ;  lie 
came  not  to  destroy,  but  to  save ;  He  had  come  to  show 
even- unto  him  his  salvation.  I  revived  the  case  of  Saul  met 
with  by  the  Lord  on  his  way  to  Damascus,  and  wished,  that 
after  his  example,  he  also  might  say  from  his  heart,  "  Lord, 
what  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do  ?"  The  young  man  became 
quiet,  and  I  proceeded  to  deliver  to  the  meeting  the  testi- 
mony to  the  Truth  required  of  me.  After  meeting  I  was 
told  that  this  young  man  had  been  a  notorious  infidel, 
and  as  far  as  was  in  his  power  used  his  efforts  to  corrupt 
many  others.  The  clergyman  of  the  place  had  tried  repeat- 
edly what  reasoning  with  him  would  do,  but  all  was  unavail- 
ing. On  hearing  what  occurred  at  the  meeting  he  remarked, 
as  I  am  told,  that  it  must  be  the  Lord's  Spirit  who  had 
done  this. 

Here  I  am  at  Norwich,  at  my  valuable  friend,  Jane  C. 


XT.  58  ]  1881.  235 

Gurncy's.  I  feel  much  for  her  in  her  widowed  state;  her 
bereavement,  by  the  decease  of  her  valuable  husband,  is 
great ;  but  her  loss  is,  I  believe,  his  eternal  gain.  * 

Proceeding  on  his  journey,  he  continues  : 
My  dear  friend,  Thomas  Maw,  being  now  with  me,  I  visited 
the  counties  of  Cambridge,  Lincoln,  &c.     Some  of  the  meet- 
ings were  seasons  of  much  solemnity,  but  at  many  others  I 
had  close  exercise  and  service. 

Eleventh  month,  12th.  I  heard  at  Wisbeach  of  the 
decease,  in  Ireland,  at  the  house  of  Mary  James  Lecky,  of 
my  dear  friend,  Jonathan  Taylor,  from  Ohio.  He  was  my 
fellow-passenger  from  America  to  Liverpool.  Coming  to 
these  nations  as  a  fellow-servant  and  labourer  in  the  Gospel 
of  Christ,  soon  after  landing  he  proceeded  to  Ireland,  and 
after  visiting  most  of  the  meetings,  and  several  times  saying 
he  could  see  nothing  beyond  Kilnock,  he  peacefully  de- 
parted there  on  the  8th  instant.  He  was  a  very  devoted 
servant  of  the  Lord ;  of  a  meek  and  quiet  spirit.  I  had 
very  sweet  fellowship  with  him.  Thus  the  Lord  has  been 
pleased  to  cut  short  the  work  in  righteousness :  whilst  we 
were  on  ship-board  together  he  repeatedly  said  that  the 
chief  service  to  which  he  thought  he  was  called  was  in 
Ireland. 

At  Wisbeach,  S.  G.  was  joined  by  John  Holmes,  a 
Friend  of  that  Meeting,  and  proceeded  thence  to  visit 
several  of  the  Midland  and  Northern  Counties. 

I  had  many  meetings  in  the  dales  of  those  counties,  and 
among  the  colliers  and  miners.  I  feel  deeply  for  that  class 
of  men ;  many  are  their  privations  and  sufferings,  as  well  as 
of  the  poor  weavers  in  the  manufacturing  districts.  My 
travelling  among  the  colliers  was  attended  with  danger  in 
many  places ;  for  the  men  had  "  turned  out,"  as  they  call  it, 
refusing  to  work  unless  their  wages  were  advanced ;  and  they 
were  under  excitement,  increased  by  the  want  of  the  neces- 
saries of  life  to  support  their  families;  some  of  them  were 


236  1832.  OT.  58. 

driven  to  acts  of  desperation,  so  as  even  to  attack  travellers 
on  the  road.  We  however  passed  on  unmolested,  and  had 
some  large  meetings  in  those  very  districts,  where  the  people 
behaved  well.  I  endeavoured  to  impress  upon  them  the 
fear  of  God  and  the  love  of  the  Saviour,  and  the  duty  of 
living  under  the  influence  of  the  peaceable  spirit  of  the 
Gospel  of  Christ. 

On  my  way  to  Sheffield  I  was  accompanied  by  a  dear 
friend,  who  imprudently  took  off  the  bridle  of  my  horse  as 
he  stood  harnessed  to  the  gig ;  the  horse  was  so  frightened 
that  he  darted  forward,  threw  me  down,  and  both  he  and  the  gig 
passed  over  me  ;  I  received  considerable  injury  on  the  head, 
shoulder,  knee,  and  leg.  As  I  laid  prostrate  on  the  dusty 
road,  the  bystanders  thought  I  was  killed  on  the  spot,  for 
I  could  not  move ;  but  my  mind  was  wrapped  up  in  a 
grateful  sense  of  the  love  of  God  through  Jesus  Christ  my 
Saviour.  I  felt  indeed  the  strokes  of  the  horse's  feet  and 
the  wheels  of  the  carriage  passing  over  me,  and  was  per- 
fectly sensible  of  what  might  be  the  consequence  ;  but  the 
language  was  distinctly  proclaimed  in  my  soul,  "  Thou  shalt 
not  die,  but  live."  And  then  Spain  was  placed  again  forcibly 
before  me,  with  the  conviction  that  the  Lord  had  a  service 
for  me  there.  I  was  assisted  to  a  house  near,  and  soon  after 
taken  to  Sheffield  to  my  dear  and  valued  friend,  William 
Hargreaves',  where  medical  aid  was  immediately  obtained, 
and  every  kind  attention  bestowed.  My  beloved  friends, 
Lydia  Hargreaves  and  her  brother,  nursed  me  in  the  most 
tender  manner. 

The  day  after  the  accident,  he  wrote 

TO   JOHN   AND   MARY  HUSTLER. 

Sheffield,  17th  of  1st  mo.,  1832. 
My  beloved  Friends, 

I  write  to  save  you  the  feelings  of  solicitude  that  might  be 
excited  in  your  very  tender,  sympathising  hearts,  were  you 
to  hear  through  some  other  channel,  what  has  happened  yes- 
terday, to  dear  John  Adamson  and  myself.  It  might  have 


jet.  58.]  1832.  237 

been  very  serious,  but,  through  the  merciful  kindness  of  Him 
who  careth  for  the  sparrows,  and  watcheth  over  his  people, 
the  little  we  have  suffered  only  tends  to  excite  strong  feelings 
of  gratitude  for  the  great  escape  with  our  lives,  and  no  bro- 
ken bones.  This  sense  of  gratitude  has  been  such,  even 
from  the  instant  the  accident  occurred,  that  my  heart  cannot 
yet  get  sufficient  vent  in  ascribing  praises  and  thanks  to  my 
blessed  Lord.  [After  describing  the  accident,  and  safe  arri- 
val at  W.  H.'s,  he  proceeds.]  Our  very  kind  friends  here  do 
everything  that  it  is  possible  to  devise.  The  physician 
ordered  thirteen  leeches,  which  have  relieved  me,  but  bed  is 
the  best  place  for  me  at  present.  I  must  cense,  for  I  can 
hardly  write  more ;  but  before  I  lay  down  my  pen,  I  must 
ask  you  to  suppress  feelings  that  hearts  of  near  affection  for 
me  would  prompt,  and  to  unite  with  me  in  ascribing  grati- 
tude and  praise  to  our  blessed  Lord  and  deliverer.  In  this 
dispensation  I  do  feel  nothing  but  gratitude,  and  a  renewal 
of  faith  in  Him. 

My  love  to  the  dear  friends  of  your  family,  especially  to 
dear  Mildred.  Farewell  in  near  affection. 

On  the  25th,  Lydia  Hargreaves  writes 

TO    MARY   HUSTLER. 

How  delightful  to  be  able  to  tell  thce  of  the  improvement 
in  our  beloved  friend,  —  though  I  believe  he  still  suffers 
considerable  pain.  I  unite  with  thee  in  fearing  that  so  much 
writing  is  not  good  for  him ;  but  it  is  impossible  to  repress 
the  grateful  feelings  of  his  kind  and  affectionate  heart,  which, 
like  the  fountain  of  love,  seems  always  open,  and  always  new. 
Whatever  he  suffers,  we  never  hear  him  complain,  for  he  al- 
ways makes  the  best  of  everything:  and  I  never  saw  the 
Christian  character  so  strikingly  and  so  beautifully  unfolded 
and  exemplified.  "Whilst  we  deeply  regret  the  cause  of  de- 
tention, we  feel  that  the  days  which  are  so  swiftly  passing 
over  us  are,  indeed,  days  in  which  enjoyment  inexpressibly 
sweet,  and  altogether  unmerited,  is  continually  mingled ;  and 
fervent  is  the  heartfelt  desire  that  profit  and  instruction 
may  be  individually  and  lastingly  known. 


238  1832.  |>T.  58. 

The  journal  continues: 

My  detention,  though  attended  with  much  bodily  suffering, 
was  nevertheless  a  season  of  spiritual  consolation  and  enjoy- 
ment. Truly  my  soul  could  say,  "  God  is  good  to  Israel." 
He  was  very  good  and  gracious  to  me,  so  that  I  may  grate- 
fully number  these  days  spent  on  a  bed  of  languishing 
among  those  in  which  my  soul  has  partaken  most  largely  of 
the  Lord's  consolations.  William  Hargrcaves  related  to  me 
a  circumstance,  which  strongly  evidences  that  the  influences 
of  the  Divine  Spirit  are  not  a  cunningly  devised  fable,  nor  the 
work  of  imagination.  Our  dear  friend,  Hannah  Field,  from 
America,  during  her  late  religious  visit  to  this  nation,  being 
at  Sheffield,  Willliam  Hargreaves  and  Benjamin  Colley  accom- 
panied her  to  Barnslcy.  After  an  evening  meeting  there^ 
urgent  business  required  their  return  home  that  night.  H. 
Field,  hearing  of  their  intention,  endeavoured  to  dissuade 
them  from  going,  and  on  their  pleading  the  necessity  of  it, 
said,  "  Well,  friends,  if  you  do  it  I  have  a  strong  apprehension 
that  you  may  be  robbed  on  the  way.  You  had  better  wait 
till  to-morrow  morning."  But,  being  two  together,  and 
having  good  horses,  they  nevertheless  concluded  on  going. 
On  parting  from  them  she  said  again,  "  I  shall  be  very  glad 
if  you  escape  being  robbed."  They  had  gone  about  half-way 
to  Sheffield,  riding  near  one  another,  in  earnest  conversation 
on  some  interesting  subject,  when,  suddenly,  a  man  sprung 
from  the  roadside,  to  take  hold  of  one  of  the  bridles,  while 
others  behind,  also  tried  to  seize  the  horses,  and  another 
man,  armed,  was  drawing  near.  The  Friends  so  quickly  put 
thoir  horses  at  full  speed,  that  the  man  who  had  seized  the 
br  Me  was  thrown  on  one  side,  and  those  behind  let  go  their 
hold.  A  shrill  whistle  answered  by  another  right  before  them, 
increased  their  sense  of  danger,  but  they  had  no  other  course 
than  to  go  forward,  which  they  did  at  full  gallop.  The  night 
was  dark,  and  they  got  home  safely.  Two  days  after,  H. 
Field  was  at  Ackworth  school,  when  she  met  with  some 
Friends  from  Sheffield,  of  whom  she  inquired  if  W.  H.  and 
B.  C.  had  returned  home  safely  from  Barnsley.  Being  told 


XT.  58.]  1882.  239 

that  they  had,  she  said,  "  I  am  very  glad,  for  I  feared  they 
might  be  robbed  on  their  way  that  night." 

I  n  covered  so  rapidly  that  the  30th  of  the  First  month  I 
was  able  to  be  dressed,  and  to  ride  to  meeting ;  I  had  hoped 
to  have  sat  the  meeting  silently,  engaged  in  pouring  forth 
my  soul  with  gratitude  before  God,  and  worshipping  his 
great  and  adorable  name.  But  He,  whom  I  desire  to  serve, 
and  who  for  the  very  purpose  that  I  should  serve  Him,  has 
again  preserved  my  life,  when  on  the  very  brink  of  destruc- 
tion, saw  meet  to  introduce  me  into  deep  feeling  and  exercise 
with  a  commission  to  proclaim  the  message  given  me  for 
that  congregation.  I  did  not  know  that  I  was  able  to  stand 
on  my  feet,  but  He  who  is  the  God  of  everlasting  strength 
helped  his  poor  servant.  It  was  a  very  solemn  season  ;  deep 
reverence  was  the  clothing  of  many  of  our  minds.  I  forgot 
that  I  had  any  bodily  ailment,  and  contrary  to  the  apprehen- 
sion of  my  friends  who  thought  that  after  such  exertion  I 
should  be  quite  sick,  I  came  down  stairs  in  the  evening,  and, 
amidst  a  numerous  company  of  Friends  who  had  collected 
in  the  large  parlour  of  my  dear  friend,  Wm.  Hargreaves,  we 
had  a  refreshing  religious  season  together,  and  the  stream  of 
the  Gospel  was  permitted  to  flow  among  us.  My  bodily 
strength  felt  so  much  renewed  that  I  saw  my  way  open  to 
proceed  on  the  embassy  for  which  I  have  been  sent  to  these 
nations.  Great  is  the  Lord,  and  glorious  is  his  holy  name  ! 

Accompanied  by  my  kind  friends,  Wm.  Hargreaves  and 
his  daughter  Lydia,  who  has  a  good  gift  in  the  ministry, 
we  left  Sheffield  the  1st  of  the  Second  month,  1832.  Riding 
in  an  easy,  four-wheeled  carriage,  I  bore  the  fatigue  of  tra- 
velling with  tolerable  ease,  as  well  as  the  sitting,  and  the 
exercises  of  several  meetings  I  had  on  the  way  to  Bir- 
mingham. 

Here  my  beloved  friend,  William  Allen,  came  to  join  mo 
for  awhile.  It  was  very  grateful  to  have  his  company  at  the 
meetings  in  Birmingham,  especially  one  on  First-day  even- 
ing, which  was  largely  attended  by  the  inhabitants.  Dear 
William  had  excellent  testimonies  to  bear  to  the  Truth.  We 
afterwards  had  several  meetings  on  our  way  to  Bristol,  and 


240  1832.  [JET.  58. 

at  Worcester  we  met  very  agreeably  with  Doctor  Thomas, 
who  had  bestowed  so  much  attention  on  my  dear  Allen 
during  the  illness  he  had  on  the  island  of  Zante.  He  gave 
us  the  affecting  intelligence  of  the  destruction  by  fire  of  the 
part  of  Constantinople  where  we  lodged  when  there;  the 
whole  of  Peri  was  reduced  to  ashes.  Great  devastations 
have  been  made  in  that  city  since  we  left  it,  by  the  plague, 
civil  commotions,  and  fires.  Many,  under  such  awful  visita- 
tions, look  no  further  than  chance,  as  they  call  it ;  but  in 
the  language  of  the  prophet,  we  rather  should  conclude,  "  Is 
there  evil  in  a  city  and  the  Lord  has  not  done  it  ?"  My  soul 
is  often  bowed  very  reverently  before  the  Lord,  in  desire 
that  the  inhabitants  of  the  nations  would  look  to  him  under 
the  various  scourges  whereby  they  are  afflicted.  The  cholera 
at  present  makes  fearful  and  rapid  progress  in  many  places ; 
great  is  the  mortality  caused  by  it. 

We  came  to  Bristol  the  10th  instant,  and  continued  a  few 
days  there,  having  several  meetings  and  visiting  some  fami- 
lies under  affliction ;  this  is  a  service  that  I  feel  often  laid 
upon  me ;  I  believe  some  of  these  visits  are  rendered  profit- 
able ;  they  are  so  to  me  frequently,  for  truly  it  is  better  to 
go  to  the  house  of  mourning  than  to  that  of  mirth. 

We  then  had  several  public  meetings,  and  others  among 
Friends  generally,  through  Devonshire  and  Cornwall  as  far 
as  Falmouth.  Some  of  these  meetings,  held  among  the 
lead  mines,  were  very  interesting.  Vital  religion  has  pro- 
gressed among  many  of  these  people  since  my  first  visit  to 
them.  The  education  of  the  children  has,  by  the  Lord's 
blessing,  contributed  to  the  moral  reform  of  the  parents. 
Great  brokenness  of  spirit  has  sometimes  appeared  to  extend 
over  the  large  company  collected.  May  the  Lord  bless  his 
work  among  that  people  and  everywhere.  The  dear  Re- 
deemer saith,  "  My  Father  worketh  hitherto,  and  I  work," 
and  it  is  a  marvellous  work. 

The  desire  of  his  heart  respecting  a  companion  on 
the  Continent  appeared  likely  to  be  granted  j  and  a 
little  later  he  writes : 


xt.  58.]  1832.  241 

My  beloved  friend,  William  Allen,  left  me  at  Falmouth,  the 
2nd  of  Third  month,  to  return  to  London,  to  make  prepara- 
tion for  being  in  readiness  to  join  me  in  my  contemplated 
religious  engagements  on  the  Continent,  the  weight  of 
which  service  is  now  upon  him. 

There  are  valuable  Friends  in  Cornwall.  Some  among 
the  young  people  are  very  hopeful.  A  little  company  at 
Tavistock  has  much  interested  me.  That  meeting  was 
established  since  my  last  visit  to  that  town.  A  young  man, 
educated  in  the  Episcopal  church,  was  from  a  child  seriously 
inclined,  and  sought  frequently  for  places  of  retirement  to 
put  up  his  prayers  to  the  Lord.  As  he  grew  up  his  heart 
became  enlarged  in  the  fear  and  love  of  God,  so  that  the 
pleasures  of  the  world  had  no  attractions  for  him ;  but  his 
delight  was  to  retire  into  the  woods  or  lonely  places  to  wait 
upon  the  Lord.  He  knew  nothing  of  Friends,  and  the  man- 
ner he  had  heard  them  spoken  of,  rather  prejudiced  his 
mind  against  them. 

A  few  others  joined  him  in  retiring  for  devotional  pur- 
poses. They  became  acquainted  with  the  Society,  and  were 
fully  convinced  of  the  correctness  of  its  Christian  principles ; 
they  one  after  another  applied  to  be  received  as  members, 
and  finally  a  meeting  was  established  among  them.  There 
are  nearly  forty,  and  a  number  of  others  are  under  con- 
vincement.  The  meeting  we  had  with  them  was  solemn; 
they  appeared  well  acquainted  with  that  unction  that  the 
Apostle  told  the  believers  they  had  received  of  God  and 
which  teacheth  all  things,  so  that  they  had  no  need  that  any 
man  should  teach  them. 

The  cholera  is  spreading  in  various  parts  of  this  nation ; 
the  malignity  of  this  disease  is  particularly  manifest  in  per- 
sons of  intemperate  habits.  It  is  a  pleasing  circumstance 
that,  as  the  disease  spreads,  temperance  societies  increase, 
and  the  number  of  those  who  join  them  multiplies  daily. 

I  returned  to  Bristol  by  way  of  Wellington,  Exeter,  &c., 
and  tarried  awhile  in  some  of  those  places  as  well  as  at 
Bristol,  visiting  many  Friends  in  their  families.  It  is  an 
arduous  service ;  the  Lord  condescended  very  graciously  to 

II.  — 17 


242  1832.  [JBT.  58. 

enable  me  to  perform  it  with  peace  of  mind,  and  also,  I 
hope,  to  bless  the  little  bread  that  he  gave  me  to  hand  forth 
from  house  to  house. 

From  Bristol  I  went  through  Gloucester  and  Oxfordshire, 
having  meetings  among  Friends  and  others ;  but  the  effects 
of  the  injury  I  sustained  in  Yorkshire  increased  considerably, 
so  that  I  was  under  much  suffering,  especially  in  my  shoul- 
der and  chest,  and  it  became  necessary  to  lay  by  for  awhile 
to  recruit  my  health.  Some  of  my  friends  thought  there 
was  no  prospect  that  I  could  recover,  the  disease  having,  as 
it  appeared,  made  considerable  progress;  but  I  so  felt  the 
weight  of  the  service  the  Lord  calls  me  to  perform  on  the 
European  Continent,  particularly  in  Spain,  that  I  could  not 
see  that  the  end  of  my  earthly  race  had  yet  come.  I  felt 
confident  that  if  I  was  required  to  go  to  those  nations  my 
life  would  be  prolonged,  and  strength  would  be  given  for 
that  work.  Seeing  however  that  I  must  give  up  to  be 
nursed,  I  thought  it  best  to  go  to  the  house  of  my  beloved 
friend,  William  Allen,  at  Stoke  Newington,  a  distance  of 
upwards  of  one  hundred  miles,  which  those  about  ine 
thought  I  was  not  able  to  perform.  The  inflammation  on 
my  chest  was  considerable,  and  I  had  a  high  fever ;  but  the 
Lord  helped  me.  My  kind  friend  and  his  wifo  met  me  on 
the  way  with  their  carriage. 

I  was  so  well  cared  for  by  these  dear  friends  and  the 
medical  attendants,  but,  especially,  by  the  Physician  of 
value,  the  Lord,  my  saving  strength  and  Redeemer,  that  I 
was  able  to  go  to  Tottenham,  the  20th  of  Fourth  month,  to 
my  valuable  friend,  Mary  Stacey's. 

Soon  after  coming  to  Tottenham,  I  was  able  to  attend 
meetings  again,  which  I  did  diligently,  in  and  about  London, 
as  they  came  in  course.  I  sat  in  silence  in  most  of  them. 
Deep  was  my  soul's  travail ;  but  silent  exercise  and  prayer 
unto  God  were  my  proper  service.  It  is  a  great  favour,  in 
our  distress,  to  be  able  to  find  access  to  Him  who  is  a  God 
that  heareth  prayer.  Fervent  have  been  my  secret  interces- 
sions for  the  people  to  whom  I  am  united  in  Christian  fellow- 
ship,— for  this  nation, — for  those  on  the  Continent,  that  I 


JBT.  58.]  1832.  243 

have  visited,  —  and  those  to  whom  the  Lord  is  inclining  my 
heart  to  go  shortly  in  the  love  and  service  of  his  glorious 
GospeL 

My  way  having  opened  again  for  religious  service,  I  had  sev- 
eral public  meetings  in  and  about  London.  The  spreading 
of  the  cholera  in  some  parts  of  this  city  and  neighborhood, 
has  brought  seriousness  over  many  minds,  and  thereby  the 
hearts  of  some  are  perhaps  the  more  open  to  receive  the  tes- 
timony to  the  Truth  given  me  to  bear  among  them.  0 ! 
that  the  people  would  learn  righteousness  under  these  visita- 
tions of  affliction !  The  mortality  in  Paris  is  great. 

Stephen  Grellet  now  attended  the  Yearly  Meeting 
in  London  :  in  reference  to  which  he  remarks :  — 

Sixth  month,  2nd.  The  Yearly  Meeting  concluded  this 
day.  There  was  a  living  travail  of  spirit  prevalent.  The 
Lord  and  his  Truth  were  exalted.  The  Lord  alone  can 
frustrate  the  designs  of  Satan.  I  rejoice  in  the  belief  that 
many  beloved  brethren  and  sisters  are  sensible  of  the  danger 
of  his  devices,  and  that  watchfulness  unto  prayer  is  the  posi- 
tion occupied  by  many  of  these. 

My  dear  friend,  William  Allen,  obtained  from  the  Meeting 
of  Ministers  and  Elders,  their  certificate  of  unity  in  his 
religious  concern  to  unite  with  me  in  parts  of  my  contem- 
plated Gospel  labours  on  the  Continent,  as  his  way  therein 
may  open. 

Sixtli  month,  28th.  After  the  Yearly  Meeting,  I  went  to 
the  Quarterly  Meetings  of  Essex,  Suffolk  and  Norfolk, 
and  had  some  large  public  meetings.  These  services  lay 
with  weight  upon  my  mind  to  be  discharged,  before  I  could 
fi-el  at  liberty  to  proceed  for  the  Continent. 

I  returned  to  London  in  time  to  attend  their  Quarterly 
Meeting,  which  was  a  solemn  one,  —  as  was  the  parting,  for  a 
season  only,  perhaps,  from  friends  tenderly  beloved  in  the 
Truth. 

A  few  days  before  his  departure  for  Holland,  he 
writes 


244  1832.  OET.  58. 

TO   LTDIA   HARGR EAVES. 

Stoke  Newington,  6th  mo.  30th,  1832. 

At  Norwich  I  had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  Jonathan  Back- 
house. Four  weeks  before,  he  and  his  wife  had  been  at 
Burlington,  with  my  dear  wife  and  daughter.  Thus,  besides 
letters,  I  had  tidings  from  an  eye  witness.  My  daughter 
was  pretty  well,  and  her  beloved  mother  able  to  get  to  meet- 
ing,— not  much  further  than  from  your  house  to  the  gate.*  *  * 
May  we  not  hope  that  day  by  day  we  are  drawing  nearer 
to  our  port,  and  that  even  some  of  those  storms  that  assail  us 
and  sometimes  threaten  to  overwhelm  our  very  frail  bark, 
impel  us  much  faster  towards  the  destined  haven,  than  mere 
sunshine  and  calm  would  do?  When  under  heavy  pres- 
sure, discouragement  may  often  prevail,  but  in  drawing  near 
to  our  Holy  Redeemer,  these  very  trials  become  sanctified  to 
us.  They  have  been  so  many  a  time. 


-.'!  u  bttod  no  v;niuir..^    •  lo  YJW.WU  9ii4  iv»i •!».;>    ,-it;  o«  Ji.J 
,KTT    rt;>>li  •    v''"'    f  i -.-»•.»•«    it;*;  I'ju*    juitr     .sUf'- 

CHAPTER  LI. 

,  •  j      1 1  •    •      I toiH 

FOURTH  VISIT  TO  EUBOPB. 
ojtj  brood    n  r   ,m   n -.«*...    );.>•. 

HOLLAND. — THE  RHINE  COUNTRY. — PYRMONT. — MINDEN. 

SINCE  his  landing  at  Liverpool,  Stephen  Grellet  had 
spent  a  whole  year  in  diligently  labouring  in  the  ser- 
vice of  the  Gospel  among  his  brethren  in  religious 
profession,  and  the  community  at  large  in  England. 
He  now  went  forth,  for  the  last  time,  as  an  ambassa- 
dor for  Christ  to  nations  of  another  language.  His 
"  Fourth  Missionary  Journey"  on  the  Continent  of 
Europe  was  the  most  extensive  one.  It  embraced 
parts  of  Holland,  some  of  the  minor  states  of  Ger- 
many, the  dominions  of  Prussia,  Saxony,  Bohemia, 
Austria  and  Hungary,  Bavaria,  Wirtemberg,  Switzer- 
land, Piedmont,  France  and  Spain.  The  difficulties 
of  such  an  undertaking  were  obvious,  but  "eternal 
wisdom  was  his  guide, — his  help  Omnipotence."  He 
had  now  grown  grey  in  the  service  of  the  Lord ;  and 
the  richness  of  his  personal  experience  gave  peculiar 
interest  to  this  labour  of  love,  and  brightness  to  this 
work  of  faith.  It  was  like  distributing  the  well 
ripened  fruit  of  his  autumn  life. 

His  records  continue  the  thread  of  the  narrative  : 

Seventh  month,  4th,  1832.  In  company  with  dear  Wm. 
Allen  I  left  London  yesterday,  hy  the  steamer  Atwood,  and 
came  to  Tiengermeten  Island  in  Holland,  where,  on  account 

(2-15) 


246  1832.  OT.  58. 

of  the  cholera,  a  quarantine  has  to  be  performed.  We  are 
much  crowded  on  the  vessel,  there  being  many  passengers; 
but  we  are  under  the  necessity  of  remaining  on  board  as  the 
number  of  persons  on  the  quarantine  ground  is  such,  that 
all  the  buildings  there  are  crowded ;  they  have  come  from 
France,  England,  and  other  parts. 

8th.  Three  men  on  board  our  vessel  were  taken  with 
cholera,  and  died  in  the  course  of  twenty-four  hours ;  so 
that  our  prospects  were  gloomy.  The  day  before  these  men 
were  taken  ill,  we  had  a  religious  meeting  on  board  the 
steamer.  I  had  noticed  that  several  of  them  took  strong 
drink  to  excess ;  I  pleaded  earnestly  with  them  on  that 
account,  setting  before  them  the  evil  of  such  a  practice,  re- 
hearsing the  Scripture  assertion,  that  drunkards  are  excluded 
from  the  kingdom  of  God,  unless  they  are  favoured  by  his 
grace  to  come  to  repentance  and  faith  in  Christ,  and  witness 
amendment  of  life ;  these  very  men  were  also  among  those 
to  whom  we  gave  religious  tracts,  and  whom  we  noticed  en- 
gaged that  afternoon  in  reading  them.  May  the  Lord  have 
favoured  them,  at  the  eleventh  hour,  availingly  to  supplicate 
his  holy  name! 

Dear  Allen,  at  the  time  of  our  private  devotion,  this 
evening,  opened  the  Bible  on  the  91st  Psalm.  The  Lord 
permitted  it  to  be  a  word  of  encouragement  and  consolation 
to  us ;  through  his  Divine  favour  our  trust  and  confidence 
in  him,  the  God  of  our  life  and  of  our  salvation,  have  been 
renewed,  and  our  faith  confirmed  in  the  promise  of  the 
blessed  Redeemer,  "  Lo,  I  am  with  you  always,  even  to  the 
end  of  the  world." 

9th.  As  the  Atwood  was  going  back  to  England,  the  pas- 
sengers on  her  had  to  come  to  the  quarantine  ground  on  the 
island.  The  only  vacant  place,  in  which  we  could  obtain 
shelter,  is  a  large  building  like  a  barn,  used  to  put  merchan- 
dise in,  which  also  has  to  perform  quarantine.  The  air  has 
free  course  through  every  part  of  the  building,  even  the 
flooring,  which  is  elevated  about  three  feet  from  the  ground, 
and  consists  of  very  narrow  boards,  about  three  inches  apart 
from  one  another.  In  a  corner  of  this  building,  which  soon 


JET.  58]  1882.  247 

became  crowded  by  our  fellow  passengers,  we  placed  our 
trunks  and  baggage,  on  the  open  floor.  We  so  contrived  it 
that  it  might  serve  us  as  seats,  table,  and  place  to  lie  down 
on ;  and  we  felt  very  contented  in  the  will  of  God,  with  our 
situation.  It  being  First-day,  we  held  our  little  meeting, 
and  our  spirits  were  sweetly  refreshed  in  the  Lord's  presence  ; 
for  wo  were  made  partakers  of  his  gracious  promise  to  the 
two  or  three  that  are  met  in  his  name.  Our  spirits  were 
contrited,  and  very  reverently  bowed  with  gratitude  before 
Him  who,  amidst  our  outward  difficulties  and  gloomy  pros- 
pects, ministered  to  us  from  his  presence.  It  is  well  we 
have  provided  ourselves  with  a  tea  kettle  and  some  small 
requirements  of  that  kind,  aa  on  our  journey  through  Russia, 
Greece,  &c.,  some  years  since,  for  this  appears  to  be  the 
most  inconvenient  place  that  could  have  been  chosen  for  a 
quarantine  ground,  and  the  most  destitute  of  accommodation. 
This  is  however  an  extraordinary  circumstance.  They  have 
never  been  so  crowded  before,  and  preparations  are  making 
to  bring  in  provisions.  We  find  it  necessary  to  boil  the 
water,  and  let  it  settle  before  we  can  drink  it,  and  even  then 
it  has  a  sickly  taste. 

10th.  Several  persons  who  were  here  before  us,  have 
been  liberated  from  the  quarantine.  We  now  occupy  the 
places  of  some  of  these,  and  have  the  benefit  of  a  chamber  to 
ourselves,  which  is  a  great  privilege ;  though  we  are  annoyed 
by  swarms  of  mosquitos  and  other  unpleasant  insects, 
which  prevent  us  from  obtaining  much  sleep.  There  has 
not  been  any  other  case  of  cholera  since  we  landed,  but  we 
hear  that  four  of  the  crew  of  the  Atwood  were  attacked  with 
this  fearful  disease,  on  her  return  to  London.  The  origin  of 
the  name  of  this  island,  Tiengermeten,  which  signifies  ten 
acres,  is,  that  formerly  this  was  the  whole  of  the  land  it  con- 
tained, but,  of  latter  time,  the  washing  of  the  sea  has  every 
year  added  to  its  size,  so  that  now  it  requires  three  hours  for 
a  fast  walker  to  go  round  it.  The  owner,  however,  continues 
to  pay  taxes  on  ten  acres  only,  though  he  has  rented  to  the 
Government  one  hundred  acres,  on  which  the  quarantine 
ground  and  buildings  stand,  and  he  has  two  farms  on  it  be- 
side. 


248  1882.  OT.  58. 

The  room  joining  ours,  is  occupied  by  the  Baron  de  Falck 
and  his  wife.  He  was  the  Dutch  Ambassador  in  London. 
They  were  returning  to  Holland  by  way  of  France,  hop- 
ing that  they  should  have  a  shorter  quarantine  to  perform, 
but  have  been  sent  here.  We  have  some  religious  op- 
portunities with  his  family,  and  others,  who  sit  down  with  us 
in  our  little  meetings  for  Divine  worship.  There  are  here 
persons  of  various  nations.  It  affords  us  an  opportunity  to 
supply  them  with  copies  of  the  Scriptures,  and  religious 
tracts,  which  the  days  of  leisure  they  have  here  give  time  to 
peruse.  We  are  pleased  in  observing  an  increase  of  serious- 
ness in  many,  and  a  disposition  to  make  further  inquiries 
respecting  the  ground  of  the  hope  of  salvation.  Our  deten- 
tion on  this  island  is  not,  we  trust,  without  a  service.  May 
the  Lord  render  it  a  blessing  to  those  with  whom  we 
mingle ! 

12th.  We  have  letters  from  London  conveying  the  affect- 
ing intelligence  of  the  decease  of  that  devoted  servant  of  the 
Lord,  Hannah  Kilham,  who  was  on  her  second  religious 
visit  in  Africa.  She  has  spent  much  time  and  arduous 
labour  in  endeavouring  to  promote  the  religious  and  moral 
education  of  the  people  in  Africa ;  her  labours  were  parti- 
cularly among  the  Foolahs  and  the  surrounding  nations ; 
she  had  also  established  several  schools  among  their  chil- 
dren ;  fruits  to  the  Lord's  praise  are  brought  forth  by  many 
who  by  her  instrumentality  have  come  to  the  knowledge  and 
love  of  the  Saviour.  Now  she  has  ceased  from  her  labours, 
but  her  works  of  love  remain  to  the  glory  of  God ! 

We  were  released  from  our  quarantine  on  the  15th.  The 
preceding  evening  we  had  a  satisfactory  parting  opportunity 
with  the  Dutch  Ambassador  and  his  family;  a  sister  of  his 
wife,  a  pious  person,  was  now  present;  she  had  come  on 
purpose  to  see  her  sister ;  they  had  not  been  together  for 
years,  and  to  have  the  pleasure  to  be  with  her,  she  submitted 
cheerfully  to  all  the  privations  of  this  unhealthy  island.  We 
came  the  same  afternoon  to  Rotterdam;  the  country  is  very 
flat;  we  crossed  dyke  after  dyke.  The  land  is  in  a  high 
state  of  cultivation,  and  has  many  fruit  trees  upon  it;  the 


xt.  58.]  1832.  240 

pastures  arc  luxuriant;  the  cattle  beautiful,  being  of  the 
species  that  appear  as  if  they  had  a  white  sheet  over 
their  backs ;  they  give  abundance  of  milk ;  the  premises 
about  the  farms  are  neat  and  clean ;  their  milk  vessels  of 
wood  are  quite  white,  and  their  kettles  of  brass  like  shining 
gold. 

We  found  John  S.  Mollet,  from  Amsterdam,  who  had 
kindly  come  to  meet  us,  and  to  act  as  our  interpreter.  We 
are  much  favoured  in  this  particular,  now,  as  we  were  on 
our  preceding  visit  to  the  Continent;  to  the  Lord  our 
bountiful  provider  is  the  praise  ascribed !  We  three  sat 
down  together  and  held  our  little  meeting ;  it  was  a  season 
of  lowness  and  much  poverty,  attended  also  with  a  feeling 
of  weight  on  account  of  the  service  that  may  be  required  of 
us.  Our  prayers  unto  the  Lord  were  that  he  would  direct 
us  in  the  way  he  would  have  us  to  go,  and  enable  us  to 
perform  whatever  he  may  require.  I  feel  very  poor  and 
stripped,  but  our  sufficiency  is  of  God.  It  is  He  who 
giveth  to  his  servants  both  to  will  and  to  do  of  his  good 
pleasure.  Of  this  we 'were  made  sensible  that  very  even- 
ing at  John  Lamming's.  He  is  a  benevolent  and  pious 
man,  and  has  also  an  interesting  family,  who  evince  that 
the  religious  care  bestowed  on  them  by  their  parents  is  at- 
tended with  the  Lord's  blessing.  As  we  were  sitting  silently 
with  them,  the  clergyman  of  the  English  Church  and  that 
of  the  Presbyterian  both  came  in ;  we  could  not  flinch  from 
proceeding  in  the  religious  opportunity  we  had  with  the 
family ;  the  clergymen  were  serious,  and  we  believe  it  was  an 
evening  profitably  spent. 

16th.  Early  this  morning  we  made  a  satisfactory  visit  to 
the  Baron  Makey,  Director  of  the  Post  Office;  he  is  a 
spiritually-minded  man,  and  not  only  believes  in  the  influ- 
ences of  the  Holy  Spirit  on  the  heart  of  man,  but  he  seeks 
frequently  in  places  of  retirement  to  have  communion  with 
God,  and  to  participate  in  the  refreshings  from  his  Divine 
presence ;  he  believes  that  the  Spirit  is  one  of  the  blessed 
gifts  of  the  Redeemer,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  therefore  the 
more  highly  he  values  the  gift,  the  more  also  he  loves  and 


260  1832.  [JET.  58. 

reverences  the  gracious  dispenser  of  it,  for  it  is  the  fruit  of 
his  love  and  the  purchase  of  the  atoning  sacrifice  of  himself 
for  us.  We  were  afterwards  with  the  Baron  La  Deboar,  who 
is  a  useful  and  benevolent  man.  The  two  clergymen  we 
were  with  yesterday,  having  heard  that  we  were  there,  came 
to  meet  us  again,  bringing  with  them  the  clergyman  of  the 
Dutch  Kirk ;  they  seem  to  wish  to  be  in  our  company, 
not  for  disputation,  nor  to  enter  into  controversy,  but  to 
inquire  into  some  of  our  Christian  principles ;  we  had  an 
opportunity  of  setting  before  them  our  views  of  the  nature 
of  pure  Christianity,  and  the  qualifications  for  a  minister  of 
Christ.  We  forwarded  to  the  quarantine  on  the  little  island 
a  parcel  of  Bibles  and  Testaments  in  several  languages,  for 
the  use  of  those  who  may  yet  come  there.  We  also  visited 
and  had  religious  opportunities  in  their  prison  and  schools ; 
in  one  of  these  for  the  poor  there  are  about  one  thousand 
children.  We  felt  much  for  the  people  of  that  city,  but 
we  did  not  find  that  which  would  have  warranted  us  to 
appoint  a  meeting  there.  The  cholera  has  made  its  appear- 
ance in  this  neighborhood,  particularly  about  the  Hague. 
We  accept  with  gratitude  our  release  from  going  to  that  place. 
We  came  to  Amsterdam  on  the  18th,  and  visited  the 
Infant  School,  supported  out  of  the  interest  of  the  residue 
of  the  money  proceeding  from  the  share  of  John  Warder  in 
the  prizes  made  during  the  war  by  a  vessel  in  which  he  was 
concerned.*  They  have  now  upwards  of  sixty  children  in 

*  Before  his  removal  from  England,  the  late  John  Warder,  of  Phila- 
delphia, had  some  share  in  a  vessel  which,  contrary  to  his  earnest 
expostulation,  was  armed  by  his  partners,  who  were  not  members  of  the 
Society  of  Friends.  During  the  war  with  Ilolland  she  captured  a  Dutch 
vessel  of  considerable  value.  John  Warder's  share  of  the  prize-money 
was  handed  over  to  him  ;  but,  with  noble  consistency  of  character,  in  the 
faithful  support  of  a  Christian  testimony  agairwt  all  wars  and  fightings, 
he  declined  to  appropriate  the  sum  to  his  own  use.  Great  efforts  were 
made  to  find  out  the  real  ownera  of  the  property,  and,  as  far  as  was 
practicable,  it  was  restored  to  them.  But  some  could  never  be  traced, 
und,  being  originally  derived  from  Holland,  it  was  ultimately  thought 
most  in  accordance  with  strict  justice,  to  appropriate  the  residue  to  Dutch 
purpose?.  The  result  was  the  establishment  and  support  of  the  Infant 
School  at  Amsterdam  alluded  to.  It  was  the  first  of  the  kind  in  Holland, 
and  now  similar  institutions  are  very  general  in  that  kingdom. 


JR.  58.J  1832.  251 

that  school.  The  building  purchased  for  the  purpose  is  a 
convenient  one,  and  the  matron,  under  whose  especial  care 
it  is  placed,  appears  to  act  the  part  of  a  mother  and  of  a 
Christian  towards  those  young  children.  Our  testimony 
against  war  is  exalted  through  this  act  of  justice  and  bene- 
volence. Many  persons  come  to  visit  the  establishment. 

We  had  several  meetings  in  Friends'  meeting-house  which 
is  a  convenient  one ;  others  were  held  at  the  house  of  J. 
Muller,  a  pious  Menonist,  and  in  some  other  places.  One 
of  these  was  attended  by  many  of  the  principal  inhabitants 
of  this  city;  as  they  generally  understand  French,  I  spoke 
in  that  language.  In  the  other  meetings  J.  S.  Mollet  inter- 
preted for  dear  Allen  and  myself.  All  these  meetings  were 
quiet,  and  some  of  them  solemn.  There  are  piously-minded 
persons  in  this  city,  towards  whom  we  felt  strong  attractions 
in  the  love  of  Christ ;  we  visited  a  number  of  them  in  their 
families  to  our  comfort  and  edification.  • 

J.  S.  Mollet  accompanying  us,  we  went  to  Zwolle.  I  was 
in  that  place  nineteen  years  ago,  when  my  way  was  hedged  up, 
so  that  I  could  not  have  any  meeting  among  the  people.  We 
feel  ourselves  situated  in  like  manner  at  present.  There  is 
much  bigotry  among  the  Romanists,  and  the  Protestants  are 
either  swallowed  up  in  the  pursuit  of  the  gain  and  pleasure 
of  the  world,  or  strongly  entrenched  in  a  self-righteous  spirit. 
I  doubt  not,  however,  that  the  Lord  has  here  a  few  names, 
even  as  in  Sardis,  that  love  and  fear  him. 

On  our  way  to  the  colony  of  Fredericksoord,  most  of  the 
road  we  travelled,  as  far  as  Meppel  and  Steenwyk,  is  simi- 
lar to  that  from  Amsterdam  to  Zwolle,  a  smooth,  beautiful 
pavement  made  of  hard  bricks.  It  is  like  riding  over  the 
floor  of  a  chamber.  The  sides  of  the  road  also  are  planted 
with  fine  shady  trees.  At  regular  distances  there  are  clusters 
of  them,  and  scats  for  foot  travellers  to  rest  themselves, 
and  fountains  of  good  water.  From  Meppel  to  Steenwyk  we 
passed  through  a  village,  three  miles  in  length.  The  houses, 
or  rather  comfortless  cabins,  are  about  three  hundred  yards 
apart  from  each  other,  and  are  erected  on  a  low,  flat  morass. 
They  have  no  chimney,  and  the  smoke  of  the  turf  which  they 


252  1832.  OT.  58. 

burn  escapes  through  the  door.  They  appear  to  have  very 
little  land  cultivated  about  them,  or  indeed  fit  for  it ;  but  the 
people  derive  their  sustenance  from  the  cattle  that  feed  on 
these  marshes,  and  the  produce  of  bees,  of  which  they  have 
a  considerable  number.  Every  family  is  provided  with  boats, 
to  which  they  are  frequently  obliged  to  resort,  by  the  rising 
of  the  water  that  surrounds  them. 

Of  the  interesting  establishments  for  the  poor, 
commenced  under  the  superintendence  of  General 
van  der  Bosch,  S.  G.  gives  the  following  account. — 

Fredericksoord,  which  is  colony  number  one,  is  the  largest 
and  the  first  that  was  formed.  Number  two,  called  William- 
soord,  is  very  near  it.  Also  number  three,  which  as  yet  is  but 
small.  The  colonists  were  formerly  paupers,  and  led  a  mis- 
erable life,  in  abject  poverty.  The  land,  on  which  they  are 
now  settled  was,  a  few  years  since,  a  barren  heath.  They 
were  at  first  supplied  with  tools  to  work  with,  food,  &c. 
Now,  that  tract  of  country  is  covered  with  neat,  comfort- 
able cottages,  to  each  of  which  is  attached  a  piece  of  ground 
of  twelve  or  fifteen  acres,  sufficient  to  support  a  family.  The 
ground  thus  reclaimed  by  industry,  resembles  a  cultivated 
garden  or  fertile  field.  Besides  numerous  cottages,  there 
are  workshops,  storehouses,  &c.  These  three  colonies  con- 
tain together  several  thousand  persons.  A  number  of  poor 
orphans,  of  a  suitable  age,  are  placed  as  apprentices  to  far- 
mers, or  to  learn  various  mechanical  arts.  We  had  some 
religious  opportunities  among  them,  and  had  satisfaction  in 
visiting  many  of  these  people  in  their  families.  A  small  part 
of  the  produce  of  their  industry  is  yearly  applied  to  refund 
the  advance  of  money  made  them  to  build  their  houses,  or  to 
purchase  provisions,  till  they  could  raise  them  themselves. 
They  are  now  generally  surrounded  with  many  comforts, 
have  good  clothes,  and  on  First-days,  both  the  parents  and 
children  are  well  dressed. 

From  these  colonies,  we  went  to  Ommerschans.  This 
establishment  has  on  it  a  poorhouse  and  a  workhouse.  The 


xr.  58.]  1882.  253 

country  through  which  we  travelled  to  it,  much  resembles 
the  very  poor  pine  and  sandy  land  in  the  western  parts  of 
the  State  of  New  Jersey,  United  States.  This  colony  was 
formed  by  a  benevolent  society  at  the  Hague,  which  was  join- 
ed by  similar  philanthropic  persons  at  Amsterdam,  and  was 
patronized  by  the  Government.  They  purchased  a  tract  of 
land  of  this  poor  soil.  A  canal  which  passes  through  it  has 
been  connected  with  the  Zuider  Zee.  This  gives  them  great 
facility  for  bringing  manure  from  the  cities,  and  for  having 
their  produce,  or  manufactured  articles,  conveyed  to  market. 
A  large  portion  of  the  land  is  now  rendered  very  productive. 
Part  of  this  establishment  is  for  those  who,  some  years  past, 
were  inmates  of  poor-houses,  vagrants,  &c.,  whose  labour  was 
chiefly  to  rasp  logwood.  They  were  then  in  dirty  crowded 
places ;  now,  they  have  good  accommodation.  Besides  the  cul- 
tivation of  the  land,  they  have  several  kinds  of  manufactories. 
The  other  establishment  is  composed  of  such  as  formerly  oc- 
cupied penitentiaries  or  prisons.  They  are  engaged  pretty 
much  in  the  same  kind  of  labour  as  the  others,  but  do  not 
enjoy  so  much  liberty,  and  are  under  the  strict  oversight  of 
soldiers.  They  have  many  children  among  them,  the  off- 
spring of  these  people  or  of  others  of  the  same  character, 
who  receive  good  schooling,  and  respecting  whom  some  good 
hope  might  be  entertained  were  they  kept  separate  from 
those  that  have  grown  up  in  vice.  These  interesting  estab- 
lishments support  themselves,  and  provide  a  fund  also,  to 
be  distributed  among  the  prisoners,  when  their  time  of  con- 
finement expires.  As  in  each,  both  Papists  and  Protes- 
tants are  confined,  they  have  the  privilege  of  having  their 
meetings  for  worship,  separate.  We  had  several  meetings 
among  them,  each  denomination  by  themselves.  We  had 
also  religious  opportunities  in  the  schools,  and  in  their  hos- 
pital, where  our  hearts  were  sickened  at  the  sight  of  the 
miserable  and  suffering  condition  into  which  vice  and  de- 
pravity have  reduced  many  of  our  poor  fellow  beings;  if 
they  would  learn  by  the  things  that  they  suffer,  it  would  be  a 
delightful  prospect,  and  greatly  mitigate  our  distress  and 
solicitude  on  their  account. 


254  1832.  OT.  58. 

We  returned  to  Zwolle,  and,  no  way  opening  for  the 
relief  of  our  minds  towards  the  people  there,  we  prepared  to 
go  towards  Dusseldorf.  However,  the  evening  before  our 
departure,  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  persons  collected  at 
our  inn  ;  they  behaved  with  propriety,  but  there  was  not 
much  openness  for  Gospel  labour  among  them.  We  left 
them  with  a  heavy  heart.  We  travelled  through  several 
fortified  places,  which  are  numerous  in  Holland ;  among 
others,  we  went  through  Deventer.  Nineteen  years  ago  I 
had  a  narrow  escape  from  being  shut  up  in  some  of  these 
places  by  a  part  of  the  French  army  that  occupied  those 
fortresses  for  some  time,  after  the  Allies  had  entered  France. 
We  tarried  a  little  while  at  Arnheim,  and  entered  Prussia  at 
Elten.  As  we  had  left  Amsterdam  previous  to  any  appearance 
of  the  cholera  there,  we  were  allowed  to  enter  that  kingdom 
without  performing  quarantine  on  the  frontiers. 

At  Dusseldorf  there  are  some  valuable  and  benevolent 
persons.  But  since  we  left  Zwolle  our  spirits  have  continued 
day  by  day  to  be  greatly  depressed ;  darkness  and  ignorance 
prevail  to  a  high  degree  among  the  Roman  Catholics  where 
we  have  travelled.  I  felt  anxious  also  on  my  own  account, 
how  far  my  health  would  allow  me  to  prosecute  our  journey ; 
but  since  coming  to  Elberfeld  we  have  been  comforted  and 
cheered  various  ways ;  letters  from  England  and  America  do 
not  represent  the  spread  of  the  cholera,  and  the  mortality 
thereby,  such  as  to  warrant  the  statements  that  we  have 
seen.  Here  also  we  met  with  a  number  of  those  pious  indi- 
viduals with  whom  I  mingled  years  ago,  at  a  time  when  they 
were  under  severe  trials,  and  when  the  Lord  condescended 
to  cause  the  consolations  of  his  Gospel  to  flow  among  them 
in  such  a  peculiar  manner  that  the  remembrance  of  it  con- 
tinues to  be  fresh  with  many  of  the  people,  both  of  Elber- 
feld and  Barmen,  which  are  only  two  and  a  half  miles 
npart. 

Seventh  month,  29th.  Since  I  was  here  a  meeting  has 
been  established  at  Barmen,  composed  of  persons  who 
have  become  convinced  of  our  religious  principles ;  some  of 
these  are  in  a  tender  state  of  mind.  This  morning  we  had 


ST.  58.]  1832.  255 

a  tne"ting  with  them;  there  was  a  solemn  covering  over  us 
during  the  time  we  spent  in  silence  together,  attended  with 
an  evidence,  as  we  thought,  that  this  people  are  owned  of 
the  Lord,  and  arc  acquainted  with  the  teachings  of  his 
Spirit,  through  the  influences  of  which  they  are  enabled  to 
perform  acceptable  worship  unto  God  in  spirit  and  in  truth. 
Some  of  them  have  known  the  baptizing  power  of  the  Truth, 
and  have  been  strengthened  to  bear,  with  Christian  fortitude 
and  cheerful  submission,  severe  trials  that  they  had  to 
endure  in  consequence  of  their  allegiance  to  Christ,  and 
their  faithful  adherence  to  some  of  those  testimonies  to  the 
Truth  which  they  feel  called  upon  conscientiously  to  main- 
tain. Our  friend,  J.  S.  Mollet,  who  has  come  with  us  thus 
far,  continues  to  be  our  faithful  helper  in  interpreting  for  us 
as  occasion  requires.  Several  of  these  dear  people  have  come 
from  among  the  Roman  Catholics.  In  the  evening  we  had  a 
meeting  held  in  a  spacious  house  between  the  two  towns, 
which  was  selected  as  the  best  calculated  to  accommodate 
the  inhabitants  of  both.  It  was  a  good,  solemn  meeting  ;  the 
baptizing  power  of  the  Spirit  of  Truth  was  over  us,  under  the 
humbling  sense  of  which  many  of  the  people  were  contrited. 
Among  those  present  were  some  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
priests  who  years  ago  suffered  much  persecution  in  Bavaria 
and  Austria,  in  consequence  of  having  become  convinced  of 
the  errors  of  Popery,  and  preaching  that  salvation  which  is 
by  Christ  alone.  One  of  these  is  Lindel,  with  whom  I  have 
had  much  satisfaction ;  he  is  a  spiritually-minded  man,  of  a 
meek  and  quiet  spirit.* 

*  Lindel  had  been  a  Roman  Catholic  priest  in  a  parish  near  Munich, 
and  was  one  of  those  who,  along  with  Boos,  Gossner  and  others,  had 
been  brought  to  the  saving  knowledge  of  the  Truth.  He  began  to  preach 
the  Gospel  in  ita  purity  to  his  parishioners.  Ilia  preaching  was  attended 
with  extraordinary  power  from  on  high,  so  that  a  great  part  of  his  parish 
were  brought  under  the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  converted.  His 
fame  spread,  and  multitudes  flocked  to  hear  him  from  all  the  surround- 
ing country.  Many  came  under  the  saving  power  of  Divine  grace.  This 
could  not  be  tolerated  in  a  country  like  Bavaria,  where  Romanism  was 
predominant.  Persecution  was  raised  against  him  and  hia  converts. 
He  was  thrown  into  prison,  and  forbidden  to  preach  any  more  in  the 


256  1832.  OT.  58. 

30th.     We   visited   a   number    of    pious    families   to   our 
mutual  edification.     At  four,  p.m.,  we  had  another  meeting 

name  of  Jesus.  Finding  that  they  could  not  be  allowed  to  worship  God 
in  simplicity  in  their  native  land,  he  and  his  converts  resolved  to  seek  an 
asylum  in  some  country  where  they  might  enjoy  liberty  of  conscience. 
What  the  Lord  was  doing  for  Russia,  and  the  patronage  the  Emperor 
Alexander  gave  to  the  Bible  Society,  was  by  this  time  noised  all  over 
Europe.  These  good  people,  therefore,  turned  their  attention  to  Russia. 
Lindel  wrote  to  the  Emperor,  through  Prince  Galitzin,  giving  a  full 
account  of  the  state  of  things,  and  asking  for  a  place  of  refuge  for  him- 
self and  his  associates.  His  application  was  well  received  by  the 
Emperor.  Lands  were  allotted  to  them  in  Bessarabia,  and  the  Russian 
Minister  at  Munich  was  ordered  to  procure  the  permission  of  the  Bava- 
nan  Government  for  them  to  leave  the  country  and  settle  in  Russia,  as 
soon  as  they  could  dispose  of  their  property,  and  leave  their  nativ*  land. 
He  was  instructed  also  to  procure  the  liberation  of  Lindel  from  prison, 
and  to  send  him  on  to  Petersburg  immediately. 

On  his  arrival  at  Petersburg,  the  Emperor  ordered  one  of  the  Catholic 
chapels  to  be  placed  at  his  disposal,  where  he  might  preach  the  Gospel 
to  all  who  chose  to  come  to  hear  him.  This  was  a  sad  blow  to  the 
Papiste ;  but  they  could  not  help  themselves.  Lindel  was  soon  flocked 
to  by  hundreds  of  all  denominations  who  understood  German,  and  num- 
bers, by  his  means,  were  converted  to  God.  This  continued  for  some 
time,  and  afterwards  Lindel  was  going  on  comfortably  with  his  colony  of 
adherents  in  Bessarabia,  and  getting  them  into  good  order.  Religion 
was  thriving  among  them,  and  they  looked  up  to  him  not  only  as  a 
preacher,  but  as  a  father.  Their  worship  was  more  Protestant  than 
Catholic,  a  crime  not  to  be  forgiven,  as  he  was  changing  their  religion. — 
(See  W.  Allen's  Life,  vol.  2,  p.  279.)  He  had  in  fact  changed  his  own, 
inasmuch  as  he  had  married.  This  was  taken  no  notice  of,  apparently, 
at  the  time ;  but  when  his  wife  brought  him  a  son,  a  hue  and  cry  was 
raised  against  him,  as  an  apostate  from  everything  that  was  good,  and 
especially  from  the  "  Holy  Catholic  Church."  How  this  should  have 
told  against  him  in  Russia,  it  is  not  very  easy  to  say,  seeing  that  all 
parish  priests  there  are  obliged  to  marry  before  they  can  be  ordained. 
But  there  was  a  wheel  within  a  wheel.  The  Jesuit  Metternich  was  at 
work,  and  he  had  got  Count  Aretchcoff  completely  in  his  net ;  and 
together  they  made  the  Emperor  believe  that  Lindel  had  committed  such 
a  scandal  against  religion  that  he  ought  not  to  be  tolerated.  The  conse- 
quence was,  that  he  was  ordered  to  leave  the  empire  on  the  shortest 
notice,  and  proceed  by  way  of  Poland  to  Germany,  where,  however,  ho 
was  well  received  by  the  King  of  Prussia,  and  where  he  joined  the  Pro- 
testant Church. — See  "  Book  for  every  Land,"  &c.,  by  the  late  John  Pat- 
terson. Edited  by  W.  Alexander. 


XT.  58.]  1832.  257 

with  those  in  profession  with  us ;  after  which,  endeavouring 
to  be  better  acquainted  with  their  circumstances,  we  found 
that  by  the  jealousy  of  the  Popish  priests,  the  magis- 
trates have  brought  some  of  them  under  actual  suffer- 
ing ;  some  for  having  married  after  the  manner  of  Friends ; 
others  on  account  of  their  militia  laws  which  arc  very 
severe;  others  because  they  could  not  conscientiously  take 
off  their  hats  in  the  Courts  of  Justice  where  they  were  sum- 
moned. We  have,  in  consequence,  been  with  several  of  the 
chief  magistrates  and  officers  of  government,  to  whom  we 
have  explained  what  are  Friends'  principles,  and  the  con- 
scientous  ground  on  which  they  act.  We  hope  that  relief 
will  be  granted  them.  D.  Kemp,  one  of  the  most  influential 
men  both  here  and  in  Berlin,  is  very  open  to  us,  and  disposed 
to  obtain  all  the  relief  he  can  for  these  dear  people.  In  the 
evening  we  had  another  meeting  in  Elberfeld ;  it  was 
attended  by  many  of  their  chief  men  and  pious  persons  ; 
their  hearts  appeared  open  to  receive  the  Gospel  Truths 
given  us  to  declare  among  them. 

31st.  Accompanied  by  D.  Kemp  we  went  to  Werden, 
eighteen  miles,  to  visit  a  large  prison  for  convicts ;  it  is  a 
spacious  place,  kept  in  good  order,  very  clean  and  airy.  It 
looks  like  a  manufacturing  town;  they  spin,  weave,  and 
make  a  variety  of  clothing,  shoes,  &c.  Each  man  has  a 
certain  daily  task  given  him  to  do,  and  ho  is  paid  for  what 
he  does  more.  By  this  means  some  of  the  prisoners  have  a 
handsome  sum  given  them  when  they  are  discharged,  so  that 
they  are  at  once  enabled  to  support  themselves,  and  have 
also  acquired  habits  of  industry  and  sobriety.  The  Protestants 
and  Roman  Catholics  have  each  a  clergyman  attached  to  the 
prison,  to  give  them  respectively  religious  instruction.  We 
were  pleased  with  the  young  Protestant  minister,  who 
appears  to  have  at  heart  the  well  being  of  the  prisoners, 
both  respecting  their  morality  and  their  religious  principles. 
Our  meeting  among  these  prisoners  was  as  satisfactory  as 
any  we  have  had  in  any  prison ;  the  minds  of  many  appear 
to  have  become  soft.  We  returned  to  Elberfeld  in  the  even- 
ing, when  several  pious  persons  of  the  city  and  from  Bar- 
VOL.  II.— 18 


258  1832.  [JET.  58. 

men  met  us  at  our  inn,  with  whom  we  had  a  precious  parting 
opportunity. 

A  little  after  nine  o'clock  the  s:>rae  evening,  we  set  off  for 
Pyrmont,  leaving  behind  us  our  dear  friend,  J.  S.  Mollet, 
hoping  that  our  blessed  Lord  and  Master  will  provide  us 
with  another  interpreter,  as  we  may  need.  On  our  way  we 
visited  Bielefeld  and  Herford.  We  passed  through  a  fruitful 
country,  in  a  high  state  of  cultivation,  where,  beside  the 
large  quantity  of  grain  raised,  a  good  deal  of  linen  is  manu- 
factured. Cottages  are  numerous,  and  each  of  these  is  a 
little  manufactory,  whilst  neatness  and  comfort  surround  it. 
How  far  preferable  is  this  system  to  those  large  manufac- 
tories or  great  farms,  where  the  poor  labourers  are  kept  in 
abject  poverty,  and  in  a  degraded  state. 

On  the  3d  and  4th  of  Eighth  month,  we  visited  those 
who  are  in  religious  profession  with  us,  in  and  near 
Pyrmont.  Louis  Seebohm  accompanied  us  as  interpreter. 
He  is  an  excellent  one.  I  find  the  little  company  of  profes- 
sors with  us  in  these  parts  in  a  more  hopeful  state  than  when 
I  was  with  them  before.  Love  and  harmony  prevail  in  a 
good  degree  among  them.  There  arc  also  several  interesting 
young  persons.  In  some  of  our  religious  opportunities  there 
was  tenderness  of  spirit  manifested,  with  an  evidence  that  the 
knowledge  and  love  of  the  blessed  Redeemer,  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  has  taken  root  in  some  of  their  minds,  whereby  fruits 
unto  holiness  may  be  hoped  for,  to  the  glory  of  God. 

On  First-day,  the  meeting-house  of  Friends,  which  stands 
near  one  of  the  avenues  leading  to  the  mineral  springs,  was 
attended  by  a  considerable  number  of  those  who  resort  here 
from  various  parts,  to  drink  the  waters.  Many  in  the  meet- 
ing were  serious,  and  manifested  a  reverent  frame  of  mind ; 
but  others  were  unsettled,  evincing  that  curiosity  only  had 
brought  them  there,  and  they  added  greatly  to  the  exercise 
of  our  minds  ;  but,  keeping  closely  under  the  guidance  of  the 
Lord's  Spirit,  he  enabled  us,  his  dependent  servants,  to  min- 
ister to  the  several  conditions  of  that  mixed  company.  The 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  was  preached  as  the  Saviour  of  men.  His 
various  offices  were  set  forth,  and  his  holy  name  was  exalted. 


*T.  58.]  1832.  259 

Our  minds,  however,  did  not  feel  fully  clear  of  the  weight  of 
concern  for  the  people,  and  at  the  close  of  the  meeting  we 
requested  that  those  especially  who  love  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  would  favour  us  with  their  company  that  afternoon. 
A  large  number  collected  accordingly,  and  we  have  reason  to 
conclude  that  they  were  generally  of  the  description  that  we 
had  desired.  It  was  a  good  and  solemn  meeting ;  broken- 
ness  and  contrition  gave  evidence  of  the  religious  sensibility 
of  their  spirits.  Dear  William  Allen,  as  well  as  myself,  felt 
our  minds  much  relieved  after  that  meeting,  which  concluded 
with  prayer,  thanksgiving  and  praise,  to  the  Lord  God  Om- 
nipotent and  to  the  Lamb,  through  the  Eternal  Spirit. 

We  spent  the  ensuing  day  in  preparing  to  have  several 
religious  tracts  translated  and  printed  in  the  German  lan- 
guage, and  in  the  evening  had  a  meeting  with  those  in 
Christian  profession  with  us,  and  those  who  generally  attend 
our  meetings.  We  feel  tenderly  for  this  people,  and  we  had 
a  word  of  counsel  and  encouragement  to  administer  to 
them. 

We  came  to  Minden  on  the  8th.  On  our  entrance  into 
that  place,  which  has  been  strongly  fortified  since  my  former 
visit  here,  we  were  detained  some  time  on  account  of  a  box, 
containing  Bibles,  books  and  pamphlets  of  a  religious  charac- 
ter, for  distribution  as  we  find  occasion.  They  were  taken 
to  the  custom-house,  to  which  some  of  our  friends  had  to  go 
several  times  the  next  day ;  but  at  last  they  were  returned 
to  us. 

Our  minds  here  have  been  under  depression.  The  state 
of  religion  is  low.  We  also  must  be  kept  low  ourselves, 
and  suffer  with  the  suffering  seed.  We  have  visited  all  those 
professing  with  us,  in  their  several  families.  We  had  also  a 
meeting  with  them.  We  were  brought  into  near  feelings 
of  sympathy  for  a  few  Friends,  in  whom  there  is  a  living 
exercise  of  spirit,  and  we  endeavoured,  in  the  ability  given, 
to  encourage  these  in  the  patience  and  faith  of  the  Gospel, 
and  to  strengthen  that  which  remains  in  others.  We  had 
also  a  meeting  for  the  inhabitants,  which  was  held  to  satis- 
faction and  the  comfort  of  our  minds,  so  that  after  it  we 


260  1832.  OT.  58 

•were,  to  a  certain  extent,  relieved  from  the  load  we  have 
had  upon  us  since  our  first  entering  into  this  town.  There 
being  many  soldiers  in  it,  has  a  great  tendency  to  spread  de- 
moralization among  the  people. 

10th.  We  went  to  Eidinghausen,  a  village  where  several 
persons  that  profess  with  us  reside ;  we  visited  them  in  their 
families,  and  had  a  meeting  with  them.  The  people  there 
live,  some  might  say,  in  ancient  simplicity ;  under  the  same 
roof  are  the  dwelling-house,  the  barn,  the  cowhouse,  the 
stable  for  horses  and  their  pigs,  also  the  places  for  other 
live-stock,  fowls,  &c.  The  part  occupied  for  the  dwelling  is 
at  the  further  end  of  this  large  building,  which  has  no 
chimney,  so  that  the  smoke  makes  its  escape  as  it  can  from 
the  sides  or  the  roof,  which  is  of  thatched  straw.  We  had 
a  meeting  in  one  of  these  places ;  it  was  largely  attended  by 
the  villagers.  It  was  a  novel  sight  to  us ;  we  had  on  each 
side  of  us  horses,  cows,  calves,  sheep,  &c. ;  but  it  seemed  as 
if  a  total  silence  was  spread  over  all  these,  as  well  as  over 
the  large  company  collected.  I  believe  that  during  the 
whole  time  of  the  meeting,  none  of  the  lowing  of  the  cattle, 
the  bleating  of  the  sheep,  nor  other  noise  was  heard,  though 
before  and  after  the  meeting  they  were  pretty  loud.  Some 
of  the  dear  people  appear  to  have  been  much  sheltered  from 
the  corruption  prevailing  in  the  world,  and  also  to  have 
minds  acquainted  with  the  power  of  redeeming  love.  We 
were  sweetly  refreshed  among  them.  Here  reside  persons 
who,  for  the  maintenance  of  our  Christian  testimony  against 
war  and  blood-shedding,  have  suffered  grievously.  Some  of 
the  tortures  they  were  put  to  were  cruel  and  of  long  dura- 
tion. One  of  our  friends  here  has  twice  endured  these 
tortures,  and  is  now  living;  he  is  a  pious,  valuable  man. 
Friends  succeeded  in  having  the  case  represented  to  the 
King,  on  which  he  was  liberated,  and  the  like  tortures  have 
not  been  inflicted  since ;  but  as  the  militia  laws  are  not 
altered,  similar  cruelties  may  be  renewed. 

The  next  day  we  went  to  Hille,  another  village,  where 
five  persons  only  are  in  religious  profession  with  us ;  but  a 
few  others  under  convincement  join  them  in  their  meetings 


JET.  58.]  1882.  261 

for  Divine  worship.  We  had  a  meeting  there,  which  was 
attended  by  most  of  the  villagers.  They  are  generally  in 
low  circumstances  in  life ;  but  several  of  them  appear  ac- 
quainted with  vital  religion.  Truly,  it  may  be  said,  that  to 
day  and  yesterday  the  Gospel  was  preached  to  the  poor. 

We  returned  to  Minden  and  had  other  religious  opportu- 
nities with  Friends  and  the  inhabitants ;  one  of  these  was 
largely  attended  by  the  chief  men  of  the  place,  and  was  a 
season  of  Divine  favour.  Here  we  received  a  deputation 
from  some  of  the  inhabitants  of  Herford,  to  request  us  to  go 
back  to  them,  stating  that  their  houses  and  their  hearts  were 
open  to  us.  We  gave  due  consideration  to  the  subject ;  but 
we  did  not  apprehend  it  to  be  a  service  required  of  us.  We 
sent  them  a  word  of  encouragement  to  congregate  together 
to  wait  and  seek  for  the  presence  of  Him  who  promised  to 
be  with  the  two  or  three,  and  consequently  with  the  many, 
who  meet  in  His  name,  that  they  might  find  Him  to  be  the 
Minister  of  the  Sanctuary,  the  High  Priest  of  our  Christian 
profession,  who  speaks  as  never  man  spoke ;  reminding  them 
of  the  language  of  the  Apostle,  "  Ye  need  not  that  any  man 
teach  you :  but  as  the  same  anointing  teacheth  you  of  all 
things,  and  is  truth,  and  is  no  lie." 

Our  minds  being  now  released  from  these  parts,  we  left 
Minden  early  in  the  morning  on  the  13th  for  Hanover. 


CHAPTER  LII. 

FOURTH  VISIT  TO  EUROPE. 

HANOVER. — BRUNSWICK. — QUEDLINBURG. — MAGDEBURG. — 
POTSDAM. — BERLIN. 

THEIR  stay  in  Hanover  and  places  on  their  way  to 
Berlin  was  short;  but  in  the  Prussian  capital  they 
were  detained  nine  days  in  the  prosecution  of  the 
interesting  objects  of  their  Christian  embassy.  They 
met  with  many  who  "  worshipped  God,  and  whose 
hearts  the  Lord  opened  that  they  attended  to  the 
things  which  were  spoken"  by  them. 

On  our  way  to  Hanover,  we  tarried  a  few  hours  at  Eilsen, 
near  Buckeburg,  a  clean,  beautiful  place,  of  great  resort,  its 
mineral  waters  being  in  high  repute.  The  grounds  near  it 
are  extensive,  parts  of  them  covered  with  lofty  trees  remind- 
ed me  of  our  dense  forests  in  America.  The  air  also  is  very- 
pure  ;  neither  are  they  annoyed  by  insects.  There  are  on 
the  grounds  many  grottos  and  summer-houses,  in  which 
visitors  can  retire  and  be  as  private  as  they  desire.  We 
arrived  the  same  evening  at  Hanover. 

We  wished  to  see  the  Duke  of  Cambridge,  who  made  way 
very  readily  for  our  being  with  him  the  ensuing  morning, 
the  14th.  We  were  at  first  introduced  into  the  drawing- 
room,  where  we  found  many  persons,  both  of  the  military 
and  civil  departments.  They  soon  gathered  round  us  in  a 
respectful  manner.  They  made  many  inquiries  respecting 
our  Christian  profession.  Others  were  particularly  desirous 
to  obtain  information  respecting  prisons,  and  the  religious 

(C62) 


jet.  58.]  1832.  263 

and  moral  education  of  the  children  of  the  poor.  After  being 
with  them  nearly  half  an  hour,  the  Duke  sent  us  a  message 
to  go  to  his  private  apartment.  He  knows  the  manners  of 
Friends,  and  took  no  notice  of  our  appearing  before  him 
with  our  heads  covered.  He  recognized  William  Allen,  who 
had  been  with  him  in  London ;  he  listened  with  attention  to 
what  we  had  to  communicate  to  him,  and  manifested  great 
openness  towards  us.  Here,  also,  we  had  to  plead  for  full 
liberty  of  conscience.  Their  Society  for  the  circulation  of 
religious  tracts  has  met  with  many  impediments.  Every 
sheet  that  is  printed  has  to  pass  under  the  censorship  of  the 
military  or  civil  department.  We  hope  that  some  of  the  op- 
pressive restrictions  on  the  press  will  be  removed. 

We  found  here  a  few  persons  of  piety,  with  whom  we  had 
satisfactory  intercourse.  Many  of  the  houses  in  this  place, 
as  in  Minden,  are  built  in  an  antique  style ;  the  gable-ends 
face  the  street ;  the  roofs  are  high  and  have  three  or  four 
stories,  and  there  are  from  four  to  six  stories  underneath, 
so  that  the  buildings  have  a  lofty  appearance.  As  every 
story  projects  over  its  base  about  one  foot,  it  renders  the 
upper  ones  in  the  streets,  which  are  generally  narrow,  so 
•IBM  to  one  another,  that  the  inhabitants  of  the  upper  stones 
may  almost  touch  hands.  Some  of  the  streets  are  far  from 
being  kept  clean,  and  the  free  circulation  of  air  being  much 
impeded,  they  are  rendered  gloomy  and  unhealthy.  This 
city  is  not  very  extensive,  but  as  nearly  every  story  accom- 
modates one  family,  it  contains  from  thirty  to  forty  thousand 
inhabitants.  The  environs  of  the  place  compensate  for  the 
narrowness  or  confinement  of  their  streets.  They  are  plant- 
ed handsomely  with  shrubberies  and  trees ;  have  walks 
beautifully  laid  out  and  gravelled,  with  retired  arbours 
where  the  people  can  sit  down. 

15th.  Came  to  Brunswick.  This  town  is  kept  more 
clean  than  Hanover.  The  environs  are  also  beautiful.  Here 
I  found  in  the  landlord  of  the  hotel  at  which  we  put  up,  a 
Frenchman,  who  came  from  the  vicinity  of  Limoges,  the 
place  of  my  nativity,  and  who,  like  myself  and  others  of  the 
nobility,  emigrated  to  Germany  in  the  year  1791.  We  were 


264  1832;  |>T.  58 

together  in  the  same  army ;  he  continued  in  it  after  I  left. 
The  body  of  the  army  he  was  in  was  first  sixteen  thousand 
men  strong,  but  it  was  so  recruited  from  time  to  time,  that 
he  says  they  lost  about  fifty  thousand  men  in  that  bloody 
war,  and  there  was  but  a  handful  of  them  left  at  last.  He 
was  delighted  to  see  me.  He  has  a  large  family,  and  has 
made  a  handsome  estate.  I  endeavoured  to  urge  upon  him 
the  gratitude  with  which  his  mind  should  be  clothed  before 
the  Lord,  who,  in  such  mercy  and  compassion,  has  preserved 
his  life  to  this  day,  even  when  he  beheld  thousands  fall 
around  him,  and  had  also  to  contemplate  the  great  religious 
insensibility  that  was  manifested  by  many  of  his  companions 
to  the  last  moments  of  their  lives.  This  was  such  that, 
whilst  their  advanced  posts  were  so  near  those  of  the  French 
Revolutionists  that  though  they  could  not  see  one  another 
because  of  the  darkness  of  the  night,  they  could  distinguish 
the  sound  of  voices,  and  therefore  spoke  to  one  another 
only  in  a  whisper,  yet  even  then  they  were  so  intent  on 
card-playing,  that  they  did  it  by  the  aid  of  glow-worms. 
They  held  these  in  one  hand  and  the  cards  in  the  other, 
now  and  then  laying  them  aside,  to  fire  upon  the  enemy  in 
the  direction  of  the  voices,  whilst  they  were  fired  at  in  return  ; 
though  now  and  then  some  were  killed,  yet  others  would 
readily  take  their  places,  and  continue  the  game !  0  the 
cruelty,  the  depravity  and  the  wickedness  that  war  brings 
with  it!  it  baffles  all  attempt  at  description.  We  had  a 
tendering  religious  opportunity  with  this  person  and  his 
family;  he  accompanied  us  to  the  houses  of  some  pious 
persons  whom  we  wished  to  visit ;  one  of  these,  Staubvasser, 
is  a  Moravian ;  his  father  was  for  years  a  devoted  and  useful 
missionary  in  South  America.  This  man  has  an  extensive 
manufactory  of  japanned  articles  made  of  papier-mache*, 
out  of  the  profits  of  which  he  has  largely  contributed  to  the 
benevolent  exertions  of  the  Moravians;  he  has  a  pious 
family. 

16th.  We  came  to  Quedlinburg,  through  tedious  and  bad 
roads ;  this  is  a  miserably  built  place.  Our  minds  were 
brought  under  much  exercise  among  them,  but  we  saw  no 


JBT.  58.]  1882.  265 

•way  to  obtain  any  relief.  Our  chief  object  in  turning  out 
of  the  great  road  to  Berlin,  was  to  visit  a  family  here  in 
religious  profession  with  us ;  there  were  several  formerly, 
but  the  Prince  of  this  small  principality,  has  in  various 
ways  persecuted  them  by  imprisonment,  confiscation  of  their 
property,  and  banishment.  This  family  has  suffered  con- 
siderably ;  they  have  been  banished  three  times,  and  it  is 
most  probable  they  will  be  again.  We  endeavoured  to  en- 
courage them  to  live  in  the  fear  and  love  of  God,  and  in  the 
faith  and  patience  of  Christ.  We  wished  to  be  with  the 
Prince  to  plead  before  him  the  cause  of  conscience,  but  he 
was  absent.  We  met  with  a  few  persons  here,  whose  minds 
appeared  open  to  receive  what  we  apprehended  was  our 
religious  duty  to  impart  to  them,  and  through  whom  also  we 
hope  that  the  Prince  will  hear  some  of  the  concerns  we 
had  wished  for  an  opportunity  to  spread  before  him. 

Thence  we  went  to  Magdeburg,  which  is  a  fortified  place ; 
the  fortresses  are  considered  to  be  particularly  strong.  It  is 
a  well-built  city,  many  of  the  streets  are  wide  and  clean.  It 
contains  many  inhabitants,  but  we  could  not  come  to  the 
knowledge  of  any  one  with  whom  we  could  mingle  in  Chris- 
tian fellowship ;  yet  probably  there  are  those  unknown 
to  us  who  love  the  Lord  Jesus.  As  we  walked  the  streets 
people  of  all  descriptions  stared  at  us  as  if  we  were  strange 
beings ;  very  probably  they  had  not  seen  a  Friend  before. 

On  our  way  to  Berlin  we  passed  through  Potsdam  and 
some  other  towns,  but  we  did  not  find  anything  to  detain  us 
among  them.  We  came  to  Berlin  early  in  the  morning  of 
the  19th.  As  we  frequently  travel  during  the  night,  we  are 
enabled  f»  save  much  time  on  the  road.  Soon  after  our 
arrival  I  went  to  see  Gossner,  one  of  those  Roman  Catholic 
priests  convinced  of  the  errors  of  Popery  that  I  was  with 
about  nineteen  years  since  at  Munich.  He,  with  others, 
underwent  much  persecution ;  being  banished  from  Bavaria, 
he  wandered  to  various  places  till  he  received  an  invitation 
to  go  to  Russia ;  this  was  done  through  Prince  Alexander 
Galitzin,  whom  I  made  acquainted,  whilst  at  Petersburg, 
with  the  sufferings  that  Gossner  and  others  had  endured 


266  1832.  OT.  58. 

on  account  of  their  faithfulness  in  maintaining  sound  Chris- 
tian doctrines,  in  opposition  to  the  errors  of  Popery  in  -which 
they  themselves   had   heretofore   been  involved.     Gossner's 
labours,  after  coming  to  Petersburg,  were  chiefly  among  the 
Germans,  who  are  pretty  numerous  in  that  city ;  the  Divine 
unction  attended  his  ministry,  and  the  Lord's  blessing  upon 
it  was  such  that  it  caused  a  great  sensation  in  Petersburg. 
The   religious   meetings   that   he  held  were  attended   by  a 
large  number  of  persons,  and  such  was  the  change  in  their 
lives,  and  the  evidence  of  real  piety  apparent  in  many  of 
them,  that  it  excited  the  jealousy  of  some  of  the  clergy  of 
the  Greek   Church;  and  the  more  so  because  some  of  the 
Russians  forsook  them  to  attend  the  meetings  held  by  Goss- 
ncr.     He  preached  Christ   and    the   truths    of  the    Gospel, 
divested  of  those  inventions  that  the  blind  zeal  and  activity 
of  man   have   mingled  with   it,  particularly  in   the    Roman 
Catholic,  the    Greek   and    other    Churches.     His    great  aim 
was  to  bring  men  to  Christ,  and  to  an  acquaintance  with  the 
operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit  on  their  own  minds,  and  to 
encourage  them  watchfully  and  faithfully  to  attend   to  the 
dictates  thereof,  because  it  is  the  Spirit  that  leads  into  all 
Truth ;  it  is  He  also  who  reproves  or  convinces  the  world  of 
sin,  of  righteousness,  and    of  judgment,    according   to    the 
words  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  "  I  will  not  leave  you  comfortless, 
but  I  will  send  you  another  comforter,  even  the  Spirit  of 
Truth,"  &c.     Gossner's   example  was   in   harmony  with  his 
precepts ;  for  he  was  frequently  engaged  in  silently  waiting 
on  the  Lord,  seeking  for  the  guidance  of  the  Divine  Spirit, 
and  for  his   assistance   in    the   performance    of  the   solemn 
act   of  worship,  which,  as    Christ   said,  is  to   be    in   spirit 
and  in  truth.     Persecution  here  also  was  finally  stirred  up 
against  him,  and    he  was    obliged  to  retire  elsewhere.     He 
came  to  Berlin ;  the  King  of  Prussia,  who  had  heard  of  his 
great  piety,  gave  him  a  kind  welcome.     The  Pastor  of  the 
Bohemian  Church  had  lately  deceased,  and  this  appeared  to 
be  a  field  prepared  for  Gossner  to  enter  into  the  labours  of 
the  Gospel.     These  Bohemians,  or  their  parents,  had  been 
obliged  to  flee  from  their  country  on  account  of  persecution 


«T.  58.]  1832.  267 

by  the  Romish  Church.  They  now  compose  here  a  large 
church,  which  is  also  attended  by  many  of  the  inhabitants, 
particularly  of  the  pious  in  high  rank,  among  whom  Gossner 
has  much  place. 

He  continues,  by  letters,  to  extend  his  Christian  care  over 
those  he  has  left  at  Petersburg,  and  he  has  satisfaction 
and  consolation  in  that  some  of  them  maintain  their  in- 
tegrity in  the  Truth,  and  their  allegiance  to  Christ,  whom 
they  acknowledge  and  find  to  be  their  bishop  to  instruct 
them,  and  their  high-priest  to  present  their  offerings  unto 
God,  whether  they  be  prayers,  or  sacrifices  of  brokenness  of 
heart  and  contrition  of  spirit.  They  know  Him,  also,  as 
their  Shepherd  to  lead  them  into,  and  feed  them  in,  the  pas- 
tures of  Life.  Thus,  though  they  have  none  vocally  to 
minister  unto  them,  they  forsake  not  the  assembling  of 
themselves  together ;  their  expectation  being  on  the  Lord 
alone,  they  are  not  disappointed,  for  he  is  ever  n5gh  to  all 
that  wait  upon  him,  and  good  to  those  that  call  upon  him. 

One  of  the  pious  nuns,  the  sister  Ida,  whom  I  saw  at 
Munich,  is  with  Gossner.  We  had,  for  a  length  of  time, 
very  little  to  communicate  to  one  another  by  words ;  but  wa 
were  all  of  us  retired  in  reverent  and  solemn  silence  before 
God,  and  refreshed  together  under  the  precious  evidence 
that  our  communion  and  fellowship  is  with  the  Father,  and 
with  the  Son,  Christ  our  Lord,  through  the  Spirit.  * 

Dear  Allen  was  not  with  me  this  morning;  he  needed 
rest  after  the  past  days  of  close  engagements  and  travelling. 
Previous  to  leaving  Gossner,  I  appointed  a  meeting  for 
Divine  worship,  to  bo  held  this  evening,  of  which  he  under- 
took to  spread  the  information.  Those  that  collected 
together  on  the  occasion  were  generally  persons  of  piety. 
It  was  a  season  when  refreshings  from  the  Lord's  presence 
were  very  sweetly  extended  to  us.  We  felt  the  baptizing 
power  of  the  Spirit  to  bring  us  into  the  oneness,  enabling  us 

*  Dr.  Paterson  in  the  work  already  quoted,  gives  an  interesting  account 
of  Goasner's  labours  in  Russia,  and  the  persecutions  ho  endured.  "  Per- 
haps no  individual,"  he  says,  "  has  done  more  for  advancing  the  cause  of 
the  Saviour  in  the  world  than  he  has  done." 


268  1832.  [JET.  58. 

reverently  to  worship  the  Father,  and  to  drink  together  into 
the  one  Spirit.  Among  those  present  were  Eisner,*  the 
Secretary  of  the  Bible  Society  here,  and  Charles  La  Koche, 
who  is  at  the  head  of  the  department  of  the  mines  in  this 
Jcingdom.  One  of  them  interpreted  for  dear  Allen  and  for 
me. 

20th.  We  visited  some  pious  persons ;  one  wns  Theodore 
Julius  Garnet ;  his  parents  were  of  the  French  Refugees, 
during  the  persecution  in  that  nation.  There  is  a  congrega- 
tion of  these  in  this  city. 

We  were  with  the  Count  and  Countess  Von  der  Grbben ; 
they  are  acquainted  with  vital  religion.  We  thought  we 
could  salute  the  Countess  as  a  disciple  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 
Meekness  and  humility  are  the  clothing  of  her  spirit. 
Though  she  is  frequently  with  the  Crown-Prince's  wife, 
yet  she  mingles  very  seldom  with  the  Court.  Her  visits 
to  the  Princess  are  of  a  private  character,  and  her 
pious  influence  over  her  as  it  regards  the  principles  and 
practice  of  genuine  piety  is  considerable.  This  is  also  the 
case  with  the  Count,  her  husband,  towards  the  Prince.  It 
was  truly  comforting  to  us  and  refreshing  to  our  spirits 
to  be  with  them. 

We  next  went  to  Dr.  Julius,  Inspector  of  the  prisons. 
He  accompanied  us  to  several  other  families,  one  of  which 
is  very  zealous  in  acts  of  benevolence,  reducing  into  practice 
what  pure  religion  is  described  to  be.  In  the  afternoon, 
Doctor  Julius  still  accompanying  us,  we  visited  a  retreat  for 
juvenile  offenders,  both  boys  and  girls.  During  one  half  of 
the  day  they  receive  school  learning  and  religious  instruction. 
The  other  part  is  employed  in  manual  labour,  in  or  out 
of  doors.  The  boys  are  extensively  engaged  in  making 
screws ;  the  girls  have  employment  adapted  to  their  sex. 
The  manager  of  the  establishment,  and  his  wife,  both  have 
a  benign  look;  they  treat  these  juvenile  offenders  with 
kindness,  and  appear  to  rule  them  by  love,  and  thereby  to 
subjugate  their  tempers,  and  to  correct  their  evil  habits. 

*  It  was  at  his  suggestion  that  Tholuck  wrote  his  "Guidoand  Julius," 
—  Dne  of  the  best  and  most  useful  of  his  valuable  works. 


XT.  58.]  1882.  269 

Great  cleanliness  and  order  prevail  throughout  the  establish- 
ment. It  is  seven  years  only  since  it  was  founded.  About 
one  hundred  and  fifty  have  been  discharged  during  that 
period,  who  appear  to  be  entirely  reclaimed  from  their 
vicious  habits.  Many  of  them  arc  now  engaged  in  business 
on  their  own  account.  Thirteen  per  cent,  only  have 
relapsed  into  their  former  evil  courses.  In  order  to  prevent 
the  exposure  of  their  names  whilst  they  are  in  this  establish- 
ment, they  are  only  known  by  the  number  given  them  on 
their  entrance.  The  manager  has  such  a  peculiarly  engaging 
way  in  imparting  religious  and  moral  instruction,  that  some 
of  the  inhabitants,  even  persons  in  high  rank,  attend  the 
meetings  hel«l  there  on  First-days,  and  bring  their  children 
with  them.  Djctor  Julius  interpreted  to  the  inmates  of  that 
place  what  we  felt  it  right  to  communicate  to  them. 

21st.  We  visited  several  families  of  pious  persons.  We 
were  particularly  interested  in  that  of  Semler,  Counsellor  of 
State.  He  appears  to  be  one  who  loves  the  Lord  Jesus  with 
sincerity  ;  and  he  also  manifests  his  love  to  man  by  his  great 
benevolence.  He  takes  much  interest  in  promoting  the 
religious  education  of  the  children  of  the  poor.  We  were  in 
an  establishment  under  the  especial  care  of  the  Baron  von 
Kottwitz.*  It  is  for  the  reception  of  poor  families,  destitute 
of  a  dwelling,  who  can  be  recommended  as  bearing  a  good 
character.  Here  they  are  provided  with  such  kind  of  work 
as  they  arc  capable  of.  The  children  are  kept  and  educated 

*  It  was  the  contemplation  of  this  Baron'a  Christian  life,  for  he  taught 
but  little  in  words,  that  first  led  Tholuck  to  discover  the  true  Spirit  of 
Christianity ;  and  it  was  he  who  is  introduced  in  his  "  GuiJo  and  Julius," 
as  "  father  Abraham,"  and  uttering  those  significant  words :  "  The  work 
of  the  Spirit  of  God  at  the  present  time  (1823)  is  greater  than  you  and 
most  others  imagine.  The  dawn  is  appearing  of  a  great  revival. 
There  are  hundreds  of  young  men  in  every  place  awakened  by  the  Spirit 
of  God.  Everywhere  the  truly  converted  are  drawn  closer  together. 
Even  science  is  becoming  the  servant  and  friend  of  the  crucified  One. 

— Many  an  enlightened  minister  now  proclaims  the  Gospel  with 
power ;  many  now  unknown  will  come  out.  I  see  the  morning,  but  the 
day  I  shall  behold,  not  from  hence,  but  from  a  higher  place."  See 
Tholuck's  "  GuiJo  and  Julius;"  Martin's  translation.— p.  121. 


270  1832.  [JET.  58 

till  suitable  provision  out  of  the  house  can  be  made  for  them. 
Each  family  has  separate  apartments,  and  there  are  at 
present  eighty-four  families  in  the  establishment,  composed 
of  five  hundred  and  fifty  persons.  The  Baron  extends  a 
Christian  care  over  them. 

We  were  next  in  an  institution  for  poor  children,  who  are 
mostly  orphans.  It  is  supported  by  private  contributions. 
They  are  taken  in  from  about  three  years  old.  Many  of 
these  children  are  applied  for  by  private  families.  Great 
attention  is  paid  to  place  them  out  with  those  who  will  take 
proper  care  of  them,  and  of  their  education.  If  not  thus 
provided  for,  they  are  kept  till  they  are  fifteen  years  of  age, 
during  which  time  they  receive  an  education  to  fit  them  for 
business.  The  establishment  is  for  one  hundred  only. 
Many  are  continually  on  the  list  for  admittance,  and  when- 
ever there  is  a  vacancy,  the  first  on  the  list  is  allowed  to 
enter. 

In  the  evening  I  had  another  meeting  at  Gossner's,  which 
my  dear  friend  William  Allen  could  not  attend,  being  pre- 
vented by  bodily  indisposition,  increased  by  our  close 
engagements  that  day.  It  was  a  good  meeting.  Several 
who  desire  to  be  found  in  a  state  of  acceptance  before  God, 
through  the  Redeeming  Love  of  Christ,  were  present,  and 
manifested  brokenness  of  heart.  Among  these  were  the 
Countesses  Dernath  and  Von  der  Grbben.  After  meeting 
I  told  one,  who  had  on  his  military  attire,  and  is  of  high 
rank,  that  he  must  strip  off  those  marks  of  a  man  of  war, 
and  put  on  the  Christian  clothing,  and  give  evidence  that  he 
is  now  enrolled  under'  the  banner  of  the  Prince  of  Peace. 
He  is  in  a  visited  and  tender  state  of  mind. 

22nd.  We  were  in  several  families ;  we  feel  great  peace 
in  that  kind  of  service,  when  we  have  greater  opportunity 
to  mingle  with  their  spirits,  and  to  impart  what  we  feel  par- 
ticularly towards  them.  In  the  evening  we  were  at  Count 
Von  der  Grbben's ;  several  pious  persons,  generally  of  high 
station  in  life,  attended ;  the  Lord  was  nigh  and  gracious  to 
us ;  we  were  enlarged  in  the  Gospel  among  them ;  we  held 
forth  the  terms  on  which  alone  we  can  have  a  good  hope  to 


XT.  58.]  1882.  271 

be  of  the  number  of  the  Lord's  disciples ;    our  hearts  must 
not  be  divided ;  we  must  follow  Christ  wherever  he  leads. 

23d.  Accompanied  by  Dr.  Julius,  our  valuable  inter- 
preter, we  visited  their  large  public  schools,  and  then  went  to 
Von  Rudloff's,  Major  General  of  the  Army ;  he  had  called  on 
us  several  times  when  we  were  out,  and  an  appointment  had 
been  made  for  us  at  his  house.  We  had  wished  to  see  him  on 
account  of  the  oppressive  military  laws  under  which  our 
Friends  at  Minden  and  other  places  have  so  heavily  suffered. 
It  appears  that,  though  occupying  such  a  military  post,  he  yet 
desires  to  obtain  a  part  in  the  kingdom  of  God.  He  had 
invited  a  pretty  numerous  company  of  both  sexes ;  and  we 
had  a  very  full  opportunity  to  proclaim  to  them  the  way  of 
life  and  salvation  by  Jesus  Christ ;  describing  also  the  nature 
of  the  Christian's  warfare,  and  of  the  armour  he  is  to  be  gird- 
ed with, — weapons  which  are  not  carnal,  but  mighty  through 
God ;  several  present  were  greatly  broken  down.  I  cannot 
see  how  some  of  them  can  much  longer  wear  the  carnal 
sword,  if  they  abide  under  the  convictions  that  the  Spirit  of 
Truth  has  made  upon  them. 

In  the  evening  we  had  a  meeting  with  the  French  Refu- 
gees, or  rather  their  descendants;  I  needed  no  interpre- 
ter ;  there  are  some  visited,  humble  spirits  among  them 
who  are  inquirers  after  the  Truth.  Our  souls  are  rev- 
erently prostrated  before  God,  who  thus  opens  a  door  for 
us  to  proclaim  his  great  and  glorious  name  to  the  various 
classes  of  men,  rich  and  poor,  learned  and  unlearned.  He 
is  the  God  and  Father  of  all,  and  Jesus  Christ  is  the 
appointed  Saviour  of  all,  and  therefore  also  a  manifestation 
of  the  Spirit  is  given  to  all  to  profit  withal, — even  to  obtain 
everlasting  salvation. 

24th.  By  appointment  we  visited  this  morning  the  Prince 
Wittgenstein ;  he  is  the  King's  Prime  Minister ;  he  received 
us  with  kindness  and  openness.  We  imparted  to  him  several 
subjects  that  have  rested  with  weight  on  our  minds  since  our 
coming  to  Prussia,  which  we  wished  to  be  brought  before 
the  King  for  his  consideration ;  and  which  the  Prince  has  a 
full  opportunity  of  doing,  as  he  is  daily  with  the  King. 


272  1832.  [JET.  58. 

We  met  there,  General  Boye,  who  was  with  us  yesterday 
at  the  Major  General  Rudloff's.  From  conscientious  mo- 
tives he  has  retired  from  a  military  life ;  he  finds,  he 
says,  that  a  private  character  is  more  consistent  with  the 
Christian  course  which  he  desires  to  pursue.  The  Sav- 
iour said,  "My  kingdom  is  not  of  this  world;"  and  the 
weapons  of  the  Lord's  servants  are  not  carnal.  He  now 
devotes  a  portion  of  his  time  to  benevolent  objects  ;  he  ac- 
companied us  in  a  visit  to  the  prisons  and  to  the  hospitals 
for  the  prisoners,  and  was  our  interpreter.  We  had  also  in 
company  a  young  man  of  a  very  tender  spirit,  who  from 
religious  motives  is  much  devoted  to  visiting  the  prisoners 
and  the  afflicted.  In  one  of  the  prisons  we  met  with  about 
one  hundred  and  fifty  Jews,  who  composed  a  band  of  rob- 
bers linked  together,  but  scattered  over  various  parts  of 
this  kingdom.  The  prisoners  are  numerous ;  this  is  owing 
to  the  very  slow  process  with  which  the  laws  are  adminis- 
tered, which  is  a  great  injury ;  there  are  not  any  public 
executions;  we  are  told  that  no  life  has  been  taken  in  this 
way  since  1819,  and  they  have  no  place  abroad  to  transport 
their  convicts  to. 

In  the  evening  we  had  a  religious  meeting  at  the  house  of 
Eisner ;  we  felt  sweet  unity  and  fellowship  of  spirit  with 
many  that  met  us  there;  I  translated  into  French  for  dear 
Allen ;  those  present  generally  understood  that  language. 
Eisner  is  a  very  useful  and  devoted  man ;  besides  the  many 
thousand  religious  tracts  that  he  translates,  or  has  printed 
and  puts  in  a  way  to  be  distributed  through  Germany,  he 
takes  journeys  himself  for  the  purpose.  In  this  way  he 
distributed  about  thirty  thousand  last  year. 

25th.  At  the  suggestion  of  the  Prince  Wittgenstein,  we 
went  to  see  Kohler,  Minister  of  the  Interior.  The  Prince 
said  that  he  might  be  of  service  to  us  in  promoting  some  of 
our  views  and  concerns  for  the  better  treatment  and  accom- 
modation of  the  prisoners  A\hotn  we  had  found  very  crowded 
in  small  apartments  badly  ventilated,  so  that  the  air  is  ren- 
dered very  foul.  We  also  thought  that  their  ration  of  bread 
is  too  small,  and  the  quality  of  it  bad,  so  that  their  coun- 
tenances bespoke  their  suffering  condition.  We  hope  now 


JKT.  53.]  1832.  273 

that  relief  in  these  respects  will  be  extended  to  them,  and 
that  by  a  more  speedy  administration  of  justice  the  number 
of  those  so  confined  "will  be  considerably  lessened. 

We  spent  some  time  very  agreeably  with  Gossner,  who 
gave  us  further  interesting  accounts  of  his  religious  labours 
in  Russia.  It  was  his  general  practice  there,  as  it  is  here 
also  when  other  religious  services  do  not  prevent,  to  have  a 
company  of  pious  persons  meet  with  him  at  his  bouse  in  the 
evening ;  they  spend  together  a  considerable  time  in  silence 
waiting  on  the  Lord,  thus  reducing  to  practice  what  he  fre- 
quently recommends  to  them  in  his  public  communications ; 
for  he  believes  in  the  truth  of  the  Scripture  assertion, 
"  They  that  wait  on  the  Lord  shall  renew  their  strength." 

In  the  afternoon  the  prince  Wittgenstein  came  to  see  us; 
he  said  that  the  King  was  desirous  to  be  with  us ;  but  that  he 
was  very  unwell,  and  therefore  under  the  necessity  to  leave 
Berlin  for  his  private  summer-residence ;  he  gave  us  also  a 
kind  message  from  the  Crown  Prince,  telling  us  that  he 
regretted  not  to  be  able  to  see  us,  being  obliged  to  go  imme- 
diately to  Pomerania,  but  that  the  Royal  Princess,  his  wife, 
wished  to  see  us  to-morrow  morning,  if  we  were  not  other- 
wise engaged ;  he  also  mentioned  the  names  of  several 
persons  to  whom  he  thought  a  visit  from  us  would  be  of. 
service,  both  as  it  regards  them  and  the  promotion  of  bene- 
volence and  piety.  In  the  course  of  our  conversation,  allusion 
having  been  made  to  liberty  of  conscience,  and  to  the  suffer- 
ings to  which  the  Menonists  and  Friends  are  subjected, 
under  a  military  government,  the  way  was  open  for  us  to  lay 
before  him  the  difficulties  to  which  the  little  body  of  professors 
with  us  at  Barmen  arc  subjected  by  the  clergy  and  magis- 
trates, besides  the  severity  of  the  militia  laws;  and  we  requested 
him  to  speak  to  the  King  on  their  behalf.  He  promised  to  do 
so,  but  as  one  who  knows  the  world,  he  further  said,  "  I  advise 
you  also  to  speak  yourselves  to  the  Minister  of  Worship,  who 
has  it  in  his  power  to  give  immediate  relief  to  your  Friends ; 
kings  often  give  fine  words  and  promises,  but  all  ends  there ; 
you  want  deeds,  not  words."  Then  he  gave  us  the  address 
of  those  we  may  see  on  these  subjects,  with  liberty  to  use 

II.  — 19 


274  1832.  [;ET.  58. 

his  own  name  in  speaking  with  them ;  he  appears  to  under- 
stand the  objects  we  have  in  view,  and  the  nature  of  our 
Christian  principles  and  religious  testimonies.  After  speak- 
ing a  few  words  to  him  in  the  love  of  Christ,  he  said,  "  I 
nm  convinced  that  I  am  not  what  I  ought  to  be,  but  tho 
Lord  is  plensed  to  grant  me  a  hope  in  his  Divine  and 
unmerited  mercy." 

In  the  evening  we  received  a  visit  from  a  young  man,  Leo- 
pold de  Lucken,  from  the  Duchy  of  Mecklenburg  Schwcrin ; 
he  is  of  a  rich  family,  and  appears  to  be  very  modest  and  of 
a  humble  mind  ;  he  apologized  for  intruding,  ns  he  said,  upon 
us ;  his  religious  scruples  induced  him  to  withdraw  from 
the  meetings  of  the  Lutheran  church,  in  which  he  had 
been  educated ;  he  saw  the  inconsistency  of  their  va- 
rious forms  and  ceremonies  with  the  purity  and  simplicity 
of  Divine  worship,  as  described  by  the  dear  Redeemer  to 
the  woman  of  Samaria,  which  is  to  be  in  spirit  and  in  truth ; 
neither  could  he  reconcile  the  salaries  received  by  clergy- 
men for  preaching,  or  otherwise  officiating  as  ministers  of 
Christ,  with  the  commission  to  his  messengers  to  preach 
His  Gospel,  "Freely  ye  have  received,  freely  give."  As 
the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost  is  the  free  gift  of  God,  and 
that  of  the  ministry,  and  the  many  other  gifts,  ns  saith 
the  Apostle,  are  by  the  same  Spirit,  he  could  not  see  how 
men  professing  to  be  servants  of  the  Lord,  could  receive 
salaries  for  the  performance  of  the  sacred  office,  publicly 
avowing  themselves  thereby  to  be  of  the  spirit  so  sharply 
reproved  by  Peter,  in  Simon  Magus,  who  thought  that  the 
gift  of  God  could  be  purchased  with  money,  and  conse- 
quently, if  thus  purchased,  sold  also  for  money.  Paul,  who 
well  knew  whence  he  had  received  the  dispensation  of  the 
heavenly  gift,  said,  "  Woe  unto  me  if  I  preach  not  the  Gos- 
pel." His  apprehension  of  the  nature  of  the  Christian  bap- 
tism is,  that  the  baptism  of  Christ  is  by  the  Holy  Spirit, 
which  is  efficacious  to  those  that  receive  it ;  for  it  stands  not 
in  outward  forms  or  shadows,  but  in  substance ;  it  renders 
the  recipient  of  it  a  new  creature,  therefore  he  could  not  con- 
scientiously have  his  children  sprinkled  after  the  forms  of 


XT.  58.]  1832.  275 

the  Lutheran  Church.  These  things,  together  with  some 
others  relating  to  his  religious  scruples,  had  brought  perse- 
cution upon  him ;  he  had  been  twice  imprisoned,  had  several 
fines  of  a  hundred  dollars  levied  upon  him,  and  now  he 
was  banished ;  he  was  obliged  to  leave  his  wife  behind  in  a 
state  of  bodily  illness.  He  says  that  several  other  persons 
in  the  parts  that  he  comes  from  are  convinced  of  the  same 
principles  with  himself,  —  convictions  which  have  not  been 
made  by  any  outward  instrumentality,  but  by  the  immediate 
operation  of  the  Divine  Spirit,  which  leads  into  all  Truth, 
and  by  which  the  things  of  God  are  known,  and  the  right 
understanding  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  is  given. 

26th.  Agreeably  to  the  arrangement  made  by  Prince 
Wittgenstein,  we  went  this  morning  to  the  palace,  to  the 
Baron  von  Schilder,  Grand  Master  of  the  Court ;  from  the 
nature  of  his  office  we  apprehended  that  we  should  only 
find  in  him  a  refined  courtier.  We  felt  pretty  low  in  our 
minds,  and  our  communication  to  each  other  was  nearly  in 
the  language,  "Can  any  good  thing  come  out  of  Nazareth?" 
But  very  soon  after  being  with  the  Baron  we  became  con- 
vinced that  it  is  unsafe  to  form  any  conclusion  respecting 
characters  before  we  have  had  an  opportunity  to  know  them. 
We  soon  found  that  as  even  Nero  had  among  his  household 
disciples  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  so  there  are  such  also  in  this 
place.  The  Baron  received  us  with  Christian  affection  and 
tenderness.  Instead  of  a  haughty  spirit,  which  we  thought 
we  should  meet,  we  found  in  him  lowliness  and  humility, 
even  saying  that  he  considered  it  a  favour  that  the  Lord 
had  directed  us  to  him.  Having  understood  that  the  Prince 
Wittgenstein  had  recommended  us  to  see  the  Minister  of 
Worship,  the  Baron  said  he  was  his  wife's  father,  and  that 
he  would  introduce  us  to  him.  He  then  accompanied  us  to 
the  old  palace,  where  the  Crown  Prince  and  the  Princess 
Royal,  his  wife,  reside.  We  were  immediately  introduced 
into  her  private  npartmcnts,  where  she  received  us,  accom- 
panied by  one  of  her  attendant  ladies  only.  She  is  sister  of 
the  present  King  of  Bavaria,  and  remembers  me  when,  some 
years  since,  I  visited  him  and  her  father,  who  was  then 


270  1832.  OT.  58. 

living.  She  made  some  apology  for  desiring  to  see  us, 
but  wished  to  obtain  correct  information  of  our  views 
respecting  Divine  worship,  and  the  manner  we  conduct  that 
solemn  act ;  also  respecting  prayer,  the  ministry,  women's 
preaching,  the  influence  of  the  Divine  Spirit  on  the  heart  of 
man,  &c.  Soon  after  she  began  to  make  inquiries  into  these 
interesting  subjects,  the  Crown  Prince,  her  husband,  came 
in ;  he  said  he  bad  succeeded  in  putting  off  his  journey  into 
Pomerania  for  a  few  hours,  and  availed  himself  of  them  to  be 
with  us.  As  he  speaks  good  English,  dear  William  Allen  had 
a  full  opportunity  with  him ;  and  I  proceeded  in  French  to 
answer  the  inquiries  of  the  Princess,  which  appeared  to  pro- 
ceed from  a  mind  under  religious  exercise,  and  seeking  after 
the  Truth.  This  desire  after  the  knowledge  of  the  Truth  be- 
gan in  her  years  since,  when  I  was  at  Munich  with  the  King, 
her  father,  and  the  Crown-Prince,  her  brother.  She  had  also 
heard  of  the  religious  meetings  I  had  then,  which  were  attend- 
ed by  many  of  the  people  at  Court.  Here,  again,  by  the  Coun- 
tess Von  der  Groben  and  others  she  hears  much  of  the  spiritual 
doctrines  held  forth  by  Gossner,  and  of  the  seasons  of  silent 
retirement  that  they  have  with  him.  My  mind  was  enlarged 
in  the  love  of  Christ,  to  give  an  answer  to  the  several  in- 
quiries of  the  Princess.  I  drew  her  attention  to  the  teach- 
ings of  the  Divine  Spirit,  which  is  ever  near  the  believer  in 
Christ,  to  direct  and  instruct  him,  to  help  us  under  all  our 
infirmities,  and  to  comfort  us  under  all  our  trials.  Her 
heart  was  open  to  receive  the  words  of  encouragement  and 
consolation  given  me  to  communicate  to  her.  Her  spirit 
also  was  very  tender.  The  conversation  then  became  more 
general,  with  the  Prince,  particularly  on  the  subject  of 
liberty  of  conscience,  and  our  Christian  testimony  against 
war,  consistent  with  the  precepts  of  Christ,  that  we  should 
lore  one  another,  even  our  enemies,  as  He  has  loved  us. 
He  promised  us  to  use  his  influence  to  promote  this,  and  ho 
hoped  that  the  cruelties  exercised  by  military  laws  against 
our  Friends,  or  others,  would  never  be  enforced  again.  After 
a  time  of  solemn  silence,  feeling  my  mind  constrained  by  the 
power  of  Gospel  love,  I  imparted  to  them  my  soul's  concern 


JET.  58.]  1832.  £77 

for  them,  that  they  may  so  live  in  the  fear  of  God,  and  main- 
tain the  faith  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  after  witnessing 
the  blessing  of  preservation  from  the  many  snares  and 
temptations  attending  their  high  stations  in  life,  they  may, 
through  the  Redeeming  love  and  mercy  of  God  in  Christ 
Jesus,  become  heirs  of  his  everlasting  salvation. 

On  parting,  the  Prince  said  that  he  regretted  he  could  not 
be  longer  with  us,  that  the  King,  his  father,  regretted  also 
that  his  bodily  indisposition  prevented  him  from  seeing  us, 
remembering  the  visit  that  we  both  had  made  him,  when 
he  was  in  London,  and  that  he  would  not  fail  to  impart  to 
him  what  we  had  said,  especially  on  the  subject  of  liberty 
of  conscience,  and  the  severity  of  the  military  laws,  which, 
though  not  enforced  at  present,  yet  are  not  repealed.  We 
told  the  Prince  and  his  Princess,  that  they  must  expect 
themselves  to  have  tribulations,  if  they  were  sincere  in  their 
desires  to  live  a  godly  life  in  Christ  Jesus ;  for,  if  they  did 
so  indeed,  they  could  not  please  the  world,  and  if  a  man  will 
please  the  world,  he  is  at  enmity  with  God;  further,  we  told 
them  that,  if  they  were  true  in  their  desires  to  be  found  fol- 
lowers of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  they  must  not  stumble  at 
the  cross,  but  follow  Him  in  the  path  of  self  denial.  We 
parted  from  them  in  Christian  affection. 

That  afternoon  we  had  a  meeting  with  a  numerous  com- 
pany, who  collected  for  the  purpose  at  Gossner's.  We  had 
requested  that  the  invitation  might  be  especially  extended  to 
such  as  are  known  for  their  piety.  We  sat  together  a  con- 
siderable time  in  solemn  silence;  truly  those  that  are  joined 
to  the  Lord  are  of  one  spirit;  we  were  engaged,  as  being 
baptized  together  by  the  One  Spirit,  in  offering  to  God 
spiritual  worship ;  and  as  worship  is  not  performed  in  silence 
only,  but  also  by  the  offering  up  of  every  sacrifice  and  gift 
of  his  preparing,  whether  it  be  by  the  ministration  of  his 
glorious  Gospel,  or  the  offering  at  his  sacred  footstool  of 
vocal  prayers  and  intercessions,  thanksgivings  and  praises, 
the  Lord  was  pleased  to  call  upon  dear  Allen  to  proclaim  the 
truth  of  his  Gospel  of  life  and  salvation  among  that  interest- 
ing congregation,  and  to  give  us  access  to  the  place  of 


273  1832.  OT.  58. 

prayer,  -when,  through  the  Spirit,  living  praises  were  of- 
fered up  to  God,  and  to  the  Lamb.  It  was  truly  consoling 
to  behold  so  much  of  the  oneness  of  spirit  among  that  com- 
pany, composed  of  such  as  are  poor  in  this  world,  and  of 
many  others  of  the  highest  rank  in  life,  but  who  all  witness 
the  truth  of  Christ's  saying,  "  One  is  your  master,  and  all 
ye  are  brethren."  There  are  in  this  city  many  pious  charac- 
ters in  high  life,  of  the  nobility  so  called,  and  from  them  I 
understand,  that  many  similarly  minded  are  to  be  found 
throughout  this  kingdom,  especially  in  that  section  of  the 
country  which  extends  towards  and  along  the  Baltic  Sea. 
What  a  wonderful  change  has  taken  place  in  this  palace  and 
those  that  frequent  it.  During  the  reign  of  the  present 
king's  ancestors,  dissipation  and  infidelity  prevailed  in  a  high 
degree,  and  received  every  encouragement ;  surely  this  is 
the  Lord's  doing.  His  works  loudly  proclaim  his  praise. 

Among  some  interesting  persons  that  we  were  with  this 
day,  was  a  young  man  awakened  very  lately  to  a  sense  of 
his  fallen  and  sinful  state,  and  brought  to  the  knowledge  of 
that  salvation  which  is  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  He 
appears  determined  to  forsake  all  to  follow  Christ  in  the  way 
of  regeneration. 

We  went  to  the  Baron  Altenstein,  at  Shoenberg,  the 
Minister  of  Worship.  He  is  now  an  aged  man ;  he  has  for 
many  years  occupied  important  stations  in  the  government, 
and  was  during  some  years  Minister  of  Finance.  We  found 
him,  as  represented  to  us,  a  serious  and  pious  man;  he 
received  us  with  Christian  kindness  and  affability.  He 
appears  to  be  acquainted  with  the  religious  ground  on  which 
our  Christian  principles  are  founded,'  particularly  that 
against  war.  He  even  said  that  a  nation  that  possesses 
men  convinced  of  such  peaceable  principles,  and  who  main- 
tain these  with  faithfulness,  enjoys  great  advantages ;  its 
security  is  thereby  more  firm  than  armed  forces  can  render 
it.  Further,  he  said,  that  a  government  possessing  such 
men  who  conscientiously  and  faithfully  maintain  their  allegi- 
ance to  God,  the  King  eternal  and  immortal,  has  the  assurance 
that  they  will  with  equal  faithfulness  adhere  to  every  other 


JET.  58.]  1832.  279 

law  of  the  nation  not  opposed  to  that  of  God  ;  whereas,  no 
confidence  can  be  placed  in  the  allegiance  of  those  men 
who  are  void  of  the  fear  of  God,  and  whose  habitual  con- 
duct is  in  violation  of  his  Divine  precepts.  We  told  him  of 
the  sufferings  that  some  of  our  Friends  had  endured  at  and 
about  Minden  under  the  military  laws,  and  the  threatened 
execution  of  these  on  some  at  Barmen.  He  told  us  that  the 
pubject  respecting  the  military  law  came  not  under  his  im- 
mediate notice,  but  that  he  would  use  his  influence  so  as 
to  prevent  further  proceeding  in  the  case  at  Barmen ; 
"There  is  no  law,"  said  he,  "as  yet  that  protects  your 
Friends,"  but  he  hoped  one  would  be  made ;  he  had  always 
been  opposed  to  the  molestation  of  men  who  had  religious 
scruples  against  bearing  arms.  In  relation  to  the  sufferings 
of  our  friends  at  Barmen,  on  account  of  the  solemnization 
of  their  marriages,  or  their  religious  scruples  in  not  taking 
off  their  hats  when  summoned  to  appear  in  Courts  of  Justice, 
or  others  of  their  testimonies,  he  promised  to  attend  to  it  im- 
mediately, as  that  came  under  his  own  notice.  Speaking  of 
the  King,  the  Baron  said,  that  he  was  under  very  sore 
distress  of  mind,  during  those  cruel  wars  that  had  ravaged 
Germany  and  Prussia  to  a  great  extent ;  he  was  conscious 
that  it  was  the  Lord,  and  not  the  arm  of  flesh  that  had  de- 
livered him  from  the  iron  yoke  of  Buonaparte,  and,  at  the 
time,  in  the  gratitude  of  his  heart,  he  vowed  to  make  re- 
turns unto  the  Lord  for  the  mercy  and  favour  extended  to 
him,  and  that  ever  since  he  had  been  silently  but  uniformly 
endeavouring  to  perform  his  resolution ;  that  it  was  owing  to 
this  that  such  a  reformation  had  taken  place  in  the  palace, 
where,  in  years  preceding,  so  much  dissipation  had  prevailed. 
He  said  als<>,  that  the  silent  example  set  by  the  King  had 
greatly  contributed  to  cherish  morality,  piety,  and  virtue  in 
the  people,  especially  in  those  about  him.  Our  intercourse 
with  this  valuable  aged  man  has  been  of  an  interesting  and 
satisfactory  nature ;  before  we  separated,  the  Lord  gave  us 
access  together  to  his  sacred  footstool,  where  prayers,  adora- 
tion and  praises  were  offered  up  vocally  unto  him. 

26th.     We   had   another   solemn    meeting  at   Gossner's ; 


280  1882.  [;ET   68. 

many  met  us  this  clay  that  we  had  not  been  with  before. 
We  have  an  interesting  letter  from  the  General,  who  is  the 
Adjutant  of  the  King;  we  had  heard  so  much  said  in  his 
favour  by  some  of  our  pious  friends,  that  we  wished  to  have 
seen  him  ;  it  appears  that  he  also  desired  to  be  with  us;  but 
as  the  King  has  gone  into  the  country,  the  General,  who  is 
his  constant  attendant,  has  had  to  go  with  him ;  his  letter 
evinces  that  his  mind  has  become  awakened  to  a  sense  of  the 
importance  of  religion,  and  that  his  inquiry  is,  "  What  shall 
I  do  to  be  saved  ?  "  We  have  answered  his  letter.  0  that 
the  work  which  the  Lord  by  his  grace,  has  begun  in  the 
hearts  of  many  here  may  be  carried  on  to  perfection  !  that 
they  may  not  only  know,  but  also  obey  the  Divine  will. 
Were  this  the  case,  I  believe  that  many  in  this  place,  and 
throughout  this  kingdom,  would  soon  beat  their  swords  into 
plough-shares  and  their  spears  into  pruning-hooks,  and 
would  neither  learn  nor  wage  war  any  more. 

27th.  We  were  uith  Eisner,  and  made  arrangements  for 
printing  five  thousand  copies  of  the  "Importance  of  Reli- 
gion "  in  German,  and  the  same  number  of  the  "  Scripture 
Lessons,"  that  we  prepared  in  Russia.  We  find  the  former 
very  useful  for  distribution  in  this  land,  and  the  Scripture 
Lessons  are  intended  to  be  introduced  into  their  public 
schools.  Their  Tract  Society  concludes  to  issue  double  that 
number. 

Apprehending  that  a  release  from  this  place  was  granted, 
we  went  once  more  to  see  the  Prince  Wittgenstein ;  he  told  us 
that  the  King  left  Berlin  very  reluctantly  without  seeing  us, 
but  that  he  hoped  that  a  few  days  in  the  country  might  so 
recruit  him  as  to  enable  him  to  return  to  Berlin,  and  he  had 
queried  if  we  might  not  be  detained  here  till  his  return ;  we 
gave  proper  consideration  to  this,  but  told  the  Prince  that 
we  felt  best  satisfied  to  proceed  to  the  further  services  that 
may  be  required  of  us  in  other  places,  and  requested  him  to 
express  to  the  King  our  earnest  desire  that,  through  an  in- 
crease of  fervency  of  soul,  and  watchfulness  unto  prayer,  he 
may  witness  the  guidance  and  quickening  influence  of  the 
Divine  Spirit,  both  to  instruct  him  in  the  right  way  of  the 


XT.  58.]  1832.  281 

Lord,  and  to  strengthen  him  in  all  things  to  do  his  will,  and 
to  seal  by  every  sacrifice  required  the  covenant  that  he  made 
in  the  days  of  his  distress,  and  also  to  perform  unto  the 
Lord  all  his  vows.  The  Prince  took  his  leave  of  us  in 
much  tenderness  of  spirit,  expressing  his  desire  that  the 
Lord  may  bless  our  labours  of  love  towards  them,  and  bless 
us  also  and  all  ours. 

We  went  once  more  to  the  Countess  Von  der  Grb'ben's ; 
the  Count  left  Berlin,  in  company  with  the  Crown  Prince, 
immediately  after  we  left  the  palace.  We  had  a  contriting 
parting  opportunity  with  her ;  she  is  a  rare  example  of  piety 
and  spiritual-mindedness. 

Several  of  the  beloved  people  came  to  our  inn  in  the 
afternoon,  with  whom  we  mingled  once  more  in  precious 
communion  of  spirit ;  then  recommending  them  to  God  and 
to  the  word  of  his  grace,  which  is  able  to  build  us  up  and 
to  give  us  an  inheritance  among  them  that  are  sanctified, 
we  took  a  solemn  and  probably  a  final  farewell  of  one 
another.  Several  of  them  accompanying  us,  we  went  to  the 
post-house,  and  at  six,  p.  m.,  we  set  off  for  Wittemberg. 


CHAPTER  LIII. 

FOURTH  VISIT  TO  EUROPE. 
WlTTEMBERG.  —  HALLE. — WEIMAR. — LEIPZIG. 

HALLE,  Weimar,  and  Leipzic,  places  of  peculiar 
though  very  different  interest,  next  attracted  their 
attention,  and  they  spent  some  days  in  each.  On 
their  way  from  Berlin  to  the  first,  they  passed  through 
Wittenberg,  the  cradle  of  the  Reformation,  and 
the  scene  of  "  Luther's  development,  and  Luther's 
uork."* 

"  It  was  here,"  says  Stephen  Grellct,  "  that  he  first  en- 
gaged in  the  great  work  of  the  Reformation, — from  hence 
it  spread  so  widely,  and  shook  the  strongholds  of  Popery 
to  their  very  foundation.  Portions  of  the  monastery  which 
was  his  abode  are  still  standing.  In  front  of  it  they  have 
erected  a  statue  of  him,  to  perpetuate  his  memory.  Much 
better  would  this  be  done,  by  all  those  who  commend  his 
Christian  labours  endeavouring,  under  the  influence  of  the 
"Divine  Spirit,  to  build  upon  the  same  foundation  that  he  did, 
and  to  love  and  exalt  the  name  of  the  blessed  Redeemer, 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  as  it  was  his  concern  to  do,  —  and  in 
the  doing  of  which  he  loved  not  his  life  unto  death,  but  was 
ready  to  suffer  and  die,  for  Jesus'  sake."  f 

*  D'Aubigne's  "History  of  the  Reformation." 

f  To  some  readers  it  may  be  interesting  to  see  the  original  of  the 
last  words  of  his  noble  defence  at  Worms : 

"Es  sey  denn,  dass  ich  mit  Zeugnissen  der  heiligen  Schrift  oder  mit 
offentlichen,  klaren  und  hellen  Grlinden  und  Ursachen  liberwunden  und 

(282) 


XT.  58.]  1832.  283 

We  tarried  here  a  short  time,  and  then  pursued  our  jour- 
ney to  Halle  in  Saxony.  We  had  a  trying  night.  The 
roads  were  rough,  and  we  had  crowded,  uncomfortable  seats. 
My  lame  shoulder  gave  me  great  suffering,  but  our  minds 
were  clothed  with  such  a  sense  of  gratitude  to  the  Lord  for 
the  consolations  bestowed  upon  us  in  Berlin,  and  the  favour 
to  have  been  able  to  mingle  with  so  many  who-  love  the  Lord 
Jesus,  and  others  who,  we  believe,  are  serious  inquirers 
after  the  Truth,  that  thanksgiving  and  praise  were  our  silent 
engagement  most  of  that  night. 

We  arrived  at  Halle  about  noon,  the  28th.  The  Lord, 
who  doeth  all  things  well  according  to  his  Divine  purpose 
which  we  poor  short-sighted  mortals  cannot  fathom,  was 
pleased  to  prepare  another  dispensation  for  his  poor  servants ; 
for  we  soon  became  sensible  of  the  darkness  that  covers  the 
minds  of  many  of  the  people  in  this  place,  —  the  seat  of 
knowledge,  as  it  is  termed  by  many,  because  of  its  renowned 
University;  —  the  greatest  part  of  the  professors,  men  of 
great  learning,  are  unbelievers  in  the  saving  truths  of  Chris- 
tianity, and  teach  their  pernicious  doctrines  to  the  numerous 
young  men  sent  to  this  place,  who  return  to  their  distant 
homes  with  minds  poisoned  by  Socinian  principles,  and,  in 
their  human  reason,  exalted  above  the  simplicity  of  the  Gos- 
pel of  Christ.  I  lament  bitterly  over  them.  I  have  felt  as 
if  my  soul  was  made  sorrowful,  even  unto  death.  My  sorrow 
is  also  increased  by  letters  from  America,  bringing  the  affect- 
ing tidings  of  the  spread  of  the  cholera  in  the  United  States, 
particularly  in  New  York  and  Philadelphia;  informing  me 
also  of  the  illness  of  my  beloved  wife  and  daughter; — but 
surely  the  Lord  is  a  strong  and  sure  refuge  in  time  of 
trouble.  He  is  the  Rock,  and  there  is  no  unrighteousness  in 
him.  If  my  soul  is  sinking  under  the  weight  of  oppression, 
let  it  be,  0  Lord  !  to  sink  only  to  come  through  the  deeps  to 
thee,  my  rock  and  sure  foundation. — To  thee,  my  life,  my 
all  has  been  offered  up ;  into  thy  hands,  and  with  resignation 

Uberwiesen  werde,  BO  kann  und  will  ich  nicht  widerrufen,  weil  weder 
richer  noch  gerathen  ist,  etwas  wider  Gewisscn  ru  thun.  —  Hicr  stche 
ich  ;  ich  kann  nicht  anders ;  Gott  helfe  inir.  Amen !" 


284  1832.  OT.  58. 

to  thy  sovereign  will,  the  whole  of  my  offering  is  renewedly 
made,  by  thy  assisting  grace. 

This  evening,  the  Lord  sent  us  comfort,  blessed  be  his 
name !  by  a  visit  from  F.  Tholuck,  who  is  one  of  the  profes- 
sors at  the  University  here,  but  a  man  of  a  totally  different 
spirit  from  the  generality  of  them ;  he  is  a  full  believer  in 
the  dear  Redeemer,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  in  all  his  offices, 
according  to  all  the  great  truths  revealed  to  us  by  Divine 
Inspiration,  and  contained  in  the  Holy  Scriptures.  In 
opposition  to  his  fellow-professors,  he  teaches  these  faith- 
fully, in  his  chair  as  a  professor,  and  from  the  pulpit  also, 
as  a  minister  of  Christ,  and  he  adorns  his  doctrine  by  a  con- 
sistent life  and  conversation ;  he  is  well  versed  in,  and 
teaches  the  oriental,  and  many  ancient  languages;  but,  so 
far  from  assuming  anything  because  of  his  attainments, 
meekness  and  humility  are  his  covering.  He  is  acquainted 
with  Friends'  religious  principles.  He  resided  at  Berlin 
when  our  dear  friend  Thomas  Shillitoe  visited  it.  Tholuck 
acted  as  his  interpreter  in  the  meetings  he  had  there,  as  he 
understands  and  speaks  English  well. 

29th.  We  visited  this  morning  the  spacious  Orphan 
Asylum,  founded  by  Franke,  celebrated  for  his  piety  and 
extensive  benevolence.  Its  fruits  will  extend  to  many  gen- 
erations. Numerous  are  those  who  yearly  partake  of  the 
benefits  of  it.  This  establishment  is  a  little  town  of  itself. 
They  have  at  present  only  one  hundred  orphans,  boarders 
on  the  premises ;  but  they  have  in  their  schools  above  two 
thousand  pupils,  of  various  ages.  We  had  some  religious 
services  among  these.  They  have  also  a  large  printing 
office,  in  which,  since  the  days  of  Franke,  above  four  mil- 
lions of  Bibles  have  been  printed,  also  a  great  many  other 
volumes,  of  the  classics  particularly.  Their  dispensary  for 
the  use  of  the  poor  is  well  supplied,  and  their  large  collec- 
tion of  curiosities  sent  here  from  the  East  Indies,  South 
Seas,  &c.,  &c.,  by  the  missionaries  that  have  gone  forth 
from  this  establishment,  is  of  great  interest.  The  idols  of 
those  several  nations  display  their  gross  darkness  and 
superstition. 


JET.  58.]  1882.  285 

At  eleven,  a.  mM  we  met  with  a  number  of  the  young  men 
who  study  under  Tholuck ;  they  appear  to  hnvc  received,  as 
into  good  ground,  the  seed  of  piety  sown  in  their  hearts, 
which  Tholuck  is  endeavouring  to  cultivate  ;  they  meet  with 
persecution  here  ;  they  are  reviled  by  the  students  under  the 
other  professors,  but  these  sufferings  appear  to  be  blessed 
to  them ;  they  sec  what  are  the  fruits  of  the  spirit  of  anti- 
christ. We  had  a  satisfactory  religious  season  with  them, 
and  are  comforted  in  the  hope  that  they  will  bring  forth 
fruits  to  the  Lord's  praise.  Tholuck  wished  to  bring  to 
us  two  very  interesting  persons,  but  they  are  out  of  town  at 
present;  one  of  them  is  under  sore  persecution  by  tho 
Socinian  party  in  the  university;  he  is  a  meuber  of  the 
civil  tribunal,  but  is  hated  by  his  ^colleagues,  in  consequence 
of  his  uprightness  and  firm  adherence  to  Christian  principle. 
There  is  every  reason  to  apprehend  that  he  will  be  shut  up 
in  a  fortress,  unless  the  King  interferes,  which  it  is  hoped 
he  will  do  when  a  representation  of  the  case  is  made  to  him. 
Tholuck  has  an  arduous  path  to  tread,  but  the  Lord  sup- 
ports him  amidst  his  numerous  difficulties ;  his  enemies,  like 
those  of  Daniel  formerly,  can  find  no  occasion  against  him, 
save  concerning  the  law  of  his  God.  He  has  from  two  to 
three  hundred  young  men,  steady  attenders  at  his  lectures  at 
the  university.  He  has  the  consolation  to  hope  that  every  year 
from  thirty  to  forty  of  these  young  men  go  from  the  univer- 
sity to  various  parts  of  Germany  thoroughly  established  in 
sound  Christian  truths,  giving  evidence  also  that  they  love  tho 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  sincerity.  He  has  given  us  the  inter- 
esting account  of  a  young  man  named  Hoffman,  who,  about 
twelve  years  since,  went  to  Berlin,  from  a  sense  of  religious 
duty  as  he  thought,  to  study  to  become  qualified  to  go  as  a 
missionary  to  the  East  Indies.  He  went  accordingly  to  a 
mission-house,  where  he  manifested  great  fervour  and  piety ; 
some  of  his  f«  How-students,  who  had  taken  Barclay's  Apo- 
logy out  of  their  library,  began  in  his  presence  to  make  their 
comments ;  some  of  them  spoke  with  great  contempt  of  the 
Christian  doctrines  it  advocates ;  this  awakened  the  curiosity 
of  this  young  man,  more  particularly  to  examine  for  himself 


286  1832.  OT.  58. 

what  those  doctrines  were;  he  perused  Barclay  with  great 
attention ;  his  interest  was  more  and  more  excited  as  he 
went  on,  and  he  became  so  thoroughly  convinced  of  the 
soundness  of  the  great  Christian  truths  treated  by  him,  that 
he  told  his  teachers  that  his  views  were  changed;  his  mind 
was  opened  to  see  the  nature  of  the  Christian  ministry,  and 
that  the  qualifications  for  it,  as  well  as  the  call  thereto 
must  be  from  God  alone,  through  his  Divine  Spirit.  His 
teachers,  who  were  much  attached  to  him,  endeavoured  to 
convince  him  of  what  they  thought  his  errors,  but  their 
arguments  tended  only,  by  further  examining  the  subject 
with  the  Holy  Scriptures  and  communing  with  his  own 
heart,  to  establish  him  more  firmly  in  his  views.  He  left 
Berlin  and  soon  after  c:ime  to  America  to  endeavour  to  be 
among  Friends ;  but  he  found  great  difficulty,  as  he  did  not 
understand  English,  and  was  an  entire  stranger.  As  he  had 
but  small  means  to  support  himself,  he  concluded  to  learn  a 
trade ;  during  his  apprenticeship  he  studied  the  English 
language ;  he  attended  Friends'  meetings,  and  became  more 
thoroughly  acquainted  with  their  different  Christian  testi- 
monies. He  had  it  under  his  serious  consideration  to  join 
them  in  outward  fellowship,  as  he  felt  he  had  already  done 
in  spirit ;  but  about  that  time  it  was  suggested  to  him  that  as 
the  Lord  had  been  pleased  to  bring  him  to  the  knowledge  of 
such  great  and  important  Gospel  truths,  it  would  be  proper 
for  him  to  consider  if  the  light,  now  shining  in  his  heart,  was 
not  designed  to  be  put  on  the  candlestick  in  his  own  nation, 
—  that  perhaps  to  him  was  applicable  the  language  of  Christ 
to  the  man  on  whom  his  Divine  power  had  been  exerted, 
"  Go  home  to  thy  friends  and  tell  them  how  great  things 
the  Lord  hath  done  for  thee."  This  brought  Hoffman  under 
very  serious  thoughtfulness  ;  the  result  was  that  he  returned 
to  Germany ;  he  came  back  to  Berlin,  and  followed  his  trade 
of  shoemaker  for  a  livelihood.  He  led  for  a  while  a  very 
private  life ;  yet  his  light  shone  with  such  brightness  that  it 
could  not  be  hid ;  men  of  piety  in  Berlin  took  notice  of  him ; 
his  humility  and  genuine  piety  made  deep  impressions  upon 
them;  they  beheld,  under  the  humble  appearance  that  he 


«r.  58.]  1832.  2S7 

had  assumed  as  a  man,  the  dignified  Christian.  Among 
those  who  first  became  acquainted  with  him,  were  Tholuck 
himself,  and  Justice  Folke,  a  pious  and  valuable  man,  who  in 
the  year  1796  was  very  useful  as  an  interpreter,  and  in  other 
respects,  to  our  late  and  valuable  friends,  David  Sands  and 
William  Savery,  who  were  then  at  Berlin  on  a  religious  visit. 
Folke  speaks  of  those  dear  friends  with  much  respect  and 
affection.  Hoffman  died  about  three  years  since;  he  con- 
tinued to  the  last  an  eminent  and  bright  example  of  piety  ; 
by  example  and  precept  "he  proclaimed  how  great  things 
Jesus  had  done  for  him,"  and  many  did  marvel.  He  de- 
parted this  life  with  a  countenance  beaming  with  heavenly 
joy,  and  testified  of  the  love  and  mercy  of  God  in  Jesus 
Christ  his  Redeemer,  rejoicing  in  the  hope  of  his  salvation. 

Tholuck  was  once  more  with  us  before  our  departure,  and 
told  us  how  very  tenderly  the  hearts  of  some  of  the  young 
men,  his  students,  were  affected  since  the  religious  oppor- 
tunity we  had  with  them ;  may  they  keep  low  and  watchful. 

30th.  We  left  Halle  that  afternoon,  and  travelling  during 
the  night,  we  came  to  Saxe-Weimar  this  afternoon.  I  had 
for  years  felt  my  mind  strongly  drawn  to  this  place.  The 
Duke  and  Duchess  were  persons  of  great  benevolence  and 
piety ;  they  were  much  tried  at  the  prevalence  of  antichris- 
tian  principles  in  these  districts,  and  to  a  lamentable  extent, 
throughout  most  parts  of  Saxony.  My  spirit  is  greatly 
pressed  down  under  this  dark  spirit,  so  much  so  that  though 
now  here,  I  have  been  almost  tempted  to  take  my  flight; 
but  I  am  sensible  that  it  is  the  love  of  Christ  that  has 
brought  us  here.  He  may  have  a  service  for  us,  and  should 
it  be  only  silently  to  suffer  for  his  sake,  his  will  be  done. 

31st.  We  were  with  Counsellor  Peucer,  who  takes  an 
interest  in  the  spreading  of  the  Scriptures  of  Truth,  and 
thereby  evinces  that  he  is  a  Christian  believer.  We  were  also 
with  Doctor  von  Froriep,  who  knew  my  dear  Wm.  Allen  in 
England ;  he  is  the  physician  of  the  present  Grand  Duchess  ; 
she  had  heard  of  our  arrival  at  Weimar,  and  he  came  to  tell 
us  that  she  requested  that,  if  our  time  allowed,  we  would  go 
and  see  her  at  twelve  o'clock,  at  the  palace  here.  We 


288  1832.  OT.  58. 

accordingly  went  at  the  time  appointed  ;  she  was  much  affected 
at  meeting  with  us,  for  it  brought  her  to  feel  afresh  the  great 
bereavement  she  has  sustained  by  the  decease  of  very  near 
and  beloved  relatives  that  she  knew  we  had  been  with  —  the 
Empress  Dowager  of  Russia,  her  mother ;  the  Emperor 
Alexander,  her  brother ;  the  Empress  Elizabeth,  his  wife ; 
and  the  Queen  of  Wirtemberg,  her  sister.  She  was  much 
attached  to  them ;  the  natural  dispositions  of  her  brother  and 
sister  were  similar  to  her  own,  and,  besides  this,  there  existed 
between  them  a  religious  fellowship  which  is  stronger  than 
the  ties  of  nature ;  her  son,  an  only  child  of  about  fourteen, 
was  the  only  one  present  with  us ;  he  is  an  intelligent 
and  amiable  youth.  Our  interview  was  of  a  religious 
character,  and  she  appears  to  like  to  dwell  on  serious  sub- 
jects ;  she  also  takes  much  interest  in  the  promotion  of 
benevolent  objects ;  besides  giving  her  care  and  support  to 
the  various  establishments  formed  by  the  late  Duchess,  mo- 
ther of  the  Duke,  her  husband,  she  has  formed  others  her- 
self. On  parting,  she  took  us  by  the  hand  in  an  affectionate 
manner,  requesting  that  we  would  visit  her  again  before  our 
departure  from  Weimar.  We  had  not  reached  the  out 
door  of  the  palace  when  Doctor  Froriep  overtook  us  to  give 
us  an  invitation  from  the  Duchess  to  dine  with  her  the  next 
day ;  we  excused  ourselves,  stating  that  we  should  prefer,  if 
it  was  agreeable  to  her,  to  pass  a  little  time  with  her  in  a 
more  select  manner  than  could  be  done  at  dinner.  On 
receiving  this  information,  she  sent  us  an  invitation  to  take 
tea  with  her  at  her  more  private  palace  of  Belvidere. 

Ninth  month,  1st.  Yesterday  afternoon  and  to-day,  we 
visited  a  number  of  the  public  institutions,  schools,  hospitals, 
the  poorhouse  and  prisons.  The  schools  are  under  good  regu- 
lations ;  such  of  the  children  of  the  poor  as  appear  to  have 
talents  for  it  and  suitable  disposition  of  mind,  are  sent  to 
another  school,  where  their  education,  which  is  gratuitous, 
to  qualify  them  for  schoolmasters  and  mistresses,  is  com- 
pleted ;  many  of  these  arc  now  at  the  head  of  schools  in 
various  parts  of  the  country:  .in  the  choice  made  of  such 
teachers,  care  is  taken  to  see  that  they  possess  moral  and 


JET.  58.]  1832.  289 

virtuous  habits,  as  well  as  literary  qualifications.  The  Grand 
Duchess  visits  the  establishment  frequently,  properly  con- 
sidering it  as  one  of  vital  importance  for  the  rising  genera- 
tion ;  it  was  founded  by  the  late  Duke,  and  appears  to  be 
the  most  complete  of  the  kind  that  I  have  seen.  We  were 
gratified  in  a  visit  to  a  retreat,  formed  by  the  present  Grand 
Duchess,  for  aged  servants  who  have  no  dwellings  or  comfort- 
able places  of  their  own ;  here  they  are  provided  with  every 
accommodation  that  their  age  or  bodily  infirmities  may 
require;  they  have  their  separate,  clean  chamber,  an 
easy  chair,  suitable  food,  clothing  and  many  little  comforts. 
Another  establishment,  on  nearly  the  same  footing,  is  for  the 
aged  and  infirm  poor.  We  found  religious  tenderness  in 
some  of  the  inmates  of  both  these  places.  We  were  in  a 
girls'  School  of  Industry,  attended  in  turn  by  the  young 
females  who  are  about  the  Grand  Duchess ;  care  is  taken  of 
their  moral  and  virtuous  education,  also  to  have  them  quali- 
fied for  business  as  servants,  or  in  some  kind  of  trade ;  at- 
tention is  paid  to  them  after  they  go  out  to  places,  and 
if  at  the  end  of  three  years  they  have  behaved  well,  they 
receive  a  sum  of  money,  and,  should  their  conduct  de- 
serve it,  another  sum  is  given  them  at  the  end  of  the 
next  three  years,  together  with  a  public  badge  of  merit. 
Something  of  the  sort  is  also  done  to  discharged  prison- 
ers, to  encourage  them  in  virtuous  and  moral  lives. 

At  about  six  p.  m.,  we  rode  to  the  Palace  of  the  Belvidere. 
It  is  about  two  miles  and  a  half  from  Weimar.  The  way  to 
it  is  through  a  beautiful  park,  in  which  deer,  pheasants, 
partridges,  hares,  &c.,  abound,  and  as  they  do  not  appear  to 
be  molested,  they  are  very  tame.  The  Duchess  received  us 
in  her  drawing-room.  For  a  short  time  we  were  by  our- 
selves ;  but  when  tea  was  brought  in,  four  of  her  attending 
females  came  in  with  her  son  and  four  men,  with  whom  the 
conversation  became  general.  The  Duke,  her  husband,  is 
absent  from  home  at  present.  After  tea  we  had  a  religious 
opportunity  with  them,  and  were  afterwards  mostly  with 
the  Duchess  alone.  She  appears  to  have  been  taught 
in  the  school  of  affliction,  and  has  learned  also  under  the 

Vol.  II.— 20 


290  1832.  OT.  58. 

teachings  of  the  Lord's  Spirit.  Thus  she  has  obtained  a 
portion  of  that  knowledge  which  it  is  life  eternal  to  possess. 
Our  spirits  were  contrited  together  under  the  sensible  evi- 
dence that  the  Lord's  presence  was  with  us.  He  enabled  us 
reverently  to  bow  down  together  at  his  sacred  footstool. 
We  declined  staying  to  supper;  our  object  in  a  private  inter- 
view was  accomplished.  We  retired  about  nine  o'clock, 
with  peaceful  minds.  We  trust  also  that  the  Duchess  will 
be  strengthened  to  exert,  with  fresh  courage,  her  influence 
with  the  Duke,  so  as  to  put  some  check  on  the  endeavours 
of  the  Socinians,  both  by  private  priestly  influence  and  the 
pulpit,  to  disseminate  their  antichristian  doctrines. 

2nd.  We  had  this  day  some  religious  opportunities  in 
which  we  preached  Christ  and  him  crucified,  delivered  for 
our  offences  and  risen  again  for  our  justification ;  a  doctrine 
which  continues  to  be  a  stumbling-block  to  the  Jews  and 
foolishness  to  the  wise. 

3rd.  We  set  off  for  Leipzic  early  this  morning,  and  travel- 
led over  very  extensive  plains  highly  cultivated,  and  on 
which  an  immense  quantity  of  grain  is  raised ;  a  forest-tree 
is  hardly  to  be  seen,  but  there  are  excellent  fruit-trees ;  the 
public  road  is  planted  with  rows  of  them,  alternately  apple, 
pear,  plum  or  cherry  trees,  and  at  suitable  distances  there 
are  seats  for  foot-travellers  and  fountains  of  water.  But 
this  beautiful,  fertile  country  conveyed  to  our  minds  sensa- 
tions of  gloominess  and  distress,  for  the  fertility  of  parts  of 
this  land  may  be  particularly  owing  to  the  floods  of  human 
blood  by  which  these  plains  have  been  repeatedly  drenched 
for  centuries ;  here  battles  have  been  frequently  fought.  In 
the  last  war  between  the  French  and  the  Allied  Army,  many 
thousands  of  men  and  horses  fell  a  sacrifice  to  the  ambition 
of  man ;  here  and  there  small  monuments  stand  erect,  pro- 
claiming where  some  of  their  noted  men  fell  and  were 
buried.  A  part  of  the  land  over  which  we  travelled  is,  how- 
ever, hilly  and  has  deep  ravines  ;  they  have  there  salt  works, 
and  in  some  places  by  the  sides  of  the  hills  are  vineyards. 
Leipzic  is  a  place  where  great  champions  of  infidelity  have 
their  seats  in  the  university ;  but  here,  as  at  Halle,  there 


XT.  58.]  1832.  291 

are  a  few  preserved,  who  are  the  Lord's  instruments  in 
counteracting  the  evil  and  the  poison :  to  these  our  minds 
were  particularly  drawn  in  Christian  tenderness  and  affec- 
tion, with  desires  that  the  Lord  may  enable  us  to  encourage 
nnd  strengthen  them  under  their  various  difficulties  and 
trials.  Soon  after  our  arrival  we  were  with  Professor 
Lindner,  who  is  one  of  those  pious  and  decided  characters 
on  the  side  of  Christ  and  his  truth  ;  he  appears  to  have  a 
right  sense  of  the  nature  of  the  religious  engagement  that 
has  induced  us  to  come  to  this  place,  and  has  welcomed  us 
with  warm  Christian  affection.  Understanding  what  class 
of  men  we  wished  to  be  with,  he  has  undertaken  to  have 
such  invited  to  meet  us  at  his  house  this  afternoon. 

We  found  there  a  larger  number  than  we  anticipated, 
among  others  were  Senator  Volkman,  for  whom  we  had  a 
letter  of  introduction,  Professor  Seyffarth,  Recklam  and 
others  of  that  class;  also  a  number  of  young  men,  students 
under  these  piously-minded  professors.  We  had  a  satisfac- 
tory and  instructive  season  together,  the  Lord  giving  us  to 
feel  his  baptizing  power.  He  also  enabled  dear  Allen  and 
myself  to  impart  to  them  the  word  of  encouragement  and 
tender  counsel. 

We  visited  various  of  their  public  establishments,  as  the 
orphans'  asylum,  poor-house,  house  of  correction,  &c.  Reek- 
lain  was  our  interpreter.  This  city  is  well  built,  the  houses 
have  several  stories ;  it  contains  about  forty-five  thousand 
inhabitants,  five  to  six  thousand  of  whom  arc  Jews ;  it  is 
surrounded  by  high  walls  and  strong  fortifications ;  but 
these,  instead  of  displaying,  at  present,  the  warlike  aspect 
that  they  did  years  past,  have  now,  instead  of  guns,  beautiful 
shrubberies,  flowers  and  shady  walks,  and  the  many  breaches 
made  during  the  wars  are  generally  repaired.  During  their 
renowned  book  fairs,  many  thousand  strangers  are  in  attend- 
ance ;  they  come  from  various  parts  of  the  world,  from 
Persia,  Arabia,  Turkey,  Russia,  and  every  part  of  Europe ; 
no  where  else  can  be  found  such  a  collection  and  variety  of 
books.  In  passing  through  the  streets  I  was  surprised  to 
see  the  very  many  large  storehouses  occupied  by  booksellers ; 
some  streets  are  entirely  devoted  to  them. 


292  1832.  OT.  58. 


On  the  6th,  in  the  afternoon,  we  had  a  good  meeting  at 
Doctor  Hahn's,  one  of  the  professors  of  the  university.  He 
is  a  man  of  a  strong  mind,  improved  by  grace,  and  brought 
clown  into  the  valley  of  humility,  by  the  power  of  Truth,  and 
the  softening  influence  of  heavenly  love.*  As  he  has  learned 
in  the  school  of  Christ,  it  is  his  endeavour  to  direct  his 
pupils  to  Christ,  and  to  press  on  them  a  close  attention  to 
the  teachings  and  guidance  of  his  Spirit.  In  the  evening 
we  had  another  meeting  at  Professor  Lindner's.  It  was  in- 
tended chiefly  for  the  young  men,  students  at  the  university 
under  these  pious  professors.  It  was  a  tendering  season,  — 
many  of  these  young  men  publicly  testify  that  they  vrish  to 
be  Christians,  by  attending  those  who  preach  and  exalt 
the  name  of  a.  crucified  Saviour  and  risen  Lord,  and  not 
those  professors  who  set  up  human  reason,  and  after  whom 
the  greater  part  of  the  students  flock.  These  few  receive 
frequent  molestation,  whereby  they  have  an  opportunity  to 
show  forth  what  progress  they  have  made  in  the  Christian 
life.  During  the  meeting,  some  of  them  were  broken  into 
tears.  Professor  Lindner,  whilst  interpreting  for  us,  was 
also  much  affected. 

7th.  Early  this  morning  we  received  a  visit  from  three  of 
the  collegians  before  going  to  the  university.  They  wanted 
to  open  to  us  their  religious  exercises  and  straits  respecting 
several  subjects.  We  endeavoured  to  extend  suitable  advice 
to  them,  and  proper  encouragement.  They  appear  to  be 
very  sensible  that  the  things  of  God  can  only  be  known  by 
the  Spirit  of  God.  We  therefore  pressed  upon  them  the 
necessity  to  retire  often  in  their  closet,  to  wait  for,  and  feel 
after  the  manifestations  and  teachings  of  the  Divine  Spirit. 
They  told  us  that  several  of  them  meet  together  frequently, 
thus  silently  to  wait  upon  the  Lord,  or  at  seasons  to  unite 
together  in  putting  up  their  prayers  to  Him.  They  said 
that  there  arc  several  small  companies  among  them,  of  eight 
or  ten,  who  meet  together  for  that  purpose.  One  of  these 
young  men  has  much  interested  us.  His  father  was  poor 

*  Kahnis,  in  his  "  German  Protestantism,"  calls  him  "a  man  of  truly 
evangelical  love  and  gentleness." 


jet.  58.]  1832.  293 

and  blind,  and  he,  when  a  child,  went  about  oegging,  to  pro- 
vide for  his  father's  necessities ;  but,  as  often  as  he  could,  he 
attended  the  public  school  in  his  village.  He  so  applied 
himself  to  study,  that,  notwithstanding  his  many  difficul- 
ties and  his  poverty,  he  acquired  sufficient  learning  to  fit 
himself  for  entering  the  university.  Since  his  father's 
decease,  by  a  little  assistance  he  has  succeeded  in  gaining 
admission.  He  is  now  considered  one  of  the  best  scholars 
they  have ; — but  he  is  not  less  proficient  in  the  school  of 
Christ ;  his  piety  and  general  good  conduct  render  him  a 
bright  example  to  all  his  fellow-students.  He  lives  here  in 
much  poverty ;  we  found  out  that  his  lodging  place  is  in  a 
garret ;  his  bed  a  little  straw,  with  but  scanty  covering  in 
winter ;  his  food  so  insufficient  that  he  looks  much  emaciated. 
We  thought  him  to  be  one  of  the  Lord's  poor,  and  our  hearts 
were  drawn  to  him  with  warm  affection  and  sympathy. 

The  day  was  spent  in  visiting  pious  persons,  and  in 
having  a  meeting  with  others, — in  all  of  which  it  was 
given  us  to  visit  and  to  water  the  seed  that  the  Lord 
haa  planted  in  their  hearts.  We  encouraged  them  also  to 
abide  with  faith  and  patience  in  the  tribulated  path,  ever 
keeping  in  mind  that  the  end  for  which  tribulation  is  dis- 
pensed, is  that  it  should  work  patience, — patience,  experi- 
ence,— and  experience,  hope,  which  maketh  not  ashamed, 
the  love  of  God,  through  Jesus  Christ,  being  shed  abroad 
in  the  heart. 


CHAPTER  LIV. 

FOURTH  VISIT  TO  EUROPE. 

DRESDEN. — HERRNUUT  AND  BERTHOLSDORF. — RUMBURQ. — 

PRAGUE. 

THEY  now  paid  an  interesting  visit  to  Dresden. 

WE  left  Leipzic  before  daylight  on  the  morning  of  the  8th 
of  Ninth  month,  and  the  road  being  good,  we  arrived  at 
Dresden  early  in  the  afternoon.  Part  of  our  road  continued 
to  be  over  extensive  and  fertile  plains,  when  the  ground 
became  undulated  and  finally  rather  hilly,  and  covered  with 
fine  timber,  or,  in  the  cultivated  parts,  with  vineyards. 
The  scenery  was  truly  beautiful  all  the  way  to  this  place ; 
we  enjoyed  it  the  more  as  we  were  favoured  to  par- 
take in  spirit  of  the  serenity  that  our  eyes  beheld  in  the 
outward.  I  was  bowed  down  and  contritcd  before  God 
my  Saviour  under  a  sense  of  his  goodness  and  mercy 
in  thus  far  guiding  my  steps  on  this  journey,  as  he  has  so 
graciously  done  on  preceding  ones.  He  has  enabled  us  to 
visit  his  suffering  seed  in  various  places ;  strengthened  us  in 
our  sufferings  with  it,  and  given  us  the  word  of  comfort  and 
consolation  for  it ;  in  several  instances  enabling  us  to  plead 
with  those  who  are  the  oppressors.  Our  spirits  were  united 
in  fervent  prayers  for  these,  that  the  Lord  would  break  down 
their  strongholds,  melt  down  their  hearts  by  the  power  of  his 
Truth,  and  cause  his  face  to  shine  upon  them,  that  they  may 
be  saved,  and  that  he  would  also  strengthen  and  comfort  all 
those  who  seek  him  and  love  him. 

Whilst  at  Halle,  our  minds  were  under  such  suffering  on 

(294) 


JET.  58.]  1832.  295 

account  of  the  infidel  spirit  prevailing  there,  and  so  absorbed 
in  deep  feeling  for  the  few  who,  like  Lot,  are  daily  grieved 
among  that  people,  that  we  did  not  even  think  to  visit  their 
prison  or  poor-house ;  and  now  we  are  told  that  the  cholera 
prevailed  in  those  places,  to  the  contagion  of  which  we 
might  have  been  greatly  exposed  had  we  gone  to  them.  The 
Lord  knows  best  how  to  direct  the  steps  of  his  servants; 
blessed  be  his  adorable  name ! 

9th.  We  were  this  forenoon  with  Von  Lindenau,  Prime 
Minister  of  the  King ;  we  spent  about  an  hour  with  him ; 
he  appeared  to  take  a  deep  interest  in  subjects  of  a 
serious  character.  In  the  evening,  during  the  time  of 
our  silent  retirement  together,  dear  Allen  and  myself 
were  introduced  into  great  solemnity  and  reverence;  we 
silently  worshipped  God  and  offered  him,  unitedly,  the 
sacrifice  of  brokenness  and  contrition  of  spirit ;  and  then, 
on  bended  knees,  in  vocal  prayer,  we  also  mingled  our  re- 
quests and  supplications,  first  on  our  own  behalf  and  on 
behalf  of  our  dear  and  beloved  ones,  from  whom  we  are 
separated  for  the  Gospel's  sake;  then  intercessions  were 
offered  for  all  those  we  have  visited  as  the  Lord  has  directed 
our  steps,  that  he  would  also  bless  the  works  of  his  hands 
everywhere.  It  has  been  a  refreshing  season  to  us,  animat- 
ing us  with  fresh  dedication  to  follow  our  blessed  Lord 
wherever  he  may  call  us,  and  to  do  or  suffer  the  whole  of  his 
blessed  will,  only  craving  his  Divine  and  all-sufficient  grace 
to  enable  us  so  to  do  and  to  walk  in  his  fear. 

10th.  We  visited  several  pious  persons ;  one  of  them  was 
Nauman,  whom  I  was  acquainted  with  nineteen  years  ago, 
when  he  resided  at  St.  Gallon,  in  Switzerland.  He  has  ac- 
companied us  to  several  places ;  among  others,  to  D.  Leon- 
ardi's,  who  appears  to  take  much  interest  in  our  Christian 
engagement  among  the  nations.  He  has  undertaken  to  give 
notice  of  a  meeting  to  be  held  for  the  serious  part  of  the  in- 
habitants of  this  city.  Then,  accompanied  by  him,  we  vi- 
sited a  school  founded  by  the  Count  Einsiedel,  shortly  before 
he  was  removed  from  office,  and  the  ascendency  of  the  Ja- 
cobin party  during  the  Revolution.  His  school  is  however 


296  1882.  [>T.  58. 

in  operation.  Private  contributions,  together  with  the  pro- 
vision he  has  left  for  it,  enable  them  to  educate  in  it  four 
hundred  children.  They  are  under  the  care  of  pious  masters 
who  endeavour  to  inculcate  sound  Christian  principles. 
We  also  visited  an  establishment  endowed  by  a  pious  female 
for  the  education  of  twenty-five  young  men,  to  qualify  them 
to  become  schoolmasters.  They  are  boarded  on  the  pre- 
mises, and  are  educated  in  sound  Christian  doctrines,  guarded 
as  much  as  possible  from  those  freethinkers,  and  strong 
Socinian  reasoncrs,  who  abound  in  this  city  also.  Leonardi 
was  our  interpreter  in  these  visits,  both  to  the  pupils  and 
their  care-takers. 

llth.  We  received  this  morning  a  note  from  Lindenau, 
the  Prime  Minister,  telling  us  that  Frederick,  the  Prince 
Regent,  and  nephew  of  the  King,  wished  to  see  us  at  eleven 
o'clock  this  forenoon.  We  had  made  a  previous  engage- 
ment to  be  at  nine  with  the  Count  Callerado,  who  is  the 
Austrian  Ambassador  here ;  he  was  serious,  and  appears 
earnest  in  desires  that  the  Lord  may  prosper  us  in  our  la- 
bours of  love,  and  bless  them  to  those  we  visit,  and  to  open, 
as  be  said,  our  way  when  we  come  to  Prague.  He  kindly 
gave  us  a  letter  to  introduce  us  to  the  Governor  there.  We 
gave  him  the  perusal  of  our  certificates.  He  was  struck 
with  admiration  at  the  order  and  care  of  our  Society  in  liber- 
ating their  Ministers  for  the  services  to  which  they  apprehend 
they  are  called.  We  left  the  Count  in  good  time  to  be  at 
the  palace  at  the  hour  appointed.  We  were  at  once  intro- 
duced to  the  apartments  of  the  Prince.  The  King,  his  uncle, 
has  no  children,  and,  as  he  is  now  old,  the  reins  of  govern- 
ment devolve  on  Prince  Frederick,  who  is  successor  to  the 
throne  after  his  uncle's  decease,  his  own  father,  Prince 
John,  also  being  an  old  man.  The  Prince  received  us  with 
affability  and  kindness.  He  said  he  knew  our  disinterested 
motives  for  travelling  as  we  do ;  for  love  to  God  and  man 
prompted  us.  "  In  this  love  and  good  will,"  he  added,  u  you 
embrace  men  of  every  description,  of  every  religious  denom- 
ination, rich  and  poor  ;  you  go  among  the  most  wretched  in 
prisons  and  poor-houses,  and  come  to  some  of  us  also  in  our 


*T.  58.]  1832.  297 

palaces."  As  his  heart  was  open  towards  us,  wo  also  felt 
ours  enlarged  towards  him,  and  freely  spoke  to  him  of  the 
things  of  God,  and  of  that  salvation  which  comes  by  Jesus 
Christ.  We  told  him  that  sin  is  the  cause  of  all  private  and 
public  misery,  the  origin  of  all  vice  and  wickedness.  A 
Government  can  have  no  stability  where  these  prevail.  No 
power  can  eradicate  them  but  that  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
who  came  into  the  world  to  deliver  us  from  our  sins.  He 
came  to  put  an  end  to  sin,  to  finish  transgression,  and  in  the 
room  thereof,  to  bring  in  everlasting  righteousness,  and  to 
as  many  as  receive  him,  he  gives  power  to  become  the  sons 
of  God,  even  to  as  many  as  believe  on  him.  We  entreated 
him  to  consider  the  sad  effects  of  unbelief  and  infidelity,  and 
urged  the  promulgation  of  sound  Christian  doctrines  through- 
out his  dominions,  and  the  repression  in  a  firm  but  Christian 
spirit,  of  the  great  latitude  taken  in  some  of  the  universities 
in  the  kingdom,  where  infidelity  is  openly  taught,  and  the 
minds  of  many  of  the  youth  receive  the  deadly  poison,  which 
they  again  disseminate  in  various  parts  of  the  nation.  We 
entreated  him  also  to  live  and  walk  in  the  fear  and  love  of  God, 
through  the  grace  of  Jesus  Christ,  that,  by  his  Christian  ex- 
ample, he  may  encourage  his  subjects  to  enroll  themselves 
under  the  banner  of  the  Prince  of  Peace.  He  was  attentive 
and  serious.  Our  intercourse  was  in  French,  and,  as  none 
were  present  but  us  three,  we  could,  with  the  greater 
Christian  freedom,  speak  plain  truths,  and  the  Prince  was 
also  the  more  ready  to  hear  us.  Before  we  separated,  he 
told  us  that  his  younger  brother,  Prince  John,  desired  also 
to  see  us,  and  called  for  one  of  his  attendants  to  show 
us  the  way  to  his  apartments.  We  found  him  in  a  serious 
frame  of  mind,  evidently  prepared  to  receive  what  in  the 
love  and  fear  of  God,  we  might  have  to  say  to  him, 
for  he  was  well  aware,  as  he  acknowledged,  that  we  had 
no  personal  favours  to  ask,  but  that  it  was  his  good  and 
that  of  the  people  at  large  that  we  sought  after.  Some 
of  his  expressions  evinced  that  ho  has  a  tender  heart.  We 
encouraged  him  to  cultivate  a  state  of  watchfulness  unto 
prayer,  that  by  close  attention  to  the  leadings  of  the  Holy 


298  1832.  OT.  58. 

Spirit  he  may  increase  in  the  knowledge  of  GUI'  Lord  and 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  and  be  strengthened  to  walk  in  obedi- 
ence to  the  will  of  God.  We  expressed  our  desire  that  he 
might  be  enabled  to  animate  his  brother,  the  Regent,  in  the 
promotion  of  piety  and  virtue  in  the  nation,  and  the  suppres- 
sion of  those  infidel  principles  openly  advocated  in  their 
universities,  since  no  people  can  expect  to  prosper  or  to 
enjoy  the  Divine  blessing  when  the  Lord  Jesus,  our  blessed 
Saviour,  is  rejected.  We  therefore  earnestly  desired  that 
both  he  and  all  the  Royal  family  might  give  public  evidence 
by  their  lives  and  conversation  that  Christ  is  precious  to 
them.  The  Prince  feels  interested  in  the  promotion  of  tem- 
perance, for  he  sees  that  the  use  of  intoxicating  drink  is  an 
inlet  to  much  misery  and  to  the  commission  of  many  crimes. 
We  presented  him  with  the  reports  of  the  Temperance 
Society  in  England,  and  those  on  prison  discipline  and 
public  schools,  with  all  of  which  he  was  much  pleased,  and  not 
less  so  with  various  publications  treating  on  some  of  our 
Christian  testimonies,  of  which  he  desired  to  have  a  more 
perfect  knowledge. 

The  meeting  concluded  upon  yesterday  was  held  this 
afternoon;  it  was  well  attended  by  the  class  of  persons  we  had 
particularly  desired  to  see.  The  Baroness  Drechsel,  a  pious 
female,  well  acquainted  with  both  French  and  English  as 
well  as  her  native  tongue,  the  German,  kindly  undertook  to 
interpret  for  us,  should  we  have  anything  to  communicate  in 
the  meeting.  From  the  first  of  our  entering  the  assembly 
we  felt  a  solemn  covering  over  us,  like  the  over-shadowing  of 
the  Lord's  presence  ;  it  reminded  me  of  the  language,  "  Keep 
silence  before  me,  0  islands,  and  let  the  people  renew  their 
strength  ;  let  them  come  near,  then  let  them  speak ;  let  us 
come  near  together  to  judgment."  Those  present  seemed 
to  feel  the  force  of  the  words,  for  all  appeared  to  be  gathered 
with  one  accord  into  solemn  silence  before  God,  in  which 
we  continued  some  time ;  when  with  my  heart  filled  by 
the  love  of  the  Gospel  I  stood  up ;  the  Baroness  stood  by 
me,  and  with  great  gentleness  and  modesty,  but  with 
striking  dignity,  she  interpreted  sentence  by  sentence,  from 


XT.  58.]  1832. 

the  French,  what  I  communicated ;  her  own  mind  was  very 
tenderly  affected  whilst  thus  engaged.  The  great  love  of 
God  in  sending  his  well-beloved  Son,  Jesus  Christ,  into  the 
world  as  a  Saviour  and  Redeemer,  was  proclaimed  among 
them.  The  meeting  continued  in  a  state  of  solemn  silence 
after  I  sat  down,  when  Doctor  Lconardi  spoke  a  few  sen- 
tences in  German  which  the  Baroness  interpreted  into 
French,  saying  that  the  Gospel  truths  that  had  been  de- 
clared were  the  Christian's  sure  and  only  hope,  and  crav- 
ing the  Lord's  blessing  upon  the  word  preached.  After  that 
William  Allen  bore  a  solemn  and  impressive  testimony  to 
the  power  and  efficacy  of  the  Spirit,  by  whom  deliverance 
from  the  dominion  of  sin  is  obtained  and  we  are  made  par- 
takers of  the  grace  and  truth  which  come  by  Jesus  Christ. 
Towards  the  conclusion  of  the  meeting,  access  was  gra- 
ciously given  to  the  throne  of  grace,  and,  on  bended  knees, 
prayer,  adoration  and  praise  were  offered  up  to  God  in  the 
Saviour's  name  through  the  Spirit. 

12th.  Apprehending  ourselves  nearly  ready  to  depart 
from  this  place,  we  went  to  see,  probably  for  the  last  time, 
some  of  those  persons  we  have  mingled  with  in  Christian 
fellowship  ;  among  others  we  were  with  the  Count  Lindenau. 
He  told  us  that  the  two  royal  Princes,  Frederick  and  John, 
had  expressed  to  him  how  gratified  they  were  with  our  visit 
to  them,  and  that  they  hope,  through  the  grace  of  God,  to 
be  able  to  put  in  practice  the  affectionate,  Christian  counsel 
that  we  had  given  them.  We  found  in  Adelaide  Higetchen 
a  woman  of  genuine  piety ;  her  father  was  a  Russian  and  a 
Papist ;  he  became  convinced  of  the  errors  of  Popery  and 
joined  one  of  the  Protestant  Churches;  this  so  irritated 
some  of  the  benighted  Papists,  that  they  caused  him  to  be 
murdered.  Adelaide  thought  it  best  to  take  refuge  here ; 
her  affliction  has  been  sanctified  to  her,  and  it  has  brought 
her  to  a  more  intimate  acquaintance  with  the  blessed  Truth, 
aud  enlarged  her  heart  in  the  faith  and  love  of  Christ. 

After  these  parting  visits  they  left  Dresden  and 
proceeded  to  Herrnhut  and  Bertholsdorf  the  "mother 


800  1832.  OT.  58. 

congregation  of  the  Kenewed  Church  of  the  Mora- 
vian Brethren."  Sprung  from  a  small  seed  of  bold 
confessors  of  Christ,  who,  tried  in  the  fire  of  persecu- 
tion, remained  faithful  even  unto  death,  that  "beau- 
tiful little  church,"  as  Milner  calls  it,  had  weathered 
many  a  storm.  "  It  could  look  back  to  a  cloud  of 
faithful  witnesses  of  Divine  Truth,  who  amidst  cal- 
umny and  opposition,  in  bonds  and  imprisonments,  un- 
der a  tropical  sun  and  in  boreal  climes,  far  from  home 
and  kindred,  in  the  east  and  west,  in  the  north  and 
south,  have  erected  the  standard  of  the  cross,  and 
enlisted  thousands  to  allegiance  to  Him  who  died  to 
save  a  world  of  perishing  sinners."  *  This  interest- 
ing community  still  gave  evidence  of  lively  zeal  for 
the  honour  of  their  Lord,  and  for  the  propagation  of 
his  Gospel  when  Stephen  Grellet  and  his  companion 
visited  them.  They  arrived  at  Herrnhut  f  early  in 
the  morning  of  the  13th  of  Ninth  month,  and,  con- 
tinuing his  notes,  S.  G.  says  : 

Soon  after  breakfast  we  went  to  the  house  of  the  Count 
Donha,  for  whom  we  had  letters.  Before  these  were  opened 
the  Countess,  on  hearing  my  name,  recognized  me  as  the 
person  she  had  repeatedly  heard  of  through  her  pious  friends 
in  Germany  and  Switzerland.  They  had  with  them  also  a 
Moravian  female  whom  I  had  seen  at  Neuwied,  on  the  Rhine, 
and  who  is  married  here  to  one  of  the  ten  persons  on  whom 

*  "  To  withhold  from  the  Moravian  Brethren  the  testimony  of  having 
done  much  for  the  kingdom  of  God,  would  be  hardening  ourselves  against 
the  truth." — Krehnis'  "  German  Protestantism."  See  also  Holmes'  "  His- 
tory of  the  Protestant  Church  of  the  United  Brethren." 

t  The  name  of  Herrnhut  was  given  to  the  settlement  by  Hertz.  "  Wo 
have  called  this  place  Herrnhut,"  he  says  in  writing  to  Count  Zinzen- 
dorf,  "  to  remind  us  on  the  one  hand,  that  the  Lord  is  our  protector  and 
keeper,  and  on  the  other,  that  it  is  our  duty  to  stand  in  the  watch-tower 
and  keep  ward."  From  the  name  of  their  chief  settlement  the  Moravians 
are  well  known  in  Germany  as  "  Herrnhuters." 


JCT.  58.]  1882.  301 

devolves  the  management  of  the  whole  of  the  extensive  con- 
cerns of  the  Moravians  in  all  their  settlements  in  this  and 
other  countries,  and  the  various  Missionary  stations  through- 
out the  world,  each  having  a  particular  department  to  attend 
to,  though,  on  all  important  subjects,  they  consult  together. 
Their  oldest  Bishop,  next  to  Fabricius,  I  find,  is  Huffel, 
with  whom  I  had  some  years  since  very  satisfactory  religious 
intercourse  at  Bethlehem,  in  America.  Thus,  on  arriving 
at  this  remote  place,  a  stranger,  as  I  thought,  knowing  no- 
body, I  meet  some  old  Christian  acquaintances.  In  the 
afternoon,  the  Count  Donha  came  to  our  inn,  to  accompany 
us  to  Bertholsdorf,  a  short  distance  from  Herrnhut,  a  beau- 
tiful, retired  spot,  where  the  ten  persons  above  alluded  to, 
reside.  The  buildings,  where  such  extensive  and  important 
business  is  transacted,  are  necessarily  spacious,  but  the 
whole,  though  neat,  is  very  plain ;  particularly  so  are  the 
habitations  of  these  ten  Bishops ;  each  has  but  two  cham- 
bers, beside  a  small  parlour  and  out-buildings.  What  a 
different  appearance  do  these  men  present  to  the  Popish  or 
Episcopalian  Bishops  !  There  also  reside,  in  separate 
buildings,  aged  females,  many  of  whom  are  widows  of  Mis- 
sionaries who  have  ended  their  days  in  the  field  of  useful 
and  arduous  labour,  in  various  parts  of  America,  the  West- 
Indies,  Africa,  New-Zealand,  and  other  regions,  where  some 
of  these  females  partook  in  the  toils  and  sufferings  of  their 
husbands.  We  paid  some  interesting  visits  to  them,  and  the 
Bishops,  and  had  tendering,  refreshing  seasons  together. 
We  returned  with  the  Count  in  time  to  take  tea  with  him. 
He  then  accompanied  us  to  the  Moravian  place  of  worship 
in  Herrnhut,  where  men,  women  and  children  were  collected 
together  to  hear  the  Scriptures  read,  as  is  their  usual  prac- 
tice every  evening.  The  parts  read  in  an  impressive  manner, 
were  the  first  three  chapters  to  the  Philippians.  We  thought 
it  was  good  for  us  to  be  there. 

14th.  Count  Donha  came  for  us  early  after  breakfast, 
and  accompanied  us  in  a  visit  to  their  schools.  Children 
here  enjoy  great  privileges.  The  whole  is  conducted  with 
much  quietness  and  mildness.  Love  and  kindness  appear 


302  -1832.  |>T.  58. 

to  prevail  among  them  all.  The  Count  kindly  interpreted 
what  we  had  to  communicate  to  the  children  or  to  the  mas- 
ters and  mistresses,  as  well  as  in  a  visit  we  paid  to  about 
three  hundred  single  sisters.  The  Countess  Einsiedel  is  at 
the  head  of  that  establishment.  From  the  purest  motives, 
she  leaves  her  large  and  fine  estates,  to  devote  her  time  to 
this  act  of  Christian  love  and  benevolence.  Justine  Goer- 
litz  is  next  to  the  Countess.  She  reminds  me  much  of  my 
young  friend,  Justine  Benezet,  at  the  head  of  the  orphan 
asylum  at  Nismes.  in  France,  by  her  piety,  and  the  gentle- 
ness of  her  spirit.  A  meek  and  quiet  spirit  is  indeed  of 
gre:it  price  in  the  sight  of  God.  Among  the  females  we 
visited  there,  some,  particularly,  interested  us  much.  Three 
are  from  Labrador ;  others  from  Sarepta,  in  Russia,  near 
the  Caspian  Sea ;  others  from  the  West-Indies,  and  other 
parts ;  but  all  are  united  by  the  one  Spirit,  and  love  the  same 
Saviour.  They  formerly  spoke  different  languages,  now 
they  unite  in  harmoniously  singing  the  same  song  of 
glory  and  praise.  Our  next  visit  was  to  the  single  brethren, 
who  exercise  a  variety  of  trades  in  and  out  of  doors.  We 
had  some  religious  service  among  them.  In  the  afternoon 
we  visited  the  house  for  the  widows.  Each  has  her  separate 
apartments,  all  in  great  simplicity.  They  appear  acquainted 
with  the  place  of  prayer.  Our  visit  to  them  was  of  an  edi- 
fying nature.  In  the  evening  we  had  a  meeting  for  Divine 
worship  in  the  Count  Donha's  house.  He  had  preparations 
made  for  it  in  his  two  spacious  parlours,  thrown  together  by 
folding  doors.  The  meeting  was  largely  attended.  The 
Lord  owned  us  very  graciously  by  his  Divine  presence.  The 
baptizing  power  of  the  Spirit  of  Truth  was  felt,  and  tears 
were  shed  by  several.  My  soul  magnifies  the  Lord,  who  has 
given  us  the  opportunity  to  meet  with  these  sheep  of  his 
pasture  and  lambs  of  his  fold,  and  to  unite  with  them  in 
ascribing  glory,  honour,  majesty  and  praise,  to  Him,  the 
Lord  God  Omnipotent,  and  to  the  Lamb,  our  crucified  Sa- 
viour and  risen  Lord. 

The  next  morning,  previous  to  our  departure,  the  Count 
came  to  see  us  once  more  to  bid  us  farewell.     Both  he  and 


JET.  58.]  1832.  303 

his  pious  Countess,  will  long  live  in  our  memory.  Our  in- 
tercourse and  fellowship  with  them,  and  many  others  in  this 
place,  have  been  sweet. 

They  now  passed  over  into  the  land  of  John  Huss 
and  Jerome  of  Prague. 

We  set  off  about  eleven  o'clock  for  Rumburg,  the  first 
town  in  Bohemia.  The  road  was  bad  ;  very  stony,  but  very 
romantic.  The  rains  and  the  weather  have,  in  the  course  of 
time,  washed  these  stones  into  a  great  variety  of  phantastic 
shapes  and  forms.  In  some  places  they  appear  like  the 
ruins  of  vast  edifices,  with  wide  archways,  and  high  pillars ; 
some  resemble  fortresses  with  their  turrets ;  some  look  like 
men  on  horseback,  or  horned  cattle,  and  other  objects. 
Over  the  high  ground,  among  the  Silesian  mountains,  we 
found  it  very  cold.  We  had  some  difficulty  at  Rumburg,  on 
account  of  our  passports,  which  none  there  could  read,  un- 
derstanding no  other  language  than  German.  After  some 
detention,  two  young  men,  travellers  from  Vienna,  came  in. 
They  spoke  both  French  and  English,  as  well  as  German, 
and  matters  with  the  public  officers  were  soon  adjusted ;  but, 
by  that  time,  a  crowd  had  collected  about  us,  attracted  by 
curiosity,  to  see  the  strangers.  They  were,  however,  very 
civil,  and  I  felt  my  mind  drawn  towards  them  in  the  love  of 
God,  who  has  made  of  one  blood,  all  the  nations  of  the 
earth,  whether  they  be  Europeans,  or  Americans,  white,  red, 
or  black ;  —  Christ  Jesus  has  died  for  all,  would  have  them 
all  to  be  saved  from  their  sins,  and  to  become  joint  heirs 
with  him,  of  his  kingdom  of  everlasting  blessedness  and 
glory.  One  of  the  young  men  from  Vienna  interpreted 
what  was  said.  They  bid  us  farewell,  wishing  us  a  pleasant 
journey. 

We  now  entered  a  country  entirely  inhabited  by  Roman 
Catholics,  as  is  abundantly  shewn  by  the  many  crosses 
erected  on  the  road-side.  We  passed  over  very  high  ground. 
The  Giant  Mountains  were  in  sight.  We  were  also  for  some 
miles  among  thick  forests,  covered  mostly  with  pines,  like 


304  1832.  OT.  58. 

some  of  ours  in  America.  The  beauty  of  the  landscape  in 
many  parts  is  beyond  description.  The  hills  and  mountains 
have  fanciful  shapes,  differing  from  one  another.  Some  are 
sharp-pointed,  others  are  conical ;  others  seem  to  be  covered 
with  ancient  ruins.  We  saw  towards  the  high  peak  of  one 
of  these  mountains,  of  very  difficult  ascent,  a  monastery  of 
the  monks  of  the  order  of  Latrappe, — the  most  rigid  of  any. 
They  appear  there,  literally  to  have  the  earth  under  their 
feet,  and  even  to  have  their  dwelling  in,  and  often  above,  the 
clouds. 

Late  in  the  evening  of  the  16th  we  arrived  at  Prague;  we 
had  stopped  a  short  time  at  Jung  Bunglau  on  our  way ; 
superstition  greatly  abounds  there  ;  there  are,  nevertheless, 
those  among  them  towards  whom  our  hearts  were  warmed 
with  Christian  love,  and  we  much  regretted  that  no  way 
opened  for  more  religious  intercourse  with  them.  It  is  a 
great  consolation  to  me  to  have  the  persuasion  that  there  are 
those  among  the  various  nations  and  the  various  Christian 
professors,  yea  among  Jews  and  Gentiles,  who  fear  God,  and 
according  to  the  measure  of  grace  that  they  have  received, 
work  righteousness  and  are  accepted  with  Him,  through  the 
one  Mediator.  We  met  with  difficulties  and  dangers  on 
entering  this  large  and  fine  city ;  the  night  was  extremely 
dark,  and  they  were  making  repairs  in  the  street,  so  that  we 
were  in  some  danger. 

17th.  We  went  this  morning  to  the  Governor's  palace ; 
he  is  absent,  having  gone  to  Italy;  but  the  Count  Prozka, 
Vice- Governor,  opened  the  letter  that  was  given  us  at  Dres- 
den, and  with  much  kindness  offered  at  once  to  give  us  every 
assistance  in  his  power  during  our  continuance  in  Bohemia. 
We  acknowledged  his  kindness,  but  told  him  we  did  not 
expect  to  remain  long  at  Prague,  and  intended  to  proceed, 
when  we  left  it,  directly  for  Vienna.  We  obtained  from  him 
some  interesting  accounts  of  the  state  of  morals  and  of  the 
education  of  the  people  throughout  the  country.  The  crim- 
inal code,  which  was  very  sanguinary,  is  now  comparatively 
mild.  In  years  past  the  Popish  Inquisition  was  here  active 
and  severe ;  the  flames  by  which  John  Huss  and  many  of 


jer.  58.J  1882.  305 

his  adherents  were  destroyed  have  often  been  re-kindled. 
Many  pious  persons  have  suffered  because  of  their  conscien- 
tious and  faithful  adherence  to  the  faith  and  love  of  Jesus 
Christ,  but  now,  as  at  Rome,  the  Inquisition  is  conducted  in 
a  milder  way ;  yet  the  Popish  clergy  continue  to  have  great 
power,  and  they  are  supported  in  it  by  the  laws  of  the  State. 
As  we  wished  to  visit  their  great  prison,  the  Count  sent  for 
one  of  his  secretaries  to  accompany  us,  and  to  serve  us  as 
interpreter ;  he  is  a  mild  and  serious  young  man,  and  speaks 
French.  On  our  way  to  the  prison,  which  is  at  a  consider- 
able distance  from  the  Government-house,  he  appeared 
desirous  of  improving  the  time  by  making  various  inquiries 
on  things  pertaining  to  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  that  salva- 
tion which  comes  through  Jesus  Christ  alone,  not  in  conse- 
quence of  our  works  or  merits,  or  by  the  power  or  agency 
of  Popes,  or  of  any  man.  As  we  passed  near  his  house  he 
respectfully  entreated  that  we  would  stop  a  few  moments  to 
see  his  sister,  whom  he  represented  as  a  young  woman  of 
sincere  piety.  In  the  course  of  the  interview  we  had  with 
her  we  found  her  so ;  she  understands  the  difference  between 
formal  and  ceremonial  religion  and  that  religion  which  pro- 
ceeds from  pure  and  sincere  love  to  God ;  she  appears  to 
have  deeply  considered  what  the  baptism  of  Christ  is  by 
which  a  man  is  made  a  new  creature,  and  also  what  is  that 
bread  from  heaven  on  which  this  new  creature  or  the  true 
Christian  is  to  feed ;  her  remarks  on  the  purifying  and  sanc- 
tifying operations  of  Divine  grace  and  the  renewings  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  evince  a  mind  that  has  learned  in  the  school  of 
Christ.  She  also  stated  her  belief  that  the  qualification 
requisite  to  enable  poor  mortal  man  to  approach  the  Father 
of  spirits,  and  to  offer  up  to  him  acceptable  worship,  must 
be  through  the  influences  of  his  Holy  Spirit.  She  was  per- 
suaded, she  said,  that  this  is  a  service  required  of  females 
as  well  as  of  males,  and  inquired,  why  women,  if  thereto 
called  of  the  Lord,  could  not  publicly  pray  and  preach ;  for 
they  worship  the  same  God,  who  has  a  right  to  make  choice 
of,  and  to  prepare  and  commission  his  own  servants,  whether 
male  or  female ;  she  wanted  to  know  the  views  and  practices 
VOL.  II.  — 21 


306  1832.  T.  58. 


of  our  Society  on  these  important  subjects.  We  felt  our 
hearts  open  to  answer  these  inquiries,  and  to  encourage  her 
closely  to  attend  to  the  influences  of  the  Spirit  who  has 
thus  far  illuminated  her  understanding,  not  only  to  give  her 
some  knowledge  of  the  Truth,  but  who,  as  she  is  faithful, 
will  also  enable  her  to  live  and  walk  in  the  Truth,  whatever 
may  be  her  sufferings  in  consequence  of  it  ;  the  Truth  which 
is  powerful  will  preserve  and  support  her  under  all.  We 
left  with  these  interesting  young  persons  several  books  that 
treat  on  the  important  subjects  on  which  we  had  conversed. 
They  had  not  heard  before  of  any  body  of  Christians  who 
entertain  religious  views  of  this  sort.  The  Scriptures  and 
the  Lord's  Spirit  have  been  their  sole  instructors. 

On  our  way  to  the  prison  we  passed  through  the  public 
square,  where  the  faggots  were  formerly  kindled,  and  the 
flames  devoured  many  pious  Christians,  under  the  hands  of 
the  Inquisition  of  Rome.  The  flat  stones  on  which  the  piles 
were  erected  and  the  victims  were  placed,  identify  the  very 
spot  where  such  cruelties  were  perpetrated  under  the  mask 
of  religion  ;  but  I  was  not  less  deeply  grieved  at  beholding 
the  stately  buildings  around  the  square,  with  the  many  large 
windows  opening  upon  it,  which  used  to  be  crowded  with 
spectators  to  sec  the  savage  proceedings  prompted  by  blind 
superstition  ;  some  of  these  windows  still  show  the  conspic- 
uous seats  occupied  by  their  great  men,  both  of  the  clergy 
and  civil  officers,  during  those  exhibitions  of  cruelty. 

We  found  about  six  hundred  prisoners  in  the  prison. 
They  carry  on  there  a  variety  of  trades.  By  the  sale  of  the 
articles  made,  the  income  considerably  exceeds  the  expenses. 
Even  this  year,  during  which  the  labours  of  the  prisoners 
have  been  much  interrupted,  they  think  that  their  receipts 
will  exceed  the  expenses  by  fifteen  thousand  guilders.  The 
cholera  prevailed  there  for  about  two  months.  One  hundred 
and  fifteen  prisoners  died  of  it.  There  are  yet  some  cases 
existing,  both  in  the  prison  and  in  the  city.  The  mortality 
has  been  great  in  various  parts  of  the  country,  so  that  in 
some  places  from  one  to  two  thirds  of  the  inhabitants  have 
perished  by  that  disease.  The  ravages  by  it  began  last  year. 


*T.  58.]  1832.  307 

In  a  number  of  instances  it  passed  over  some  villages  and 
towns,  attacking  but  very  few  of  their  inhabitants,  whilst  the 
mortality  was  great  in  others.  This  year  it  pursued  a  differ- 
ent course ;  its  ravages  have  been  great  over  those  places 
that  were  spared  last  year,  and  but  few  persons  have  been 
attacked  with  it,  where  it  had  prevailed  before.  These 
prisoners  generally  wear  heavy  irons,  and  are  kept  under 
severe  discipline.  We  saw  in  one  prison  one  hundred  and 
fifty  women  under  heavy  irons  also.  It  is  the  first  time  that 
I  have  had  such  a  painful  sight.  None  under  fifteen  years 
of  age  are  sent  to  these  prisons.  According  to  the  magni- 
tude of  the  offence  committed,  they  are  chastised  with  whips, 
or  by  solitude  and  fasting,  and  then  turned  out;  but  it  is 
said  that  they  are  mostly  soon  apprehended  again,  for  the 
commission  of  greater  offences. 

This  city  contains  seven  thousand  soldiers,  and  about 
eighty-six  thousand  inhabitants,  six  thousand  of  whom  are 
Jews.  It  stands  in  a  valley,  through  which  runs  the  river 
Moldau,  over  which  is  a  handsome  bridge.  The  surrounding 
hills  are  high  and  beautiful.  On  one  of  these  is  a  spacious 
palace  of  the  Emperor,  and  near  it  that  of  the  Governor, 
to  which  we  have  been. 

In  the  afternoon  we  went  to  the  Lutheran  pastor's.  We 
found  him  a  man  of  humility  and  piety.  His  community 
is  composed  of  about  three  thousand  persons.  They  are 
kept  under  great  restrictions ;  they  are  not  allowed  to 
print  anything  without  special  permission,  which  is  ob- 
tained with  difficulty.  From  the  same  cause  they  have  but 
few  Bibles  among  them.  The  penalties  are  very  severe  on 
a  Protestant  clergyman,  or  any  other  person  attempting  to 
proselyte  any  Papist  to  their  religious  tenets.  The  Minister 
may  preach  his  doctrine  in  his  own  place  of  worship,  but  not 
out  of  it,  and  if  a  Papist  attends  the  meetings  of  Protestants, 
he  is  liable  to  be  prosecuted.  We  feel  very  tenderly  for 
those  who  live  under  such  restrictions.  Sufferings,  however, 
are,  we  hope,  blessed  to  some  of  them,  at  least ;  their  hearts 
are  kept  soft  under  it,  and  they  appear  to  have  a  part  in  tho 
blessing  pronounced  upon  those  who  are  persecuted  and  re- 
viled for  Christ's  sake. 


308  1832.  OT.  58. 

On  my  return  to  the  inn  I  found  the  waiter  in  my  cham- 
ber, attentively  engaged  in  reading  in  my  French  Bible.  He 
appeared  at  first  disconcerted,  and  began  to  make  apologies, 
but  I  soon  removed  his  fears.  He  said  that  he  had  not  seen 
a  Bible  for  some  years ;  formerly  he  had  access  to  one  which 
it  was  his  delight  to  peruse,  but  here  it  would  be  impossible 
for  him  to  obtain  one,  and  if  he  did,  he  should  be  obliged 
to  keep  it  closely  concealed  from  the  priests.  On  conversing 
with  him  we  found  him  to  be  a  person  of  a  pious,  seeking 
mind ;  he  knows  several  others  under  like  religious  concern 
with  himself;  but  they  are  obliged  to  keep  very  silent;  other- 
wise persecution  or  a  prison  would  soon  be  their  portion. 
We  presented  him  with  a  Bible  in  German,  and  a  few  tracts 
in  the  same  language  ;  it  seemed  as  if  he  was  receiving  a 
treasure,  which,  he  said,  both  he  and  his  friends  would 
greatly  appreciate,  and  endeavour  to  keep  very  private. 
There  are,  we  hear,  many  such  pious  and  hidden  ones  in 
Bohemia,  well  known  unto  the  Lord  though  unknown  to 
man. 


CHAPTER  LV. 

FOURTH  VISIT  TO  EUROPE. 
AUSTRIA.  —  HUNGARY. 

THE  Austrian  Empire  did  not  appear  to  afford  much 
scope  for  their  Christian  labours,  and  they  proceeded 
nt  once  from  Prague  to  Vienna.  Here  they  received 
much  kindness  from  Prince  Paul  Esterhazy,  and 
through  his  means  way  was  remarkably  prepared 
for  a  short  visit  to  the  borders  of  Hungary.  But,  on 
returning  to  the  Austrian  capital,  no  opportunity  for 
extensive  usefulness  seemed  to  open,  and  they  soon 
felt  themselves  at  liberty  to  leave  the  dominions  of 
the  Emperor. 

Stephen  Grellet  gives  the  following  account: 

We  left  Prague  at  five  o'clock,  p.  m.,  on  the  17th  of  Ninth 
month.  Thirty-seven  hours  of  close  travelling  brought  us 
to  Vienna :  we  arrived  there  low  in  mind  and  body ;  two 
nights  and  one  day  of  constant  motion,  together  with  our 
laborious  engagements  at  Prague,  preyed  on  the  physical 
powers,  especially  as  I  continued  to  suffer  much  from  my 
lame  shoulder ;  we  were  still  more  oppressed  in  spirit  by 
the  darkness  and  the  Popish  superstition  that  prevail  to  a 
high  degree ;  the  police  of  the  Austrian  government  strictly 
co-operate  with  the  clergy  in  upholding  both.  We  passed 
through  several  small  towns  where  the  cholera  is  still  pre- 
vailing. In  one  large  village  the  flames  had  just  destroyed 
nearly  every  house,  so  that  now,  when  the  cold  weather  sets 
in  pretty  severely,  the  aged  people,  the  children  and  the  sick 

(309) 


310  1882.  OT.  58. 

are  without  a  shelter,  and  as  nearly  all  their  household  goods 
have  also  been  destroyed  they  are  left  truly  destitute.  Our 
hearts  are  sensibly  touched  with  sympathy  for  them.  The 
country  we  travelled  through  in  Bohemia  is  fertile  and  well 
cultivated ;  but  much  of  what  we  passed  over  in  Austria  is 
sandy  and  covered  with  pines ;  some  miles,  however,  before 
reaching  Vienna,  the  soil  is  again  fertile,  especially  near  the 
Danube. 

21st.  On  arriving  in  this  city  we  had  to  present  ourselves 
at  the  police  office  with  our  passports ;  close  questions  were 
put  to  us  respecting  our  objects  in  coming  here ;  our  answers 
attracted  their  attention  and  led  to  the  explanation  of  some 
of  our  Christian  testimonies  and  practices,  which  appeared 
things  very  new  to  them :  they  treated  us  civilly,  but  we 
were  very  sensible  that  a  jealous  and  suspicious  eye  was 
upon  us ;  we  did  not  flinch  from  telling  them  with  Christian 
candour  and  clearness  what  our  engagements  had  been  in 
other  parts,  and  what  was  our  inducement  in  coming  among 
them. 

The  Baron  D'  Escheles,  and  the  Baroness  his  wife,  came 
to  see  us.  He  is  the  Danish  Consul.  They  are  persons  of 
superior  minds.  We  were  also  with  the  Prince  Esterhazy, 
who  has  been  for  many  years  the  Austrian  Ambassador  in 
London,  and  with  whom  dear  Allen  is  acquainted.  A  par- 
ticular object  that  we  had  in  seeing  him,  was  to  obtain 
information  respecting  Hungary,  a  country  towards  which  I 
had  felt  my  mind  attracted,  with  no  prospect,  however,  that  I 
am  required  to  go  much  into  it.  The  Prince,  besides  owning 
large  estates  in  Austria,  has  extensive  ones  in  Hungary.  I 
think  we  were  told  that  he  has  about  eighty  or  ninety  thou- 
sand persons  on  his  lands  there.  Many  are  Roman  Catho- 
lics and  Protestants,  others  are  of  the  Tartar  or  other 
nomad  Tribes.  There  is  much  good  land  in  that  country, 
where  the  vine  is  cultivated,  and  a  great  deal  of  grain ;  but 
it  has  also  extensive  uncultivated  plains,  as  in  the  Crimea, 
among  the  Tartars.  There  large  flocks  of  cattle  and  sheep 
are  fed.  The  revenues  of  the  Prince,  in  wool,  are  very 
large.  He  is  well  disposed  towards  his  people,  and,  as  far 


*r.  58.]  1832.  311 

as  he  can,  independently  of  Austria,  ho  grants  them  full 
liberty  of  conscience ;  consequently  the  free  circulation  of 
the  Holy  Scriptures  is  allowed  among  them.  He  is  anxious 
that  schools  should  be  established  throughout  his  estates, 
where  a  moral  ami  virtuous  education  might  be  given  to  the 
people  generally.  He  encouraged  us  to  go  a  little  way  at 
least  into  Hungary,  to  see  for  ourselves.  This  I  was  willing 
to  do.  The  Prince  told  us  that  about  forty  miles  up  the 
Danube,  he  has  one  estate  on  which  are  some  towns  and 
villages  settled  mostly  by  Protestants,  nnd  that  the  whole 
tract  of  country,  between  here  and  there,  belongs  to  him  or 
his  father.  He  added  that  we  must  expect  to  find  there  a 
very  plain  and  simple  people.  We  inquired  if  we  should 
find  places  to  lodge  at.  "Yes,"  said  he,  "there  are  some 
places  where  you  may  find  some  kind  of  shelter,  and  also 
simple  but  wholesome  food."  We  wanted  no  more,  we  told 
him.  Then  again  he  said,  "  as  you  have  no  vehicle  of  your 
own,  and  will  be  in  a  strange  country,  make  use  of  my  plain 
travelling  carriage,  with  a  man  to  accompany  you."  All 
these  were  unexpected  offers  to  us.  We  took  time  to  con- 
sider of  it,  when,  finding  that  we  could  not  well  proceed 
there  otherwise,  we  accepted  the  kind  offer,  and  have  made 
arrangements  to  set  off  to-morrow  morning. 

We  had  engaged  to  take  tea  that  evening  at  the  Baron 
D'Eschelcs,  whose  residence  is  four  miles  out  of  the  city,  and 
very  near  to  the  palace  of  the  Emperor.  We  expected  to 
be  with  the  Baron's  family  only.  Great,  therefore,  was  our 
surprise  when  we  found  ourselves  in  the  midst  of  a  numer- 
ous company,  mostly  of  the  nobility,  who,  it  appears,  had 
been  invited  on  our  account,  but  entirely  unknown  to  us.  It 
was  an  opportunity  that  we  could  not  have  obtained  by  efforts 
of  our  own ;  for  the  police  is  so  strict,  that  we  could  not  appoint 
any  public  meetings.  We  are  well  aware  also,  that  we  are 
most  strictly  watched,  for  even  the  valet-de-place,  who  is  the 
servant  that  attends  upon  us  at  the  inn,  or  who  goes  out  with 
us  to  show  us  the  way  to  the  places  we  visit,  is  an  emissary 
of  the  police ;  they  contrive  to  place  such  over  every  stranger, 
that  all  their  movements  may  be  closely  watched.  The  whole 


312  1832.  |>T.  68. 

of  the  company  spoke  French ;  our  communication  with  one 
another  was  therefore  without  an  interpreter,  on  my  part  at 
least ;  w>}  were  for  awhile  engaged  in  answering  the  inquiries 
made  by  some  who  collected  about  us  for  the  purpose,  but 
after  a  time  way  was  made  for  our  having  a  full  opportunity 
to  proclaim  before  them  all  the  glorious  Gospel  of  Christ, 
tbe  King  of  kings  and  Lord  of  lords,  the  Head  of  the 
Church  and  the  only  Saviour ;  we  told  them  that  he  alone 
can  save  from  sin,  and  if  those  who  wish  to  try  to  enter  his 
kingdom  by  any  other  way  than  by  him  who  is  the  door,  are 
nccounted  in  the  Scriptures  but  thieves  and  robbers,  how 
uach  more  are  to  be  accounted  as  such  those  who  assume 
ihe  power  to  open  or  close  that  door,  at  their  pleasure, 
to  others  !  We  directed  them  to  Christ,  who  is  the  way,  the 
*-ruth,  and  the  life,  without  whom  none  can  come  to  the 
Father ;  finally  we  commended  them  to  God  and  to  the 
yord  of  his  grace,  which  is  able  to  build  us  up  and  to  give 
us  an  inheritance  among  all  them  which  are  sanctified. 
Great  seriousness  prevailed  over  the  whole  assembly ; 
the  doctrine  was  new  to  many  of  them,  but  the  faithful 
witness  in  their  own  hearts  brought  home  the  conviction 
that  it  was  the  Truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus ;  therefore  no  objec- 
tion was  raised  by  any  one.  Our  spirits  have  magnified  the 
Lord  for  his  great  goodness  in  thus  making  a  way  for  us  to 
proclaim  his  great  name  as  the  only  Saviour,  in  a  place 
where  we  seemed  to  be  hedged  in  on  every  side. 

The  next  morning  the  Prince  Esterhazy  sent  his  travelling 
carriage  to  us,  as  agreed  upon ;  it  is  a  light  but  very  plain 
vehicle ;  we  had  post-horses  put  to  it ;  but  we  were  much  sur- 
prised when  at  every  station  on  the  road  where  horses  are 
changed,  the  Postmaster  refused  to  receive  any  money;  to 
this  effect  orders  had  been  sent  from  the  Prince,  to  whom, 
or  to  his  father,  that  tract  of  country  as  well  as  the  post- 
horses  belong.  But  we  were  much  more  surprised  when, 
arriving  at  Eisenstadt,  where  we  expected  to  find  a  village 
only,  and  where  the  Prince  had  told  us  we  should  find  some 
kind  of  shelter  and  plain,  simple  food,  we  were  driven  to  the 
Prince's  chateau,  a  spacious  palace,  and  his  steward,  to 


XT.  58.]  1832.  313 

whom  information  had  been  sent  of  our  coming,  was  waiting 
for  us,  and  had  dinner  prepared.  At  first  we  thought  that 
surely  there  must  be  some  mistake  ;  but  the  steward,  to  re- 
move every  such  apprehension,  showed  us  the  directions  he 
had  from  the  Prince  to  have  us  accommodated  in  the  palace, 
and  also  to  facilitate  our  going  to  the  different  villages  or 
places  that  we  might  wish  to  visir,  and  to  supply  us  with 
horses  for  the  purpose  out  of  his  stables. 

The  Prince  generally  spends  a  few  months  here  every 
year,  but  at  present  there  is  nobody  in  the  chateau,  except 
the  steward  and  his  attendants ;  there  is,  however,  a  regi- 
ment on  the  premises,  and  the  guard  is  mounted.  This 
palace  stands  in  the  midst  of  a  fertile  plain,  high  hills  and 
mountains  arc  near ;  the  latter  are  covered  with  snow.  They 
are  a  continuation  of  the  Alps  that  run  through  the  Tyrol. 
The  Danube  flows  between  the  plain  and  them.  The  view  is 
most  beautiful,  and  the  air  is  very  pure. 

It  was  not  the  country  we  had  come  to  see,  but  the  people ; 
to  them,  therefore,  our  attention  was  directed.  The  mass 
of  the  people  here  speak  another  language.  The  steward 
kindly  provided  us  with  an  interpreter  who  speaks  English. 
The  first  villages  we  visited,  arc  settled  by  Croats.  They 
arc  a  fine  and  hardy  race  of  men.  They  have  much  strength, 
are  of  high  stature,  and  very  industrious.  They  are  a  mild 
and  peaceable  people.  A  number  of  them  speak  the  Bohe- 
mian language.  Their  houses  are  white-washed,  inside  and 
out,  which  gives  them  a  cleanly  appearance.  We  visited 
three  of  their  villages,  which  contain  together  upwards  of 
three  thousand  inhabitants.  We  found  in  some  of  these 
people,  religious  sensibility.  We  felt  also  great  interest  in 
another  village,  that  contains  about  three  thousand  persons, 
mostly  Austrians,  and  Roman  Catholics.  The  demands  of  the 
clergy  upon  these  are  so  heavy  that,  together  with  the  imposts 
levied  by  the  Government,  they  are  kept  very  poor,  though 
they  arc  frugal  and  industrious.  The  cholera  was  prevailing 
in  these  parts  during  the  Seventh  and  Eighth  months  last, 
and  has  been  very  fatal.  This  has  been  the  case  throughout 
Hungary. 


314  1832.  OT.  58. 

We  went  to  Oedenburg,  the  first  town  of  any  size  in 
Hungary.  One  half  of  the  inhabitants  are  Protestants. 
We  paid  a  satisfactory  visit  to  the  pastor  of  their  Church. 
He  is  the  head  of  one  hundred  and  forty  churches  of  the 
Lutherans,  in  the  districts  on  this  side  of  the  Danube.  Pro- 
testants are  numerous  in  Hungary.  There  are  about  two 
millions  of  the  Reformed  Church,  and  one  million  of  Luther- 
ans ;  the  rest  are  Roman  Catholics  and  Mahometans.  John 
Kiss,  the  Lutheran  minister  here,  tells  us  that  they  have 
many  schools  among  themselves,  but  the  Austrian  govern- 
ment places  great  obstacles  in  the  way  of  their  being  supplied 
with  suitable  school  and  religious  books,  and  with  the  Scrip- 
tures also ;  but  that  nearly  every  person  in  their  congrega- 
tions can  read,  and  that  every  one  also  has  an  opportunity  of 
hearing  the  Scriptures  read,  or  of  perusing  some  of  the  few 
copies  they  possess,  which  they  consider  a  great  privilege. 
What  this  clergyman  tells  us  of  the  state  of  morals  among 
the  Protestant  community  in  Hungary,  generally,  is  very 
satisfactory ;  it  appears  to  exceed  that  of  the  Roman 
Catholics.  He  can  speak  of  this  with  confidence,  particularly 
as  regards  the  numerous  churches  under  his  superintendence, 
which  he  visits  once  every  year ;  and  he  further  says,  that 
the  Socinian  doctrines  are  scarcely  known  among  these,  and 
that  their  church  discipline  would  not  allow  them  in  any  of 
their  members.  The  little  intercourse  we  have  had  in  this 
place,  with  a  few  individuals,  is  very  satisfactory ;  but  no  way 
opened  for  a  public  meeting. 

We  visited  also  the  village  of  Siegendorff,  which  is  in- 
habited by  Croats  and  Hungarians.  Our  minds  were,  in 
much  affection,  drawn  towards  them.  Many  of  them  appear 
acquainted  with  the  operation  of  the  Divine  Spirit,  and  the 
love  of  Christ.  The  Prince  has  here  one  of  his  finest 
flocks  of  sheep.  He  treats  his  subjects  with  kindness. 
The  neatne  s  of  the  villages  they  occupy  bespeaks  the  care 
bestowed  upon  them.  Here,  also,  all  the  houses  are  white- 
washed, inside  and  out. 

We  felt  ourselves  released  from  going  further  into  Hun- 
gary, and  we  returned  to  Eisenstadt,  to  the  Prince's  palace, 


XT.  58.]  1832.  315 

where  we  remained  but  a  short  time,  being  anxious  to  return 
to  Vienna.  That  palace  contains  one  hundred  and  six  bed- 
chambers ;  but  the  steward  tells  us  that  on  some  occasions 
he  has  found  beds  for  above  three  hundred  persons.  The 
chamber  that  I  occupied  fronted  the  Danube.  A  little 
below  it  is  the  ancient  castle,  where  the  treasures  of  the 
family  of  the  Princes  Esterhazy  are  kept.  Prince  Paul,  as 
we  paw  him  at  his  residence  at  Vienna,  would  not  give  an 
idea  that  he  possessed  such  great  wealth.  We  found  him 
quite  simple  in  his  own  person. 

Soon  after  returning  to  Vienna,  we  were  with  the  Prince, 
to  acknowledge  his  unexpected  and  very  kind  treatment. 
He  took  great  interest  in  the  account  we  gave  him  of  the 
situation  of  his  Protestant  subjects,  and  the  difficulties 
under  which  they  are  placed.  He  thinks  that  he  may 
succeed  in  removing  the  restrictions  which  prevent  their 
having  free  access  to  the  Scriptures,  and  a  supply  of  suitable 
hooks  in  their  families,  and  for  the  use  of  their  schools. 
We  had  free  communication  with  him  respecting  the  value 
of  the  exercise  of  liberty  of  conscience,  and  how  oppressive 
it  is  in  a  Government  to  prevent  this ;  but  ho  knows  that 
this  is  a  delicate  subject  to  treat  upon,  in  this  Empire, 
where  Popery  has  so  great  an  ascendency.  Before  retiring 
fiom  him,  we  had  a  solemn  religious  opportunity,  and  we 
left  him  in  a  tender  state  of  mind. 

We  visited  Christian  Ileyse,  pastor  of  the  Lutheran 
Church  in  this  city ;  us  he  speaks  French,  we  had  free  con- 
versation with  him ;  he  appears  to  be  a  man  of  piety,  attached 
to  the  cause  of  the  dear  Redeemer ;  he  gave  us  a  deplorable 
statement  of  the  condition  of  the  Protestants  in  this  city; 
there  are  those  among  them  who  deserve  not  the  name  of 
Christians,  for  they  are  Free-thinkers  and  Rationalists,  or 
mere  worldlings;  they  do  much  harm  to  the  Protestant  reli- 
gion ;  but  there  arc  a  few  others  to  whom  Christ  is  precious, 
end  who  endeavour  to  adorn  their  Christian  profession  by 
piety  and  virtue ;  some  of  these  arc  particularly  to  be  found 
in  the  surrounding  villages.  Ho  says  that  the  difficulties 
the  Protestants  are  under  in  Austria  are  greater  than  in 


316  1832.  [^r.  58 

Hungary,  but,  notwithstanding  this,  it  is  not  uncommon  for 
Roman  Catholics  to  become  Protestants,  though  by  doing  so 
they  are  subjected  to  great  persecution.  I  have  heard  that 
the  inhabitants  of  two  villages  are  now  in  this  predicament. 
Heyse  resided  for  some  years  in  Transylvania ;  he  says  that 
genuine  piety  was  prevailing  in  several  sections  of  that  coun- 
try among  the  Protestants,  but  that  even  there  others  had, 
to  a  lamentable  extent,  adopted  the  Rationalistic  opinions. 
0  how  lamentable  are  the  breaches  made  on  vital  Christian- 
ity !  Superstition  on  the  one  hand  rules  powerfully,  and  on 
the  other  the  spirit  of  unbelief  has  a  wide  sway;  true  indeed 
it  is  that  "  strait  is  the  gate  and  narrow  is  the  way  that  leadeth 
to  life,  and  few  there  be  that  find  it,  because  wide  is  the  gate 
and  broad  is  the  way  that  leadeth  to  destruction,  and  many 
there  be  that  go  in  thereat." 

We  were  in  company  with  some  of  those  called  the  Re- 
formed Church ;  they,  like  the  Lutherans,  are  kept  under 
the  iron  rod  ;  a  number  of  the  Papists  join  them  also.  Sev- 
eral priests  and  monks  are  convinced  of  the  errors  of 
Popery,  but  they  dare  not  make  a  public  avowal  of  their 
faith,  knowing  what  persecution  must  follow.  But  there 
being  more  simplicity  among  the  common  people,  we  are 
told  that  nearly  whole  villages  are  embracing  the  principles 
of  the  Reformed  Church ;  a  number  of  persons  from  these 
are  no'.v  in  prison  on  that  account.  Through  the  medium  of 
pious  characters  we  have  put  a  number  of  religious  [tracts, 
in  the  German  language,  in  a  way  to  be  extensively  spread 
throughout  Hungary  as  far  as  Bucharest,  and  also  here  in 
Austria  and  Bohemia. 

An  interesting  young  man  visited  us ;  by  having  access  to 
the  Scriptures,  and  attending  to  the  convictions  of  the 
Divine  Spirit,  he  has  seen  the  errors  of  Popery,  in  which  he 
has  been  educated ;  he  cannot  escape  long  unnoticed  by  the 
priests  or  the  police ;  but  he  appears  resigned  to  whatever 
suffering  the  Lord  may  permit  him  to  be  brought  into  for 
righteousness'  sake.  Should  a  way  open  for  his  retiring  to 
a  country  where  liberty  of  conscience  is  allowed,  he  would 
thankfully  accept  it.  Very  many  in  America  and  other  lands, 


jer.  58.]  1832.  31T 

who  enjoy  this  privilege,  are  not  sensible  of  the  value  of  it, 
nor  of  the  sufferings  that  the  want  of  it  subjects  many  ten- 
der-minded persons  to. 

On   the  day  before  their  departure  from  Vienna, 
S.  G.  writes  to  a  friend  in  England. 


•-• 


Last  night  the  prospect  having  unfolded  that  we  may 
proceed  towards  Bavaria,  after  properly  weighing  it,  we  have 
attended  to  the  needful  preparation,  and  taken  our  places  in 
the  diligence  for  Munich.  Were  we  to  stay  weeks  here, 
very  probably  many  tilings  would  open  to  our  view  ;  there  is 
indeed  a  great  deal  to  excite  our  interest;  amidst  many 
baptisms  a  precious  and  consoling  relief  is  obtained  at  the 
throne  of  grace,  where  our  merciful  High  Priest  is  pleased 
to  sanctify  and  render  acceptable  to  God  the  sacrifices  that 
are  laid  upon  the  altar  of  offering. 

We  are  glad,  however,  to  be  able  to  get  away  from  Vienna ; 
the  jealousy  of  Government  and  the  whole  of  the  police  is 
such,  that  the  wny  to  visit  their  prisons  is  much  shut  up. 
The  pious  people  among  Protestants  are  under  fear  of 
speaking. 


CHAPTER  LVI. 

FOURTH  VISIT  TO  EUROPE. 
BAVARIA. — WIRTEMBERG. 

THOUGH  favoured  to  obtain  a  peaceful  release  from 
the  Austrian  capital,  the  darkness,  superstition  and 
bigotry  which  so  much  prevailed  left  a  sorrowful  im- 
pression upon  these  devoted  servants  of  the  Lord 
Jesus.  They  could  not  rejoice  when  the  ways  of  Zion 
mourned ;  they  could  not  but  be  partakers  of  the 
"  sufferings  of  Christ,"  where  the  light  of  the  Gospel 
of  "  His  glory''  was  so  much  obscured  by  unbelief  or 
misbelief,  and  the  spirit  of  the  world.  They  set  off 
for  Bavaria  on  the  26th  of  Ninth  month,  and  travel- 
ling night  and  day,  arrived  at  Munich  on  the  29th. 
S.  G.  writes : 

Munich,  29th.  Our  way  was  for  some  distance  up  the 
Danube,  over  a  very  fertile  country.  We  had  the  Austrian 
Alps  on  our  left,  covered  with  perpetual  snow ;  we  had  beau- 
tiful views  before  us.  Many  monasteries  are  to  be  seen, 
inhabited  by  that  kind  of  monks  who  live  luxuriously, 
whilst  the  poor  cultivators  of  the  land  are  greatly  oppressed, 
not  in  their  outward  circumstances  only,  but  in  their  con- 
sciences also.  We  felt  much  for  some  of  these,  but  no  way 
opened  for  having  any  intercourse  with  them.  Near  Linz 
there  is  one  village  where  the  whole  population  have 
become  convinced  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  only  Saviour  and 
Redeemer ;  consequently  they  have  turned  away  from  the 

(318) 


JET.  58.]  1832.  319 

priests.  Some  of  the  Popish  priests  whom  I  visited  some 
years  since,  and  who  had  renounced  their  errors,  resided 
in  these  parts;  fruits  of  their  pious  labours  now  appear; 
they  have  suffered  great  persecution ;  others  also  are  now 
made  willing  to  suffer  for  Christ's  sake.  The  Bishop  of 
Linz  is  represented  as  being  a  man  of  a  bitter  spirit,  that 
breathes  out  cruelty ;  in  these  acts  he  is  prompted  by  a  bull 
lately  issued  by  the  present  Pope  against  those  poor  sheep 
of  the  Lord's  pasture  who  have  their  dwellings  among 
wolves.  0  when  will  the  meekness  and  the  gentleness  of 
Christ  become  the  clothing  of  men's  spirits,  of  those  especi- 
ally who  profess  to  be  ministers  of  the  Lord  and  priests 
of  our  God  ? 

Many  changes  have  taken  place  in  Munich  since  my  last 
visit;  the  unsparing  messenger  of  death  has  removed  many 
of  those  pious  persons  with  whom  I  mingled  here  in  religious 
fellowship,  to  a  better  world,  I  hope.  The  then  Crown 
Prince  is  now  King ;  we  cannot  see  him,  as  he  is  absent  at 
present ;  I  can  only  by  writing  impart  to  him  my  continued 
solicitude  on  his  account,  that  the  love  of  Christ  may  have 
free  course  in  his  heart,  so  that  he  may  partake  of  the  bless- 
ing of  salvation  in  time  and  in  eternity. 

We  were  with  Frederick  Roth,  President  of  the  Central 
Consistory  of  the  Protestants  in  Bavaria;  the  account  ho 
gives  us  of  the  removal  from  office  of  all  those  of  their 
clergy  who  had  embraced  or  promulgated  Socinian  doctrines 
is  grateful.  Tholuck,  of  Halle,  was  very  useful  in  promot- 
ing this;  he  was  at  Munich  a  few  years  since,  on  his  return 
from  Rome ;  one  First-day  morning  he  attended  the  Protes- 
tant place  of  worship,  where  their  great  and  learned  Unita- 
rian preacher  expounded  their  principles  at  great  length, 
before  a  very  numerous  congregation.  Tholuck  was  re- 
quested to  preach  that  afternoon ;  he  tried  to  excuse  himself, 
having  arrived  in  Munich  that  morning  early,  after  travelling 
some  nights ;  but  from  a  sense  of  Christian  duty  he  con- 
sented. The  congregation  in  the  afternoon  was  fully  as 
large  as  in  the  morning;  Tholuck  went  over  the  several 
heads  of  the  subjects  that  had  been  treated  upon  in  the 


820  1832.  [JET.  58. 

morning,  and  answered  them  so  fully  and  clearly  thai  the 
whole  assembly  became  convinced  of  the  truth  that  Jesus  is 
the  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  and  the  only  Saviour.  Their  great 
preacher  was  so  confounded  that  he  has  not  dared  since  to 
lift  up  his  head.  The  same  work  of  reformation  went  on 
throughout  the  other  Protestant  churches  in  Bavaria. 

We  have  been  with  several  of  the  pious  people  here, 
that  I  visited  in  years  past ;  and  it  is  truly  grateful  to  meet 
with  such  as  have  retained  the  tenderness  of  spirit  which 
was  conspicuous  when  I  was  with  them  before,  and  to  find 
that  some  of  them  have  made  further  advances  in  the  Chris- 
tian life. 

30th.  Understanding  that  the  Prince  Oettingen  Wallen- 
stein,  now  Minister  of  the  Interior,  &c.,  is  the  same  young 
and  tender-spirited  Prince  that  I  was  with  a  few  years  since, 
we  went  to  see  him.  He  soon  recognized  me.  To  my 
soul's  comfort  I  found  that  the  dew  of  his  youth  is  yet  upon 
him.  He  continues  in  a  tender  state.  He  feels  the  neces- 
sity to  anoint  with  oil  the  pillar,  which  in  the  days  of 
his  youth  he  raised  up  unto  God.  It  is  his  concern 
to  fulfil  with  religious  faithfulness  the  duties  that  his 
important  station  requires  of  him.  Accordingly  he  uses 
great  efforts  to  repress  vice  and  immorality  throughout 
the  kingdom,  and  to  encourage  religion  and  virtue.  He 
extends  a  care  over  the  moral  and  religious  education  of  the 
children,  of  the  poor  particularly.  The  reform  of  the  crim- 
inals also  claims  his  attention,  and  he  is  very  specially 
careful  to  see  that  liberty  of  conscience  be  allowed  through- 
out the  kingdom.  It  is  a  blessing  indeed,  when  men  in 
power  are  thus  endeavouring  to  promote  the  glory  of  God 
and  the  welfare  of  man.  We  had  a  precious  and  solemn 
season  before  God  with  the  dear  Prince. 

Tenth  month,  2nd.  Yesterday  and  to-day  we  had  sev- 
eral private  religious  opportunities  with  pious  persons  on 
whom  we  called,  or  who  came  to  our  inn  to  see  us.  Many 
of  these  I  had  known  during  my  former  visits  here,  and 
they  appear  to  continue  in  a  tender  frame  of  mind.  Wo  had 
also  a  meeting  with  a  number  of  them,  who  collected  for  the 


*T.  58.]  1832. 

purpose.  We  had  likewise  a  religious  opportunity  at  the 
British  Ambassador's,  Lord  Erskine,  with  whose  father  dear 
William  Allen  was  well  acquainted.  Among  the  interesting 
visits  made  us,  was  one  by  the  Baron  Ratlin.  It  is  about 
twenty  years  since  I  became  acquainted  with  him.  He  was 
then  a  lovely  plant.  He  appeared  in  earnest,  the  love  of  God 
constraining  him  to  join  himself  to  the  Lord,  in  a  perpetual 
covenant  never  to  be  broken.  He  tells  me  that  he  maintained 
his  integrity  for  some  time  after  our  separation ;  but  the  tide  of 
worldly  prosperity  rose  high  upon  him ;  he  was  advanced  to  im- 
portant stations  in  the  Government ;  riches  also  increased ; 
under  these  changes  his  heart  became  lifted  up,  and  in  the 
same  proportion  as  he  pursued  the  ways  of  the  world,  he 
departed  from  the  way  and  the  love  of  God ;  but  the  Lord,  in 
his  great  mercy  and  compassion,  did  not  forsake  him;  he  ex- 
tended over  him  his  fatherly  rod ;  he  visited  him  with  heavy 
affliction ;  took  away  his  idols,  and,  by  his  refining  fire  kindled 
in  his  heart,  removed  the  dross  from  it,  and  rendered  it  soft,  as 
in  former  days.  With  tears  the  dear  man  unfolded  to  me  how 
graciously  the  Lord  has  dealt  with  him.  Now  he  lives,  with  his 
family,  on  an  estate  about  twelve  miles  distant  from  the  city, 
where  he  spends  his  time  in  retirement  from  the  world.  He 
heard  that  I  was  at  Munich,  and  his  Christian  affection 
prompted  him  to  come  immediately  to  see  me.  His  wife  and 
oldest  son  are  likeminded  with  him.  They  sit  down  daily 
together  with  the  younger  children  to  read  the  Scriptures,  and 
then  in  silence  and  with  reverence  to  wait  on  God,  for  a  quali- 
fication to  worship  him  in  spirit  and  in  truth,  and  also  for  the 
renewal  of  their  spiritual  strength,  through  his  Divine  Grace, 
so  that  they  may  be  preserved  in  his  fear,  and  enabled  to  walk 
in  the  way  well  pleasing  to  him. 

We  were  likewise  comforted  with  the  young  Baron  Frey- 
berg,  and  his  tender-spirited  wife.  They  appear  sincere  in 
their  desire  to  serve  the  Lord.  One  of  the  King's  Ministers 
has  been  twice  with  us.  He  is  one  of  those  that  I  mingled 
with  during  my  former  visits  here,  and  who  continues  to 
evince  a  love  for  the  Truth.  The  Prince  Oettingen  Wallen- 
stcin  came  this  evening  to  our  inn,  where  it  was  thought  wo 

VOL.  II.— 22 


322  1832.  |>T.  58. 

might  be  more  privately  with  each  other,  than  at  his  palace. 
We  spent  about  three  hours  together.  His  Christian  pro- 
tection of  those  Roman  Catholics  who  have  seen  the  errors 
of  Popery,  shelters  them  greatly  from  the  persecutions  they 
would,  otherwise,  be  subjected  to.  Several  of  their  priests 
and  nuns  continue  to  make  public  confession  that  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  is  their  only  hope  of  salvation,  and  that  they 
consider  and  acknowledge  Him,  and  not  the  Pope,  as  the 
only  Head  of  the  Church.  Through  Him  alone  they  con- 
sider that  prayers  are  to  be  made  to  God  the  Father;  but 
not  to  the  Virgin  Mary  and  to  the  saints,  whose  memory 
however  is  very  precious  to  them,  and  whose  lives  and 
examples  they  desire  to  follow,  even  as  they  followed  Christ. 
There  are  also  many  of  the  people  who  turn  away  from 
Popery.  The  Prince,  understanding  that  we  proposed  to 
visit  some  of  the  villages  on  the  Donau-Moos  marshes,  where 
many  persons  have  been  convinced  of  their  former  errors, 
has  not  only  encouraged  us  to  go  there,  but  has  also  sent  for 
the  Baron  Baader,  who  speaks  good  English,  to  accompany 
us  there,  and  act  as  our  interpreter.  Previous  to  our  separa- 
tion, we  had  with  the  dear  Prince  a  contriting  religious 
season.  He  was  greatly  broken  in  his  spirit.  He  hardly 
knew  how  to  part  from  us.  He  took  us  several  times  in  his 
arms,  with  tears  in  his  eyes.  May  the  Lord  strengthen  him, 
by  his  grace,  and  preserve  him  faithful  to  his  Divine  will 
unto  the  end !  My  spirit  is  reverently  bowed  with  gratitude 
before  God,  in  being  now  permitted  to  mingle  again  with  a 
few  among  the  poor  and  those  who  have  their  dwellings 
in  palaces,  whom  he  has  rescued  from  the  corruptions 
that  are  in  the  world,  and  whom  he  enables  to  approach 
his  sacred  presence,  with  broken  hearts  and  contrite 
spirits. 

3rd.  Accompanied  by  the  Baron  Baader,  we  left  Munich 
early  in  the  morning  for  Neuburg,  and  continued  in  that 
neighbourhood  till  the  5th,  visiting  many  of  the  villages  on 
the  Donau  Moos.  This  was  an  extensive,  barren,  swampy 
tract  of  land,  which  has  been,  of  latter  years,  drained  and 
brought  into  a  state  of  cultivation;  the  land  thus  recovered 


JJT.  58.]  1832.  323 

is  about  forty  miles  in  circumference.  Some  of  the  villages 
are  settled  by  Roman  Catholics ;  others  by  Protestants ;  one 
or  two  by  the  Mennonites.  Many  of  the  Roman  Catholics 
have  seen  the  errors  of  Popery.  In  the  largest  village, 
nearly  the  whole  of  the  inhabitants  have  turned  away  from 
the  church  of  Rome ;  and  what  is  remarkable,  this  village, 
Carlshuld,  was  the  most  dissipated  ;  revelling  and  drunken- 
ness were  prevalent  among  the  people.  Lutz,  the  Romish 
priest  among  them,  became  uneasy  with  many  of  the  anti- 
christian  doctrines  •  and  practices  of  the  church  of  Rome ; 
he  saw  their  inconsistency  with  the  Holy  Scriptures,  which 
he  was  induced  to  peruse  with  greater  attention,  when  the 
truths  of  the  glorious  Gospel  of  Christ  became  more  and 
more  unfolded  to  his  view ;  with  this  his  love  to  God  and 
to  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  increased,  and  his 
heart  was  also  enlarged  in  love  and  religious  concern  for 
his  parishioners.  These  became  tenderly  affected  by  the 
new  doctrines  now  proclaimed  to  them  by  their  pastor,  and 
the  more  so,  as  his  life  and  conversation  adorned  what  he 
preached.  This,  together  with  the  convictions  of  the 
Lord's  Spirit,  the  faithful  witness,  wrought  so  powerfully 
on  their  minds,  that  a  general  convincemcnt  took  place 
among  them,  and  a  reformation  also,  so  that  morality  and 
virtue  became  some  of  the  first  fruits,  proclaiming  that  they 
had  turned  from  darkness  to  light,  and  from  the  power  of 
sin  and  Satan  to  God.  This  brought  persecution  upon  them; 
it  fell  particularly  upon  Lutz,  their  minister;  for  a  time 
he  maintained  his  Christian  profession  with  firmness ;  but 
at  last,  under  suffering  on  the  one  hand,  and  flattery  and 
specious  promises  from  the  bishops  on  the  other,  he  turned 
away  from  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints,  and  sub- 
scribed again  to  the  errors  of  Popery;  and  now,  instead  of 
the  fair  prospects  held  out  to  him,  he  is  immured  in  a  con- 
vent ;  but  the  people  of  the  village  maintain  their  faith  and 
their  allegiance  to  Christ,  and  they  are  protected  from  the 
popish  clergy  by  the  Prince  Oettingen  Wallenstein.  They 
have  nearly  completed  a  meeting-house,  in  which  we  had  a 
meeting  for  Divine  worship  —  the  first  held  in  it;  it  was  a 


324  1832.  [>T.  58. 

solemn  and  tendering  season.  These  dear  people  appear  to 
have  learned  in  the  school  of  Christ,  and  to  have  felt  the  bap- 
tizing power  of  the  Lord's  Spirit,  as  well  as  to  have  partaken 
of  that  living  bread  that  cometh  down  from  heaven,  Christ 
himself,  the  bread  of  life.  A  Protestant  minister  has  now 
come  to  reside  among  them ;  he  appears  to  be  a  spiritually 
minded  man.  The  Baron  Baader  is  a  good  interpreter ;  it  is 
a  new  work  to  him,  but  he  seems  to  be  brought  under  the  power 
of  that  blessed  Truth,  which  he  is  our  helper  to  communicate  to 
others. 

In  the  village  of  Stengerhoff  we  were  much  pleased  by  a 
visit  to  the  family  of  Zekentman ;  he  appears  like  a  patri- 
arch among  them ;  both  he  and  his  wife  are  very  aged,  but 
vigorous  in  body  and  intellect.  They  have  fifteen  children 
settled  near  them,  with  many  of  their  brother's  children, 
grand-children,  &c.  We  had  a  satisfactory  meeting  with 
them.  These  also  are  generally  turning  away  from  the 
errors  of  Popery;  they  meet  together  to  hear  the  Scriptures 
read,  which,  now  that  their  eyes  have  been  in  some  degree 
anointed  by  the  Holy  Spirit  to  see  the  things  of  God,  the 
priests  cannot  prevent.  As  they  have  but  few  Bibles  among 
them  they  gratefully  received  some  that  we  presented  to 
them  with  a  number  of  religious  tracts,  all  in  the  German 
language. 

We  found  the  inhabitants  of  Under-Maxweiler,  who  were 
formerly  Roman  Catholics,  one  of  the  most  flourishing  com- 
munities in  those  colonies ;  they  are  tidy  and  industrious,  and 
have  built  a  pretty  large  and  comfortable  place  of  worship. 
Our  meeting  there  also  was  satisfactory.  We  were  much  inte- 
rested in  their  young  people,  who  are  numerous;  several  of 
them  have  felt  the  love  of  God,  through  Jesus  Christ,  shed 
abroad  in  their  hearts.  In  some  of  the  villages  entirely  inha- 
bited by  Roman  Catholics  we  found  some  openness,  both  among 
the  people  and  their  priests ;  one  of  these  particularly  wished 
us  to  go  into  their  church;  but  we  preferred  to  meet  the  people 
in  their  school-house. 

It  was  noon  when  we  came  to  the  village  of  the  Mennonites. 
Those  who  had  been  in  the  fields  had  just  returned  home  to 


JJT.  58.]  1882.  325 

their  dinner;  their  minister,  who  had  been  at  the  plough, 
on  being  told  that  we  wished  to  see  the  people  collected 
together,  mounted  one  of  his  horses  and  spread  the  informa- 
tion with  such  speed  that  in  a  very  short  time  men,  women 
and  children  were  assembled;  on  coming  to  the  grounds 
that  they  cultivate,  we  had  been  forcibly  struck  by  the  neat- 
ness and  luxuriance  of  their  fields,  where  hardly  a  weed 
could  be  seen ;  but  on  sitting  with  them  we  contemplated 
with  much  greater  admiration  what  we  saw  of  their  Christian 
deportment  and  felt  of  their  spirits ;  there  was  before  us 
what  seemed  to  be  a  field  that  the  Lord  has  blessed,  and 
which  he  waters  from  his  holy  habitation.  The  Gospel 
given  us  to  preach  among  them  had  free  course  in  their 
hearts, — men,  women  and  children  were  broken  into  tears, 
and  the  Baron  Baader  whilst  interpreting  our  communica- 
tions was  greatly  affected.  It  was  a  most  solemn  time.  These 
dear  people  followed  us  on  our  departure  out  of  their  village, 
and  continued  to  look  after  us  as  long  as  we  remained  in 
sight.  Previous  to  our  leaving  them  we  gave  them  a  variety 
of  religious  tracts ;  these  several  villages  absorbed  all  we 
had  on  hand,  though  we  had  received  a  supply  from  the 
editions  we  had  printed  in  Berlin.  It  is  an  interesting  fact 
that,  throughout  all  the  Protestant  States  that  we  know  in 
Germany,  religious  tracts  are  forwarded  gratuitously  by  mail, 
even  in  large  parcels;  they  are  in  this  manner  forwarded  to 
us,  to  await  our  arrival  in  the  chief  towns  we  directed  them  to 
be  sent  to  from  Berlin. 

We  were  anxious  to  obtain  correct  information  of  the 
religious  and  moral  condition  of  the  inhabitants  of  these 
colonies,  especially  of  those  villages  where  Popery  has  been 
renounced,  as  well  as  of  the  others  who  are  evincing  their 
uneasiness  under  the  Popish  yoke.  Much  pains  has  been  taken 
to  misrepresent  these  people,  and  the  Romish  clergy  have  tried 
to  persuade  the  Prince  0.  W.  that  they  were  evil  disposed 
towards  the  Government,  or  that  they  have  embraced  the  im- 
pious tenets  of  the  St.  Simonians ;  but  we  are  now  prepared  to 
give  the  Prince  a  full  and  pleasing  account  of  the  state  we  find 
them  in,  and  of  the  fruits  of  genuine  piety  that  we  behold 


1832.  [>T.  58. 

among  them.  We  hope  the  Prince  will  continue  to  protect 
them  from  the  persecutions  the  Popish  clergy  are  continually 
seeking  to  foment  against  them. 

I  regret  that  the  Baron  Gumpenberg,  whose  estates  are  in 
these  parts,  is  not  at  home ;  he  was  under  very  tender  visita- 
tions when  I  saw  him  at  Munich  some  years  since,  and  he  suf- 
fered much  for  his  conscientious  faithfulness  to  the  testimony 
of  Jesus. 

We  returned  to  Neuburg  late  in  the  evening,  and  spent  a 
part  of  that  night  in  preparing  our  report  to  the  Prince  O.  W. 
to  be  sent  by  Baron  Baader  on  his  return.  We  request  that 
the  King  would  extend  his  protection  towards  the  Mennonitcs 
who  have  a  Christian  testimony  against  oaths  and  war,  so 
that  they  may  be  exempted  from  every  requisition  that  they 
feel  to  be  contrary  to  the  law  and  the  testimony  of  Jesus 
Christ. 

Early  in  the  morning  some  of  the  colonists  from  several 
villages  came  to  our  inn  at  Neuburg ;  some  had  come  that 
night  twelve,  others  twenty  miles  to  see  us ;  they  were  from 
home  when  we  visited  their  villages ;  they  wished  to  be  with  us 
a  little,  and  requested  that  we  would  give  them  some  books  like 
those  we  had  distributed  among  the  people ;  they  told  us  that 
on  their  return  to  their  homes,  late  in  the  evening,  they  found 
every  family  collected  listening  attentively  to  what  one  read  to 
the  others  out  of  the  tracts  we  had  left  them,  and  that  parents 
and  children  were  in  tears.  One  of  them,  on  returning  home 
in  the  afternoon,  met  some  boys  on  the  road  reading  a  tract 
with  much  attention ;  he  listened  for  a  while,  and  felt  such  a 
strong  desire  to  have  one  of  the  tracts  that  he  offered  a  large 
price  for  one,  but  the  children  replied  that  no  money  could 
induce  them  to  part  with  such  good  books.  We  were  sorry 
that  we  had  not  a  single  one  left  to  give  to  these  dear  people, 
but  we  promised  to  send  them  some  from  Stutgard,  where  we 
expect  to  meet  with  a  fresh  supply. 

Their  interesting  labours  in  Bavaria  being  now 
nearly  concluded,  they  proceeded  to  the  capital  of  the 
neighbouring  kingdom  of  Wirtemberg. 


JJT.  08.]  1832.  327 

On  our  way  to  Stutgard,  we  stopped  at  Augsburg,  to 
see  some  of  the  pious  people  I  had  been  acquainted  with 
during  my  former  visits  to  this  country.  We  were  also  at 
Ulm,  but  did  not  find  we  had  any  service  to  detain  us  there. 
Soon  after  our  arrival  at  Stutgard,  we  were  visited  by  many 
of  those  pious  and  very  interesting  persons,  who  have  been 
dear  to  me  these  many  years;  that  evening  we  had  a  re- 
ligious meeting  at  the  house  of  Herring;  three  large  rooms 
that  open  into  each  other  were  crowded;  but  above  all,  the 
Lord's  glorious  presence  seemed  to  fill  the  house;  many 
of  our  hearts  were  brought  under  an  awful  sense  of  the 
Divine  Majesty,  and  were  reverently  prostrated  before  the 
Lord.  Among  the  strangers  present  whom  I  had  not  known 
before,  was  the  Baron  Julius  von  Gemingen,  who  resides 
at  Steinegg;  he  has  of  later  time  been  brought  under 
strong  religious  convictions,  to  which  he  has  not  been  re- 
bellious; he  appears  to  be  clothed  with  humility,  and  to  en- 
deavour to  walk  in  watchfulness  and  fear;  he  came  to  see 
us  the  next  morning;  we  had  an  interesting  time  together. 
The  Baron  has  a  great  opportunity  of  doing  good,  and  he 
appears  disposed  to  improve  it.  He  has  on  his  estates  eight 
Seigneuries  and  villages,  and  also  a  town.  The  inhabitants  of 
the  village  of  Muscruffin  were  lately  Roman  Catholics;  they 
have  now  joined  the  Protestants ;  for  a  while  they  held 
their  meetings  for  worship  in  a  hall  in  his  chateau,  which 
he  had  properly  seated  for  that  purpose ;  but  he  is  now 
building  them  a  meeting-house.  He  gives  pleasing  accounts 
of  the  sincerity  and  piety  that  appear  to  prevail  among 
them.  He  takes  a  peculiar  interest  in  the  establishment 
of  schools  on  his  estates,  where  the  moral  and  religious 
education  of  the  young  people  is  watched  over.  We  have 
supplied  him  with  some  of  the  Scripture  Lessons  in  German, 
to  introduce  in  his  schools. 

We  find  that  the  people  in  several  parts  of  this  king- 
dom are  becoming  dissatisfied  with  man  made  ministers; 
the  people  wish  to  hear  the  Gospel  through  ministers  of 
the  Lord's  own  appointing,  and  not  from  those  who  preach 
for  hire,  or  who  have  received  their  commissions  as  ministers 


328  1832.  [JST.  58. 

of  the  Gospel,  from  man.  I  am  comforted  in  hearing  that 
Hoffman,  and  the  congregation  gathered  by  him,  about  six 
miles  from  this  city,  whom  I  visited  when  I  was  last  here, 
maintain  their  place  in  the  Truth.  Their  number  has  en- 
larged, and  another  congregation,  on  similar  Christian  grounds, 
has  been  formed  not  far  from  them. 

We  paid  an  interesting  and  satisfactory  visit  to  my  old 
and  valuable  friend,  the  Countess  von  Seckendorff,  widow  of 
the  late  Count,  and  Prime  Minister  of  the  former  King. 
Her  two  daughters  and  son  were  with  her.  These  young 
women  appear  to  have  retired  from  the  world  to  serve  the 
Lord.  I  was  also  comforted  by  a  visit  from  pastor  Dann, 
whom  I  was  with  years  ago,  on  my  way  to  Tubingen,  when 
I  went  on  purpose  to  see  him  in  his  exile,  in  a  rough 
country,  and  among  a  people  not  less  so  in  their  conduct. 
By  the  grace  of  God,  and  the  softening  influences  of  his 
Divine  Spirit,  he  had  been  an  instrument  of  mollifying  their 
stony  hearts,  and,  instead  of  the  briers  and  thorns,  the  seed 
that  the  Lord  had  blessed  did  flourish.  I  then  also  found 
him  under  the  weight  of  personal  affliction ;  but,  under  it  all, 
the  Lord  was  his  stay  and  the  rejoicing  of  his  heart.  Soon 
after  the  death  of  the  present  King's  father,  who  had  exiled 
him,  he  was  called  back,  and  he  has  since  pursued  his  ministe- 
rial labours  in  this  place,  with  fruits  to  the  Lord's  praise.  His 
outward  man  is  now  bowing  under  the  weight  of  years,  but  his 
inner  man  is  strong  in  the  Lord. 

We  have  been  in  company  with  a  pious  young  lawyer,  just 
returned  from  Vienna.  He  was  sent  there  to  transact  some 
business  of  importance  for  a  banking  house  in  Switzerland. 
About  the  same  time,  three  other  pious  young  men  also 
came  to  Austria,  in  the  pursuit  of  their  trades.  They 
loved  to  mingle  with  those  who  love  the  Lord  Jesus.  One 
of  these  young  men,  being  in  company  with  a  Roman 
Catholic  whom  he  believed  to  be  of  that  description,  spoke 
freely  to  him  of  the  love  of  God,  and  salvation  by  Christ ; 
but  he  informed  his  priest  of  it,  on  which  the  young  man 
was  reported  to  the  police,  arrested,  and  sent  to  prison. 
His  papers  were  taken  and  examined.  It  was  found  that  he 


JJT.  58.]  1882.  329 

corresponded  with  the  two  other  young  men,  and  the  young 
lawyer.  These  also  were  arrested,  and  their  papers  searched. 
It  was  found  that  they  entertained  principles  contrary  to 
Popery,  for  they  were  Protestants.  The  three  young  men 
were  sent  to  distant  prisons,  the  young  lawyer  knows  not 
where,  and  he  himself  was  carried,  under  an  escort  of  police, 
to  the  frontiers  of  Bavaria,  with  orders  not  to  return  to  Aus- 
tria, under  severe  penalties.  No  wonder  that,  whilst  we 
were  in  Vienna,  we  felt  ourselves  so  encompassed  with  the 
spirit  of  darkness,  and  were  sensible  that  an  evil  eye  was 
upon  us ;  hut  the  Lord  did  not  suffer  us  to  fall  into  the 
hands  of  unrighteous  men,  and  in  his  mercy  restrained 
them.  Blessed  and  praised  be  his  name,  for  ever. 

Tenth  month,  10th.  We  wished  to  have  been  with  the 
King,  but  found  that  he  had  left  Stutgard  this  morning, 
and  the  time  of  his  return  is  uncertain.  As  dear  Allen 
and  myself  did  not  think  that  we  should  stand  acquit- 
ted in  the  Divine  sight  without  endeavouring  to  be  with  the 
Queen  previous  to  our  departure  from  here,  I  wrote  a  few 
lines  to  her  to  request  an  interview.  Immediately  on  the 
reception  of  the  note  she  sent  us  a  message,  that  she  would 
receive  us  at  twelve  o'clock.  We  went  to  the  palace  at  the 
time  appointed.  The  Queen  was  in  her  drawing-room  with 
her  two  young  princesses  only,  the  eldest  ten  and  the  other 
eight  years  old ;  she  made  us  take  seats  near  her  on  the  sofa. 
Our  minds  were  soon  brought  under  a  sense  of  much  solem- 
nity and  reverence  before  the  Lord.  The  heart  of  the  Queen 
was  prepared  for  our  visit ;  it  was  tender  when  we  first  came 
in,  so  that  there  was  no  need  to  utter  many  words,  for  her 
inward  ears  were  open  to  hear  the  language  of  the  Spirit; 
she  loves  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  she  endeavours  to  instil 
into  the  hearts  of  her  young  princesses  the  knowledge  of 
the  Saviour,  which  her  worthy  mother,  the  Duchess  of  Wir- 
temberg,  had  succeeded,  by  the  grace  of  God,  to  impart  to 
her  and  her  sisters.  She  told  us  that  her  mother  had 
wished  that  information  might  be  sent  to  her  as  soon  as 
we  came  to  Stutgard,  for  she  desired  to  see  us,  but  she 
was  from  home  at  the  present.  It  has  been  a  comfort  to 


330  1832.  [*r.  58. 

us  to  hear,  from  other  quarters,  that  the  Queen's  mother 
and  her  two  sisters,  the  wife  of  the  Grand  Duke  of  Baden, 
and  that  of  the  Crown  Prince  of  Austria,  maintain  Christian 
humility  and  watchfulness.  It  is  rare  to  find  the  labours  of 
love  in  a  woman  of  the  rank  of  the  Duchess  thus  blessed 
towards  three  daughters,  occupying  such  high  stations  in 
life.  We  spoke  a  few  words  to  the  princesses  to  encourage 
them  to  walk  in  the  fear  of  God ;  they  both  were  much  ten- 
dered ;  we  presented  to  each  small  books  for  daily  medita- 
tion ;  one  of  which  was  compiled  by  Elizabeth  J.  Fry.  The 
Queen  told  us  that  the  girls  would  not  fail  daily  to  peruse 
them.  This  opportunity  with  the  Queen  was  one  of  those 
rare  seasons  in  which  much  of  the  Lord's  contriting  love 
and  power  is  known ;  may  the  Lord  bless  his  work  and 
carry  it  on  even  to  perfection  ! 

We  paid  another  visit  to  the  old  pastor  Dann,  at  his  par- 
ticular request;  some  portions  of  my  religious  communica- 
tion, when  we  were  before  together,  had  made  deep  impres- 
sions on  his  mind,  and  revived  feelings  that  he  said  he  had 
had  for  a  length  of  time,  and  which  become  deeper  as  his 
age  increases.  They  relate  to  the  corruption  that  has  spread 
so  widely  in  the  churches,  not  that  of  Rome  only,  but  among 
the  Protestants  also ;  he  laments  deeply,  especially  over 
those  who  call  themselves  the  ministers  of  the  Lord  and 
priests  of  our  God,  some  of  whom  are  great  obstacles  to  the 
advancement  of  the  work  of  reformation  in  the  church ; 
many  of  them  preach  themselves,  or  the  devices  of  their  own 
hearts,  and  not  Christ  and  his  Gospel.  "They  have,"  said 
he,  "substituted  Popish  forms,  or  their  own  inventions,  for 
the  pure  and  spiritual  worship  of  God.  They  have  indeed 
in  their  churches  a  baptism,  communion,  worship,  ministry, 
but  it  is  all  outward,  it  comes  not  from  Christ,  nor  from  his 
Spirit,  and  cannot  gather  the  people  to  him ;  their  doings 
have  a  scattering  tendency — their  works,  their  life  and  con- 
versation proclaim  that  they  neither  believe  in  the  Truths 
contained  in  the  inspired  volume,  nor  in  Christ,  the  Saviour 
of  whom  the  Scriptures  testify ;  others  publicly  manifest 
that  they  believe  in  neither."  He  mourns  over  the  ascend- 
ency that  the  Socinians  and  Rationalists  have  obtained  in 


*T.  58.]  1832.  331 

many  of  the  Protestant  churches ;  yet  he  rejoices  in  that  there 
are  many  preserved,  both  among  the  ministers  and  the  people, 
•who  are  spiritually-minded,  and  who  love  the  Lord  Jesus  in 
sincerity.  The  dear  old  man  said  that  he  shall  descend  to  the 
grave  in  a  lively  hope  that  the  Lord  in  his  own  time,  by  the 
brightness  of  his  arising,  will  dispel  the  mist  of  darkness  that 
hangs  now  over  the  churches  and  the  nations,  and  that  the 
kingdoms  of  this  world  shall  become  the  kingdoms  of  our  God 
and  of  his  Christ. 

Amidst  the  close  engagements  that  have  pressed  on  my 
mind  for  a  length  of  time  past,  I  have  felt  deeply  the  pros- 
pect of  parting  with  my  beloved  friend  and  co-worker  in  the 
Gospel  of  Christ  our  Redeemer,  William  Allen;  he  has 
been  looking  to  this  place  as  that  where  he  will  feel  himself 
liberated  to  return  to  England.  I  feel  heavily  under  it ;  we 
have  been  so  closely  united,  and  harmonized  in  our  prospects 
and  services.  I  feel  it  the  more  as  I  have  weighty  religious 
engagements  before  me.  Spain,  in  particular,  is  night  and  day 
on  my  mind,  and  as  the  time  when  I  may  have  to  enter  that 
nation  is  drawing  near,  the  difficulties  of  proceeding  there 
are  multiplying  greatly.  That  kingdom  is  now  represented 
to  be  in  a  state  of  great  confusion;  it  is  said  that  there  is 
great  effusion  of  blood,  and  the  prisons  are  crowded  with 
victims;  from  place  to  place,  those  who  hear  that  I  have  it 
in  prospect  to  go  there,  represent  to  me  the  impracticability 
of  doing  so.  I  had  hoped  that  dear  Allen  would  have  gone 
with  me,  and  now,  we  are  going  to  separate!  Notwith- 
standing all  these  discouragements  and  difficulties,  the  Lord's 
call  to  me  to  go  to  Spain  is  louder  and  louder,  and  the  time 
to  endeavour  to  enter  that  kingdom  appears,  with  clearness, 
to  be  the  fore  part  of  next  year.  0  Lord !  all  things  to  thee 
are  possible.  Thou  canst  make  a  way  for  thy  poor  servant, 
where  none  now  appeareth.  My  life,  there  also,  thou  canst 
preserve,  if  it  is  thy  gracious  will !  My  dear  Allen  also  thou 
canst  direct  to  return  to  me,  though  now  we  are  going  to 
part.  Thy  will,  0  Lord,  in  all  things  be  done.  Condescend 
only  graciously  to  continue  to  fulfil,  on  behalf  of  thy  poor 
servant,  thy  blessed  word  of  promise,  "  I  will  teach  thee  and 


1832.  [JJT.  58. 

instruct  thee  in  the  way  in  which  thou  goest,  I  will  guide  thee 
with  mine  eye."  So  do,  0  Lord,  and  strengthen  thy  poor 
worm,  with  faithfulness  and  singleness  of  heart  to  follow  thee 
whithersoever  thou  callest. 

For  my  encouragement  I  have  remembered,  that,  when 
Jordan  was  overflowing  its  banks,  the  Lord  commanded  Israel 
to  pass  over  that  river ;  but  as  soon  as  the  feet  of  the  Priests 
and  of  the  Levites  that  bore  the  Ark  of  the  Lord's  testimony, 
entered  the  river,  the  waters  thereof  divided  on  the  right  and 
on  the  left,  and  the  host  of  Israel  passed  over  dryshod ;  and 
stones  of  memorial  were  brought  from  the  midst  of  Jordan,  and 
raised  up  on  its  banks,  as  monuments,  proclaiming,  "hitherto 
the  Lord  has  helped." — To  this  very  day,  0  Lord,  thou  hast 
helped  thy  servant;  and  thou  canst  do  it  again,  even  unto  the 
end. — Amen,  Amen! 

In  the  evening  we  had  a  meeting  at  Herring's ;  it  was  chiefly 
attended  by  those  who  have  so  learned  in  the  school  of  Christ 
as  to  seek  for  help,  salvation,  and  consolation  from  him  only. 
In  good  measure  I  hope  it  may  be  said  of  some  of  them,  that 
"they  worship  God  in  the  Spirit,  rejoice  in  Christ  Jesus,  and 
have  no  confidence  in  the  flesh."  We  had  an  instructive  and 
edifying  season  together. 

llth.  This  morning  we  received  a  note  from  the  Minister  of 
State  informing  us  that  the  King  returned  last  night,  and 
would  see  us  at  about  one  o'clock.  We  went  accordingly; 
he  received  us  in  his  private  apartment,  no  other  person 
being  present,  as  had  been  the  case  in  my  former  visits  to 
him.  He  expressed  his  satisfaction  at  seeing  us  once  more 
in  his  dominions,  and  made  us  take  seats  by  him;  we  con- 
tinued about  two  hours  and  a  half  together ;  liberty  of  con- 
science, the  religious  and  moral  education  of  the  youth,  the 
treatment  of  prisoners  so  as  to  endeavour  to  obtain  their 
reform,  were  amongst  the  subjects  treated  upon.  The  nature 
of  the  peaceable  kingdom  of  Christ  was  also  fully  set  forth, 
and  the  King  was  entreated  to  endeavour  so  to  act  and  to 
live  as  to  give  evidence  to  his  subjects  that  he  acknowledges 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  for  his  King  and  his  Lord.  He  was 
serious  and  very  tender  under  what,  in  the  love  of  the  dear 


MI.  58.]  1832.  333 

Redeemer,  we  imparted  to  him.  Our  separation  was  solemn ; 
he  said,  "  These  hours  we  have  now  spent  together  are 
among  the  most  precious  of  my  life;"  he  desired  that  after 
my  return  to  America,  I  may  continue  to  have  him  in  my 
remembrance,  and  put  up  my  prayers  for  him  unto  the 
Lord. 

As  we  were  on  our  way  from  the  palace  to  our  inn,  we 
were  overtaken  by  a  young  woman,  a  messenger  from  the 
Queen,  who  handed  us  a  letter  from  her,  by  which  she  bid 
us  once  more,  a  Christian  farewell;  she  had  hoped,  she  said, 
to  have  done  it  in  person,  by  being  present  during  our  visit 
to  the  King,  but  that  he  thought  it  was  best  that  he  should 
be  alone  with  us ;  the  Queen  then  alluded  to  the  solemn 
visit  that  we  had  paid  her, — a  solemnity  which  she  continued 
to  feel, — and  concluded  by  desiring  that  we  might  continue 
to  have  her  in  our  remembrance  and  prayers,  that  she  may 
be  supported  under  every  trial,  and  preserved  from  every 
temptation ;  she  concluded  by  signing  herself  simply 
"  PAULINE."  I  have  no  doubt  that  the  King  felt  a  delicacy 
in  the  thought  of  seeing  me  in  the  presence  of  his  present 
Queen,  as  the  last  time  I  was  with  him  was  soon  after  the 
decease  of  his  former  wife,  the  Grand  Duchess,  sister  of 
Alexander,  the  Emperor  of  Russia;  he  was  then  under  a 
heavy  weight  of  affliction,  for  he  deeply  felt  his  great  be- 
reavement. 

On  our  return  to  our  inn  we  found  a  large  parcel  of  tracts 
which  we  had  ordered  to  be  printed  at  Pyrmont,  and  at 
Berlin.  We  put  up  several  parcels  for  the  colonies  on  the 
Donau  Moos,  and  for  several  other  villages  and  places  where 
we  had  found  or  heard  of  pious  persons.  We  put  all  these 
in  the  way  to  be  properly  forwarded;  and  I  kept  others  to 
carry  with  me  to  distribute,  as  way  may  open,  during  my 
continuance  among  the  Germans.  Once  more,  before  our 
departure,  several  persons  came  to  bid  us  farewell,  and  we 
took  our  leave  one  of  another,  in  the  love  of  Christ,  and  the 
sensible  evidence  that  his  Divine  presence  was  overshadowing 
us. 

That    same    evening    I  parted    also    from    dear   William 


334  1832.  [JET.  58. 

Allen ;  we  both  felt  keenly  on  the  occasion ;  but  could,  with 
assurance  of  faith,  resign  ourselves  and  one  another  to  the 
Lord's  disposal  and  almighty  keeping.  Dear  Allen  was  to 
set  off  for  Frankfort  a  few  hours  after  my  departure,  on  his 
way  home.  I  travelled  on  my  way  very  solitary ;  but  the  Lord 
was  with  me ;  without  him  I  lack  every  thing ;  in  him  are  all 
my  fresh  springs ! 


CHAPTER  LVII. 

FOURTH  VISIT  TO  EUROPE. 
STRASBURG. — BAN  DE  LA  ROCHE. — SWITZERLAND. 

THOUGH  Stephen  Grellet  had  left  William  Allen  at 
Stutgard,  with  the  "  comforting  hope"  that  they  would 
be  united  again  in  the  "service  of  their  Lord,"  he 
deeply  felt  the  separation  from  his  "  beloved  brother 
and  nearly  attached  co-worker  in  the  Gospel."  As  he 
pursued  his  lonely  journey  towards  the  Rhine,  his 
heart  often  turned  to  him  in  Christian  affection — 
and,  on  his  arrival  at  Strasburg,  the  next  day,  he 
thus  writes 

TO  WILLIAM   ALLEN. 

Soon  after  we  parted,  the  recollection  of  our  reading  in 
the  morning  was  sweet,  particularly  the  latter  part  of  the 
chapter  (Acts  xx.),  the  parting  of  Paul  with  those  who  came 
to  him  from  Ephesus. — I  reflected,  with  grateful  feelings, 
on  the  help  that  the  Lord  has  granted  us,  and  on  the  sensible 
guidance  of  his  Spirit,  in  directing  our  steps  aright  during 
our  various  journeyings,  and  also  that  he  had  enabled  us 
to  close  our  united  engagements  as  we  have  done,  peace- 
fully. I  did  not  doubt,  my  dear  brother,  that  thou  wouldst 
carry  thy  sheaves  with  thee,  and,  in  the  retrospect,  feel 
that  peace  which  the  Lord  alone  giveth.  ''Thou  wilt  ordain 
peace  for  us,  for  thou  only  hast  wrought  all  our  works 
in  us." 

336 


336  1832.  [>T.  58. 

The  journal  continues : — 

Strasburg.  Tenth  month,  12th.  Soon  after  my  arrival 
a  pious  person  came  to  see  me.  He  had  accidentally  heard 
that  an  American  Quaker  had  arrived  here,  and  he  thought 
it  might  be  Isaac  Hammer  who  was  coming  a  second  time  to 
visit  them  in  the  love  of  the  Gospel.  It  was  Professor 
Ehrmann,  who  personally  knew  William  Allen.  He  was 
prepared  to  give  me  a  kind  welcome.  We  soon  went  to  see 
Gaspard  Wegelin,  an  aged  disciple  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  I 
had  long  heard  of  his  piety,  and  many  labours  of  love  in  the 
cause  of  righteousness  and  truth  in  the  earth,  which  the 
Lord  has  blessed.  He  is  at  present  in  a  feeble  state  of 
health,  but  strong  in  the  grace  of  Christ,  and  full  of  love 
to  Him. 

13th.  Ehrmann  kindly  came  again  this  morning  to  ac- 
company me  in  a  visit  to  several  persons  in  their  families. 
Most  of  the  inhabitants  of  this  place,  and  of  the  country 
round,  speak  only  German,  though  belonging  to  France;  so 
that  I  have  need  of  an  interpreter.  One  of  the  persons  I 
visited  is  Krafft,  a  useful  and  valuable  man,  who  occupies  an 
important  station,  the  responsibility  of  which  he  feels  deeply ; 
he  is  here  what  Tholuck  is  at  Halle,  and  Hahn  at  Leipzic. 
Infidelity  greatly  prevails  here,  and  .Krafft  feels  it  laid  upon 
him  to  endeavour  to  counteract  it,  as,  through  the  grace  of 
God,  he  is  enabled  to  do.  He  has  great  place  among  the 
young  people.  In  the  evening  I  had  a  religious  meeting. 
It  was  held  at  the  house  of  Gaspard  Wegelin.  The  notice 
was  spread  chiefly  among  the  pious  part  of  the  community ;  the 
Lord  owned  us  very  graciously :  my  soul  is  often  very  sor- 
rowful, but  at  seasons  I  am  enabled  gratefully  to  rejoice  in 
the  Lord,  in  meeting  with  a  seed,  here  and  there,  which  he  has 
planted,  and  which,  through  his  assisting  grace,  and  by  living 
faith  in  him,  brings  forth  fruit  to  his  praise.  We  were  com- 
forted and  edified  together. 

I  left  Strasburg  before  daylight,  on  the  14th,  for  the  Ban 
de  la  Roche,  the  former  residence  of  Oberlin,  that  humble 
but  great  man,  and  dignified,  useful  servant  of  the  Lord, 


*T.  58.]  1832.  337 

whose  works  continue  to  proclaim  his  love  to  God  and  man. 
I  came  thirty-four  miles  to  Foudai,  where  resides  Le  Grand, 
the  particular  friend  of  the  late  Oberlin ;  he  is  solicitous 
that  the  useful  institutions  formed  by  him  should  be  con- 
ducted on  the  plan  he  designed.  Le  Grand  has  two  sons, 
who  with  their  wives  and  families  reside  on  the  same  premises 
with  him ;  they  carry  on  an  extensive  manufactory  of  a 
variety  of  tapes ;  it  was  one  of  the  plans  of  Oberlin  to 
procure  employment  and  the  means  of  an  honest  livelihood  to 
the  numerous  inhabitants  of  a  poor  and  stony  land.  Im- 
mediately after  my  arrival  Le  Grand  very  kindly  sent  mes- 
sengers to  the  several  villages  on  these  mountains,  with  the 
information  of  my  intention  to  have  a  religious  meeting  with 
them  that  afternoon,  to  be  held  in  the  central  village  where 
Oberlin  used  to  reside;  his  house  there  is  at  present  occu- 
pied by  his  son-in-law,  who  has  succeeded  him  as  pastor. 
Accompanied  by  Le  Grand  I  went  there,  and  was  much 
pleased  on  meeting  with  faithful  Louisa,  who  was  the  right 
hand  of  Oberlin  in  promoting  the  religious,  moral,  and 
literary  education  of  the  inhabitants  of  those  mountains. 
She  is  now  aged,  but  still  active ;  every  week  she  takes  her 
walks  round  the  villages,  visits  the  schools,  the  sick  and 
the  afflicted,  imparts  religious  instruction  to  the  young 
people,  and  performs  her  labours  of  love  as  needed,  and  as 
her  way  for  it  is  open.  She  has  trained  several  mistresses 
who  are  engaged  in  the  schools ;  she  introduced  me  to 
some  of  these,  whom  she  calls  her  fourth  generation. 
Oberlin's  daughter  is  a  pious  woman.  Before  the  hour  at 
which  the  meeting  was  appointed,  the  people  were  seen  run- 
ning down  the  rocky  mountains,  and  collecting  in  great 
numbers ;  it  reminded  me  of  what  I  saw  several  times  when 
on  the  island  of  Hayti ;  they  came  from  four  to  eight  miles, 
though  the  notice  was  so  short.  The  meeting  was  held  in 
their  place  of  worship ;  the  word  of  instruction,  comfort, 
and  encouragement,  was  given  me  to  preach  among  them, 
but  I  had  also  a  solemn  warning  to  proclaim  to  some,  ac- 
companied with  earnest  entreaties  to  turn  away  from  their 
rash  and  evil  purposes  and,  after  the  example  of  the  prodigal 

Vou  II.— 2S 


338  1832.  [JST.  58. 

son,  to  return  to  their  heavenly  Father.  I  was  astonished  at 
myself,  to  have  this  kind  of  labour  among  such  a  people;  but  I 
was  told  afterwards  that  a  son  of  the  late  worthy  Oberlin  was 
in  the  practice  of  frequenting  unprofitable  company ;  he  had 
concluded  to  go  that  very  night  to  Strasburg  and  enlist  as  a 
soldier ;  hearing  of  the  meeting,  curiosity  brought  him  there ; 
the  word  preached  sank  deep  into  his  heart;  the  Spirit  of  Truth, 
the  faithful  witness,  performed  his  office  in  him;  his  purposes 
were  changed,  and  he  spent  the  night  in  retirement  and  pros- 
tration of  soul  before  God ;  so  that  it  might  be  said  of  him  as 
of  Saul,  after  the  Lord  had  appeared  to  him  in  the  way,  "  Be- 
hold he  prayeth." 

I  returned  that  evening  to  the  house  of  Le  Grand,  where, 
before  retiring  to  rest  for  the  night,  we  had  a  precious,  uniting 
season  together  before  the  Lord;  a  fellowship  of  spirit  was 
sweetly  felt.  It  appears  that  one  of  the  rules  established  by 
Oberlin  was,  that  every  one  of  his  people  should  every  year 
place  in  the  treasury  one-tenth  part  of  his  net  income;  this 
rule  he  enforced  by  love.  The  money  was  applied  to  works  of 
benevolence  or  charity,  and  in  the  many  improvements  made  in 
that  once  wilderness  country.  Le  Grand  told  me  that  for  some 
years  he  would  not  comply  with  what  he  considered  an 
arbitrary  rule,  though  he  highly  valued  Oberlin ;  but  he 
thought  he  could  be  his  own  almoner  of  the  Lord's  blessing 
on  his  temporal  industry.  The  losses  that  he  sustained 
year  by  year  in  his  business  induced  him,  at  the  end  of  a 
few  years,  closely  to  examine  into  the  matter,  and  he  found 
that  during  that  period  they  amounted  exactly  to  the  ten 
per  cent,  on  his  income,  which  he  should  have  put  into  the 
treasury,  according  to  Oberlin's  rule.  This  discovery  con- 
vinced him  that  Oberlin  was  right,  and  he  has  acted  ever 
since  on  the  prescribed  plan;  now,  instead  of  meeting  with 
losses,  his  income  has  yearly  increased,  though  he  has  not 
ceased  from  also  being  his  own  almoner  of  the  blessing  that  God 
confers  upon  him. 

16th.  I  returned  in  good  time  to  attend  a  meeting  I  had 
appointed  to  be  held  last  evening  at  Strasburg,  in  the  house 
of  Krafft.  It  was  another  solemn  season  when,  by  one 


JET.  58.]  1832.  339 

Spirit,  we  were  baptized  together  into  the  one  body,  and 
drank  into  one  spirit.  Among  those  present  was  a  very 
interesting  young  Jew  converted  to  Christianity;  he  stood 
high  among  his  own  people ;  now  the  love  of  Christ  constrains 
him  to  devote  himself  to  their  good,  and  to  declare  to  them 
what  great  things  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  has  done  for  his  soul ; 
he  is  a  Christian  missionary  among  the  Jews,  many  of  whom 
reside  in  this  city.  He  is  spoken  of  as  being  firmly  esta- 
blished in  the  principles  of  Christianity,  and  fervent  in  spirit 
in  proclaiming  that  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  the  reputed  son  of 
Joseph,  is  the  very  Christ,  the  eternal  Son  of  God,  and  the 
Saviour  of  men. 

17th.  I  was  pleased  with  a  visit  I  made  to  J.  D.  He  was 
formerly  a  Lutheran  clergyman,  but,  as  he  could  no  longer 
comply  with  the  various  forms  and  ceremonies  of  that  church, 
which  he  considered  at  variance  with  plain  Scripture  testi- 
mony and  the  dictates  of  the  Divine  Spirit,  he  withdrew 
from  them.  He  now  holds  meetings  in  a  place  fitted  up  for 
the  purpose,  in  his  own  house,  where  many  from  among 
the  several  religious  denominations  resort.  His  meeting 
place  accommodates  about  three  hundred  persons.  The 
meetings  on  First-days  are  of  a  public  character.  One  at 
nine  a.m.  is  for  the  town  and  country  people.  At  four  p.m. 
for  the  town's  people  again  ;  and  at  seven  in  the  evening,  for 
the  young  people.  He  has  introduced  no  forms  or  cere- 
monies in  these  meetings,  but  he  endeavours  to  feel  after 
the  guidance  of  the  Divine  Spirit.  He  is  also  extensively 
engaged  in  the  distribution  of  the  Scriptures  and  religious 
tracts,  both  in  the  French  and  German  languages.  He  ap- 
pears to  be  a  man  of  exemplary  piety,  and  is  much  respected 
by  the  people  generally. 

In  the  afternoon  the  young  Jewish  convert  came  to  see 
me,  bringing  with  him  several  Jews,  who  also  have  their  at- 
tention drawn  from  the  Mosaic  to  the  Christian  dispensation. 
I  had  an  interesting  and  edifying  opportunity  with  them. 
The  words  of  the  Apostle  to  the  Galatians,  "  the  law  was  our 
schoolmaster  to  bring  us  to  Christ,  that  we  might  be  justified 
by  faith,"  were  largely  treated  upon.  Some  of  them  appear 


340  1832.  OT.  58. 

to  have  clear  views  of  spiritual  worship,  of  the  Christian 
baptism,  by  the  washing  of  regeneration  and  the  renewing 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  of  the  real  Christian  communion, 
which  is  a  participation  of  the  Bread  of  Life,  Christ  Jesus, 
who  is  our  Passover.  They  seem  to  understand  how  all  the 
various  services  in  the  outward  Temple  pointed  to  that  most 
solemn  service  now  in  the  temple  of  the  heart,  where  spiritual 
sacrifices  are  to  he  offered  up,  acceptable  to  God,  by  Jesus 
Christ,  the  High  Priest  of  our  profession.  Their  various  ab- 
lutions for  the  purifying  from  outward  defilements,  they  see, 
point  to  the  sprinkling  of  the  blood  of  Christ,  who  has  loved 
us  and  washed  us  from  our  sins  in  his  own  blood.  I  en- 
deavoured to  encourage  them  in  coming  to  God  through  Christ 
with  full  purpose  of  heart,  being  of  the  true  circumcision,  who 
worship  God  in  the  Spirit  and  rejoice  in  Christ  Jesus,  having 
no  confidence  in  the  flesh. 

I  left  Strasburg  on  the  evening  of  the  17th,  and  arrived  at 
Basle  the  next  day.  Way  opened  for  my  having  several 
meetings  in  that  place ;  two  at  the  Mission  House ;  the  last 
was  attended  by  a  large  number  of  the  pious  inhabitants. 
Two  others  were  held  at  Miriam  Stackelberg's.  She  is  a  pious, 
rich  widow,  who  endeavours  to  honour  the  Lord  with  her 
substance.  She  has  an  infant  school  for  fifty  children,  and 
two  others  for  boys  and  girls,  where  their  morals  are  strictly 
watched,  and  they  receive  an  education  to  fit  them  for  business. 
The  meetings  in  her  house  were  attended  by  persons  acquainted 
with  the  value  of  religious  retirement,  and  watchfulness  unto 
prayer.  The  time  we  spent  together  in  waiting  on  the  Lord, 
was  very  refreshing  to  my  spirit. 

Several  persons  came  to  see  me,  from  six  to  ten  miles 
distance ;  they  have  so  learned  in  the  school  of  Christ,  as  to 
have  ceased  from  placing  confidence  in  any  of  their  own 
works  or  performances,  or  in  anything  that  man  can  do 
for  them,  but  two  or  three  meet  together  silently  to  wait 
on  the  Lord,  or  at  other  times  to  read  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures ;  others  sit  solitarily,  alone,  in  watchfulness  and 
prayer.  I  was  much  interested  in  one  of  these,  the  wife  of 
a  clergyman,  who  resides  five  miles  from  here.  The  dear 


AT.  58.]  1832.  341 

Saviour  has  many  sheep  and  lambs  scattered  about  in  this 
wilderness  world,  and  especially  in  Switzerland  and  Germany, 
who  are  acquainted  with  his  voice,  and  their  place  of  feeding. 
My  soul  is  prostrated  with  gratitude  at  the  Lord's  condescen- 
sion in  bringing  me  to  an  acquaintance  with  many  of  these, 
arriving,  as  I  do,  at  places  where  I  am  an  entire  stranger ; 
is  it  not  of  his  doing  that  I  should  be  brought  in  contact  with 
some  of  these  his  visited  ones,  as  was  the  case  at  Strasburg, 
here,  and  in  many  other  places?  Spittler,  Blumhardt,  and  a 
few  others,  are  persons  whom  the  Lord  has  rendered  instru- 
ments of  much  good  in  these  parts.  I  had  also  a  satisfactory 
meeting  with  a  company  of  persons  called  Pietists;  they  are  a 
serious  people. 

21st.  Accompanied  by  Spittler,  and  a  son  of  Le  Grand, 
from  Foudai,  Ban  de  la  Roche,  we  went  ten  miles  up  the 
Rhine  to  Beugen,  to  visit  an  interesting  establishment  for 
eighty  poor  orphans  of  both  sexes,  and  for  twenty-four  young 
men,  who  are  educated  for  schoolmasters  in  institutions 
where  the  pupils  support  themselves  by  manual  labour  of 
various  kinds.  Zcllcr  and  his  wife,  who  are  the  superintend- 
ents of  it,  are  persons  of  rare  piety;  it  is  from  an  appre- 
hension of  religious  duty  that  they  occupy  these  stations; 
Christian  love  and  kindness  are  very  conspicuously  prevail- 
ing in  their  hearts;  by  these  they  govern.  The  same 
love  seems  to  flow  back  from  the  young  people  towards 
them.  I  had  in  the  forenoon  a  satisfactory  meeting  in  the 
establishment,  attended  also  by  the  people  of  the  country 
near;  early  in  the  afternoon,  I  had  another  meeting  with  the 
inmates  of  the  institution  much  more  select.  I  could  but 
compare  this  house  to  that  of  Obed-edom,  on  which  the 
Lord's  blessing  rested.  The  wife  of  Zellcr  devoted  herself 
in  very  early  life  to  the  Lord,  and  to  this  day  she  appears 
to  be  faithful  in  endeavouring  to  perform  her  solemn  vow. 
When  about  five  years  old,  she  was  playing  on  some 
of  the  rocky  hills  of  the  country;  one  of  their  large  eagles 
saw  her,  and  darted  down  upon  her  head;  a  man  with 
a  gun,  not  far  distant,  watched  the  motions  of  the  eagle,  but 
did  not  see  the  child;  he  fired  and  killed  the  bird,  at  the 


342  1832.  OT.  58. 

very  moment  of  his  darting  upon  the  child's  head ;  great  was 
his  surprise,  on  coming  to  the  spot,  to  find  the  dead  eagle  by 
the  side  of  the  child.  The  deep  wounds  made  by  his  talons  on 
her  head,  show  what  a  narrow  escape  she  had  from  the  vora- 
cious bird,  and  from  being  wounded  or  killed  by  the  gun. 
This  dear  woman  considers  that  her  life  thus  spared,  is  to  be 
wholly  devoted  to  the  service  of  God. 

I  returned  to  Basle  in  time  to  attend  another  meeting  at 
Miriam  Stackelberg's.  Here  I  was  pleased  with  a  young 
woman  I  had  not  seen  before.  She  lately  accompanied 
Miriam  on  a  visit  to  some  of  the  valleys  of  Sardinia,  where 
they  were  mostly  among  the  Papists.  Persecution  was  stirred 
up  against  them  by  bigoted  and  envious  persons,  because  they 
had  distributed  some  copies  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  reli- 
gious tracts.  They  publicly  received  personal  abuse,  and  were 
even  threatened  with  the  loss  of  their  lives.  Under  these 
sufferings  for  Christ's  sake,  this  young  woman  appears  to  have 
grown  in  the  root  of  religion.  Thus  Divine  mercy  often  con- 
verts our  ti'ibulations  into  rich  blessings. 

Zurich,  Tenth  month,  23rd.  I  left  Basle  early  this  morn- 
ing, and  arrived  here  this  afternoon.  I  greatly  enjoyed  the 
ride.  I  was  alone  in  the  carriage  most  of  the  way.  Beauti- 
ful and  grand  was  the  scenery  before  me ;  it  loudly  proclaimed 
the  Lord's  power  and  wondrous  works.  Much  of  my  road  was 
through  deep  valleys,  by  the  side  of  the  Limath.  Before  me, 
at  a  distance,  were  high  mountains  covered  with  snow,  the 
lofty  peaks  of  some  of  them  lost  in  the  clouds.  But,  above 
all,  my  inward  eye  was  open,  so  as  to  behold  wondrous 
things  out  of  the  law  of  God.  0 !  when,  by  his  quickening 
Spirit,  we  are  enabled  to  contemplate  the  Lord's  wonderful 
workings,  and  to  have  a  sense  of  what  great  things  he  has 
done  for  our  souls,  how  can  we  but  be  filled  with  amazement, 
and  be  prostrated  very  low  before  Him!  Under  the  fresh 
sense  of  what  redeeming  love  and  mercy  have  done  for  me, 
to  this  day,  my  soul  was  greatly  contrited.  In  unutterable 
condescension  and  unmerited  favour,  a  living  hope  was  be- 
gotten in  me,  that  the  Lord,  who  has  thus  been  with  me  all 
my  life  long,  would  be  with  me  to  the  end;  and  that,  in 


JET.  58.]  1882.  343 

Spain  also,  ho  would  make  way  for  me,  and  open  a  door  to  pro- 
claim his  great  and  glorious  name. 

24th.  Antistcs  Gessner,  hearing  that  I  had  arrived,  early 
came  to  see  me.  I  went  back  to  his  house, — the  same  which 
was  occupied  by  the  aged  Antistes  Hesse,  his  predecessor,  and 
where,  some  years  since,  I  had  solemn  meetings.  The  dear 
old  man  departed  this  life  full  of  the  love  of  God,  and  peace 
and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost.  He  was  a  great  example  of 
humility  and  piety.  The  valuable  wife  of  Gessner  remains 
as  one  established  in  love  to  the  dear  Redeemer;  also  her 
Bister  Louisa  Lavater.  Their  dear  young  people  had  collected 
to  see  me.  Our  meeting  was  in  the  Lord's  presence.  We 
were  reverently  prostrated  before  him.  I  returned  there  in 
the  evening,  to  attend  a  meeting  of  which  notice  was  spread 
among  the  pious  part  of  the  inhabitants,  many  of  whom 
attended;  and  the  Lord  owned  our  coming  together  by  his 
presence. 

25th.  I  was  in  the  families  of  several  of  tho  sick  or  afflicted 
among  the  Lord's  people  here,  and  had  another  meeting,  largely 
attended,  at  Louisa  Lavater'*.*  It  was  a  season  of  great 

*  From  tho  numerous  letters  addressed  to  S.  G.,  by  pious  individuals 
with  whom  he  had  mingled  in  different  parts  of  tho  Continent,  and 
with  whom  he  kept  up  a  correspondence  for  many  years,  it  may  not  be 
unsuitable  to  introduce  the  following,  referring  to  tho  present  visit, 
though  not  received  till  a  considerable  time  after : 

Zurich,  the  5th  of  Cth  mo.,  1834. 

My  very  dear  Friend  and  Brother  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 

A  multitude  of  engagements  has  hitherto  prevented 
me  from  thanking  thce  for  thy  very  welcome  letter  of  the  latter  part 
of  the  3rd  month.  It  is  always  a  happy  day  to  mo  and  all  my  family, 
when  we  receive  a  letter  from  thee.  Yes,  my  dear  friend,  we  have  a 
very  kind  Master,  who  has  guided  thee,  and  blessed  thee  greatly  in  thy 
journeys.  O,  that  He  may  cause  all  the  seeds  of  the  truth  which  thou 
hast  scattered  abroad  to  sprout,  grow,  and  bear  fruit  for  eternity. 

The  recollection  of  thy  last  sojourn  amongst  UP,  and  especially  of  thy 
farewell,  is  always  sweet,  yet  at  the  same  time  sorrowful,  like  the  part- 
ing of  St.  Paul  at  Miletus — they  were  all  filled  with  grief  because  he 
had  said  that  they  would  see  him  no  more.  We  all  never  shall  forget 
thy  love  for  thy  Lord  and  thy  Christian  kindness  to  us.  May  the  Holy 


344  1832.  [JET.  58. 

brokenness  of  spirit.  The  Lord  has  a  precious  seed  among  the 
young  people.  May  he  water  it  from  his  Divine  presence,  where 
there  is  life  for  evermore. 

Spirit  often  inspire  thee  to  pray  for  us — for  me  that  I  may  finish  my 
course,  and  fulfil  the  ministry  which  I  have  received  from  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  It  seems  to  me  that  outward  afflictions  are  much  easier 
to  bear  than  those  which  sin  causes  in  our  hearts.  But  there  is  nothing 
to  be  done  but  to  surrender  ourselves  to  our  Saviour,  who  alone  purifies 
us ;  being  justified  by  faith  we  have  peace  with  God  through  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ. 

The  situation  of  our  church  is  nearly  the  same  as  it  was  during  thy 
stay  among  us ;  yet  I  had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  recently  a  proof  that 
there  are  a  few  young  ministers  who  declare  themselves  openly  on  the 
side  of  evangelical  truth,  and  a  very  large  majority  voted  for  the  good 
cause  in  our  synod. 

Thou  art  now  on  the  point  of  leaving  Europe  and  returning  to 
America.  May  our  God  bless  thee  and  reward  thee  for  all  the  good 
that  thou  hast  done  in  his  name  among  the  Christians  whom  thou  hast 
met  with,  and  among  us.  Our  friendship  cannot  be  dissolved,  it  will 
last  for  ever,  for  it  is  founded  upon  our  Lord. 

Present  our  sincere  Christian  salutations  to  thy  dear  wife  and  daugh- 
ter, and  tell  them  that  we  hope,  through  the  grace  of  God,  to  see  them 
in  the  mansions  of  our  Lord,  when  we  shall  be  for  ever  with  him.  All 
my  family  salute  thee  cordially. 

I  return  many  thanks  for  all  the  kindness  which  thou  and  our  friend 
Allen  showed  my  dear  grandson,  M.  Usteri. 

I  embrace  thee  heartily  with  all  Christian  love. 

G.  GKSSNER. 


My  venerable  Friend ! 

You  will  kindly  accept  a  few  lines  from  your  friend  Louisa,  who 
praises  the  Lord  with  you  for  having  deigned  to  crown  with  his  blessing 
all  your  toils,  your  labours,  your  prayers  for  the  salvation  of  your 
brethren.  Venture,  my  friend,  to  repeat  the  language  of  our  Divine 
Master,  "  my  meat  is  to  do  the  will  of  Him  who  sent  me."  I  am  glad 
to  tell  you  that  the  Lord  has  caused  to  sprout  some  of  those  seeds  that 
you  have  sown  in  my  heart,  because  I  venture  to  hope  that  you  will 
unite  with  me  in  prayer  for  their  growth.  Never  shall  I  forget  the 
dinner,  or  rather  love-feast,  which  was  held  in  my  house  the  25th  of 
Tenth  month,  1832,  which  was  sanctified  by  the  presence  of  our  Saviour, 
who  has  united  us  still  more  closely  in  Himself  from  that  day. 

All  the  friends  who  were  present  at  the  little  meeting  which  you  held 
one  evening  in  my  house,  and  whom  you  have  named  in  your  dear  letter. 


\; 


ax.  58.]  1832.  345 

St.  Gallon,  26th.  Travelling  during  the  night  I  arrived 
here  early  this  morning.  The  few  last  days  I  felt  it  to  press 
on  my  mind  to  write  to  Pauline,  Queen  of  Wirtemberg,  in 
answer  to  her  letter  received  after  the  visit  paid  to  the  King ; 
I  wrote  her  accordingly  on  my  arrival  here,  and  felt  peace 
after  discharging  this  debt  of  Christian  duty.  I  then  visited 
several  families  of  my  former  pious  friends ;  since  I  was 
here  several  have  passed  from  the  militant  to  the  triumphant 
church,  but  others  continue  to  be  witnesses  to  this  day  that, 
by  the  grace  of  God,  they  art  what  they  are.  I  have  been 
comforted  in  meeting  with  a  number  of  precious  young 
people,  who  appear  to  come  up  in  the  footsteps  of  their 
pious  deceased  parents.  In  the  evening  I  had  a  large  meet- 
ing ;  the  word  of  encouragement  and  consolation  was  given 
me  to  proclaim,  but  I  had  also  pretty  close  labour  with 
some. 

Zurich,  28th.  Leaving  St.  Gallen  very  early  yesterday 
morning  I  came  back  here  that  afternoon.  I  had  a  large 
satisfactory  meeting  in  the  evening  and  another  this  morning, 
and  now,  with  peacefulness,  my  way  is  clear  to  depart. 

Berne,  31st.  I  set  off  at  noon  from  Zurich ;  a  number  of 
pious  people  of  both  sexes,  accompanied  me  to  the  coach,  and 
continued  with  me  till  my  departure.  I  had  a  tedious,  trying 
journey  to  this  place.  We  arrived  at  Arun  at  six,  p.m.,  and 
did  not  leave  till  half-past  ten.  All  the  chambers  in  the  inn 
were  so  crowded  with  company  which  I  could  not  assimilate 
with,  that  I  was  obliged,  in  my  own  defence,  to  walk  about 
the  streets,  though  the  night  was  very  cold  and  dark.  In  some 

are  very  grateful  for  your  remembrance,  and  entreat  dear  friend  Grellet 
not  to  forget  them  in  his  prayers. 

0  how  I  congratulate  your  dear  wife  and  your  happy  daughter  on  the 
return  of  a  husband  and  father  so  beloved.  May  the  Lord  mark  that 
period  with  abundance  of  grace.  Salute  very  cordially  my  dear  sisters 
in  Jesus  Christ  on  my  behalf.  I  venture  to  hope  that  you  will  continue 
to  let  us  hear  from  you  occasionally,  and  I  am  convinced  that  we  are  for 
ever  united  in  our  Head. — Wo  meet  each  other  when  we  look  towanls 
Him. 

Your  grateful  friend, 

LOUISA  LAVATER. 


346  1832.  [>T.  58. 

of  the  rooms  they  played  at  cards,  in  others  were  billiard 
tables ;  there  were  music  and  dancing,  drinking  and  smoking. 
My  head  and  my  heart  were  made  sick.  We  arrived  hero 
early  the  day  before  yesterday.  I  called  on  several  of 
my  former  acquaintances,  some  of  whom  I  was  pleased  to 
meet  again,  they  retaining  their  love  for  the  Truth. 

I  was  recognized  by  a  female  as  I  passed  her  in  the  street ; 
she  saw  me  when  I  was  here  before,  and  was  at  a  meeting ; 
she  says  it  was  the  first  time  in  her  life  that  she  had  been  in 
a  Christian  assembly ;  she  was  greatly  astonished  at  my  com- 
munication, for  it  seemed  to  her  as  if  I  was  singling  her  out 
of  the  large  company  and  exposing  her  conduct,  even  her 
secret  thoughts,  before  them  all,  and  yet  she  knew  that  I 
could  not  have  any  knowledge  of  her,  nor  could  anybody 
have  informed  me  of  what  none  knew  but  herself;  but  she 
has  since  found  that  there  is  One  who  knoweth  the  secret 
of  our  hearts ;  now  she  knows  and  loves  God,  and  is  will- 
ing that  he  should  try  her,  prove  her,  and  show  her  her 
thoughts. 

I  had  a  meeting  that  evening  largely  attended  by  a  mixed 
company ;  I  was  brought  under  deep  exercise  on  account  of 
some;  but  the  Lord  enabled  me,  his  poor  servant,  to  minis- 
ter to  their  several  conditions,  and  the  meeting  concluded 
under  a  precious  solemnity. 

Yesterday,  accompanied  by  L'Orsa,  my  former  kind  and 
faithful  interpreter,  I  called  on  many  families,  and  had 
solemn  and  refreshing  seasons  with  some  of  them.  In  the 
evening  I  had  another  meeting.  This  afternoon,  still  accom- 
panied by  L'Orsa,  I  visited  other  persons  in  their  families; 
one  was  J.  Gerber,  who  was  lately  at  Sierra  Leone  as  a  mis- 
sionary ;  he  has  come  here  to  recruit  his  health.  He  knew 
well  my  valuable,  deceased  friend,  Hannah  Kilham,  and  he 
speaks  highly  of  her  piety  and  great  usefulness.  He  left 
Africa  the  day  after  she  sailed  for  Liberia.  I  had  an  inte- 
resting and  edifying  season  with  him  and  a  few  others. 

Neufchatel,  Eleventh  month,  1st.  I  travelled  part  of 
the  night  to  this  place ;  the  moon  and  stars  shone  brightly  on 
the  smooth  surface  of  the  lake,  and  on  the  tops  of  the 


JZT.  59.]  1832.  347 

mountains.  The  inhabitants  of  this  and  other  cantons,  are 
in  a  state  of  ferment  on  account  of  some  political  ques- 
tions, and  blood  has  been  shed.  I  met  here,  however, 
some  who  are  of  a  meek  and  quiet  spirit,  and  appear 
to  be  seeking  for  those  things  that  make  for  peace.  I 
had  a  pretty  satisfactory  meeting,  attended  by  a  far  greater 
number  than  I  had  expected.  There  are  several  young 
persons  seriously  disposed,  who  by  pious  conduct,  preach 
loudly  to  their  parents.  I  called  on  one  of  these,  who 
is  a  magistrate;  I  was  first  introduced  to  his  father,  who 
received  me  with  politeness,  but,  on  hearing  the  object 
of  my  visit,  he  said,  "  0,  it  must  be  my  eldest  son  that  you 
wish  to  see;  I  concern  not  myself  with  things  of  this  kind." 
There  are  five  or  six  persons  at  La  Goulette  who  unite  fre- 
quently in  sitting  down  together  in  silence  to  wait  on  the 
Lord ;  they  came  here  to  see  me. 

Locle,  2nd.  By  travelling  most  of  the  night  I  arrived 
here  about  noon ;  the  ascent  of  Mount  Jura  is  beautiful,  but 
the  land  towards  the  top  is  very  barren  ;  only  a  few  patches 
are  cultivated  with  potatoes  and  cabbages;  a  large  popula- 
tion, however,  reside  here.  The  houses  are  mostly  small,  but 
very  neat ;  all,  even  the  largest  which  occupy  much  space 
on  the  ground  floor,  have  but  one  story.  This  manner  of 
building  is  adopted  that  they  may  be  more  protected  from 
the  wind,  which  blows  vehemently,  at  times,  on  this  high 
ground.  These  numerous  inhabitants  arc  occupied  in  manu- 
facturing watches ;  most  of  the  works  which  are  put  toge- 
ther in  Germany  and  France  are  made  on  this  mountain; 
many  also  are  exported  for  the  use  of  watchmakers  in 
England  and  America.  Locle  stands  nearly  on  the  top  of 
the  Jura,  yet  it  is  in  a  hollow,  and  is  thereby  protected  from 
the  bleak  winds ;  it  is  said  that  there  was  formerly  a  large 
lake  in  this  hollow,  whence  this  small  town  derives  its  name. 
The  land  about  it  is  well  cultivated ;  many  cattle  and  sheep 
are  fed  on  it,  and  excellent  butter  and  cheese  are  made. 
Mary  Anne  Calame,  well  known  for  her  great  benevolence, 
resides  in  this  place,  together  with  Catherine  Zimmerling, 
her  intimate  friend,  who,  during  eighteen  years,  has  shared 


348  1882.  [JET.  59. 

actively  in  her  works  of  benevolence  and  charity.  They 
have,  as  inmates  in  their  family,  several  young  women,  who 
by  afflictive  occurrences  have  been  brought  into  a  reduced 
condition.  They  have  the  charge  of  their  education  in  every 
respect,  and  qualify  them  to  occupy  useful  and  important 
stations  in  life;  but,  above  all,  their  especial  care  is  to 
endeavour  to  imbue  their  minds  with  piety.  One  of  these 
young  women  is  a  Greek  who,  when  a  child,  escaped 
the  massacre  of  the  inhabitants  of  Scio  soon  after  I  was 
there.  Her  parents  were  among  the  victims  of  the  Turks. 
I  hope  this  young  woman  may  become  extensively  useful 
in  Greece. 

The  establishment  of  M.  A.  Calame  is  about  a  mile  and  a 
half  from  the  town.  I  went  there  with  her  in  the  afternoon. 
It  was  very  touching  to  me,  as  we  entered  on  the  premises, 
to  see  the  young  people  we  met  saluting  her  with  filial 
respect  and  affection,  by  the  name  of  "Ma  chere  m&re," — 
"  my  dear  mother,"  and  she  calls  them,  "  my  children," — 
and  she  acts  truly  towards  them  the  part  of  a  mother ;  her 
time  and  property  are  devoted  to  them,  but  her  necessities 
in  the  maintenance  of  so  large  a  family,  and  the  erection  of 
the  needful  buildings  which  she  has  yearly  to  enlarge,  are 
such,  that  she  has  to  be  dependent  on  public  benevolence  ; 
in  this  she  has  never  been  disappointed,  though  she  has  been 
repeatedly  reduced  to  the  last  extremity,  not  having  even  the 
"  handful  of  meal"  left  in  her  stores ;  but  the  Lord,  the 
Father  of  the  orphans,  in  whom  is  her  confidence,  has  never 
forsaken  her ;  many  and  very  interesting  are  the  circum- 
stances under  which  her  great  wants  have  been  supplied. 
In  a  number  of  instances  she  has  not  known  by  what  human 
hand  help  was  extended,  but  she  had  the  conviction  that  the 
Lord  had  done  it.  The  dear  woman,  who  knows  that  there 
is  no  limit  to  Omnipotence,  also  feels  that  there  is  none  to 
her  benevolence  ;  thus  she  considers  not  her  want  of  means, 
but  the  needs  of  the  poor  orphans  whom  she  cannot  refuse 
to  admit  to  her  asylum,  whenever  they  are  brought  to  her. 
She  first  introduced  me  to  the  youngest  children,  from 
two  to  six  years  old;  they  were  all  sitting  on  low  benches, 


JOT.  59.]  1832.  349 

at  their  various  employments,  knitting,  sewing,  or  having 
their  books,  and  the  very  little  ones  were  unravelling  pieces 
of  old  silk,  which,  in  another  part  of  the  house,  is  carded 
and  spun.  Perfect  stillness  prevailed ;  if  they  had  anything 
to  say  to  a  motherly  woman  who  sat  facing  them,  it  was 
in  a  whisper,  except  that  when  we  entered  the  apartment 
they  all  rose,  apparently  delighted  to  see  Mary  Anne.  They 
saluted  her,  "  Ma  chSre  mfcre,"  and  such  as  were  near  tried 
to  kiss  her  hand;  but  they  soon  resumed  their  seats  and 
occupations.  Mary  Anne  went  among  them,  giving  them  s 
few  sugar  plums.  Their  mistress  strongly  attracted  my  at- 
tention. She  was  herself  knitting,  and  conveyed  instruction 
to  the  children  with  much  kindness  and  affection,  on  such  a 
variety  of  subjects,  that  I  could  hardly  credit  that  I  was 
among  such  a  class  of  children,  and  so  young.  The  greater 
was  my  astonishment  when  I  found  that  this  young  woman 
was  blind.  Some  of  the  teaching  was  on  this  wise:  "Chil- 
dren, you  have  heard  of  the  birth  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
our  Saviour ;  can  you,  Mary,  tell  me,  where  he  was  born  ? 
And  you,  Sarah,  do  you  know  what  kind  of  people  came 
there  to  see  him?"  Of  another  she  inquired  how  they 
knew  that  he  was  to  be  found  there?  After  a  number 
of  questions  connected  with  the  Scripture  narrative,  to 
which  the  children  answered  very  correctly,  she  said  to 
another,  "can  you  tell  me  some  particular  circumstance 
that  occurred  at  the  time  of  the  birth  of  our  Saviour?" 
Several  of  the  children  said,  "  there  was  then  peace  on 
all  the  earth,  and  the  Temple  of  Janus  was  shut."  Then 
again  she  said,  "and  where  was  the  Temple  of  Janus?" 
"At  Rome,"  was  the  answer. — She  pursued,  "but  where  is 
Rome?"  &c.,  &c.  Thus  the  blind  woman,  whilst  going  on 
with  her  knitting,  conversed  with  the  children,  on  the  Scrip- 
tures, history,  geography,  &c. — and  they  answered  her  ques- 
tions without  raising  their  eyes  from  their  work.  By  such 
kind  of  conversation  the  younger  ones  were  also  instructed, 
and  questioned  on  subjects  within  their  capacity.  There 
are  in  the  institution  several  schools  for  boys  and  for 
girls.  There  are  also  various  workshops  here;  for  this  is  a 


350  1882.  OET.  59. 

school  where  manual  lahour,  both  in  and  out  of  doors,  is 
pursued.  Most  of  the  teachers  have  received  their  edu- 
cation in  this  establishment.  Their  spirits  seem  to  be 
moulded  after  that  of  Mary  Anne  Calame.  The  children 
are  remarkably  kind  and  affectionate  to  each  other.  I  had 
a  meeting  with  them  and  their  teachers,  and  other  mem- 
bers of  the  household.  It  was  a  solemn  and  tendering 
season.  During  the  course  of  my  communication  to  the 
children,  I  queried  if  some  of  them  did  not  sometimes  feel 
their  hearts  so  full  of  the  love  of  Christ,  or  so  sensible  that 
they  had  grieved  the  Divine  Spirit  in  their  unwatchful  mo- 
ments, as  to  bring  them  to  desire  that  they  might  retire  into 
some  private  corner,  to  pour  forth  their  souls  in  prayer  to 
God,  or  in  praises  for  his  great  love  to  them.  Several 
sobbed  aloud,  so  that  for  a  few  moments  I  was  under  the 
necessity  to  cease  to  speak.  After  meeting,  M.  A.  Calame 
told  me  that  yesterday  some  of  the  girls  came  to  request 
the  privilege  of  the  use  of  a  small  place  in  the  garret ;  she  in- 
quired what  they  wanted  to  go  there  for  ?  They  hesitated  for 
a  while,  but  being  pressed  to  answer,  they  burst  into  tears  and 
said,  they  wished  to  have  some  private  corner  where  they  might 
retire  to  prostrate  themselves  before  the  Lord,  and  pray  to 
him.  Mary  Anne  told  them,  "You  need  not  go  to  such  a 
place,  my  dear  children,  you  know  that  my  private  closet  is  un- 
occupied most  of  the  day;  retire  quietly  there  whenever  you 
are  inclined." 

In  the  evening  I  had  a  meeting  in  the  town,  which  was 
also  attended  by  M.  A.  Calame  and  her  family;  it  was  a 
good  meeting,  for  the  Lord  was  with  us.  M.  A.  C.  does 
not  belong  to  any  particular  denomination,  having  felt  reli- 
gious scruples  against  the  forms  and  ceremonies  introduced  by 
many  of  them.  Meetings  are  regularly  held  in  her  family, 
which  are  attended  by  a  few  pious  neighbours ;  they  sit  down 
together  in  silence,  and  seek  for  the  presence  of  God  in  the 
temple  of  their  hearts. 

Neufchatel,  3rd.  This  morning  I  went  to  M.  A.  C.'s 
house,  and  had  a  solemn  meeting  with  her  family,  including 
the  young  women  educated  in  it ;  I  then  returned  to  this 


JJT.  59.]  1832.  351 

place,  descending  the  Jura  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  moun- 
tain ;  parts  of  the  road  strongly  reminded  me  of  Mont  Cenis, 
except  that  they  exceed  it  in  beauty.  The  two  large  lakes 
below,  the  fine,  cultivated  plains,  and  the  tops  of  the  snowy 
Alps,  are  very  grand.  By  using  exertion  I  arrived  here  in 
good  time  for  a  meeting  I  had  appointed  before  going  to 
Locle ;  it  was  large,  as  the  notice  had  spread  some  distance  in 
the  country.  The  Lord  enlarged  me  in  preaching  his  glorious 
Gospel. 

Yverdun>  4th.  I  was  on  the  road  for  this  place  by  four  this 
morning.  I  had  heard  much  of  a  people  in  this  city  repre- 
sented by  some  as  persons  that  had  made  great  attainments 
in  the  life  of  religion.  I  wished  for  an  opportunity  to  judge 
a  little  for  myself;  one  of  their  chief  men  is  a  physician  of 
the  name  of  Duveley ;  about  seventy  persons  were  met  at  his 
house  when  I  came  to  it ;  their  meeting  concluded  soon  after. 
I  had  an  opportunity  to  see  and  converse  with  them ;  they 
are  Ranters  to  a  very  high  degree.  One  of  them  thought 
that  his  faith  had  increased  far  beyond  the  size  of  a  grain 
of  mustard  seed,  that  therefore  he  could  walk  on  the  waters 
of  the  lake,  and  a  few  days  since  he  actually  gave  out  that  he 
would  do  so.  A  concourse  of  people  collected  on  the  side  of 
the  lake  to  see  his  performance ;  he  made  the  attempt  several 
times,  but  the  water  could  not  bear  him  up ;  he  told  the  people 
that  his  faith  was  not  yet  strong  enough.  I  found  them  full  of 
airy  notions. 

Lausanne,  5th.  I  arrived  here  early  in  the  afternoon;  a 
great  change  has  taken  place  since  my  last  visit ;  many  are  re- 
moved by  death.  The  aged  Polier  is  like  a  servant  waiting  for 
the  coming  of  his  Lord ;  he  has  lost  his  sight,  but  the  light  of 
the  Lord  shines  brighter  and  brighter  in  his  soul.  I  had  this 
evening  a  refreshing  meeting  at  his  house,  when  a  number  of  his 
friends  met  us. 

6th.  I  visited  several  pious  families,  and  was  particularly 
interested  in  that  of  De  Montcl;  some  of  his  wife's  relatives 
from  Neufchatel  were  also  present ;  it  was  a  season  of  mutual 
consolation  in  the  Lord.  Montcl  accompanied  me  to  a  meet- 
ing held  in  the  afternoon ;  it  was  largely  attended  by  the 


362  1832.  OT.  59. 

inhabitants,  and  by  many  persons  who  came  from  the  coun- 
try, several  of  whom  are  clergymen.  I  found  it  a  very 
exercising  time,  and  had  close  labour  among  them;  there 
were  however  some  precious  and  tender  spirits  present ; 
I  thought  most  were  too  full  of  themselves  and  of  their 
attainments,  to  bow  down  to  the  simplicity  of  the  Truth, 
and  to  receive  Jesus  of  Nazareth  as  "  Christ  crucified," 
the  hope  of  our  salvation.  I  left  them  with  a  heavy 
heart. 

Geneva,  8th.  I  arrived  here  last  evening.  This  day  has 
been  closely  taken  up  in  visiting  a  number  of  pious  families. 
My  soul  is  made  glad  in  the  Lord  on  finding  that,  though 
some  of  them  have  been  sorely  chastened  under  the  rod  of 
affliction,  both  of  an  outward  and  spiritual  nature,  they  have 
not  been  forsaken  under  their  sore  trials.  The  Lord  has 
been  with  them.  I  have  sweetly  mingled  again  with  Mouli- 
nier,  who  seems  to  be  fast  ripening  for  a  better  habitation, 
even  an  heavenly ;  his  colleague,  pastor  Demalleyer,  also ; 
they,  together  with  Galland,  maintain  with  firmness  their  Chris- 
tian ground  against  the  strong  body  of  Socinians  here  on 
the  one  hand,  and  the  Calvinists  on  the  other.  The  sisters  of 
Galland,  Mary  Ann  Vernet  and  others,  continue  in  Christian 
meekness ;  they  seek  for  their  supplies  from  Christ,  the  pure 
and  everlasting  spring.  This  evening  a  meeting  was  held 
at  pastor  Moulinier's :  it  was  composed  chiefly  of  those  who 
know  that  it  is  good  to  be  found  in  a  waiting  frame  of 
spirit  before  God,  that  it  is  in  the  sanctuary  of  the  heart  that 
we  are  to  seek  him,  and  that  there  also  he  is  to  be  worshipped ; 
there  he  ministers  of  his  goodness  and  mercy  to  those  that 
wait  upon  him.  We  were  refreshed  together,  and  united  in 
spirit  in  praising  his  great  and  holy  name,  who  is  blessed 
for  ever ! 

10th.  Yesterday  and  to-day  I  was  engaged  in  visiting  the 
prisons,  and  some  valuable  and  useful  institutions;  one  is 
for  old  men ;  great  care  is  bestowed  on  their  bodily  com- 
forts ;  each  has  his  separate,  clean  chamber ;  every  thing  that 
might  tend  to  disturb  the  mind  of  an  old  man  is  carefully 
avoided,  and  in  the  most  tender  and  gentle  way  opportunities 


XT.  59.]  1832.  853 

are  watched  for  to  bring  their  minds  to  Christ,  and  to  stir 
them  up  to  make  use  of  their  few  remaining  days  in  pre- 
paring for  another  life.  I  had  some  interesting  and  satis- 
factory religious  service  in  several  of  these  places.  This 
evening  a  meeting  was  held  at  pastor  Demalleyer's ;  it  was 
a  more  mingled  kind  than  the  one  at  Moulinier's,  but  the 
Lord  enabled  me  to  divide  the  word  among  the  several 
states  of  the  people. 

I  dined  at  Mary  Ann  Vernet's,  where  various  branches 
of  their  families  were  present,  also  her  widowed  daughter, 
the  Baroness  De  Stael.  We  had  a  contriting  time  together. 
They  keenly  felt  the  loss  of  a  valuable,  pious  relative,  a  son 
of  Mary  Ann's  ;  but  they  bear  it  as  Christians.  In  his  attempt 
to  save  the  life  of  another  person  from  a  building  that  was  on 
fire,  he  himself  fell  a  prey  to  the  devouring  element.  The  dear 
youth  had  for  many  years  past  devoted  himself,  as  a  Nazarite, 
to  serve  the  Lord,  and  he  died  whilst  evincing  his  love  to  man. 
I  was  a  good  deal  with  him,  in  my  previous  visit  here,  and  I 
loved  him  in  the  Truth. 

llth.  I  had  another  meeting  at  Demalleyer's,  more  select 
than  that  held  last  evening.  I  had  also  one  at  Galland's ;  it 
was  held  in  the  chamber  of  one  of  his  sisters ;  she  has  long 
been  confined  to  her  bed,  under  much  suffering,  which  she  bears 
with  Christian  patience  and  cheerfulness.  This  meeting  was 
mostly  composed  of  pious  females.  Several  of  these  generally 
meet  every  week  to  wait  together  on  the  Lord ;  and,  what  is 
remarkable,  the  wives  of  two  clergymen  and  their  daughters, 
are  among  them ;  also  the  sisters  of  Galland  and  another  clergy- 
man. May  the  Lord  himself  feed  this  little  flock  of  his  pas- 
ture, guide  them  by  his  Spirit,  and  finally  receive  them  to 
glory! 

VOL.  II.-24 


CHAPTER  LVIII. 

FOURTH  VISIT  TO  EUROPB. 
THE  WALDENSES. 

STEPHEN  GRELLET  had  now  taken  his  final  leave  of 
Switzerland.  His  heart  had  often  turned  with  much 
Christian  love  towards  the  Protestant  inhabitants  of 
the  valleys  of  Piedmont,  who  have  so  long  attracted 
the  notice,  and  called  forth  the  benevolent  exertions 
of  their  fellow  Christians  of  other  nations;  and  to 
that  interesting  people  he  now  turned  his  steps. 
Though  historians  differ  as  to  their  origin,  it  appears 
to  be  certain  that,  whether  they  derive  their  Chris- 
tianity from  primitive  times  or  not,  their  religious 
belief  and  church  government  from  very  remote 
periods,  have  always  been  different  from  those  of 
Rome  in  the  dark,  mediaeval  and  modern  ages,  and 
it  would  seem  to  be  more  probable  that  the  "  Men  of 
the  Valleys" — shepherds  and  herdsmen — should  retain 
the  Truth  as  it  was  first  delivered  to  them,  than  that 
they  should  be  able  to  discover  it  amidst  the  darkness 
of  the  twelfth  century,  when  all  Christendom  was  de- 
parting further  and  further,  from  the  light,  "  under  the 
false  teaching  of  subtle  schoolmen,  and  ambitious  and 
licentious  hierarchs.* 

Charles    Albert    had    obtained    possession    of   the 
Sardinian    throne,    and    though   the    distrustful   and 

*  See  Gilly  ;  Monastier ;  Jane  Louisa  Will  yams  ;  Baines,  &c. 
354 


*T.  59.]  1832.  355 

restrictive  policy  of  his  predecessors  had  not  been 
entirely  abolished,  he  had  put  an  end  to  many  severi- 
ties and  indignities  heaped  upon  the  Vaudois,  and 
they  were  enjoying  a  time  of  comparative  repose  when 
Stephen  Grellet  visited  their  isolated  communities. 

On  leaving  Geneva,  he  took  the  direct  course  to 
Turin,  and  having  reached  Chambery  he  writes : — 

Eleventh  month,  13th,  1832.  I  have  found  as  yet  no  door 
open  for  religious  service  in  this  place,  where  I  am  detained 
till  I  can  obtain  a  conveyance  for  Turin.  My  time  has, 
however,  been  employed  in  writing,  which  my  close  engage- 
ments and  travelling  had  long  prevented.  This  place  is 
at  the  foot  of  the  Alps,  surrounded  by  mountains,  rising 
one  above  another,  whose  snowy  summits  are  lost  in  the  clouds. 

Turin,  18th.  I  .was  four  days  on  the  road  from  Cham- 
bery here,  travelling  early  in  the  morning  and  late  at 
night.  There  being  much  snow  and  ice  upon  these  moun- 
tains, we  made  but  slow  progress,  and  in  some  places  we 
were  in  considerable  danger.  It  was  but  a  few  days  since, 
that  a  carriage,  by  sliding  on  the  ice  to  the  side  of  one 
of  these  steep  and  narrow  roads,  was  precipitated  to  a  great 
depth  among  the  sharp  rocks. 

I  met  in  these  mountains  a  woman  who  is  one  hundred 
and  eighteen  years  of  age,  but  is  more  active  than  many  are 
at  seventy;  she  walks  with  a  firm  step;  her  sight  and  hear- 
ing are  good ;  she  has  had  a  new  set  of  teeth,  but  these  begin 
to  decay ;  she  says  that  she  has  never  been  sick ;  her  memory 
is  not  only  good,  but  local,  so  that  she  is  very  minute  in  her 
relation  of  past  events. 

I  have  been  with  a  few  persons  here,  some  of  whom  are 
connected  with  the  Waldenses.  My  chief  inducement  in 
coming  here  at  present,  is  to  visit  that  people,  scattered 
about  in  the  valleys  of  Piedmont.  I  was  prevented  from 
doing  so  when  I  travelled  before  in  this  part  of  the  country. 

Pignerol,  19th.  I  arrived  here  last  evening ;  I  had  a  soli- 
tary but  very  pleasant  ride,  for  my  blessed  Master  was  with 


356  1832.  OT.  59. 

me;  my  soul  was  contrited  under  a  grateful  sense  that  he 
has,  in  a  marvellous  manner  and  in  great  condescending 
mercy,  kept,  to  this  day,  his  covenant  with  me,  though  on  my 
part,  with  shame  and  confusion,  I  heheld  how  frequently  I 
have  broken  my  own  covenant  with  my  Lord  God  and  Re- 
deemer. He  has  enabled  me  to  renew  it  this  day,  and  to 
anoint  the  altar,  with  many  tears ;  may  it  prove  to  be  an 
everlasting  covenant  never  to  be  broken !  My  soul  also  was 
poured  forth  before  God  in  supplication  for  all  whom  I  have 
visited  and  labored  with  in  the  work  and  love  of  the  Gos- 
pel, in  various  parts  of  America  and  in  these  European 
nations.  May  the  Lord  bless  the  works  of  his  own  hands 
everywhere,  and  restrain  the  workings  of  an  evil  spirit 
under  whatsoever  specious  appearance  it  shows  itself.  I 
felt  deeply  and  shed  tears  for  those  who  are  carried  away 
captive  by  the  spirit  of  unbelief;  my  soul  did  yearn  to- 
wards those  in  America  who  have  been  subverted  from  the 
faith  and  the  hope  of  that  salvation  which  is  through  Jesus 
Christ,  by  Elias  Hicks  and  his  coadjutors;  yet  I  entertain  a 
hope  that  the  Lord's  faithful  messengers  will,  in  days  to 
come,  when  those  who  have  been  active  in  sowing  the  evil 
seed  are  laid  in  the  silent  grave,  be  sent  and  commissioned 
to  preach  unto  their  children  the  glad  tidings  of  sal- 
vation, and  the  word  of  reconciliation  with  God  through 
Jesus  Christ.  The  remembrance  also  of  the  thousands  that 
have  been  slain  on  these  mountains  and  in  these  valleys  for 
their  love  to  Jesus,  and  their  faithfulness  to  his  testimony, 
has  been  feelingly  and  solemnly  before  me.  I  beheld  how 
many  of  these  have  joined  that  innumerable  company  who 
have  come  out  of  many  tribulations,  and  stand  now  clothed  in 
white  before  the  throne  of  God  and  the  Lamb,  having  harps 
in  their  hands. 

La  Tour,  in  the  valley  of  Lucerne,  20th.  Our  road  was 
among  rugged  rocks  and  deep  hollows,  but  the  land  is 
well  cultivated,  wherever  there  is  a  small  spot  of  earth,  even 
close  up  to  the  snowy  mountain  tops ;  they  have  vine- 
yards and  mulberry  trees,  for  they  produce  a  good  deal  of 
silk  in  these  valleys.  At  La  Tour  is  the  largest  congregation 


«r.  59.]  1832.  357 

of  the  Waldenses.  Bert  is  their  pastor;  his  congregation  is 
composed  of  about  two  thousand  adults;  their  whole  number 
in  eleven  villages,  hamlets  or  towns,  scattered  in  these 
valleys,  is  about  twenty-two  thousand  persons;  they  have 
about  four  thousand  five  hundred  children  at  their  several 
schools;  but  most  of  these  schools  are  held  only  in  winter; 
for  as  soon  as  the  sun  has  acquired  sufficient  power  to  melt 
the  snow,  their  flocks  are  led  to  the  mountains,  where  they 
are  left  under  the  care  of  the  elder  boys,  till  'the  cold 
weather  brings  them  down  again  into  the  valleys.  Their 
accommodations  for  school-houses  have  hitherto  been  poor, 
and  as  the  cold  is  very  severe  in  winter,  they  hold  their 
schools  in  many  places  in  stables,  warmed  by  the  breath  of 
the  cattle;  these  being  generally  dark- are  of  course  very  ill 
adapted  for  schools;  the  women  are  attracted  to  the  same 
place  to  be  sheltered  from  the  cold;  they  bring  their  work 
with  them;  some  knit  and  sew,  or  card  the  broken  cocoons 
of  silk,  or  spin  it,  &c.,  so  that  a  school-room  here  exhibits  a 
curious  sight.  This  is  not  however  the  case  in  every  village ; 
great  efforts  have  been  made,  and  some  comfortable  school- 
houses  have  been  built,  or  are  now  building.  The  present 
King  of  Sardinia  appears  to  favour  these  people ;  their  suffer- 
ings and  persecutions  were  great  under  his  predecessor;  their 
disabilities  have  not  however  been  wholly  removed;  they  are 
restricted  to  the  narrow  limits  of  the  valleys  or  mountains 
they  now  occupy;  they  cannot  purchase  land  out  of  these 
limits;  if  they  do,  on  informers  representing  it,  it  is  liable  to 
be  confiscated ;  thus,  they  are  confined  to  the  cultivation  of 
very  small  pieces  of  land,  hardly  sufficient  to  support  their 
families;  this  is  their  reason  for  introducing  the  production 
of  silk.  I  have  endeavoured  to  induce  them  to  abandon  the 
culture  of  the  vine,  for  the  wine  being  consumed  by  them- 
selves, yields  them  no  income ;  it  is  of  such  poor  quality  that 
it  is  not  worth  exportation,  and  they  have  to  purchase 
the  grain  which  might  be  usefully  cultivated  where  the  vine- 
yards now  are. 

I   met   here    Colonel   Beckwith ;    he   lost   one    of  his   legs 
at   the    battle  of  Waterloo,   and    now   endeavours   to   devote 


858  1832.  |>T.  59. 

his  time  to  acts  of  benevolence ;  this  is  the  third  winter  he  has 
spent  among  the  Waldenses ;  he  has  been  useful  in  promoting 
and  in  assisting  them  in  the  building  of  school-houses,  and  in 
having  schools  for  the  girls  separate  from  the  boys.  He  also 
endeavours  to  introduce  among  them  the  manufacture  of  a 
variety  of  articles,  the  materials  of  which  arc  of  small  value. 

I  went  to  most  of  their  villages,  and  visited  their  schools ; 
at  Bobi  I  was  pleased  with  one  for  girls ;  it  is  conducted 
by  a  pious  widow,  who  endeavours  to  train  up  the  young 
plants  under  her  charge  in  the  fear  of  God.  I  found  reli- 
gious tenderness  among  the  parents  and  the  children  in 
several  places ;  most  of  their  pastors  also  appear  to  be  con- 
scientiously concerned  for  the  spiritual  welfare  of  their  flocks. 
These  visits  were  fatiguing,  for  I  had  to  perform  the  journeys 
mostly  on  foot ;  the  snow  was  deep,  and  the  rough  paths  on 
the  high  ground  being  covered  with  ice,  rendered  walking 
laborious.  This  was  particularly  the  case  in  going  up  the 
mountain  to  Angrogne.  It  is  in  that  valley,  and  on  that 
mountain,  that  many  battles  were  fought  during  the  wars  of 
extermination,  waged  against  the  Waldenses  at  the  instiga- 
tion of  the  Papists,  whose  armies  were  accompanied  by  the 
Inquisitors.  Many  of  those  poor,  unoffending  people,  who 
escaped  the  edge  of  the  sword,  were  burned  by  the  Inquisi- 
tion; their  great  crime  was  their  religious  and  conscientious 
scruples  which  prevented  their  bowing  down  to  and  worshipping 
images  made  of  wood,  stone,  silver  or  brass,  &c. ;  and  their 
placing  their  only  hope  of  salvation  in  the  mercy  of  God 
through  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  and  not  in  the 
indulgences  sold  by  the  Popish  priests,  or  the  absolutions 
pronounced  by  them. 

Here  they  are  in  great  want  of  a  school-house.  One,  how- 
ever, is  in  progress  which  will  have  good  stoves  to  warm  it. 
On  coming  down  the  mountain  I  had  a  narrow  escape ;  roy 
foot  slipped  on  the  ice,  which  brought  me  to  the  edge  of 
a  deep  precipice  among  the  rocks ;  but  my  blessed  and 
almighty  Preserver  protected  me  here  again,  lengthening  my 
days  a  little  longer,  that  they  may  be  devoted  to  his  service, 
whose  I  am. 


*r.  59.]  1882.  859 

The  district  of  St.  John's  is  the  most  fertile  ot  any  of  their 
settlements.  It  contains  about  one  thousand  eight  hundred 
inhabitants.  Several  hamlets  seated  on  the  mountains  belong 
to  it;  but,  daring  the  winter  months  the  inhabitants  can 
very  seldom  come  down.  Here  they  had  only  one  hun- 
dred and  twenty  children  at  school.  Small  schools  are 
kept  in  the  hamlets.  A  few  years  ago,  some  clergymen  from 
Geneva  came  among  these  peor,  simple-hearted  people,  and 
under  the  disguise  of  Christian  kindness,  brought  in  among 
them  during  their  visit,  the  evil  seed  of  the  Socinian  doctrine. 
It  took  some  root  among  individuals,  and  in  one  of  their 
pastors.  By  strict  attention,  and  the  Lord's  blessing  espe- 
cially, they  hope,  however,  that  it  is  now  pretty  much  extir- 
pated ;  but  it  has  rendered  them  very  watchful  over  the 
visitors  who  come  among  them,  that  the  morals  and  sound 
Christian  views  of  a  people  descended  from  ancestors  who 
have  deeply  suffered  for  the  testimony  of  Jesus,  may  not  be 
corrupted. 

I  returned  to  La  Tour  the  23rd,  in  the  evening,  and  had  a 
satisfactory  religious  opportunity  at  the  house  of  their  pastor, 
Bert,  which  was  attended  by  many  of  these  interesting 
people. 

Turin,  25th.  I  returned  here  last  evening  late.  Before 
my  departure  from  La  Tour  I  visited  their  hospital.  It  was 
founded  but  lately,  and  much  aided  by  the  Emperor  Alex- 
ander. The  circumstance  which  I  had  heard  only  in  part 
before,  is  now  related  to  me  by  a  valuable  young  man,  the 
son  of  John  Paul  Vertu,  a  banker  in  this  city.  My  dear 
friend  William  Allen  was  at  Verona,  about  ten  years  since, 
at  the  time  of  the  Congress  of  the  Sovereigns  of  Europe. 
Being  then  with  the  Emperor  Alexander,  their  conversation 
turned  on  the  subject  of  the  oppression  and  persecution  exer- 
cised, at  that  time,  against  the  Waldenses,  by  the  then  reign- 
ing King,  and  the  Popish  priests.  Allen  requested  the  Em- 
peror to  use  his  influence  with  the  King  of  Sardinia,  in  favour 
of  that  portion  of  his  subjects,  and  the  Emperor  desired  him, 
on  his  return  to  England,  to  visit  these  Waldenses,  and  to 
send  him  a  statement  of  the  circumstances  under  which  he 


360  1832.  OT.  59. 

found  them.  William  Allen  did  so; — he  found  them  in  a 
suffering  condition.  Much  distress  and  poverty  prevailed 
among  them  ;  their  sick  and  aged  felt  it  very  heavily.  The 
Russian  Consul  here  at  Turin,  not  having  occasion  then  to 
send  a  messenger  to  the  Emperor,  said  he  would  constitute 
as  such,  any  one  whom  Allen  would  recommend.  This 
young  man,  my  informant,  very  kindly  offered  himself  to 
be  the  bearer  of  these  despatches.  That  he  might  have 
immediate  access  to  the  Emperor,  Allen  gave  him  a  letter 
to  Baron  Wylie,  his  physician,  who  also  was  a  particular 
friend  of  ours  when  we  were  in  Russia.  It  was  late  when 
the  young  man  arrived  at  Verona.  Wylie  had  him  intro- 
duced into  the  apartments  of  the  Emperor.  On  reading  the 
despatches,  Alexander  was  much  affected ;  he  was  left  alone. 
Wylie,  as  usual,  came  in  to  pay  his  visit  as  a  physician ;  he 
was  surprised  to  see  the  Emperor  leaning  his  head  on  his 
hand  near  the  table,  and  in  tears.  "What  has  happened," 
said  Wylie,  full  of  emotion,  "  that  you  are  under  so  much 
affliction?"  On  which,  Alexander  handed  him  Allen's  letter, 
and  said,  "  Read  this  and  see  if  I  have  not  reason  to  be 
afflicted!"  The  very  next  morning  he  endowed  this  hospital 
forever;  made  some  other  benevolent  provisions  in  favour  of 
the  Waldenses,  and  took  immediate  measures  to  try  to  induce 
the  King  of  Sardinia  to  repeal  his  severe  laws  against 
them.  It  is  in  consequence  of  his  interference  that  the 
present  King  has  become  better  acquainted  with  this  people, 
their  peaceable  spirit  and  their  industrious  habits,  and 
that  he  treats  them  with  greater  mildness  than  was  the  case 
under  the  administration  of  his  predecessor.  Baron  Wylie 
has  continued  to  correspond  with  my  friend,  Wm.  Allen ; 
through  him  we  had  repeated  messages  from  the  Emperor 
Alexander,  whose  kind  remembrance  of  us,  after  we  left 
Russia,  continued  to  the  close  of  his  life ;  shortly  before  his 
death,  he  commissioned  Wylie  to  let  us  know  that  his  warm 
Christian  love  flowed  towards  us.  Various  reports  have 
been  circulated  respecting  the  cause  and  manner  of  his 
death,  but  the  account  sent  by  the  Baron  shortly  after  his 
decease  is  one  that  may  be  depended  upon  coming  from  an 


JET.  59.  J  1832.  361 

eminent  physician,  who  for  years  had  been  the  constant 
attendant  of  the  Emperor,  and  who  was  much  attached  to 
him;  he  says  that  the  fever  with  which  the  Emperor  was 
attacked  came  upon  him  whilst  he  was  travelling  in  the  low, 
unhealthy  parts  of  the  Crimea,  near  the  Black  Sea.  During 
his  illness  his  mind  continued  to  rest  on  the  Lord  Jesus  as 
his  only  hope ;  his  delight  was  to  have  the  Scriptures  read 
to  him;  he  also  wished  frequently  to  be  left  alone,  there  is 
every  reason  to  believe,  for  the  purpose  of  prayer  and  spiritr 
ual  communion  with  God. 

Finding  that  the  schools  among  the  Waldenses  are  very 
destitute  of  books,  I  have  made  provision  for  some  to  be 
sent  to  them,  among  others  the  Scripture  Lessons  in  French, 
and  a  quantity  of  Bibles  and  Testaments.  Here  I  had  two 
meetings;  one  of  them  was  attended  by  several  of  those 
Roman  Catholics  that  I  was  with  on  my  former  visit  here ; 
but  I  do  not  find  that  they  have  made  much  advance  in  vital 
religion;  the  way  to  the  kingdom  is  too  narrow  for  them. 
The  few  Protestants  here  are  descendants  of  the  Waldenses ; 
some  of  them  love  the  Truth, 


9  rf 


CHAPTER  LIX. 

FOUKTH  VISIT  TO  EUROPE. 
LYONS. —  AVIGNON. — Aix. —  NISMKS.  —  CONGENIES,    ETC.  — 

MONTPELLIER. —  TOULUSE. —  BRIVES. —  PERIGNEUX. —  BER- 
GERAC. — ST.  JULIEN. — BORDEAUX. — BAYONNE. 

RETURNING  from  the  valleys  of  Piedmont,  Stephen 
Grellet  went  to  revisit  the  scenes  of  his  early  college 
life ;  to  mingle  once  more  with  the  little  company  of 
those  who  profess  with  Friends  in  the  South  of 
France ;  and  to  pay  a  last  farewell  visit  to  his  beloved 
mother  and  near  connections  in  the  different  places 
of  their  abode — on  his  way  to  the  borders  of  Spain. 
In  continuation  of  his  diary  he  writes  : — 

Lyons,  Eleventh  month,  30th.  I  arrived  here  late  last 
night,  by  the  way  of  Suze,  Mont  Cenis,  and  Chambery. 
We  travelled  night  and  day.  The  drifts  and  depth  of  snow 
on  the  mountains  rendered  our  journey  perilous.  We  had 
some  narrow  escapes.  In  one  place  the  passengers  had  to 
assist  in  holding  up  the  carriage,  when  the  wheels  were 
sliding  away  to  the  edge  of  a  precipice. 

I  have  been  to-day  with  several  pious  persons,  who,  though 
Roman  Catholics,  now  see  beyond  the  Pope  and  the  priests ; 
their  minds  are  burdened  with  the  many  ceremonies  and 
superstitions  of  that  church;  but  their  difficulty  is  great  also 
on  meeting  among  the  Protestant  professors  so  many  relics  of 
Popery.  They  wish  to  find  a  people  whose  principles  and 
conduct,  both  civil  and  religious,  harmonize  with  what  they 

362 


«r.  59.]  1832.  363 

conceive  the  doctrines  of  the  New  Testament  require  from  every 
true  disciple  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  One  of  these  men  is 
Stanislas  Gillibcrt,  a  physician.  Bredin  is  another  spiritually 
minded  man.  My  mind  is  introduced  into  much  seriousness  by 
visiting  this  place.  Here  I  received  part  of  my  education  at 
the  college  of  the  Oratorians.  Here,  also,  the  Lord  graciously 
extended  very  peculiar  visitations  of  his  love  to  my  benighted 
soul.  It  was,  indeed,  as  a  light  shining  in  a  dark  place  to 
which  I  have  frequently  recurred,  with  reverent  gratitude  and 
wonder  at  the  gracious  condescension. 

Twelfth  month,  1st.  I  was  this  morning  with  Monod,  son  of 
that  worthy  man  of  the  same  name  at  Paris.  This  young  man 
was  the  pastor  of  one  of  the  Protestant  churches  here,  but  his 
spiritual  views  of  religion,  worship,  ministry,  &c.,  have  induced 
him  to  withdraw  from  that  office ;  he  holds  meetings,  however, 
which  are  attended  by  many  of  the  most  pious  among  the  Pro- 
testants, and  also  the  Roman  Catholics.  His  exemplary  life 
and  the  purity  of  the  doctrine  he  preaches,  which  has  for  its 
object  to  bring  men  to  Christ  through  the  obedience  of  faith 
and  the  teachings  of  his  Divine  Spirit,  induce  many  to  gather 
about  him.  He  has  been  a  remarkable  instrument  in  bringing 
the  inhabitants  of  several  villages  hereabout  to  see  the  errors 
of  Popery,  so  as  to  desert  their  priests,  and  to  sit  down 
under,  or  to  wait  for,  the  teaching  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ. 
When  he  cannot  be  with  them,  they  meet  together  to  read  the 
Scriptures.  This  young  man  is  very  zealous  and  mighty  in  the 
Scriptures.  He  reminds  me  of  what  is  said  of  Apollos.  What 
endears  him  particularly  to  me  is  that  he  appears  to  have  a 
heart  open  to  become  more  perfectly  instructed  in  the  way  of 
the  Lord. 

2nd.  I  had  a  satisfactory,  small  meeting  at  Doctor  Gilli- 
bert's,  with  a  few  other  seeking  persons.  His  wife  appears  to 
be  a  sincere  inquirer  after  the  Truth.  I  had  another  meeting 
at  Adolphe  Monod's,  which  was  attended  both  by  pious  Pro- 
testants and  Roman  Catholics,  who  desire  to  come  to  the  Shep- 
herd and  Bishop  of  souls,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  These  have 
been  very  interesting  meetings,  as  have  also  been  some  private 
religious  opportunities  with  these  tender,  seeking  individuals. 


1832.  JET.  59. 

Avignon,  3d.  I  came  here  by  steam-boat  down  the  Rhone, 
with  great  rapidity.  The  current  is  BO  strong  that  it  takes 
them  nine  days  to  go  up  again  to  Lyons.  We  passed  under  the 
bridge  "St.  Esprit,"  near  Valence,  with  great  velocity.  It 
was  not  till  very  lately  that  they  have  carried  passengers  on 
board  whilst  passing  there,  it  being  considered  so  dangerous. 
The  bridge,  however,  is  much  improved  from  what  it  was  for- 
merly. It  is  a  hanging  one,  of  brass  wires  twisted  together  like 
a  cable,  but  much  lighter,  and  stands  so  firmly,  that  it  hardly 
shakes  at  all,  whilst  heavy  carriages  pass  over  it.  The  banks 
of  the  Rhone  are  very  fine.  I  know  few  rivers,  anywhere,  that 
surpass  it.  I  staid  but  a  short  time  here,  where  I  was  with 
three  persons,  to  some  satisfaction.  The  inhabitants  of  this 
place  are  strong  papists.  Some  years  ago  it  belonged  to  the 
Popes  of  Rome. 

I  travelled  during  the  night  to  Aix,  in  Provence.  My  chief 
object  in  coming  round  by  this  place  was  to  see  Francis 
Gourrier,  who  was  a  lawyer  rising  into  eminence ;  but,  becom- 
ing convinced  of  the  errors  of  Popery,  and  having  also  religious 
scruples  in  regard  to  pursuing  the  practice  of  the  law,  he  de- 
votes himself  to  a  religious  life  and  acts  of  benevolence ;  he  is, 
to  a  considerable  extent,  convinced  of  the  principles  of  our 
Christian  Society.  He  corresponds  with  several  persons  in 
France,  Italy  and  Sardinia,  who  also  are  more  or  less  brought 
to  see  the  Popish  errors,  and  to  whom  he  is  of  service,  in  in- 
forming or  strengthening  their  minds  in  the  ways  of  the  Lord. 
Several  of  these  are  priests,  and  some  of  them  are  now  ex- 
posed to  suffering  for  the  testimony  of  Jesus.  One  of  these, 
the  Abbe*  Cousin,  of  Monaco,  has  suffered  much  from  his  fellow- 
priests.  They  cannot  endure  his  reading  the  Scriptures  to  the 
sick  in  the  hospitals,  or  to  the  prisoners.  These  sufferings 
have  been  blessed  to  him.  He  has  thereby  been  brought 
nearer  to  the  Lord,  and  in  His  Light  he  has  seen  more 
light,  even  the  light  of  the  knowledge  of  the  glory  and  love 
of  God,  through  Jesus  Christ.  Francis  Gourrier's  father, 
and  other  branches  of  his  family,  are  also  becoming  convinced 
of  the  errors  of  Popery.  I  had  a  satisfactory  season  with 
them. 


JZT.  59.]  1832.  365 

From  Aix  he  passed  on  to  Nismes,  and  having 
visited  a  few  persons  there,  he  proceeded  at  once  to 
mingle,  for  the  last  time,  with  the  little  company  of 
Friends  in  those  parts. 

Congenics,  6th.  I  came  here  last  evening,  and  was  very 
kindly  received  by  my  valued  friends,  Louis  Majolier  and 
family ;  this  is  the  fourth  time,  in  the  course  of  twenty-eight 
years,  that  I  make  a  religious  visit  to  the  little  flock  in 
these  parts,  who  are  called  by  the  name  of  Friends.  To-day 
being  their  week-day  meeting,  I  attended  it,  and  at  the  close 
spread  before  Friends,  for  their  consideration  and  appro- 
bation, a  concern  that  I  have  felt  with  weight  to  visit  them 
in  their  families.  They  united  cordially  with  it,  and  I  pro- 
ceeded in  the  service. 

9th,  First-day.  Many  of  those  professing  with  us  having 
heard  that  I  am  here,  came  to  meeting  from  several  distant 
villages.  I  was  glad  to  see  Friends  once  more,  but  my  heart 
was  deeply  affected,  and  my  spirit  was  sad,  on  beholding  the 
lukewarmness  and  apathy  respecting  the  things  that  belong 
to  salvation,  into  which  many  of  this  people  have  fallen ;  it 
seems  as  if  some  had  entirely  lost  sight  of  what  once  ap- 
peared so  dear  to  them.  As  the  meeting  in  the  forenoon  was 
attended  by  many  who  do  not  profess  with  us,  the  word 
given  me  to  preach  was  not  so  particularly  for  the  professors 
with  us  as  was  the  case  in  the  afternoon,  when  the  meeting 
was  more  select ;  it  was  a  time  of  close  searching  of  heart ; 
many  appeared  to  feel  it,  and  to  see  wherefrom  they  had 
fallen.  It  was  a  season  when  the  baptism  of  repentance 
was  preached,  and  when  also  many  did  confess  their  sins. 
I  had  another  meeting  in  the  evening,  when  many  gave 
evidence  of  the  contrition  of  heart  they  were  brought  to 
by  the  many  tears  that  they  shed.  May  the  Lord  bless 
this  fresh  visitation  of  his  love. 

Codognon,  14th.  I  continued  diligent  in  my  visit  to  the 
families  at  and  near  Congenies  till  last  evening,  having  also 
meetings  with  Friends  select,  and  others  among  the  inhabit- 
ants, who  appeared  to  consider  it  a  privilege  to  attend  them, 


1832.  [JET.  59. 

Roman  Catholics  as  well  as  Protestants.  Here  also  I  had  a 
meeting  among  these  different  classes  of  people. 

Congenies,  16th.  I  returned  here  yesterday,  and  went  to 
visit  the  few  professors  with  us  at  Calvisson,  and  had  a  large 
public  meeting.  To-day  I  had  three  meetings  here,  it  heing 
First-day ;  those  in  the  morning  and  afternoon  were  attended 
by  Friends  and  the  people  at  large  from  other  towns  and 
villages.  They  were  seasons  favoured  by  the  Lord's  pre- 
sence and  power.  There  is  considerable  openness  in  these 
people  to  hear  the  declaration  of  the  Truth.  0  that  there 
may  be  also  a  submission  to  it !  In  the  evening  the  meeting 
was  more  select,  being  for  Friends  only;  there  was  greater 
solemnity  prevailing  over  us  than  had  been  the  case  on  most 
of  the  preceding  occasions ;  many  appeared  sincere  in  their 
desire  to  renew  their  covenants  with  the  God  of  our  life  and 
of  our  salvation ;  may  it  be  sealed  by  the  offering  up  of  the 
whole  heart  as  a  sacrifice  unto  Him  ! 

The  next  day,  accompanied  by  Louis  Majolier,  I  went  to 
Fontanaise ;  the  meeting  was  well  attended  by  Protestants 
and  Roman  Catholics,  as  also  the  succeeding  one  at  Quis- 
sac.  The  next  was  at  St.  Hypolite,  where,  on  preceding 
visits,  I  had  two  very  remarkable  meetings.  Most  of  those 
I  knew  here  are  deceased.  Our  friend  Paradon,  who  resides 
a  little  out  of  the  town,  had  undertaken  to  have  a  place  for 
holding  a  meeting  provided,  and  also  to  give  notice  of  the 
same;  on  conferring  with  the  principal  inhabitants  they  had 
concluded  it  should  be  held  in  their  largest  Protestant  meet- 
ing-house, or  temple,  as  they  term  it.  The  Protestants  here 
are  numerous.  On  our  arrival  we  were  met  by  several  of  the 
clergy ;  as  I  was  about  entering  the  meeting-house,  one  of 4 
them  not  only  offered  but  pressed  me  to  put  on  his  black 
gown,  surplice,  &c.,  which  shows  how  unacquainted  he  is  with 
Friends'  principles  and  Christian  testimonies ;  I  had  then 
but  a  short  time  to  explain  my  conscientious  reasons  for 
declining  his  offer,  but  after  meeting  I  had  a  full  opportunity 
to  do  so.  Their  spacious  meeting-house  was  well  filled,  and 
the  people  behaved  with  seriousness.  The  subject  on  which 
I  was  led  to  speak  was  salvation  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 


*x.  59.]  1832.  367 

through  faith  in  his  name  and  obedience  to  the  dictates  of  his 
Spirit.  I  had  after  that  a  long  opportunity  with  four  of  the 
Protestant  ministers.  One  of  them,  a  zealous  young  man,  was 
disposed  to  enter  into  doubtful  disputations  on  non-essential 
subjects,  which  were  easily  put  by,  and  we  parted  in  love. 
We  went  to  Paradon's,  a  mile  out  of  town,  and  had  a  meeting 
there. 

The  following  day,  on  our  way  back  to  Congenies,  we 
stopped  at  Crespian,  and  had  a  meeting  there ;  the  day  after 
we  attended  their  Two-month's  Meeting  at  Congenies,  at  which 
Friends  very  generally  were  gathered,  from  every  part  in  this 
section  of  France.  It  was  a  solemn  meeting.  We  parted 
from  one  another,  never  expecting  to  be  again  together  in  this 
mutable  state;  we  felt  the  fulness  of  Gospel  love  to  flow 
amongst  us.  I  leave  these  dear  people  in  hope  that  the  Lord 
will  care  for  them  and  watch  over  them,  and  not  suffer  the 
enemy  again  to  prevail. 

St.  Gilles,  25th.  I  arrived  here  yesterday  afternoon,  in 
time  to  visit  four  families  of  Friends,  and  to-day  I  had  two 
meetings.  One  was  held  in  the  Temple  of  the  Protestants. 
Le  Blanc,  their  pastor,  a  pious  man,  whom  I  have  heretofore 
known,  hearing  that  I  was  here,  sent  me  a  very  kind  and 
Christian-like  note,  stating  that  he  was  necessarily  prevented 
from  coming  himself  to  see  me,  but  that,  if  I  apprehended  it 
my  religious  duty  to  have  a  meeting  among  the  inhabitants, 
he  knew  of  no  place  more  suitable  than  their  meeting-house, 
nor  any  day  when  I  could  see  more  of  the  people  collected 
together  than  this  afternoon,  when  he  was  very  free,  in  the 
love  of  Christ,  to  omit  officiating  himself,  though  this  is  a 
high-day  among  them  ("Christmas");  and  that  if  I  accepted 
the  offer,  he  would  give  notice  of  it  at  the  close  of  their  ser- 
vice in  the  forenoon.  I  considered  the  matter  weightily, 
seeking  for  the  Lord's  direction.  It  appeared  best  for  me  to 
accept  the  offer.  It  seemed  indeed  to  be  the  Lord's  doing,  for 
I  had  felt  my  mind  strongly  drawn  towards  the  people  here, 
and  there  appeared  no  probability  of  my  being  able  to  see 
them  together. 

The    meeting   I   had    in    the    forenoon   was    held    in    the 


363  1832.  OT.  59. 

Friends'  meeting-house.  It  was  attended  by  those  who  go 
under  our  name,  both  here  and  in  the  neighbourhood.  I 
have  some  hope  of  them,  here  also,  that  they  may  henceforth 
walk  with  greater  circumspection  and  watchfulness.  The 
meeting  in  the  Temple  in  the  afternoon  was  very  large ;  it 
was  a  mixed  company.  I  thought  there  were  pious  persons 
present,  to  whom  the  word  of  comfort  and  encouragement 
was  preached;  but  there  were  others  with  whom  I  did  ear- 
nestly plead  of  righteousness,  temperance,  and  judgment  to 
come.  Whilst  I  was  proceeding,  my  own  heart  being  much 
affected  with  the  awfulness  of  it,  I  stated  how  solemn  it  was 
thus  to  join  in  company  with  those  who  are  met  together  to 
worship  God,  and  publicly  to  acknowledge  and  bow  down  in 
spirit  before  Christ  Jesus,  the  Saviour  of  sinners,  who  came 
into  the  world  for  this  very  purpose,  that  he  might  save  us 
from  our  sins;  but  that  possibly  whilst  some  keep  this  day 
as  a  memorial  of  the  coming  in  the  flesh  of  the  Eternal  Son 
of  God,  thus  to  be  unto  us  a  Saviour  and  Redeemer,  they 
have  concluded  on,  and  made  preparations  to  spend  this 
very  evening  and  night,  perhaps,  in  a  riotous  and  sinful  man- 
ner. As  I  was  uttering  this,  a  man  fell  down  from  his  seat 
on  the  floor;  there  was  some  bustle  for  a  short  time;  they 
carried  him  out,  and  I  continued  to  speak,  a  considerable 
increase  of  solemnity  appearing  over  the  meeting.  After  the 
conclusion,  I  heard  the  people  say  to  one  another,  "He  is 
dead,  he  is  dead."  I  was  then  told  that  this  very  man  had 
made  extensive  preparations  for  a  sumptuous  banquet  this 
night,  when  a  variety  of  diversions  were  to  be  introduced : 
that,  on  coming  he  had  boasted  how  he  would  honour  the 
Lord,  and  sanctify  this  day,  by  going  to  a  place  of  worship 
first,  and  then  close  it  in  feasting  and  revelling.  Some  per- 
sons, hearing  him  speak  so,  had  reproved  him  for  it,  which  he 
answered  by  impious  expressions.  The  people  appeared  struck 
with  astonishment  at  the  awfulness  of  the  event.  I  received  a 
deputation  from  the  inhabitants  in  the  evening,  requesting  that 
I  would  have  another  meeting  with  them,  but  I  did  not  feel  it 
my  place  to  do  so.  To  the  Lord  and  his  Spirit  I  leave  and 
commit  them. 


«T.  59.]  1832.  369 

Xisraes,  26th.  I  came  here  this  forenoon  and  had  a  meet- 
ing at  an  asylum  for  Protestant  girls.  One  of  our  Friends,  a 
young  woman,  Justine  Benezet,  is  at  the  head  of  it.  She 
keeps  her  place  as  a  Friend,  and  is  beloved  and  respected  l.y 
all.  The  managers  of  the  establishment,  several  of  whom 
are  clergymen,  treat  her  with  all  respect.  They  are  so  con- 
vinced of  her  genuine  piety,  that  they  do  not  object  to 
her  holding  meetings  in  the  asylum,  after  the  manner  of 
Friends. 

The  next  day  I  visited  the  prisons  at  the  castle,  and  had 
several  religious  opportunities  with  the  prisoners ;  some  of 
these  were  distressing  seasons  to  me,  for  I  was  among  very 
depraved  men,  hardened  in  vice  and  wickedness.  Their 
hearts  appeared  to  be  of  the  nature  of  the  flinty  rock.  In 
the  evening  I  had  a  large  public  meeting ;  it  was  very  quiet ; 
the  Lord  enlarged  me  among  them  in  preaching  the  Gospel 
of  life  and  salvation,  and  the  hearts  of  many  seemed  to  be 
opened  to  receive,  or  at  least  to  acknowledge  to  the  Truth ; 
many  tears  were  shed;  may  the  Lord  bless  and  prosper  his 
own  work ! 

28th.  Early  this  morning  several  pious  persons  came  to 
my  inn  to  bid  me  farewell  in  the  Lord ;  we  sat  down  to- 
gether and  were  comforted  in  his  presence.  He  conde- 
scended to  bless  and  break  a  little  bread  among  us,  and 
to  hand  us  a  cup  of  consolation. 

After  this  parting  opportunity  Stephen  Grellet  set 
off  for  Montpellier,  and  arrived  there  the  same  even- 
ing: 

Lyssignol,  one  of  the  Protestant  clergymen  here  with 
whom  I  have  long  been  acquainted,  came  soon  to  see  me; 
he  maintains  his  integrity  in  the  Truth,  but  he  has  his  trials 
from  his  colleagues,  who  have  made  many  attempts  to  intro- 
duce into  their  schools  sentiments  calculated  to  alienate  the 
youthful  mind  from  the  simplicity  and  purity  of  the  Gospel 
of  Christ;  they  also  promulgate  Socinian  views  from  the 
pulpit.  I  have  endeavoured  to  encourage  him  to  maintain 
VOL.  II.— 25 


870  1833.  OT.  59. 

his  ground  with  faithfulness,  as  a  servant  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  It  is  the  practice  here  for  the  Protestant  clergy 
every  week  to  interchange  the  places  of  worship  in  which 
they  officiate ;  thus  it  gives  to  the  people  at  large  an  op- 
portunity to  make  their  election  of  what  kind  of  doctrine 
they  choose  to  hear;  it  would  appear  from  this  that  the 
greater  part  are  in  favour  of  sound  Christianity,  for  the 
houses  in  which  Lyssignol  officiates  are  generally  full,  and 
the  others  are  but  thinly  attended. 

The  next  day  I  visited  their  schools  and  prisons,  also 
several  pious  persons,  and  left  Montpellier  that  evening  for 
Toulouse,  which  I  reached  after  travelling  two  nights  and 
one  day.  We  had  a  violent  storm  on  the  way;  the  rain 
fell  in  torrents,  so  that  both  horses  and  carriage  were  well 
nigh  being  washed  down  the  rapid  streams,  caused  by  the  rain 
on  the  highway. 

Toulouse,  First  month,  2nd,  1833.  On  presenting  myself 
at  the  Police-office  the  day  before  yesterday  with  my  passport, 
I  found  among  the  chief  magistrates  present  a  good  deal  of 
seriousness,  and  a  desire  to  obtain  information  on  Friends' 
Christian  principles  and  peaceable  testimonies.  The  subject 
of  war  is  one  of  peculiar  inquiry  and  interest  to  some  of 
them.  Very  nearly  connected  with  this  is  faith  in  God,  and 
in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  Prince  of  Peace.  If  we  believe 
truly  in  Him,  we  must  necessarily  keep  his  commandments. 
This  is  his  commandment,  that  we  love  one  another  as  he 
has  loved  us.  How  can  then  the  servants  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
fight  ?  Their  weapons  are  not  carnal,  but  spiritual ;  their 
sword  is  that  of  the  Spirit;  their  whole  armour  is  that  of 
Light.  Many  will  assent  to  these  Gospel  truths,  but  the  obe- 
dience of  faith  is  lacking  in  them.  In  the  evening  I  had  a 
satisfactory  meeting,  attended  mostly  by  Protestants,  and  a  few 
serious  Roman  Catholics. 

Chabrand,  the  Protestant  minister,  long  known  to  me,  con- 
tinues to  be  a  useful  man.  He  is  spiritually  minded,  and  his 
ministry  has  the  tendency  to  draw  the  attention  of  his 
hearers  to  the  influences  of  the  Divine  Spirit,  on  their  own 
hearts.  The  Courtois,  also,  continue  firm  in  their  love  to 


*T.  59.]  1838.  371 

the  Truth,  and  are  indefatigable  in  their  labours  to  spread 
the  Scriptures  and  religious  tracts  among  the  Roman 
Catholics,  in  many  parts  of  France,  and  Spain  also.  They 
have  many  colporteurs  employed  in  that  work. 

3rd.  Yesterday  I  visited  three  prisons.  I  was  much 
grieved  in  some  of  these  visits.  The  prisoners  have  free 
access  to  wine  and  spirituous  liquors.  Some,  under  sen- 
tence of  death,  which  is  to  be  executed  next  week,  had 
bottles  of  strong  drink  with  them.  I  had,  however,  some 
satisfaction  in  one  prison,  where  I  found  about  sixty  young 
men,  who  are  to  be  sent  to  the  army  in  Algiers.  They 
seemed  to  feel  their  situation,  and  were  tender.  I  supplied 
them  with  Bibles  and  Testaments,  which  they  appeared  to 
value.  I  had  another  religious  meeting  that  evening  with 
the  inhabitants.  I  felt  very  low,  yet  the  Lord  enabled  me 
to  minister  to  them. 

I  called  to-day  on  several  pious  persons,  both  Roman 
Catholics  and  Protestants.  Others  came  to  see  me  at  my 
inn.  Some  of  them  are  in  a  seeking,  tender  frame  of  mind. 
I  feel  much  for  them.  To  the  Lord  and  his  Spirit  I  direct 
them. 

A  wintry  journey  of  two  nights  and  one  day 
brought  him  once  more  to  Brives,  where  he  writes : 

5th.  I  find  my  beloved  mother  in  a  very  tender  state  of 
mind,  green  in  old  age.  Her  heart  seems  to  be  full  of  love 
to  the  dear  Saviour.  She  appears  weaned  from  a  depend- 
ence on  the  priests,  or  outward  observances.  Her  heart  is 
fixed,  trusting  in  the  Lord  alone.  It  is  rare  to  meet  with 
any  one  at  her  advanced  age,  who  retains  such  bright  mental 
faculties.  She  can  relate  occurrences  of  very  ancient  date, 
told  her  by  her  grand-parents.  Her  grandfather  was  ninety- 
six  years  old  when  he  died.  When  he  was  a  boy,  the  plague 
prevailed  to  such  a  degree  at  Limoges,  that,  towards  the  last, 
there  were  not  living  persons  left  sufficient  to  bury  the 
dead,  and  the  streets  of  the  city  were  overgrown  with  grass. 
Her  grandmother  at  the  age  of  eighty  had  a  fall  from  her 


372  1838.  [>T.  59. 

horse,  which  she  survived  about  six  years.  Her  own  mother 
was  also  very  aged  when  she  died. 

15th.  There  are  no  Protestants  at  all  in  these  parts ; 
my  intercourse,  therefore,  is  entirely  with  the  Roman 
Catholics;  I  have  had  several  religious  opportunities  with 
these  at  my  dear  mother's,  the  Baron  Le  Clerc's,  my  bro- 
ther-in-law, and  also  at  the  houses  of  others.  Many  of  the 
people  were  at  meetings  that  I  held  here  on  my  former 
visits ;  they  know  therefore  how  to  conduct  on  such  occa- 
sions. This  time  the  priests  have  not  interfered  with  me. 

I  have  paid  a  satisfactory  visit  to  the  nuns  at  the  hospital ; 
several  of  those  that  I  met  here  before  are  yet  living,  and 
have  received  me  with  Christian  affection,  particularly  their 
aged  Superior,  called  La  mere  Cecile ;  the  religious  opportu- 
nity I  had  with  them  was  solemn  and  contriting ;  several 
of  them,  I  believe,  hold  frequent  silent  communion  with 
God,  and  amidst  the  round  of  forms  that  their  religious 
order  requires,  they  enjoy  Christ,  the  substance ;  they  know 
where  prayer  is  to  be  made,  and  in  the  temple  of  the  heart 
are  worshippers  in  spirit  and  in  truth.  This  is  the  fourth 
visit  that  I  have  made  them  in  the  course  of  twenty-eight 
years,  and  every  time  I  have  been  with  them  my  soul  has 
been  edified ;  moreover,  I  find  that  those  who,  at  the  time  of 
my  first  visit,  were  young  and  of  small  religious  experience, 
have  grown  in  the  Truth,  and  in  the  increase  of  spiritual 
mindedness.  My  soul  does  magnify  the  Lord  my  Saviour, 
who  has  brought  me  to  the  knowledge  of  some  among  the 
various  nations  of  the  earth,  outwardly  joined  to  separate 
religious  names  and  communities,  priests,  monks,  nuns,  &c., 
to  whom  my  heart  is  united  in  the  Spirit,  and  whom  I  can 
salute  as  disciples  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  by-and-by,  1 
trust,  all  these  will  be  united  as  fellow-servants  of  one  Lord 
in  the  Church  triumphant,  harmoniously  singing  praises, 
and  ascribing  glory  to  their  God  and  Saviour. 

I  have  been  brought  under  very  deep  exercise  respecting 
my  future  proceeding  towards  Spain ;  the  time  to  enter  that 
nation  appears  now  to  have  arrived ;  yet  I  am  told,  from 
place  to  place,  that  there  is  no  possibility  for  me  to  obtain 


JTT.  59.]  1883.  373 

admittance  there,  or  to  escape  with  my  life  if  I  do;  the 
effusion  of  blood  among  them  appears  to  be  great,  and  acts 
of  much  cruelty  are  said  to  be  perpetrated ;  but  my  religious 
concern  to  go  there  remains.  Direct  my  steps,  0  Lord! 
Suffer  not  thy  poor  servant  to  be  deluded  in  any  of  his  move- 
ments, but  lead  me  by  thy  counsel;  then,  into  thy  hands 
and  to  thy  sovereign  will  I  resign  all  the  result;  my  out- 
ward liberty  or  my  life,  0  Lord,  are  in  thy  hands !  I  enter- 
tained the  hope  that  my  beloved  friend,  William  Allen,  would 
have  it  laid  upon  him  from  the  Lord,  to  join  me  again,  so  as 
to  proceed  together  to  Spain,  but  I  hear  nothing  from  him 
on  that  subject;  but,  0  Lord,  be  thou  with  me;  let  thy  pillar 
of  a  cloud  by  day  and  of  fire  by  night,  direct  my  steps  and 
protect  me ! 

Perigneux,  16th.  I  took  a  solemn  farewell  last  evening  of 
my  much  beloved  and  honoured  mother,  also  of  my  dear  sister 
Le  Clerc,  and  numerous  family;  we  were  all  prostrated 
together  before  the  Lord  in  our  spirits,  when  on  bended  knees 
my  soul  was  poured  forth  in  fervent  supplication  for  them.  I 
parted  from  my  mother,  and  she  from  me,  as  never  expecting 
to  see  one  another  again  on  this  side  of  eternity,  but  in  the 
hope  that  by  the  mercy  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus,  we  may  be 
joined  together  again  in  the  world  of  spirits  and  the  realms  of 
everlasting  blessedness. 

I  set  off  at  midnight  by  the  public  coach,  and  arrived 
here  in  the  forenoon.  I  have  here  a  very  dear  first-cousin ; 
her  name  is  De  la  Ribiere;  she  is  a  woman  of  great  piety, 
and  has  been  so  for  many  years ;  her  only  son  is  the  Com- 
mandant-General of  the  Gensd'armerie  in  the  department; 
they  invited  their  piously-inclined  friends,  all  Roman  Catho- 
lics, and  I  had  a  religious  meeting  with  them ;  their  hearts,  as 
well  as  their  ears,  were  opened  to  the  Gospel  truths  given  me 
to  proclaim;  it  may  be  said  to  have  been  a  good  meeting; 
none  of  them,  except  my  cousin,  had  been  at  such  a  meeting 
before. 

Bergerac,  17th.  I  left  Perigneux  at  midnight  again;  it  is 
not  from  choice  that  I  thus  travel  in  the  night,  but  I  must 
keep  the  hours  at  which  the  coaches  set  off.  I  arrived  here 


374  1833.  [JET.  59. 

at  ten,  a.m.  Here  reside  my  sister  De  Boise  and  her  children ; 
it  has  been  very  pleasant  to  mingle  once  more  with  them,  also 
with  several  Protestants;  some  of  them  have  passed  under 
severe  afflictions ;  the  Lord  gave  me  a  word  of  comfort  and 
encouragement  for  them. 

I  went  thence  to  St.  Julien,  where  my  brother,  Peter  de 
Grellet,  resides  at  present;  a  considerable  number  of  his 
neighbours  met  us  that  afternoon;  they  had  never  seen,  and 
most  of  them  had  never  heard  of  a  Friend,  but  the  Lord 
opened  a  door  for  me  to  preach  the  unsearchable  riches  of  the 
Gospel  of  Christ.  My  visit  to  my  dear  nieces  here  was  also 
very  satisfactory. 

I  then  returned  to  Bergerac,  and  met  with  some  of  the  Pro- 
testants, who  are  numerous  here;  there  are  about  seven  thou- 
sand of  them ;  they  are  well  supplied  with  Bibles ;  a  consider- 
able number  of  these  have  been  given  or  sold  to  the  Roman 
Catholics,  but,  in  many  instances,  the  priests  have  succeeded  in 
obtaining  them,  and  have  destroyed  them ;  through  the  medium 
of  their  disguised  agents  also  they  have  obtained  many  copies, 
and  committed  them  to  the  flames. 

Bordeaux,  24th.  I  arrived  here  yesterday;  my  mind  is 
under  such  weight  of  exercise  for  Spain,  that  I  have  no 
qualification  to  enter  on  any  religious  engagement  in  this 
place,  where  also  I  hope  to  be  again,  should  the  Lord  spare 
my  life  from  falling  a  sacrifice  on  the  way  I  am  now  going. 
"Thy  will,  0  Lord,  be  done,"  is  the  frequent  aspiration  of 
my  spirit. 

Bayonne,  First  month,  25th.  Here  I  am  on  the  frontiers  of 
Spain ;  I  left  Bordeaux  early  yesterday  morning.  Among  my 
fellow-passengers  in  the  diligence  was  a  Spaniard,  the  Marquis 
de  Matta  Florida,  with  his  wife  and  sister.  His  father  was  one 
of  the  King's  ministers,  but  had  been  obliged  to  flee  to  France 
with  his  family,  where  he  died  lately.  The  young  Marquis, 
having  some  encouraging  accounts  of  the  state  of  the  country, 
has  come  thus  far  to  see  if  it  is  safe  for  him  to  enter  Spain 
again.  I  find  many  Spaniards  at  Bayonne.  It  is  said  that 
the  factions  that  had  the  rule,  and  have  shed  so  much  blood, 
are  now  subdued.  •  i'v' 


*T.  59.]  1833. 

I  also  received,  this  day,  a  letter  from  my  dear  friend,  Wm. 
Allen,  stating  that  he  feels  himself  so  forcibly  brought  under 
the  weight  of  religious  concern  to  join  me  in  my  Gospel  engage- 
ments in  that  nation,  that  he  expected  to  be  able  to  leave  Lon- 
don to-morrow,  the  26th,  and  join  me  here  as  soon  as  so  long  a 
journey  will  permit  him.  How  great  is  the  Lord's  goodness ! 
I  arrive  here  surrounded  with  difficulties  and  discouragements, 
and  he  opens  a  bright  path  before  me. 

There  is  a  quarantine  to  be  performed  here  before  any  one 
can  enter  Spain,  and  another  after  passing  over  the  fron- 
tiers. During  my  detention  dear  Allen  will  have  time  to 
come. 

Second  month,  3rd.  I  have  met  here  several  serious  per- 
sons, Protestants  and  Catholics,  some  of  whom  are  Span- 
iards, with  whom  I  have  religious  opportunities.  Some  of 
them  are  of  a  seeking  mind.  One  of  these  is  the  Sous 
Prefet,  a  man  of  a  liberal  and  benevolent  spirit.  I  felt 
much  distressed  when  I  came  here,  on  beholding  the  multi- 
tude of  beggars  in  the  streets.  They  are  unwilling  to  do  any 
work  at  all,  whilst  they  can  obtain  a  precarious  and  scanty 
living  by  begging.  I  also  observed  that,  two  days  in  the  week, 
the  number  was  greatly  increased ;  for  they  came  in  from  tho 
country,  miles  round,  and  I  noticed  that  benevolent  men  or 
women  sat  at  their  doors  with  bags  of  copper  money,  and  gave 
to  the  beggars  as  they  came  to  them,  as  long  as  their  bags 
held  out.  By  this  mistaken  benevolence  in  alms-giving,  the 
system  of  begging  is  encouraged.  I  thought  that  this  could 
be  remedied,  especially  as  I  had  visited  their  House  of  Bene- 
volence, which  is  a  spacious  but  unoccupied  building ;  I  thought 
that  if  those  alms,  given  by  the  citizens,  were  properly  ad- 
ministered, much  more  good  would  be  done,  better  pro- 
vision made  for  the  aged  and  the  sick,  and  work  found 
for  those  that  say  they  have  none;  thereby  immorality 
and  sin  might  be  repressed.  I  formed  my  plan  accord- 
ingly, and  submitted  it  to  the  Sou*  Prefet,  who  was  so 
much  pleased  with  it,  that  tho  chief  magistrates  in  the  town 
were  called  together,  and,  with  their  approbation,  it  was 
concluded  to  call  a  meeting  of  the  benevolent  citizens; 


1833.  [>T.  59. 

for  nothing  can  be  done  availingly  without  their  co-opera- 
tion. 

6th.  Dear  Allen  met  me  the  3rd  inst.  in  the  evening ;  he 
has  been  almost  constantly  on  the  road  since  he  left  London 
the  26th  of  last  month.  We  have  met  in  the  fulness  of  Gos- 
pel love ;  we  rejoice  together  in  the  Lord,  and  we  are  also 
permitted  to  participate  in  the  encouraging  hope  that  through 
His  assistance  we  may  endure,  with  Christian  patience  and 
resignation,  whatever  suffering  may  be  permitted  to  come  upon 
us  during  the  service  we  are  about  to  engage  in  in  Spain. 
Dear  Allen  enters  cordially  into  the  plans  formed  to  en- 
deavour to  alleviate  the  misery  of  many  of  the  people  here, 
and  to  put  them  in  a  way  to  support  themselves  by  their 
industry  and  not  by  begging.  The  principal  citizens  met 
last  evening,  also  the  public  authorities ;  the  plan  formed  was 
approved  by  them ;  the  mayor  and  others  were  appointed  a 
committee  to  see  that  it  be  carried  into  execution,  and,  as  soon 
as  they  are  prepared  for  it,  begging  will  be  prohibited,  work 
given  to  those  destitute  of  it,  and  the  wants  of  the  sick  and  the 
aged  liberally  provided  for.  This  conclusion  being  now  formed 
is  a  great  relief  to  my  mind. 

8th.  Official  information  is  received  to-day  from  Madrid 
by  which  our  quarantine  is  lessened  one-half  of  the  time. 
These  days  past,  we  visited  their  prisons  and  schools.  We 
had  also  two  meetings  with  the  Protestant  community,  which 
some  of  the  Roman  Catholics  attended.  Joseph  Veisaz  ia 
very  much  devoted  in  spreading  the  Scriptures,  particu- 
larly on  the  Pyrenees  among  the  Basques,  into  whose  lan- 
guage the  New  Testament  is  translated.  We  had  a  very  in- 
teresting meeting  at  his  house  with  some  tender-minded  people. 

Their  detention  by  the  quarantine  on  the  French  side 
of  the  Spanish  frontier  had  now  ceased,  and  they  were 
on  the  point  of  leaving  Bayonne.  A  few  hours  before 
their  departure  they  received  a  deputation  from  the 
Jews,  respecting  which  S.  G.  remarks : 

The  Jews  are  a  numerous  and  respectable  body ;  they  had 


JET.  59.]  1888.  377 

heard  of  the  society  organized  to  prevent  public  begging,  and 
they  came  to  request  that  we  would  have  a  meeting  among 
them,  and  organize  a  Benevolent  Society.  They  do  not  reside 
in  Bayonne,  but  on  a  beautiful  spot  near  it.  They  are 
generally  wealthy,  and  have  no  poor  among  them,  for  they 
give  employment  in  their  families  to  such  as  might  otherwise 
be  dependent  on  public  charity.  We  did  not  see  their  need 
of  such  an  institution ;  on  the  contrary,  as  they  told  us,  their 
hearts  and  purses  are  open  to  minister  to  the  wants  of  suffering 
Christians.  We  had  a  satisfactory  opportunity  with  them. 


jM  . 


CHAPTER  LX. 

FOURTH  VISIT  TO  EUROPE. 
SPAIN.— MADIIID. 

STEPHEN  GRELLET  now  entered  upon  an  entirely  new 
field  of  labour.  In  company,  once  more,  with  his 
faithful  friend,  William  Allen,  he  had  crossed  over 
into  Spain  at  a  time  peculiarly  favourable  to  the 
accomplishment  of  his  mission. 

The  attempts  of  Don  Carlos,  at  the  head  of  a 
powerful  and  bigoted  party,  publicly  to  assert  his 
claims  to  the  succession  against  the  right  of  the 
young  Infanta,  had  been  defeated  by  the  King's  un- 
expected recovery  from  a  serious  attack  of  illness, 
after  he  had  been  announced  as  already  dead,  and  his 
body  had  been  exposed  in  one  of  the  halls  of  the 
palace.  Queen  Christina  had  regained  her  ascendency 
over  the  mind  of  her  husband;  Ferdinand  had  dis- 
missed Calomarde,  and  called  Zea  Bermudez  to  the 
ministry;  a  short  calm  had  succeeded  a  time  of  great 
political  excitement,  and  some  good  measures  had 
been  determined  on  and  were  in  progress  of  being 
carried  into  execution  when  S.  G.  and  W.  A.  entered 
the  Spanish  dominions. 

They  arrived  at  Irun,  the  first  town  in  Spain,  on 
the  llth  of  Second  month,  1833,  but  were  obliged  to 
perform  another  quarantine  before  they  could  proceed 
into  the  interior. 

878 


JJT.  59.]  1833. 

Irun.  Second  month,  16th.  We  expect  to  be  released  to- 
day from  this  quarantine.  We  are  with  a  large  company  of 
Spaniards  and  Basques,  crowded  together.  Some  are  very 
noisy,  but  in  our  small  private  chamber  dear  Allen  and  I 
have  found  a  little  sanctuary.  Our  seasons  of  retirement, 
morning  and  evening  particularly,  have  been  times  of 
Divine  refreshment.  We  have  also  been  diligently  oc- 
cupied in  writing; — my  time  had  of  late  been  so  taken  up 
that  I  could  not  do  it.  I  have  now  written  various  letters 
to  some  of  the  pious  persons  I  have  already  visited  in 
Prussia,  Saxony,  Germany,  Switzerland,  Sardinia,  as  well 
as  in  England  and  America.  Last  night  we  had  a  violent 
storm  of  wind,  rain  and  lightning;  the  wind  was  so  strong 
as  to  upset  the  heavy  diligence  whilst  on  the  road  near 
here. 

We  left  Irun  the  16th,  about  noon.  We  tarried  a  short 
time  at  Tolosa,  and  again  a  few  hours  at  Vittoria,  where  we 
paid  a  satisfactory  visit  to  a  person  for  whom  we  had  a  letter 
of  introduction.  It  is  a  handsome  city.  Part  of  our  road 
from  thence,  through  Miranda,  is  so  mountainous  that  we 
had  ten  mules  to  our  carriage,  and  repeatedly  two  yoke  of 
oxen  besides,  to  assist  in  taking  us  up  the  mountains.  The 
dangers  on  these  roads  are  great.  We  were  favoured  to 
escape  any  accident,  and  preserved  from  falling  into  tho 
hands  of  robbers,  who  are  numerous  and  regularly  organized 
under  their  chieftains.  Not  a  week  passes  but  robberies  are 
committed  on  this  road,  and  sometimes  blood  is  shed,  when 
any  attempt  at  resistance  is  made.  It  frequently  happens 
that  some  of  these  banditti  are  your  fellow-travellers  in  the 
diligences,  and,  at  the  places  of  stopping  to  change  horses  or 
mules  or  for  taking  refreshment,  they  inform  their  confederates 
of  the  prospect  there  is  of  making  a  good  prize,  and  they  lay 
in  wait  for  the  travellers  in  such  strength  as  to  overpower 
them. 

They  arrived  at  Madrid  on  the  20th  of  Second 
month,  and  soon  entered  upon  the  object  of  their 
mission.  '  *> 


380  1833.  [>T.  59. 

22nd.  Since  our  arrival  at  Madrid  we  have  been  in  com- 
pany with  a  few  well-disposed  persons,  through  whom  we 
may  expect  to  become  acquainted  with  others.  We  were  to- 
day with  Cambrone,  a  Jurisconsult  of  eminence,  and  a  con- 
scientious man.  He  has,  on  this  ground,  refused  to  accept 
places  of  considerable  importance,  both  here  and  in  Cuba. 
He  is  strongly  opposed  to  slavery.  He,  and  his  particular 
friend  Solon,  another  eminent  lawyer  with  whom  I  became 
acquainted  at  Toulouse,  are  now  preparing  works  against 
slavery,  both  under  this  government  and  that  of  France. 
They  have  also  in  view  to  publish  periodicals  to  spread 
light  and  interest  among  the  people  on  this  subject.  These  two 
men  are  not  merely  philanthropists,  but  Christian  believers 
also. 

Through  the  medium  of  Sir  Henry  Addington,  the  British 
Ambassador,  we  receive  information  that  the  Count  D'Ofalia, 
the  Minister  of  the  Interior,  has  heard  of  our  arrival,  and 
wishes  to  see  us  this  evening.  We  suppose  he  may  have  heard 
of  us  through  Count  De  Rayneval,  a  French  peer,  and  Am- 
bassador to  this  Court.  His  particular  friend,  the  Sous  Prefet 
at  Bayonne,  had  written  to  him  about  us,  and  also  given  me  a 
letter  for  him. 

23rd.  According  to  appointment  we  were  last  evening 
with  Count  D'Ofalia ;  he  was  some  years  since  Ambassador 
to  the  United  States,  when  he  obtained  considerable  know- 
ledge of  the  Christian  principles  and  testimonies  of  our 
religious  Society.  He  received  us  with  courtesy,  and  kindly 
inquired  in  what  he  could  serve  us  in  promoting  the  object  of 
our  coming  here.  We  had  previously  felt  our  minds  drawn 
to  visit  some  of  their  prisons,  hospitals,  &c.  We  have  often 
found  that  this  kind  of  visits  bring  us  to  an  acquaintance 
with  serious  and  pious  persons,  to  whom  we  might  not  be 
able  otherwise  to  have  access.  He  at  once  said  that  he 
would  prepare  orders  for  our  admittance  to  all  such  places, 
and  requested  us  to  call  upon  him  again  to-morrow  morn- 
ing. 

We  next  went  to  Vanness,  our  American  Ambassador 
here.  I  knew  a  brother  of  his  in  America.  His  wife  is  a 


JPT.  59.]  1833.  381 

pious  woman ;  before  her  marriage  she  resided  in  New 
York  for  a  few  years,  and  knew  some  of  our  Friends ;  she 
had  hoped,  she  said,  that  we  would  come  to  see  her ;  as  she 
was  riding  out  she  had  seen  us  in  the  street;  by  our  dress 
she  recognized  us  as  Friends,  and  she  could  hardly  resist 
stopping  the  carriage  to  speak  to  us ;  we  had  a  satisfactory  op- 
portunity with  her  and  her  family.  It  was  concluded  to  hold 
a  meeting  for  Divine  worship  at  their  house  next  First-day 
morning.  We  next  went  to  Sir  Stratford  Canning's,  who  is 
Ambassador  Extraordinary  here,  besides  S»r  Henry  Adding- 
ton,  the  regular  one.  Allen  had  letters  for  him  from  Lon- 
don, and  it  appears  that  he  had  received  some  others 
recommending  us  to  him ;  both  he  and  his  lady  are  serious 
persons ;  our  intercourse  with  them  was  to  edification ;  we 
had  also  with  them  and  their  family  a  refreshing  religious 
opportunity  in  the  evening. 

24th.  This  morning  at  eleven  o'clock  we  went,  as  ap- 
pointed, to  the  Count  D'Ofalia's ;  he  manifested  great  free- 
doom  in  conversing  with  us  on  subjects  of  benevolence  and 
piety,  on  the  distribution  of  the  Scriptures,  and  the  state  of 
religion  in  Spain,  which  he  acknowledges  to  be  very  low ; 
he  told  us  that  he  was  yesterday  with  the  King,  and  spoke 
of  us  to  him ;  he  informed  him  also  of  our  intention  to  visit 
their  prisons  and  other  institutions ;  the  King  directed  that 
an  order  for  our  admittance  to  any  place  we  may  wish  to 
visit  should  be  made  out  in  his  own  name ;  he  also  requested 
that  we  would  furnish  him  with  any  remarks  we  may  make 
in  these  visits.  How  remarkable  that  the  Lord  should  thus 
set  an  open  door  before  us,  in  places  where,  but  a  very  little 
while  ago,  anarchy  prevailed,  streams  of  blood  flowed  and 
the  prisons  were  crowded  with  innocent  victims.  We  are 
told  that,  in  some  parts  of  this  nation,  the  tyrants  in  power, 
after  putting  some  of  their  victims  to  a  cruel  death,  made  out 
bills  of  the  expenses  attending  the  execution,  which  they 
obliged  the  mournful  widows  to  pay. 

We  next  went  to  attend  the  meeting  appointed  at  our 
American  Ambassador's ;  some  persons  who  had  been 
invited  attended  besides  the  family ;  the  time  of  our  sitting 


882  1838.  |>T.  59. 

in  silence  together  to  worship  the  Lord  was  very  solemn; 
what  a  sublime  description  does  David  give  of  such  a 
solemn  engagement,  "  Give  unto  the  Lord  the  glory  due 
unto  his  name,  worship  the  Lord  in  the  beauty  of  holiness !" 
Vanness's  wife  appeared  to  be  sensible  of  the  solemnity  of 
the  occasion ;  she  was  broken  down  in  her  spirit,  and  shed 
many  tears.  Dear  Allen  and  I  had  words  of  consolation  and 
encouragement  to  communicate  to  them.  Cornelius,  the  eldest 
son  of  the  Ambassador,  is  a  serious  youth. 

25th.  Accompanied  by  Cornelius  Vanness,  as  our  inter- 
preter, we  visited  several  of  the  prisons,  also  the  orphan  and 
poorhouse. 

26th.  We  visited  the  foundling  hospital,  which  is  a  large 
establishment;  they  admit  yearly  from  eleven  to  twelve 
hundred  children.  It  is  at  present  under  much  better  regu- 
lations and  care  than  it  used  to  be.  The  Sisters  of  Charity 
have  the  internal  care  of  it,  under  the  direction  of  a  com- 
mittee of  about  forty  of  the  principal  females  of  Madrid, 
several  of  whom  we  met;  they  not  only  accompanied  us 
through  the  several  departments  of  this  large  establishment, 
but  some  of  them  were  our  interpreters.  The  Duchess  de 
Gorr,  their  President,  was  one  of  them ;  she  is  now  a  widow ; 
she  has  learned  in  the  school  of  affliction ;  her  husband  was 
one  of  the  first  Grandees  in  Spain.  Two  priests  accompanied 
us  also ;  they  were  serious  under  the  several  religious  com- 
munications we  made  during  these  visits;  we  had  an  oppor- 
tunity with  the  nuns,  and  lastly  with  the  female  members 
of  the  committee ;  they  tell  us  that  the  Queen  is  now  one 
of  their  number,  and  has  lately  made  great  improvements 
in  the  management  of  this  house.  I  have  not  seen  any 
of  the  sort  kept  more  clean.  The  mortality  is,  nevertheless, 
great ;  during  the  first  seven  years  it  amounts  to  seventy- 
eight  per  cent,  and  six  per  cent  more  from  the  age  of  seven 
to  twenty-one  years;  those  who  survive  receive  a  good 
education,  and  are  instructed  in  several  trades  according  to 
their  capacities. 

27th.  I  was  ill  last  night,  caused,  I  suppose,  by  a  large  pan 
of  charcoal  left  in  a  room  between  my  chamber  and  that  of 


*r.  59.]  1838.  883 

Wm.  Allen.  They  have  no  fireplaces  here,  and  the  only 
way  they  warm  themselves  is  by  bringing  in  coal  in  this 
manner.  My  head  was  much  affected ;  I  had  hardly  strength 
to  rise ;  on  going  to  Wm.  Allen  I  found  him  affected  in  a 
similar  manner ;  but  we  were  both  relieved  by  the  fresh  air. 
We  visited  to-day  their  great  hospital,  which  is  a  stately 
building  erected  by  the  former  King ;  we  found  in  it  1305 
men,  and  nearly  as  many  women.  The  men  are  under  the 
care  of  the  Brothers  of  Charity,  and  the  women  under  that 
of  the  Sisters ;  though  in  both  places  a  tender  care  appears 
to  be  bestowed  on  the  sick,  yet  the  comfort  and  the  cleanli- 
ness of  the  female  department  far  exceeds  that  of  the  men. 
We  had  interesting  and  solemn  opportunities  in  some 
of  the  wards,  especially  among  the  convalescents  and  the 
Brethren  and  Sisters  of  Charity.  The  average  number  of 
patients  admitted  yearly  amounts  to  sixteen  thousand ;  the 
average  number  of  deaths  is  ten  per  cent. 

After  that  we  visited  a  nunnery  used  chiefly  for  training 
young  women  who,  from  pious  motives,  devote  themselves  to 
caring  for  the  sick,  in  hospitals  and  other  institutions. 
They  are  mostly  of  respectable  families,  and  as  there  is  no 
compulsion  to  induce  them  to  adopt  this  manner  of  life,  nor 
to  continue  in  it,  they  come  here  from  religious  or  benevolent 
motives.  It  is  very  rarely  that  any  of  them  return  to  the 
world,  though  sometimes  they  go  for  a  few  weeks  or  months 
on  a  visit  to  their  near  relatives.  There  is  connected  with 
this  nunnery  a  hospital  for  incurables.  Twelve  aged  nuns 
and  their  Superior,  have  the  care  of  the  young  nuns.  Some 
of  them,  and  the  Superior,  speak  French,  and  were  our 
interpreters  in  the  sick  wards.  We  thought  that  some  of  the 
poor  afflicted  inmates  evinced  religious  sensibility  and  grati- 
tude for  our  visit.  Their  chapel  stands  in  the  centre  of 
the  wards,  by  which  we  were  brought  several  times  into 
straits;  many  wax-lights  were  burning  on  the  altar,  before 
which  we  had  to  pass  in  going  from  one  ward  to  another. 
On  entering  the  chapel  some  of  the  nuns,  dipping  the  finger 
in  a  basin  containing  their  "blessed  water,''  handed  it  to  us 
to  make  the  sign  of  the  cross  as  they  did.  I  succeeded  in 


384  1838.  OT.  59. 

making  them  understand,  quicker  than  I  expected,  our  rea- 
sons for  not  conforming  to  such  a  practice ;  but,  when  we 
passed  close  before  the  altar,  they  all  knelt  down,  and  those 
by  me,  taking  hold  of  my  hand,  urged  my  doing  the  same  by 
saying,  "  The  holy  sacrament  (i.e.  the  consecrated  wafer)  is 
now  exposed."  I  could  then  only  say,  "By  and  by  I  will  tell 
you  why  we  cannot  do  this."  And  though  our  going  in  and 
out  of  the  wards  brought  us  repeatedly  through  the  chapel, 
they  did  not  ask  us  again  to  bow  down  to  the  altar,  and  they 
finally  omitted  to  do  it  themselves,  neither  did  they  take  any 
notice  of  our  keeping*  our  hats  on  except  when  we  were  en- 
gaged in  proclaiming  the  Gospel  of  Christ  to  the  sick.  Our 
visit  to  these  being  accomplished,  I  said  to  the  nuns,  "  Now 
I  will  explain  to  you  what  are  our  reasons  for  not  using  your 
blessed  water,  as  you  call  it,  or  bowing  before  your  altar;" 
upon  which  the  Superior  brought  us  to  her  apartments, 
where,  with  most  of  the  nuns,  we  sat  down.  They  very 
quickly  understood  that  the  sign  of  the  cross,  as  it  is  called, 
cannot  be  the  real  cross ;  or  that  cross  that  a  man  must  bear 
if  he  will  be  a  disciple  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  The  Supe- 
rior said,  "My  dear  father  used  to  speak  exactly  so."  Then 
respecting  the  chapel,  the  altar,  the  burning  of  tapers  upon 
it,  the  consecrated  wafer  to  which  they  bowed  and  worshipped, 
I  opened  to  them  those  various  subjects,  according  to  the 
Scriptures ;  a  wide  door  also  was  open  to  preach  to  them  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ : — the  nature  of  the  offering  that  he  has 
made  of  himself,  once  for  all,  for  the  sins  of  the  world ; — that 
the  temple  in  which  he  is  to  be  received  by  faith,  is  that  of 
the  heart,  where  he  is  to  be  found  ever  present,  and  to  be 
worshipped  in  spirit  and  in  truth; — there  also  it  is  that  the 
true  light,  Christ  the  Light  of  life,  is  to  shine  with  brightness. 
Dear  Allen  spoke  excellently  on  some  of  these  subjects. 
The  nuns  seemed  to  feel  deeply,  and  several  times  the  Supe- 
rior said  again,  "  My  dear  father,  my  pious  father,  used  to 
speak  to  us  exactly  so."  We  parted  from  them  in  Christian 
love,  and  they  evinced  much  tenderness. 

28th.     We  were  to-day  at   an   institution  for   "female  in- 
curables," under   the   care  of  a  nunnery  of  the  same  order. 


JZT.  59.]  1833.  385 

We  had  a  full  and  satisfactory  time  with  the  nuns.  Some 
of  them,  we  think,  are  spiritually-minded  and  of  exemplary 
piety.  Then  we  visited  a  hospital  for  the  King's  servants; — 
every  attention  of  course  is  paid  to  them.  We  went  after- 
wards to  a  prison,  which  is  in  a  cleaner  state  than  some  of 
the  others  we  havo  been  in,  but  we  are  deeply  affected  at  the 
insensibility  and  hardness  that  many  of  the  wretched  prisoners 
exhibit. 

Third  month,  1st.  We  were  this  morning  with  the  Count 
D'Ofalia.  He  appears  fully  disposed  to  attend  to  our  sug- 
gestions respecting  the  prisoners,  particularly  to  have  the  boys 
separated  from  the  men,  to  have  better  ventilation  in  the  prisons, 
and  to  prevent  the  introduction  of  intoxicating  drinks  amongst 
them. 

We  were  with  the  Count  and  Countess  Lista,  who  generally 
reside  at  Grenada,  where  they  have  large  possessions,  and 
where  they  endeavour,  amidst  many  difficulties,  to  promote 
a  reformation  in  the  corrupt  morals  of  the  people; — they 
have  introduced  schools,  in  hopes  that  this  early  care  of  the 
youth,  may,  under  the  Lord's  blessing,  bring  about  with  these 
what  they  cannot  effect  with  the  parents.  Whilst  we  were 
with  them  several  persons  came  in,  viz.,  Vanness,  our 
Ambassador,  Colonel  Downie,  Colonel  Flinter,  and  others. 
Flinter  was  lately  Governor  of  the  Island  of  Porto-Rico. 
He  is  a  great  friend  to  the  emancipation  of  slaves  from  their 
cruel  yoke.  Our  conversation  turned  on  serious  subjects, 
and  way  was  made  for  our  having  some  religious  service 
among  them. 

2nd.  Accompanied  by  Cornelius  Vanness,  we  began  our 
visit  to  the  great  prison  early  this  morning.  On  enter- 
ing it  the  keepers  told  us  they  had  orders  to  show  us 
everything,  and  to  impart  to  us  all  the  information  we 
wished;  we  knew  that  the  order  we  had  from  the  King 
required  this,  but,  as  they  have  here  prisoners  of  state, 
special  directions  had  been  sent  that  we  should  be  admitted 
among  them.  We  went  first  into  a  spacious  yard,  where 
many  men  and  boys  were  promiscuously  together,  guilty  of 
all  sorts  of  crimes,  even  the  most  atrocious ;  many  appear  to 

VOL.  II.— 28 


386  1833.  OT.  59. 

be  men  desperately  wicked;  during  the  night  they  are  shut 
up  in  dungeons.  Their  punishment  when  unruly  is  to  be 
detained  in  those  dungeons  for  some  days  together.  Many 
of  the  prisoners,  both  men  and  women,  are  placed  here  for 
smuggling:  the  contraband  trade  in  tobacco  especially,  is 
carried  on  to  a  great  extent,  and  much  bjood  is  often  shed 
between  the  officers  of  the  government  and  smugglers.  The 
prisons  for  the  women  are  above  those  of  the  men.  There  is 
no  classification  whatever  among  any  of  them.  We  felt  much 
for  some  who  are  confined  on  suspicion  only,  and  are  mingled 
among  the  worst  of  characters,  though  they  are  most  probably 
innocent.  We  hope  to  obtain  their  release.  We  next  went 
among  the  prisoners  of  state,  some  of  whom  are  guilty  of  many 
crimes,  and  have  sent  to  the  scaffold  virtuous  and  valuable 
characters;  but,  instead  of  being  treated  as  they  treated  others 
when  they  had  the  power  in  their  hands,  they  are  kindly  used ; 
some  are  even  allowed  to  have  their  families  with  them,  especi- 
ally their  wives  or  daughters.  They  are  mostly  of  the  nobility ; 
we  saw  some  generals,  counts,  dukes,  late  ministers  of  state, 
&c. ;  some  of  these,  however,  though  treated  with  kindness,  are 
closely  kept  in  their  separate  apartments,  "all  secret"  as  it  is 
called,  having  no  communication  whatever  with  any  body,  not 
even  by  writing;  but  we  were  admitted  among  them.  Some 
appeared  to  be  much  dejected ;  and  well  they  may,  if  they  are 
duly  sensible  of  the  blood-guiltiness  that  lies  upon  them ;  way 
was  open  to  direct  some  of  them  to  Christ  and  to  his  Spirit,  the 
faithful  witness.  I  was  greatly  annoyed  by  a  monk,  who  said 
he  had  been  in  the  United  States,  and  pretended  to  be 
acquainted  with  our  religious  principles;  he  had  a  wicked  look, 
bold  and  impudent ;  on  inquiry,  we  find  he  is  imprisoned  and 
tried  for  the  murder  of  his  bishop,  after  which  he  seized  on  his 
papers,  went  to  Rome  and  succeeded,  by  false  representations, 
to  be  made  a  bishop  in  the  room  of  him  whom  he  had  mur- 
dered ;  on  his  return  to  take  possession  of  the  bishopric,  his 
crime  was  detected,  and  he  was  put  under  confinement;  but 
he  succeeded  in  making  his  escape,  and  fled  for  refuge  to  the 
King's  palace;  but  the  King  ordered  him  to  be  delivered  up  to 
public  justice. 


JST.  59.]  1833.  387 

From  this  prison  we  went  to  the  Countess  de  San  Lo- 
renza's;  the  Duke,  being  under  an  attack  of  the  gout,  could 
not  see  us.  They  are  of  the  first  Grandees  of  Spain.  They 
hare  been  in  England ;  what  they  saw  there  has  tended 
to  expand  their  views  in  regard  to  works  of  benevolence, 
which  they  endeavour  to  practise  on  their  large  estates ; 
their  minds  are  also  enlightened,  so  as  to  be  convinced  of 
many  of  the  errors  of  Popery.  The  Countess,  and  others 
with  her,  appeared  desirous  to  know  more  of  our  religious 
Society  and  its  Christian  testimonies ;  we  had  an  interesting 
time  with  them.  She  gratefully  received  some  books  we 
furnished  her  with  on  those  subjects.  We  find  among 
various  persons  a  great  openness  for  the  distribution  of  re- 
ligious tracts,  &c. 

In  the  evening  we  were  at  the  Count  de  Teba's ;  both  he 
and  the  Countess  are  persons  of  serious  minds,  inquirers 
after  the  things  that  pertain  to  salvation ;  they  had  invited 
several  of  their  friends  like-minded  with  them ;  they  ap- 
peared to  understand  the  necessity  of  silent  retirement  and 
waiting  on  the  Lord ;  it  was  an  edifying  visit. 

In  passing  the  streets  of  Madrid,  we  have  several  times 
gone  through  the  spacious  square  where,  under  the  hands 
of  the  Inquisitor,  many  victims  have  perished  in  the 
flames.  The  place,  like  that  at  Prague,  is  surrounded  by 
stately  buildings,  with  numerous  balconies  to  accommodate 
the  many  spectators  of  those  deeds  of  darkness  and  cruelty 
perpetrated  under  the  mask  of  religion,  which  they  even 
called  "Acts  of  Faith."  In  the  centre  of  these  stately, 
palace-like  buildings  is  one  over  the  balconies  of  which 
hangs  a  crown,  designating  it  as  the  place  occupied  by  the 
Royal  family  during  those  exhibitions  of  darkness,  cruelty, 
and  superstition,  devised  by  the  devil  and  his  agents.  In 
front  of  this  balcony  is  the  flagstone  pavement,  on  which 
the  flames  were  kindled  to  devour  the  victims.  The  present 
King,  a  few  years  since,  put  an  end  to  these  deeds  of  cruelty ; 
but,  had  the  late  faction  prevailed,  it  is  apprehended  they 
would  have  renewed  them  in  all  their  horrors. 

3rd.     By  appointment  we  visited,  this  morning,  the  Count 


388  1833.  [>T.  59. 

Zea  Bermudcz,  the  Prime  Minister;  we  had  a  very  satisfac- 
tory opportunity  with  him ;  we  did  not  recognize  him  at  first, 
but  he  knew  us  well ;  he  was  at  Petersburg  when  we  were 
there,  and  met  with  us  at  several  places.  He  is  well  aware 
on  what  religious  ground  we  endeavour  to  move,  and  that  we 
have  for  object  the  present  and  everlasting  well-being  of 
those  we  visit ;  he  is  therefore  disposed  cordially  to  promote 
our  various  engagements  in  this  kingdom. 

On  our  return  we  stopped  at  Colonel  Downie's,  who  has 
come  several  times  to  our  lodgings  to  see  us.  We  had  given 
him  a  Bible,  which  we  found  him  engaged  in  reading.  He 
told  us  that,  on  coming  once  into  his  chamber,  he  found  one 
of  his  Spanish  servants  reading  that  Bible.  He  was  greatly 
affected  and  said,  "  Our  priests  never  let  us  know  the  contents 
of  this  good  book ;  and  no  wonder,  for  it  proclaims  all  their 
doings  in  their  churches  to  be  nothing  but  idolatry ;  I  would 
give,"  he  said,  "all  I  possess  in  the  world  to  obtain  such  a 
treasure  as  this  Bible."  We  presented  him  with  one. 

In  the  afternoon  we  had  a  meeting  at  Sir  Stratford  Can- 
ning's, with  his  family  and  a  few  others.  They  appeared  to 
appreciate  the  privilege  of  waiting  on  and  worshipping  the 
Lord.  In  the  evening,  our  meeting  at  the  American  Ambassa- 
dor's was  pretty  numerously  attended.  A  number  of  Spaniards 
were  there.  Some  we  had  not  seen  before.  As  they  all  under- 
stood French,  I  needed  not  the  help  of  an  interpreter.  Dear 
Allen  attempts  at  times  to  speak  in  French  also.  Some  of 
these  services  are  attended  with  deep  exercise.  How  won- 
derfully adapted  are  the  great  and  important  truths  of  the 
Gospel  to  every  condition  of  man !  We  had  a  solemn  meet- 
ing. Several  parted  from  us  under  much  seriousness. 

4th.  Visited  a  prison  for  such  as  have  been  sentenced  to 
a  term  of  confinement  from  three  months  to  three  years ; — 
there  were  two  hundred  and  eighty-four  men,  and  about 
sixty  women.  They  are  enlarging  this  prison  so  as  to  be 
able  to  classify  the  prisoners,  which  is  much  wanted ;  for 
now,  boys  and  young  girls  are  promiscuously  mixed  with 
criminals  of  every  age.  We  saw  there  a  boy  sent  by  his 
mother  as  to  a  place  of  correction ;  but  he  is  in  the  way  of 
returning  to  her  tenfold  worse  than  when  he  came  in. 


JZT.  59.]  1833.  389 

We  dined  at  Count  de  Teba's,  with  a  pretty  large  company 
ff  Spaniards  of  rank.  These  are  trying  situations  to  me, — 
very  humiliating;  but  they  are  seasons  when  the  Lord  gives 
opportunity  to  exalt  his  blessed  Truth,  and  the  testimonies 
thereof.  I  dare  not  flinch  from  such  exposures ;  for  this  very 
purpose  he  has  sent  me  here,  to  exalt  his  great  name.  We  had 
a  full  opportunity  to  proclaim  the  Truth  among  that  assembly, 
and  to  direct  them  to  Christ  and  to  his  Spirit. 

5th.  We  went  this  morning  to  the  French  Ambassador's, 
Count  De  Rayneval.  He  is  much  pleased  with  the  kind  re- 
ception given  us  by  the  King's  ministers,  D'Ofalia  and  Zea 
Bermudez.  We  dined  at  Balmaseda's,  the  banker,  who  has 
been  very  attentive  to  us,  by  providing  us  with  suitable 
lodgings,  which  we  at  first  found  very  difficult  to  obtain. 
Here,  also,  were  many  Spaniards;  most  of  them  are  mer- 
chants, and  reside  in  various  parts  of  Spain.  They  gave  us 
a  deplorable  account  of  the  morals  and.  conduct  of  the  clergy 
and  monks  very  generally  throughout  this  nation.  Great 
also  is  the  oppression  under  which  they  keep  the  people,  by 
their  various  demands  and  ways  of  extorting  money  from 
them,  besides  their  tithes,  which  they  levy  on  almost  every 
kind  of  produce.  The  mendicant  monks  are  not  less  oppress- 
ive. Stout  fellows  may  be  seen  in  the  street,  the  public 
markets,  at  private  dwellings,  and  farm  houses  in  the  country, 
having  large  sacks  with  them.  They  profess  to  lead  a  life  of 
poverty,  and  to  possess  only  what  they  beg  for;  but  their 
begging  is  an  imperious  demand;  for,  if  they  are  denied, 
they  pour  out  curses  and  maledictions  upon  the  individuals 
who  dare  refuse  to  comply  with  their  requisitions.  Fear 
constrains  many  to  grant  the  monks'  request  if  they  possibly 
can.  But  the  oppression  of  the  people  extends  still  further. 
The  Grandees  have  farmed  almost  everything  from  the  Crown, 
or  have  privileges  granted  them,  as  appendages  to  their  sta- 
tions. One  has  the  duty  on  salt;  another  on  everything 
brought  into  a  town  for  sale ; — on  this  the  collector  puts  his 
own  value,  and  this  must  be  paid  or  secured  before  the  per- 
son enters  the  town.  Thus  the  poor  country  people  arc  so 
fleeced  by  the  priests,  the  collector  of  does,  the  Government 


390  1833.  OT.  59. 

taxes,  and  the  land-owner's  rent,  that  they  hare  often  to  sell 
all  and  be  turned  out  destitute.  This  system  of  oppression 
drives  many  to  acts  of  desperation,  and  it  is  in  consequence 
of  this  that  there  are  so  many  beggars  and  highway  robbers. 
Men  thus  stripped  of  their  all  have  no  energy  to  labour ;  for 
they  know  that  if  they  work  it  is  not  for  themselves,  and 
want  drives  them  to  commit  all  kinds  of  cruelties  and  crimes. 
By  these  means  fine  tracts  of  land  in  this  fertile  country  are 
neglected,  or  very  poorly  cultivated.  Land-owners  receive 
but  a  small  income  out  of  their  large  estates.  The  revenues 
of  the  Crown  are  much  reduced,  whilst  the  expenses  are 
greatly  increased  by  the  number  of  the  poor,  and  of  criminals, 
it  is  obliged  to  support. 

We  were  this  evening,  by  appointment,  with  the  Count 
D'Ofalia.  We  pleaded  strongly  with  him  the  necessity  of 
allowing  liberty  of  conscience,  and  of  preventing  oppres- 
sion by  the  Popish  clergy.  He  is  sensible  of  the  propriety  of 
so  doing,  but  he  does  not  see  how  it  can  be  brought  about,  at 
present.  We  told  him  that,  if  the  Government  does  not  take 
measures  to  do  it,  the  people  may  take  the  work  into  their 
own  hands,  and  it  may  then  be  attended  with  terrible  conse- 
quences. The  Count  told  us  that  the  King  had  expressed  a 
wish  to  see  us,  but,  as  he  was  not  well  then,  he  could  not  yet 
conclude  on  the  day  that  it  would  suit  him. 

7th.  We  were  occupied  great  part  of  the  last  two  days  in  pre- 
paring a  report,  to  be  laid  before  the  King,  of  our  visits  to  the 
prisons  and  other  institutions, — the  state  in  which  we  find  them, 
the  abuses  which  exist,  the  causes  which  lead  to  the  commis- 
sion of  many  crimos,  and  the  remedy  which  we  submit  for 
consideration.  The  whole  is  sent  to  the  care  of  Count 
D'Ofalia. 

8th.  Among  the  persons  that  come  to  see  us  at  our  lodg- 
ings, is  D.  M.  Vila,  a  young  man  from  Barcelona,  who  has 
been  in  England  .and  is  acquainted  with  some  of  our  Friends. 
He  accompanied  us  to  an  intimate  friend  of  his,  Caspar 
Eemisa,  who  is  the  Director  General  of  the  King's  Treasury. 
He  has  four  thousand  men  now  engaged  in  draining  exten- 
sive marshes  on  his  estates,  on  which  he  intends  to  form 


JZT.  59.]  1833.  391 

colonies.  For  his  encouragement  to  this,  he  has  obtained 
from  the  Crown  exemption  from  tithes  for  sixteen  years, 
from  the  time  the  land  is  brought  into  a  state  of  cultivation. 
He  is  a  liberal-minded  man,  and  has  established  several 
schools  on  his  estates.  We  supplied  him  with  copies  of  the 
Scripture  Lessons,  to  be  printed  in  the  Spanish  language 
and  introduced  into  his  schools.  The  Count  D'Ofalia  sent 
us  a  message  this  evening  requesting  us  to  call  upon  him ; 
he  told  us  that  he  was  with  the  King  last  evening,  and  read 
to  him  our  report.  The  King  was  anxious  to  have  early  atten- 
tion paid  to  the  improvements  suggested,  in  order  to  diminish 
the  mass  of  misery  and  evil  prevailing  in  the  land.  He  knew 
that  we  were  preparing  for  our  departure  from  Madrid,  and 
proposed  very  soon  to  see  us. 

9th.  We  went  this  morning  to  our  respective  Ambassa- 
dors, the  American  and  the  English,  to  have  our  passports 
in  readiness,  and  signed  by  the  French  Ambassador.  D. 
M.  Vila  paid  us  a  very  agreeable  visit;  he  suffered  deeply 
under  the  late  disturbances  in  this  kingdom ;  he  was  im- 
prisoned for  several  months  at  Barcelona.  The  man- 
ner in  which  he  heard  of  us  is  rather  singular.  About 
two  weeks  since,  he  received  a  letter  from  a  Spanish  Roman 
Catholic  priest,  now  in  England; — one  of  those,  who,  to 
save  his  life,  left  Spain  during  the  late  troubles.  He  in- 
formed him  of  the  pious  objects  that  induced  Allen  and  my- 
self to  come  to  Spain ;  he  wished  him  to  find  us  out,  and  to 
make  us  acquainted  with  such  persons  as  he  knows  we  would 
like  to  be  with.  On  the  receipt  of  this  letter,  Vila  came  im- 
mediately here,  and  taking  up  a  newspaper,  found  there  an 
account  of  our  visit  to  some  prison ;  by  which  means  he  knew 
where  to  find  us. 

10th.  Early  this  morning  we  had  a  note  from  D'Ofalia, 
requesting  us  to  call  upon  him  at  eleven,  a.m.,  stating 
that  the  King  would  see  us  at  five,  p.m.,  at  his  palace. 
D'Ofalia  received  us  with  his  usual  kindness,  and  said 
that  the  King  had  told  him  again  that  he  much  approved  of 
our  remarks  in  the  report,  and  had  ordered  that  we  should 
be  furnished  with  letters  to  the  Governors  of  the  Provinces 


392  1833.  [JJT.  59. 

•where  we  may  travel,  and  to  the  public  authorities,  directing 
them  to  treat  us  with  all  civility,  and  to  let  us  have  free 
access  to  every  place  that  we  may  wish  to  visit.  These 
letters,  signed  by  the  King  himself,  were  handed  to  us.  He 
told  us  also  that  orders  had  been  given  at  the  palace  to 
receive  us  with  the  quietness  and  simplicity  that  he  knew  we 
wished;  that  the  Duke  of  Aragon,  Captain  of  the  King's 
Guards,  would  be  in  readiness  to  introduce  us,  but  he  advised 
us,  as  a  matter  of  civility,  to  be  with  the  Duke  a  short  time 
before  we  went  to  the  King. 

The  hour  now  had  nearly  arrived  for  us  to  repair  to  a 
meeting  for  Divine  worship  that  had  been  appointed  at  the 
American  Ambassador's;  it  was  attended  by  many  persons. 
The  Lord  very  graciously  gave  us  access  to  his  holy  pre- 
sence, .and  enabled  us  reverently  to  worship  at  his  footstool. 
The  meeting  continued  a  long  time  in  solemn  silence,  when,  on 
bended  knees,  prayer  and  supplication,  thanksgiving  and  praise 
were  offered  unto  him. 

We  went  to  the  palace  about  the  time  appointed;  the 
Duke  of  Aragon  received  us  with  much  civility ;  they  had 
even  removed  the  military  that  almost  always  stand  about 
the  palace.  The  Duke  brought  us  up  the  great  staircase ; 
we  first  came  into  the  apartment  occupied  by  the  King's 
officers  and  guards,  who  at  once  introduced  us  into  another 
spacious  hall,  where  the  King's  immediate  attendants  were 
in  waiting.  The  Chamberlain  soon  brought  us  into  what 
appeared  to  be  the  court-room;  we  saw  nobody  at  first,  but 
very  soon  a  plainly  dressed  person  and  a  female  came 
towards  us,  holding  a  little  girl  by  the  hands  between  them. 
We  did  not  think  they  were  the  King  and  Queen,  till  I  ob- 
served her  features  which  reminded  me  of  a  portrait  I  had 
seen  of  her,  and  I  queried,  "Is  it  the  Queen  before  whom 
we  stand?"  "Yes,"  she  replied,  "and  this  is  the  King,  and 
here  is  our  young  Princess,  our  eldest,  two  and  a  half  years 
old."  We  soon  explained  the  reason  of  our  embarrassment, 
for  we  did  not  expect  that  the  King  was  well  enough  to  be 
out  of  his  chamber,  and  feared  that  his  standing  would  be 
too  great  an  exertion  for  him;  but  they  declined  sitting 


JJT.  59.]  1833.  393 

down.  After  some  remarks  respecting  our  visits  to  their 
public  institutions,  and  answering  their  inquiries  on  several 
subjects  relating  thereto,  in  which  the  Queen  took  part  with 
interest,  I  noticed  that  the  young  Princess  looked  at  us  with 
great  earnestness,  which  the  Queen  also  observing,  I  said 
that  it  was  probably  the  first  time  that  she  had  seen  two 
persons  like  us,  stand  with  their  heads  covered  before  the 
King  and  Queen.  This  led  to  subjects  of  a  religious 
nature,  and  an  inquiry  into  some  of  our  Christian  testi- 
monies and  practices;  then,  under  a  sense  of  the  Lord's 
power  and  love,  I  uncovered  my  head  and  proclaimed  to 
them,  as  the  Lord  through  his  Spirit  gave  me,  the  word  of 
reconciliation  and  of  life  and  salvation  through  faith  in 
Christ.  I  felt  much  for  the  King  under  the  severe  trials 
that  have  attended  him,  and  the  remarkable  manner  in  which 
his  life  was  preserved  within  the  last  few  months,  whilst 
from  his  illness  he  was  in  a  state  of  stupor,  and  the  prevail- 
ing party  urged  the  physician  to  have  the  post  mortem 
examination  made,  though  he  protested  that  he  was  not 
dead;  it  was  at  that  very  juncture  that  the  Queen's  party 
obtained  the  ascendency,  and  the  King's  life  was  preserved. 
In  the  course  of  my  communication  1  alluded  to  Nebu- 
chadnezzar, and  remarked  that  the  King  had,  like  him,  been 
driven  out  of  his  kingdom  (having  been  sent  a  prisoner  to 
France  by  Buonaparte),  had  endured  many  afflictions  and 
humiliations,  but  now  the  Lord  had  restored  his  kingdom, 
and  had  instructed  him  to  know  that  it  is  by  Him  that  kings 
reign  and  princes  ought  to  decree  justice.  As  I  went  on, 
the  King  queried,  "Who  is  this  King  Nebuchadnezzar?" 
The  Queen  at  once  explained  to  him  in  what  part  of  the 
Scriptures  he  would  find  it.  Then  I  expressed  my  earnest 
desire  that,  like  him,  he  may  honour  the  Most  High,  by 
breaking  off  his  sins  by  righteousness,  and  his  iniquities  by 
showing  mercy  to  the  poor,  with  Christian  faith  and  confi- 
dence asking  of  God  to  give  him  wisdom  and  knowledge,  to 
go  out  and  come  in  before  the  people  so  as  to  glorify  his 
name.  Wo  also  entreated  the  King  to  mark  the  last  years 
of  his  reign  by  acts  of  clemency  and  of  piety,  and  the  noble 


394  1833.  [>T.  6». 

deed  of  giving  to  his  subjects  full  liberty  of  conscience,  not 
doubting  that  they  would  thus  be  crowned  with  the  Lord's 
blessing,  and  that,  finally,  his  earthly  crown  would  be  ex- 
changed for  a  heavenly  one.  Both  the  King  and  Queen  were 
serious,  and  on  parting  gave  evidence  of  kind  feelings  towards 
us.  They  both  speak  good  French;  therefore,  all  that  was 
communicated  was  in  that  language ;  none  were  present  except 
them  and  ourselves. 

From  the  palace  we  went  to  dine  at  Sir  Stratford  Canning's ; 
several  persons  came  in  afterwards  with  whom  we  had  a  time 
of  religious  edification.  0  what  a  consolation  thus  to  find 
among  those  who  occupy  high  stations  in  life  a  few  who  walk  in 
the  lowly  path  that  Christianity  calls  us  into.  We  took  an 
affectionate  farewell  of  this  interesting  family. 

llth.  We  were  busily  engaged  in  preparing  for  our  depart- 
ure; several  persons  came  to  see  us  once  more,  with  whom  we 
had  precious  and  solemn  parting  seasons.  One  of  these  was 
llemisa,  the  keeper  of  the  King's  treasury. 


CHAPTER  LXT. 

FOURTH  VISIT  TO  EUROPE. 
SPAIN. — VALENCIA. 

THEY  left  Madrid  early  in  the  morning  of  the  12th  of 
Third  month.  On  reaching  Valencia  Stephen  Grellet 
continues  his  journal: — 

Valencia.  Third  month,  15th.  We  arrived  here  about 
noon  this  day.  We  were  favoured  to  escape  falling  into  the 
hands  of  banditti,  who  are  numerous  on  that  road.  Only 
lately  they  attacked  the  diligence,  which  they  robbed  of  a 
considerable  sum  of  money.  As  we  passed  through  the 
towns  on  our  way  here,  we  were  much  surprised  to  see  the 
streets  full  of  people  looking  at  us.  At  the  public  houses 
also  where  we  stopped  to  take  refreshment,  many  of  the 
better  sort  of  inhabitants  came  into  the  room  we  were  in,  and 
manifested  a  desire  to  obtain  information  respecting  oar 
Christian  principles.  We  could  not  understand  the  meaning 
of  all  this;  we  had  never  observed  such  curiosity  anywhere 
else.  A  Frenchman,  who  was  a  fellow-traveller  part  of  our 
journey,  though  not  in  the  same  division  of  the  carriage, 
came  in  a  very  civil  manner  to  our  apartment  and  requested 
more  information  respecting  the  principles  and  testimonies 
of  our  religious  Society.  He  said  that  on  the  road  he  had 
endeavoured  to  give  to  the  multitudes  thronging  about  us, 
the  little  information  he  had,  and  many  now  come  to  him 
with  inquiries  that  he  is  not  able  to  answer.  We  asked 
him  how  the  people  knew  anything  about  us.  "  Have  you 
not  read  the  newspapers?"  he  replied,  and  handed  us  ono 


896  1833.  [JET.  59. 

containing  an  extract  from  the  Madrid  Gazette,  with  a  copy 
of  the  order  sent  by  the  King  to  the  Governors  of  the  Pro- 
vinces and  the  public  authorities,  and  people  where  we  may 
travel,  directing  that  due  civilities  should  be  shown  to  us  by 
all,  and  that  free  entrance  be  allowed  us  to  any  place  we  may 
wish  to  visit.  It  states  also,  that  we  are  members  of  the 
religious  Society  of  Friends,  known  by  the  name  of  Quakers ; 
that  it  is  part  of  our  religious  scruples  to  enter  all  places 
and  appear  before  everybody,  without  uncovering  the  head, 
considering  that  real  honour  or  respect  cannot  be  properly 
manifested  by  taking  off  the  hat;  that,  accordingly,  we  had 
been  before  the  King  and  Queen,  and  their  young  Princess, 
with  our  hats  on.  Orders  are  therefore  given  that  no  moles- 
tation be  offered  us,  either  on  this,  or  on  any  other  account 
whatever.  It  appears  that  this  order  was  made  known  in  the 
places  we  passed  through,  and  excited  the  curiosity  of  the 
people  to  see  us.  Here,  also,  this  order  is  published  in  their 
newspaper.  We  are  thereby  rendered  very  public  characters. 
It  places  us,  in  some  respects,  in  a  trying  situation;  but,  in 
others,  the  Lord's  hand  may  be  seen  in  it,  for  it  furthers 
the  object  for  which  we  have  come  to  Spain; — pious  and 
serious  persons  are  attracted  to  us,  with  whom  we  might  not 
otherwise  be  able  to  become  acquainted.  Several  of  these 
have  been  with  us  this  evening;  they  evince  that  religious 
inquiry  is  the  object  which  brings  them  to  us.  By  this 
order  of  the  King,  also,  we  may  escape  being  annoyed  or 
molested  in  the  streets,  where  frequently  the  priests  are  met 
with,  accompanied  by  persons  with  lighted  tapers,  carrying  the 
consecrated  wafer  to  a  sick  or  dying  man,  when  the  passengers 
not  only  take  off  their  hats,  but  fall  down  on  their  knees.  We 
did  not  meet  with  any  of  the  priests  on  such  occasions  whilst 
we  were  in  Madrid ;  had  we  done  so  in  some  particular  streets, 
we  might  have  been  exposed  to  much  abuse,  if  not  to  the  loss 
of  our  lives. 

16th.  We  paid  a  visit  to  the  Governor  General.  It  was 
proper  we  should  early  deliver  to  him  the  King's  letter.  He 
received  us  with  kindness,  and  said  that  he  had  a  private 
letter  from  the  King  to  the  same  import.  We  were  gratified 


*T.  59.]  1833.  397 

by  meeting  in  him  a  mild,  serious  man.  We  endeavoured  to 
see  if  we  could  not  be  released  from  visiting  their  prisons, 
this  being  a  trying  service  to  us ;  we  are  thereby  introduced 
into  much  mental  distress,  and  frequently  into  no  small  de- 
gree of  bodily  exposure  and  suffering.  But  we  could  not 
feel  excused.  We  yielded  therefore  to  the  duty  pointed  out 
to  us ;  for  we  have  not  come  here  to  please  ourselves,  nor  to 
direct  our  own  steps. 

The  Governor  kindly  found  a  person  to  accompany  as, 
and  to  serve  as  interpreter.  He  is  a  French  physician,  who 
is  attached  to  the  French  Consul,  Gautier  D'Are.  The  first 
prison  we  went  to  is  for  the  civil  offenders  of  this  city. 
The  prisoners  are  such  as  have  not  yet  been  sentenced ; — 
accused  of  small  or  great  crimes,  they  are  all  promiscuously 
together.  Some  are  in  only  for  having  tried  to  smuggle  a 
few  pounds  of  tobacco.  A  blind  woman  is  there  on  whom 
only  three  ounces  of  that  contraband  article  were  found. 
There  are  also  many  boys  from  thirteen  to  seventeen  years 
old,  charged  with  small  and  great  crimes,  even  murder. 

In  another  prison  we  visited  such  as  have  been  sentenced 
to  imprisonment  for  a  term  of  from  one  to  ten  or  more  years. 
Many  of  these  are  shut  up  in  small,  dark  cells,  about  seven 
feet  square ;  the  only  light  or  air  admitted  is  through  a  hole, 
of  about  five  inches  square,  in  the  thick  wall.  We  found  two 
or  three  persons  in  each  of  those  cells ;  the  air  was  so  corrupt, 
that  we  could  hardly  breathe  it.  There  are  also  larger  cells, 
but  these  are  more  crowded  in  proportion  to  their  size,  par- 
ticularly in  the  two  prisons  called  the  Towers;  these  are 
dismal  places  indeed;  we  descended  into  several  of  them 
through  a  steep,  narrow,  dark  staircase;  the  ceiling  is  a 
vault  about  thirty  feet  in  height;  the  light  and  air  are  ad- 
mitted through  a  small  aperture  in  a  wall  from  nine  to 
twelve  feet  thick.  Bugs  are  numerous  on  the  walls  of  all 
these  prisons ;  they  bear  evidence  that  no  broom,  conse- 
quently no  whitewash,  has  passed  over  them  for  years. 
Most  of  those  immured  in  these  dismal  places  are  loaded 
with  heavy  chains ;  but  more  horrible  than  all  are  the  cells 
where  those  condemned  to  death  are  confined.  In  some 


898  1883.  |>T.  o9. 

prisons  of  a  better  kind  we  found  a  considerable  number  of 
prisoners  of  state ;  persona  of  all  ranks ;  some  of  these 
were  among  the  chief  in  the  late  plots  and  insurrections, 
and  it  is  very  remarkable  that,  but  a  few  months  ago,  the  very 
men  now  confined  here  had  these  prisons  filled  with  the 
Liberal  party,  whom  they  treated  with  great  cruelty,  daily 
sending  some  of  them  to  private  or  public  execution  ;  now, 
that  in  their  turn  they  are  themselves  confined,  such  of  the 
Liberal  party  as  have  escaped  with  their  lives,  visit  them, 
not  to  upbraid  them,  but  to  administer  some  of  those  neces- 
saries, for  the  want  of  which  they  had  themselves  greatly 
suffered.  The  physician,  our  attendant,  showed  us  where 
he  was  himself  confined,  and  also  some  of  the  men  from 
whom  he  endured  most;  but  he  spoke  to  them  with  kind- 
ness and  feeling.  It  is  very  pleasant  to  find  that  such  a 
disposition  towards  these  prisoners  prevails  generally :  it 
evinces  a  Christian  spirit.  One  of  these  towers,  perhaps 
both,  was  built  by  the  Moors ;  it  appears  nearly  impossible 
for  any  prisoner  to  make  his  escape  from  such  strong  places. 

We  were  this  evening  with  Gautier  D'Are,  the  French 
Consul;  he  gave  us  some  moving  accounts  of  the  scenes  of 
cruelty  he  had  witnessed  during  the  late  conspiracy  against 
the  King  and  the  Government.  We  were  also  in  company 
with  several  persons  who  came  to  our  lodgings  on  purpose 
to  inquire  into  several  branches  of  our  Christian  testimonies. 
Many  among  the  people,  persons  of  rank  and  priests,  are 
convinced  that  the  superstitious  forms  and  observances  in 
the  church  of  Rome  are  no  parts  of  the  Christian  religion, 
but  are  in  opposition  to  it.  Some  of  these  were  heretofore 
afraid  to  avow  their  sentiments ;  several  were  put  to  death 
for  doing  so ;  others  retired  to  secluded  places  on  the  moun- 
tains. We  were  much  pleased  with  the  seriousness  of  many 
of  our  visitors,  and  very  striking  were  their  remarks  whilst 
they  contrasted  the  excellency  and  purity  of  our  Christian 
principles,  founded  as  they  are  on  the  testimony  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  with  the  many  inventions  and  superstitions  that 
the  ignorance  or  depravity  of  man  have  accumulated  in  the 
Popish  church ;  we  had  a  satisfactory  and  edifying  religious 
opportunity  with  them. 


jrr.  69.]  1883.  :'.'.".' 

17th.  To-day  we  visited  their  poorhouse;  they  have 
about  six  hundred  inmates  in  it,  two  hundred  of  whom  are 
children;  their  meagre  countenances  proclaim  that  their 
allowance  of  food  is  insufficient ;  it  is  only  eleven  ounces  of 
bread  per  day,  and  some  very  thin  soup.  About  two  hun- 
dred more  come  daily  to  the  doors  to  receive  a  small  portion 
of  that  miserable  pottage.  We  proceeded  to  another  poor- 
houso,  which  is  richly  endowed  by  the  Canons;  it  is  under 
the  care  of  one  of  them,  who  has  the  sole  direction ;  he  is 
named  by  the  Archbishop ;  he  appeared  very  ready  to  act  as 
our  interpreter,  though  we  had  the  French  physician  with 
us.  There  are  about  eight  hundred  young  persons,  boys 
and  girls ;  the  apartments  are  spacious,  and  very  clean ;  the 
inside  walls  are  lined  to  a  certain  height  with  tiles.  Their 
rations  are  sixteen  and  a  half  ounces  of  good  bread,  good 
soup  and  meat.  Various  kinds  of  labour,  suitable  for  each 
sex,  are  here  introduced.  Our  attendant,  the  physician,  told 
us  that  most  of  these  young  persons  are  children  of  the 
canons  or  priests.  Next  we  went  to  the  hospital,  which  is  a 
magnificent  building,  like  a  large  palace;  the  wards  for  the 
sick  are  large  and  airy;  in  the  centre  of  these  is  a  very 
spacious  place,  over  which  is  a  large  dome  which  serves  for 
a  ventilator,  as  well  as  to  give  light  to  the  whole  building. 
The  wards  for  the  women  are  over  those  for  the  men ;  they 
are  attended  by  fifty  of  the  Sisters  of  Charity.  Next  to 
this  hospital  is  the  one  for  foundlings ;  from  twenty  to  thirty 
of  those  wretched  infants  are  admitted  every  week.  Five 
out  of  six  die  the  first  year.  We  went  after  that  to  the 
retreat  for  insane  persons ;  it  is  the  worst  place  I  have  be- 
held anywhere ;  our  feelings  were  overpowered ;  we  should 
have  totally  flinched  from  proceeding  in  a  visit  so  repugnant 
to  humanity,  was  it  not  for  the  hope  that  the  representa- 
tion to  the  King  of  what  we  have  beheld,  may  lead  to  an 
entire  change  in  the  treatment  of  this  deeply  afflicted  portion 
of  our  fellow-men;  many  of  them  are  loaded  with  chains, 
and  shut  up  in  cells,  which  are  in  a  most  filthy  state;  their 
food  is  thrown  to  them  as  to  wild  beasts.  Others  are  placed 
on  platforms  raised  about  three  feet  from  the  ground ;  strong 


400  1833.  OT.  59. 

iron  railings  are  in  front  of  the  whole,  and  by  iron  rails  also 
they  are  separated  one  from  another ;  each  individual  is  shut 
in  a  cage ;  their  food  also  is  thrown  in  to  them  as  to  dogs. 
The  floor  of  these  cages  is  paved  with  marble,  slanting  down 
from  the  back  to  the  front;  to  cleanse  the  filth  that  would 
otherwise  accumulate  in  the  cells,  they  throw  in  daily  a 
few  backets  of  water,  which  renders  many  of  these  poor 
creatures  frantic.  The  females,  we  are  told,  are  treated  in 
the  same  manner ;  but  our  feelings  would  not  allow  us  to 
visit  them.  We  find  that  ten  per  cent,  only  of  the  miserable 
objects  admitted  here  recover.  The  treatment  is  calculated 
rather  to  increase  their  malady  ten-fold.  The  last  place  we 
went  to  is  the  prison  in  the  citadel ;  the  prisoners  are  chiefly 
conspirators ;  one  of  them  is  a  Capuchin  friar ;  he  was  a 
chief  among  the  conspirators ;  he  also  went  about  to  preach 
and  persuade  the  people  to  massacre  all  those  who  were 
opposed  to  their  licentiousness;  in  another  part  we  found  a 
priest,  who  also  preached  bloodshed  and  destruction.  This 
has  been  a  wearisome  and  trying  day;  the  air  we  have 
breathed,  the  mass  of  human  misery  and  depravity  we  have 
beheld,  appeared  sometimes  to  be  more  than  we  could  bear : 
we  did  not  find  in  any  place  anything  that  could  administer 
a  drop  of  consolation  to  our  afflicted  spirits,  except  the 
thought  that  our  representations  to  the  King  may  be  a  means 
of  diminishing  this  mass  of  human  woe.  Curiosity  could 
never  induce  me  to  visit  such  places ;  the  hope  of  being  an 
instrument  in  the  Lord's  hand  to  turn  some  from  darkness 
to  light,  and  from  sin  and  Satan  to  Christ  the  Saviour, 
and  that  their  bodily  sufferings  also  may  be  alleviated,  con- 
strains me. 

Yesterday  and  to-day  we  were  a  good  deal  annoyed  by  the 
crowd  of  persons,  in  the  streets  we  were  expected  to  pass 
through,  eager  to  see  us.  The  windows  of  the  houses 
were  filled  with  persons  of  both  sexes  for  the  same  purpose. 
All,  however,  were  very  civil.  It  is  humiliating  indeed  to  be 
thus  made  a  public  spectacle  to  men.  The  King's  printed 
order  respecting  us  is  the  most  calculated  of  anything  that 
could  have  been  devised  to  excite  the  curiosity  of  the  people, 


*r.  59.]  1838.  401 

and  to  induce  some  to  inquire  into  the  nature  of  our 
Christian  faith,  doctrine  and  practices.  The  few  tracts  we 
have  handed  to  some  serious  persons,  are  eagerly  read  by 
many. 

18th.  We  went  to  a  prison  for  condemned  women.  Here 
we  found  them  quietly  and  diligently  engaged  in  manual 
labour  of  various  kinds.  It  looks  like  a  manufacturing 
establishment.  Both  the  house  and  the  prisoners  are  clean. 
A  motherly  looking  matron  has  the  oversight  of  them.  She 
is  pious,  and  by  kindness  and  love  she  appears  to  obtain 
such  ascendency  over  them,  that  the  most  unruly  seem 
changed  soon  after  they  enter  this  prison.  Here  most  of 
them  are  sentenced  for  ten  years  or  upwards,  and,  though 
confined  for  theft,  the  matron  tells  us  that  it  is  very  seldom 
that  any  article  is  stolen  in  the  prison.  There  are  several  in- 
stances in  which  the  reformation  has  appeared  so  complete  as 
to  induce  the  matron  to  recommend  them  to  the  Governor, 
who  has  liberated  them,  and  their  subsequent  conduct  has 
continued  good.  Among  the  inmates  of  this  prison  we  had  a 
satisfactory  religious  opportunity.  Tenderness  of  spirit  was 
manifested  by  many  of  them.  The  next  place  we  visited  is 
said  to  be  for  orphans  of  both  sexes ;  but  by  our  kind  attend- 
ant we  find  that  they  are  children  of  priests.  They  are 
admitted  here  from  about  seven  till  they  are  sixteen  years 
old.  They  are  instructed  in  school-learning,  and  manual 
labour.  They  are  altogether  under  the  care  of  the  priests. 
The  boys'  dress  gives  them  the  appearance  of  young  monks. 
They  are  indeed  trained  in  the  habits  of  the  mendicant  friars, 
for  some  of  them  are  sent  daily  into  the  streets,  and  to  the 
doors  of  the  churches,  with  a  small  bag  about  their  necks ;  it 
is  locked  up,  but  has  a  little  hole  into  which  pieces  of  money 
are  dropped.  Our  visit  was  rather  trying.  We  could  not 
feel  excused  without  proclaiming  pretty  close  doctrine  to  the 
priests.  0!  what  wickedness  is  committed  under  the  mask  of 
religion. 

We  were  again  with  the  Governor,  and  several  of  the  chief 
men  of  the  place.  There  appears  to  be  a  spirit  of  religious 
inquiry.  Many  wish  to  know  what  is  Truth;  but  how  few 

VOL.  II.- 27 


402  1833.  [>T.  59. 

are  willing  to  walk  in  it!  We  had  this  evening  another  in- 
teresting and  satisfactory  meeting  with  pious  persons.  Some 
of  them  have  come  from  a  distance  in  the  country,  to  be 
with  us. 

19th.  I  had  a  suffering  night,  with  a  chill  and  high  fever. 
The  prospect  is  gloomy,  for  we  had  concluded  to  leave  this 
evening  for  Barcelona;  how  it  will  be  now,  the  Lord  knows, 
all  things  are  possible  to  him.  He  has  so  wonderfully  made  a 
way  for  us  in  Spain  thus  far,  that  I  cannot  doubt  he  will 
also  open  a  plain  path  for  our  departure  from  it.  I  feel 
calm  and  resigned,  trusting  in  him.  Blessed  be  his  holy 
name,  who  is  a  sure  and  strong  refuge,  under  every  diffi- 
culty. 

I  continued  very  unwell  till  this  afternoon,  when  the  fever 
in  degree  subsided.  At  that  time  some  very  interesting 
persons  came  to  see  us,  whom  we  had  not  been  with  before; 
several  had  just  arrived  from  a  distance.  One  of  them  is  a 
young  priest,  who  is  fully  convinced,  as  he  said,  that  the 
church  of  Rome  is  Babylon  the  great,  and  that  the  Pope  is 
antichrist;  yet,  added  he,  "The  real  antichrist  is  not  a 
visible  being,  but  the  prince  of  darkness  that  rules  over  the 
children  of  disobedience."  Another  is  an  aged  man,  eminent 
in  his  profession  as  a  lawyer.  He  also  has,  for  many  years, 
been  convinced  of  the  great  errors  in  the  church  of  Rome, 
and  the  great  evils  that  have  resulted  from  their  many  and 
gross  superstitions.  He  also  laments  over  the  depravity  and 
wickedness  of  many  of  the  priests  and  monks.  Some  time 
since,  he  wrote  boldly  to  the  Pope,  to  the  Archbishop  of 
Toledo,  and  to  the  King;  to  the  latter  he  represented  how 
many  of  his  best  subjects  were,  under  his  name,  brought 
into  cruel  sufferings,  that  others  were  put  to  death,  and 
multitudes  were  shut  up  in  noisome  prisons.  Upon  which 
that  wicked  and  cruel  man  who  was  then  the  King's  Prime 
Minister,  sent  orders  to  have  him  arrested,  and  that  sentence 
should  be  immediately  passed  upon  him ;  but  the  Judge,  who 
was  his  intimate  friend,  devised  means  to  save  his  life,  by 
representing  him  to  be  a  madman  in  the  highest  degree;  ho 
then  sent  him  into  one  of  the  cells  that  I  have  described, 


JJT.  59.]  1883.  403 

among  the  insane,  and  extended  kind  treatment  to  him 
there.  He  remained  six  months  in  that  cell,  and  thus  nar- 
rowly escaped  death.  He  was  released  on  the  change  in  the 
Government;  and  now  that  wicked  minister  is  himself  im- 
mured. This  aged  man  appears  to  be  well  acquainted  with 
several  of  our  Christian  testimonies,  especially  as  regards  the 
influences  of  the  Spirit ;  hence  his  views  respecting  Divine 
worship  and  the  ministry  are  pretty  clear.  He  knows  a 
number  of  persons  convinced  of  the  same  important  truths, 
who  reside  in  various  parts  of  Spain,  but  have  mostly  retired 
to  lonely  places,  on  account  of  the  great  persecution  that  lately 
prevailed,  when  many  of  his  friends,  spiritually-minded  per- 
sons, perished.  Some  died  under  the  torments  inflicted; — 
thus  very  few  now  remain  to  associate  in  religious  fellowship, 
in  or  near  Valencia.  Gross  darkness  prevails,  both  among 
priests,  monks  and  people.  We  told  those  pious  individuals 
who  came  to  see  us,  that  the  Lord  is  very  near  to  those  that 
fear  him ;  that  a  book  of  remembrance  is  written  for  those 
that  think  on  his  name ;  that  though  they  should  be  so  few 
as  two  or  three  only  engaged  in  waiting  upon  him,  he  has 
promised  to  be  in  the  midst  of  them.  As  we  were  thus  pro- 
ceeding to  encourage  them,  the  dear  old  man,  with  brightened 
countenance  and  glistening  eyes,  said,  "  0  yes,  it  is  a  blessed 
privilege  for  the  two  or  three,  or  even  the  poor  solitary  one, 
to  wait  upon  the  Lord,  and  to  obtain  access  to  his  Divine 
presence."  This  he  had  been  very  graciously  permitted  to 
realize,  whilst  shut  up  in  his  dark  cell,  and  treated  by  some 
of  his  keepers  as  a  madman.  They  left  us  apparently  com- 
forted by  this  visit.  We,  on  our  part,  felt  them  very 
near  to  us.  The  young  priest,  if  he  keeps  his  place  in  the 
Truth,  as  he  is  now  convinced  of  it,  will  probably  have  much 
to  suffer;  we  encouraged  him,  should  a  day  of  trial  come 
upon  him,  to  remember  that  the  Lord  is  a  refuge  and 
strength, — a  present  help  in  every  day  of  trouble. 

Soon  after  these  had  left  us,  several  others  came  in  to  bid 
us,  probably,  a  final  farewell;  among  these  were  the  French 
Consul,  the  physician,  our  kind  interpreter,  and  several 
others ;  we  had  with  them  a  short  season  of  spiritual  refresh- 
ment ;  we  commended  them  to  God,  and  the  word  of  his 


404  1833.  OT.  59. 

grace,  which  is  able  to  build  us  up,  and  to  give  us  an  inherit- 
ance among  all  them  that  are  sanctified. 

The  physician  told  us  that,  about  a  year  since,  he  was 
sent  for  into  a  nunnery,  to  visit,  as  a  medical  man,  a  female 
who  was  ill;  as  he  stood  by  her  she  appeared  to  wish  to 
speak  to  him;  but  not  to  be  able  to  raise  her  voice  above  a 
whisper ;  he  put  his  ear  to  her  mouth ;  she  placed  a  paper  in 
his  hands,  unobserved  by  those  that  were  near,  and  whis- 
pered in  his  ear,  "I  have  no  bodily  disease,  but  distress  of 
mind."  The  contents  of  the  paper  were  to  entreat  him  to 
devise  some  means  to  rescue  her  from  that  horrible  place. 
She  was  a  young  woman  of  fortune  in  Italy,  and,  after  her 
father's  decease,  her  brother  contrived  to  get  possession  of 
her  estate,  and  through  the  agency  of  some  priests,  to  have 
her  removed  to  Spain  and  shut  up  in  this  convent.  Very 
soon  after  this,  and  before  anything  could  be  done  for  her 
rescue,  the  physician  was  himself  imprisoned,  and  he  has 
not  been  able  to  hear  anything  of  her  since. 


CHAPTER  LXII. 

FOURTH  VISIT  TO  EUROPE. 

SPAIN. — BARCELONA. — RETURN   THROUGH    FRANCE    TO  ENG- 
LAND. 

THEIR  services  in  Valencia  being  concluded,  they  left 
that  place  by  the  diligence  on  the  evening  of  the  19th 
and  pursued  their  journey  along  the  Mediterranean 
coast.  S.  G.  writes: 

We  had  the  coupe*  to  ourselves.  It  was  a  great  relief  to  be 
alone.  I  was  pretty  comfortable  the  fore  part  of  the  night, 
but  next  morning  a  violent  chill  and  high  fever  came  on, 
and  I  was  in  a  poor  condition  to  travel ;  there  was,  however, 
no  place  to  stop ;  towards  evening  we  came  to  the  Ebro, 
which  is  there  a  pretty  broad  river ;  we  crossed  it  in  a 
sail-boat ;  the  wind  was  high  and  cold,  which  seemed  to 
pierce  me  through ;  on  the  other  side  of  the  river  an  open 
kind  of  wagon  took  us  four  miles  to  a  miserable  inn,  to  wait 
for  the  diligence ;  there  I  laid  down  for  a  couple  of  hours, 
which  refreshed  me  a  little.  About  nine  in  the  evening  we 
arrived  at  Villa  Franca,  where  I  hoped  to  have  had  more 
rest,  but  instead  of  this  we  found  many  persons  collected  at 
the  inn,  who,  it  appears,  had  heard  of  our  coming ;  some 
from  curiosity,  others  prompted  by  better  motives,  wished  to 
see  us ;  most  of  them  spoke  French ;  they  seemed  very  de- 
sirous to  improve  the  opportunity  to  inquire  into  our  religious 
principles ;  some  appeared  to  have  tender  scruples,  and  to 
be  very  uneasy  under  the  yoke  of  bondage  imposed  upon 
them  by  the  church  of  Rome ;  they  could  not  reconcile  the 

405 


406  1833.  [JET.  59. 

priests'  conduct  with  their  views  of  what  a  minister  of  Jesus 
Christ  ought  to  be;  others  seemed  to  be  spiritually  minded 
persons;  instead  of  obtaining  rest,  my  time  was  closely  taken 
up  with  these  people.  It  was  an  opportunity  attended  with 
much  seriousness  and  edification. 

We  staid  there  only  two  hours.  Our  road  onward  was  very 
rough,  and  I  became  very  ill  again ;  my  outward  man,  during 
this  journey,  has  endured  great  distress ;  but  the  presence  of 
the  Lord  and  the  sensible  feeling  of  my  dear  Redeemer's  love 
so  comforted  my  soul,  that  I  could  understand  how  Paul 
and  Silas,  whilst  in  the  prison-house  with  their  feet  in  the 
stocks  and  their  bodies  lacerated  by  stripes,  could  nevertheless 
sing  praises  to  God.  My  soul  did  magnify  the  Lord  my 
Saviour,  who  has  been  with  me  in  Spain,  according  to  his 
word,  as  he  has  been  with  me,  the  poorest  of  his  servants,  in  all 
other  nations  where  he  has  sent  me. 

We  arrived  at  Barcelona  on  the  morning  of  the  22nd,  and 
I  kept  in  to  nurse  myself  whilst  dear  Allen  went  to  visit 
the  Governor  and  others,  and  their  hospital.  In  the  after- 
noon several  persons,  having  heard  of  our  arrival,  came  in 
to  see  me  during  dear  Allen's  absence ;  one  is  Don  Felix 
Torres  Amat,  Bishop  of  Barcelona.  He  is  a  remarkable 
character ;  notwithstanding  the  many  obstacles  put  in  his 
way,  he  has  succeeded  both  in  translating  and  printing  the 
Scriptures  from  the  Vulgate ;  it  is  a  large  work  of  seven 
volumes;  he  has  presented  me  with  a  copy  of  it.  He  was 
under  the  necessity  thus  to  make  a  large  work,  to  obviate 
some  strong  objections  against  issuing  it;  it  is  printed  with 
both  the  Latin  and  Spanish  on  the  same  page ;  he  was  also 
obliged  to  put  in  notes ;  but  in  these  he  has  confined  himself 
to  explanations  of  the  manners  and  customs  of  the  people. 
He  succeeded  in  obtaining  the  sanction  of  the  Pope.  This 
was  about  twelve  years  since,  when  the  Inquisition  was 
in  force  and  in  great  activity,  yet  even  then  friends  and 
enemies  to  the  Bible  were  anxious  to  have  it  in  their  hands, 
so  the  first  edition  was  very  soon  disposed  of.  He  is  now 
printing  a  second  edition,  and  has  proceeded  to  the  third 
volume.  The  Archbishop  of  Toledo,  and  the  Nuncio  of  the 


JJT.  59.]  1833.  407 

Pope,  have  made  strong  efforts  to  prevent  him,  but  he  hopes 
to  succeed  in  completing  the  work.  The  King  supports  him 
in  it.  Amat  is  a  man  of  liberal  sentiments  ;  he  wishes  for 
unrestricted  liberty  of  conscience ;  none  but  the  Lord,  he 
says,  has  the  authority  to  control  it ;  he  knows  several  per- 
sons in  Spain  who  are  like-minded  with  himself.  He  much 
wished  that  we  could  see  the  Archbishop  of  Mexico,  who 
has  lately  written  a  book  setting  forth,  with  much  clearness 
and  force  of  argument  grounded  on  Scripture,  his  Christian 
views,  demonstrating  that  none  but  those  who  build  on  Jesus 
Christ,  as  the  sole  hope  of  salvation,  are  members  of  the 
true  Church,  and  that  no  observances  of  forms  and  ceremo- 
nies, or  the  precepts  of  men,  can  give  a  right  claim  to  this 
membership  in  the  church  of  Christ.  The  Bishop  told  me 
that  the  day  before  yesterday,  as  he  was  walking  on  the 
public  promenade,  between  the  Governor  and  the  Chief 
Magistrate,  he  stopped  them  suddenly,  as  the  thought  came 
before  him,  and  said  to  them,  "What  do  you  think  the 
people  will  say  if  they  see  me  walk  between  the  two  Quakers 
shortly  expected  here,  as  I  now  do  with  you?"  "We  can- 
not say,"  they  answered.  "Well,"  said  he,  "I  will  tell  you; 
they  will  say,  that  the  strong  walls  of  intolerance  and  super- 
stition are  falling  down."  He  tells  me  also  that  several 
priests  of  the  order  of  the  Oratorians  (those  among  whom  I 
received  part  of  my  education  at  the  college  of  Lyons),  fled 
among  the  mountains  during  the  late  persecution ;  he  repre- 
sents them  as  men  of  piety,  and  calculated  to  spread  vital 
religion  wherever  they  may  be  scattered. 

23rd.  I  felt  much  refreshed  this  morning  and  had  no  re- 
turn of  fever  last  night.  My  gracious  Master  has  helped  me  ; 
blessed  be  his  name  I  We  have  had  a  succession  of  visitors 
to-day,  priests,  canons,  merchants  and  persons  of  different 
ranks ;  among  others  several  of  the  nobility,  and  the  Regent 
and  Chief  Justice.  We  had  free  and  full  opportunities  with 
them ;  we  set  before  them  what  the  religion  of  Christ  con- 
sists in,  and  what  are  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit,  contrasted  with 
those  of  the  flesh.  The  hearts  of  some  of  them  appeared 
open  to  understand  and  to  receive  our  testimony.  Bishop 


408  1833.  [JJT.  59. 

Amat  has  come  again  to  see  us ;  he  told  us  that  a  rich  man 
•who  had  not  obtained  his  great  wealth  by  the  most  righteous 
means,  feeling  a  desire  to  silence  the  strong  convictions  of 
conscience  by  some  meritorious  works,  came  to  him,  and  in- 
quired how  many  masses  he  would  advise  him  to  have  said 
to  the  Virgin  Mary,  and  to  any  of  the  saints  he  might  point 
out,  in  order  that  souls  might  be  prayed  out  of  purgatory, 
and  he  might  make  atonement  for  his  sins.  The  Bishop 
told  him,  that  neither  masses  nor  works  of  that  kind  could 
do  any  good  to  the  dead,  neither  could  they  remove  from  a 
guilty  conscience  a  single  sin ;  that  it  was  his  duty  to  make 
restitution,  as  far  as  possible,  to  those  who  had  been  wronged, 
and  if  that  could  not  be  done,  to  be  liberal  in  the  relief  of  the 
poor,  and  our  suffering  fellow-beings ;  but  that  even  this, 
which  it  is  right  to  perform,  could  not  obtain  the  remission 
of  sin,  nor  could  any  priest,  or  even  the  Pope,  confer  this 
remission ;  it  was  through  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  alone  that 
this  could  be  obtained,  and  it  must  be  sought  for  by  deep 
repentance,  evinced  by  amendment  of  life,  prayer,  and  faith 
in  Him  who  is  the  only  Saviour.  This  person,  the  Bishop 
says,  has  so  far  taken  his  advice,  as  to  place  large  sums  of 
money  at  his  disposal,  to  be  employed  for  the  poor,  the 
fatherless  and  the  widows,  and  he  appeared  also  to  look  in 
faith  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  to  seek  to  him  as  the 
only  hope  of  salvation. 

25th.  A  number  of  seriously  disposed  persons  came  to  see 
us  to-day.  We  had  interesting  and  precious  religious  oppor- 
tunities with  them.  Very  earnest  appears  to  be  the  inquiry 
of  some  of  them,  "What  must  I  do  to  be  saved?"  No  better 
answer  can  be  given  to  such  inquirers,  than  the  short  but 
very  comprehensive  one  given  by  the  apostle  Paul  to  the 
jailer  at  Philippi,  "Believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  One 
of  these  serious  inquirers  is  a  young  man  who  has  been 
strongly  convinced  of  the  iniquity  practised  in  the  church  of 
Home,  under  the  mask  of  religion.  When,  a  few  months 
since,  a  change  in  the  Government  took  place,  and  those 
immured  by  their  persecutors  were  set  free,  and  the  prison 
of  the  Inquisition  was  also  broken  open,  this  young  man 


set.  59.]  1838.  409 

was  one  of  the  first  who  entered  it,  and  assisted  in  liberating 
the  prisoners. 

In  the  afternoon  my  dear  Allen  went  into  the  country  to 
visit  some  of  the  poor  people  in  their  cottages;  and  during 
these  last  days  he  has  been  to  some  prisons  and  other  places. 
My  health  did  not  allow  of  my  going  out ;  but  several  persons 
have  come  to  me,  some  from  a  distance  in  the  country,  whom 
we  should  have  been  prevented  from  seeing  had  I  been  out. 
Truly  the  Lord  orders  all  things  right.  This  afternoon  I 
went  to  visit  the  "  House  of  Mercy."  It  contains  about 
fifty  women,  and  three  hundred  and  fifty  girls  of  about 
eighteen  years  of  age.  It  is  under  the  care  of  twenty-four 
nuns  of  the  order  of  the  Franciscans;  they,  together  with  a 
priest  attached  to  the  establishment,  accompanied  me  through 
the  institution,  where  I  had  several  religious  opportunities ; 
the  last  was  with  the  nuns.  Several  of  the  inmates  of  this 
house  manifested  much  tenderness  of  spirit. 

26th.  We  have  prepared  our  report  to  the  King,  respect- 
ing various  subjects  that  have  come  under  our  observation 
since  we  left  Madrid,  and  the  abuses  which  we  hope  he  may 
correct.  We  have  also  prepared  an  address  to  him  and  the 
Queen,  for  whom  we  have  felt  much  since  we  came  into  their 
dominions.  We  have  much  peace  in  this  our  last  service  to- 
wards them.  We  have  also  written  to  the  Count  D'Ofalia,  to 
whom  we  enclose  all  these  documents,  which  are  written  in 
French.  I  visited  a  priest,  a  canon,  recommended  to  me  by 
Bishop  Amat ;  he  suffered  much  during  the  late  persecutions, 
and  narrowly  escaped  with  his  life.  I  went  also  to  see 
the  Captain-General,  or  Viceroy  of  this  Province,  and  the 
Chief  Justice.  Allen  had  been  there  before  alone,  sickness 
then  preventing  me.  I  had  a  very  full  opportunity  in  their 
respective  families;  they  both  are  liberal-minded  persons. 
Amat  is  of  much  service  to  them.  They  are  prepared  to 
have  full  liberty  of  conscience  introduced  in  this  nation. 
The  population  of  Spain  is  composed  of  men  of  divers  nations, 
their  countenances  strongly  denoting  who  were  their  an- 
cestors— Moors,  Arabs,  Africans,  or  the  ancient  Spaniards ; 
but  even  among  these  there  are  marked  differences;  separated 


410  1833.  |>T.  59. 

by  the  mountains,  they  appear  like  so  many  distinct  tribes, 
and  vary  also  in  their  habits  and  dispositions,  but  all  very 
generally  agree  in  the  one  custom  of  wearing  cloaks,  "winter 
and  summer ;  even  young  boys  and  beggars  have  them,  be 
they  ever  so  ragged  and  dirty ;  in  some  places  they  are  made 
of  black  wool,  in  others  this  is  mixed  with  white ;  but  in  Cata- 
lonia their  cloaks  are  dyed  of  a  deep  red  or  scarlet  colour. 
The  Catalonians  are  mostly  a  fine  race  of  men,  so  that  even  the 
beggars  among  them,  with  their  tattered  red  cloaks,  have  no 
mean  appearance.  They  are  also  industrious,  compared  with 
the  people  in  other  parts  of  Spain. 

Being  released  from  further  service  in  the  Penin- 
sula, S.  G.  and  his  companion  took  their  departure  for 
France. 

Jonquieres,  28th.  This  is  the  last  Spanish  town  on  the 
frontiers  of  France.  We  left  Barcelona  yesterday  at  three 
a.m.  In  the  part  of  the  carriage  we  occupied  we  had  no 
company,  except  a  very  zealous  young  man  going  to  be  or- 
dained as  a  priest;  he  is  a  full  disciple  of  the  Jesuits,  and  at 
their  word  would  be  ready  to  do  anything  required.  We 
travelled  through  a  beautiful  and  romantic  country.  Part  of 
our  road  was  by  the  sea  side,  at  other  times  among  the  rocks 
and  mountains.  We  tarried  a  few  hours  at  Gerona,  a  place 
renowned  during  the  last  war,  for  the  siege  it  sustained  from 
the  French  army,  when,  as  at  Saragossa,  the  effusion  of  blood 
was  very  great;  it  is  said  that  from  eighty  to  one  hundred 
thousand  Spaniards  and  French  lost  their  lives  in  that  siege ; 
finally  the  whole  of  the  fortifications  were  demolished. 

Perpignan  in  France,  29th.  On  our  way  here  we  had  in 
view  high  mountains ;  one  called  Zea  is  a  magnificent  object ; 
it  is  supposed  to  be  five  thousand  feet  high;  its  summit  is 
continually  covered  with  snow.  After  leaving  Jonquieres  we 
began  to  ascend  the  Pyrenees  through  narrow  defiles,  amidst 
high  and  rough  mountains ;  the  grandeur  of  the  scenery 
before  us  proclaimed  to  us  the  great  and  powerful  name  of 
the  Lord,  before  whom  our  souls  were  prostrated  with  admira- 
tion and  praise;  from  the  contemplation  of  his  outward 


«x.  59.]  1833.  Ill 

works  our  minds  were  drawn  to  that  of  the  greatness  of  his 
love  and  mercy  to  us  ;  great  indeed  is  the  help  and  mani- 
fold the  preservations  that  he  has  extended  to  us  his  poor 
servants ;  we  felt  our  minds  clothed  with  gratitude  and  won- 
der on  reviewing  what  he  has  done  for  us  since  we  entered 
Spain.  He  has  opened  for  us  a  highway  and  a  plain,  beaten 
path,  where  before  not  a  stepping-stone  could  be  seen  by 
us.  Who  but  the  Lord  Omnipotent,  who  has  the  key  of  all 
hearts,  could  thus  open  the  King's  heart  to  us,  and  render 
him  the  instrument  of  making  our  way  to  a  number  of  pious 
and  inquiring  persons,  to  whom,  otherwise,  we  must  have 
remained  total  strangers,  and  they  to  us?  Blessed  and  ex- 
alted be  his  name  for  ever  and  ever  ! 

On  our  arrival  here  we  presented  ourselves,  as  required, 
before  the  police,  who  not  only  treated  us  with  civility,  but 
evinced  some  religious  thoughtfulness.  .  We  had  also  a  satis- 
factory interview  with  several  persons  who  came  to  our  inn 
to  sec  us ;  some  of  whom  accompanied  us  in  a  visit  to  their 
prison. 

Toulouse,  31st.  We  arrived  here  last  evening.  Among 
the  persons  we  were  with  to-day  were  some  of  the  colpor- 
tcurt,  who  go  about  the  country,  to  a  considerable  distance, 
to  distribute  gratuitously  or  to  sell  the  Scriptures  along  with 
their  wares.  They  go  chiefly  among  the  Roman  Catholics, 
and  dispose  of  a  considerable  number  of  New  Testaments ; 
their  lives  have  been  repeatedly  much  exposed ;  they  have 
also  been  sorely  abused  several  times,  but  their  patience  and 
perseverance  are  great.  They  gave  us  very  interesting 
accounts  of  their  progress  in  this  service,  which  the  Lord 
blesses. 

Fourth  month,  2nd.  We  have  visited  several  schools,  and 
been  with  some  of  the  nuns  of  the  hospital,  for  whom  I  had 
letters  from  their  friends  at  Madrid.  We  had  also  two 
meetings  for  Divine  worship,  which  were  seasons  of  edifica- 
tion and  refreshment  in  the  Lord's  presence. 

Bayonne,  4th.  We  left  Toulouse  yesterday  at  seven,  p.m., 
and  early  in  the  morning  came  to  Auch,  where  I  went  to  see 
the  widow  of  Solon,  who  died  soon  after  I  parted  with  him 


412  1833.  |>T.  59. 

at  Toulouse,  three  months  since;  both  she  and  her  brother 
are  pious  persons,  and  feel  the  consolations  of  Christ  under 
their  bereavement.  We  arrived  here  early  this  morning, 
having  been  two  nights  on  the  road.  We  were  satisfactorily 
•with  the  Sous  Prefet,  and  had  a  meeting  with  the  pious  per- 
sons that  we  mingled  with  when  we  were  here  before. 

Bordeaux,  6th.  We  left  Bayonne  yesterday  morning,  and 
arrived  here  to-day  at  four,  a.m.  The  road  was  rough,  but 
yet  we  travelled  with  speed.  We  called  to-day  on  several 
serious  persons,  and  had  a  long  walk  to  the  Hotel  of  the 
Incurables,  where  there  are  eighteen  nuns.  I  had  a  letter 
for  their  Superior  from  the  nuns  at  Madrid ;  she  is  a  woman 
of  piety ;  our  meeting  with  them  was  to  satisfaction.  With 
the  long  walk  and  the  fatigue  on  the  road,  during  the  last 
day  and  night,  I  feel  much  spent  this  evening. 

7th.  First-day.  Dear  Allen  and  I  sat  together  as  we 
usually  do,  to  wait  silently  on  the  Lord ;  his  Divine  presence 
and  the  contriting  influence  of  his  love  were  felt  by  us  to  an 
uncommon  degree ;  on  bended  knees  I  was  constrained  to 
ascribe  thanksgiving  and  praise  to  him,  our  very  gracious 
and  Almighty  Preserver  and  Redeemer,  who  has  thus  safely 
led  us  about,  kept  us,  and  given  a  little  ability,  by  the  efficacy 
of  his  Divine  grace,  to  do  the  work  for  which  he  had  sent 
us;  mercifully  passing  by  the  many  haltings  and  short-com- 
ings of  his  poor  unworthy  servants.  After  meeting  I  con- 
tinued for  a  long  time  under  the  contriting  sense  of  the 
Lord's  love  and  power,  attended  with  the  lifting  up  of  my 
soul  to  him  with  adoration  and  praise ;  whilst  in  that  state 
I  was  seized,  as  in  Spain,  with  a  violent  fit  of  ague  ;  I  shook 
greatly ;  high  fever  succeeded.  I  felt  weightily  my  situation  ; 
a  meeting  was  appointed  for  this  evening,  and  our  places  by 
the  diligence  to  set  off  at  ten  at  night  for  Paris  were  paid 
for.  Hope  was,  however,  given  me  that  through  the  help  of 
my  blessed  Master  this  might  be  accomplished.  I  kept 
quietly  in  bed  till  the  time  of  the  meeting,  when,  though 
still  very  ill,  I  felt  a  little  increase  of  strength  and  went.  We 
had  a  good  and  solemn  meeting.  The  Lord  enabled  me 
largely  to  proclaim  the  Gospel  of  life  and  salvation  through 
Jesus  Christ. 


JZT.  59.]  1833.  413 

The  Lord's  baptizing  power  was  over  us,  and  he  enabled 
us  to  feel  together  the  quickening  influence  of  his  Spirit. 
I  have  just  returned  to  my  inn,  with  a  heart  overflowing  with 
gratitude  and  praise  to  God  my  Saviour,  who  has  again 
helped  his  poor  servant.  Blessed  be  his  name  for  ever  and 
ever! 

Paris,  10th.  Shortly  after  writing  the  above  lines,  we  left 
Bordeaux.  Some  fever  continued  during  part  of  the  night, 
but  it  entirely  disappeared  before  morning,  nor  did  I  feel  any 
return  of  it  during  the  three  nights  and  two  days  that  it 
has  taken  us  to  come  herr.  We  called  to-day  on  some  pious 
persons  to  satisfaction. 

llth.  We  breakfasted  this  morning,  by  invitation,  at  the 
Duke  de  Broglie's,  Prime  Minister  here.  The  Duchess's 
sister,  the  Baroness  de  Sttiel,  with  whom  we  both  have  long 
been  acquainted,  is  here  also  at  present.  They  both  are  pious 
women.  Guizot  also,  another  of  the  King's  ministers,  was 
with  us  at  breakfast.  I  had  wished  to  see  him,  and  thus  an 
opportunity  was  given  me  to  represent  to  him  the  sentiments 
contained  in  some  of  the  books  they  have  in  their  public 
schools,  which  are  not  in  accordance  with  pure  Christian 
doctrine.  He  promised  to  attend  to  this.  He  stated  also, 
that  he  has  taken  measures  to  have  the  New  Testament  in- 
troduced in  all  the  public  schools,  for  which  purpose  he  has 
ordered  an  edition  of  forty  thousand  copies.  He  meets  with 
no  obstruction  to  it  from  the  Bishops,  the  greatest  is  from  some 
of  the  priests.  After  he  and  the  Duke  had  retired  to  go  to 
the  Chambers,  we  had  with  the  two  sisters  a  precious  oppor- 
tunity; they  know  the  language  of  the  Spirit.  The  Duke, 
wishing  to  have  more  time  with  us,  pressed  us  to  take  a  family 
dinner  with  him  to-morrow.  In  the  afternoon  we  had  religious 
opportunities  with  several  persons,  both  Protestants  and  Roman 
Catholics. 

12th.  I  had  much  satisfaction  in  a  visit  to  the  Countess 
De  Pellet.  Her  father  and  mother,  who  are  with  her,  are 
pious  persons.  The  Countess  is  in  the  daily  practice  of 
having  all  her  servants  and  family  collected  together,  whilst 
she  reads  to  them  a  chapter  in  the  Bible.  They  were 


414  1833.  OT.  59. 

assembled  for  that  purpose  when  I  went  in.  The  Lord  owned 
this  religious  opportunity,  and  that  also  with  the  Countess's 
family  and  parents  afterwards.  We  dined  as  agreed  upon 
with  the  Duke  de  Broglie,  none  being  present  but  the  family. 
They  have  among  their  elder  children  some  who  know  and 
love  the  Saviour.  They  retain  the  deep  impressions  made 
upon  them  by  the  late  decease  of  a  beloved  sister.  Her 
death  was  triumphant,  full  of  faith  and  hope  in  the  mercy  of 
God  through  Jesus  Christ.  The  dear  parents  sensibly  feel 
their  loss,  but  they  have  also  great  joy,  through  faith  in  Christ, 
in  the  death  of  their  beloved  child ;  for  she  appeared  to  be  one 
of  the  lambs  of  the  Lord's  fold.  The  Baroness  De  Stael  was 
also  with  us.  Our  time  was  spent  to  edification.  I  had  a  short 
private  opportunity  with  the  Duchess,  but  not  sufficient  to  allow 
her  time  to  unfold  some  of  the  exercises  and  straits  of  her 
heart.  It  was  concluded  that  we  should  call  upon  her  again 
to-morrow  morning. 

13th.  We  went  again  to  the  palace  of  the  Duke.  I  had 
a  full  opportunity  with  the  Duchess.  The  Lord  is  pleased 
to  keep  her  under  close  discipline.  Many  are  the  baptisms 
and  secret  conflicts  she  endures;  but  goodness  and  mercy 
follow  her.  We  had  a  tendering  season  together  before  the 
Lord;  he  gave  me  suitable  counsel  and  encouragement  for 
her.  Then  dear  Allen  and  her  sister  the  Baroness,  who  had 
remained  in  another  apartment,  came  in  to  us.  We  joined 
together  in  offering  unto  the  Lord  prayer,  adoration  and 
praise.  We  had  at  our  hotel  several  edifying  seasons  with 
pious  persons  who  came  to  see  us,  and  also  with  some  whom  we 
visited. 

14th.  First-day.  We  had  a  meeting  for  Divine  worship; 
a  variety  of  conditions  were  present;  deep  was  our  exercise 
for  a  length  of  time,  but  the  Lord  enabled  us  to  minister  to 
their  respective  states;  the  meeting  concluded  under  great 
solemnity. 

In  the  afternoon  I  went  to  see  the  Countess  de  St.  Au- 
laire;  she  and  her  husband  are  Roman  Catholics;  they  have 
just  returned  from  Rome,  where  the  Count  was  Ambassador, 
uud  they  are  shortly  to  set  off  for  Vienna,  where  he  is  going 


*T.  59.]  1883.  415 

in  the  same  character.  I  saw  the  Count  but  a  short  time  as 
he  was  going  out.  I  found  in  the  Countess  a  pious,  liberal- 
minded  person  ;  she  appears  to  be  endeavouring,  by  the  Lord's 
assistance,  to  adorn  her  profession  by  Christian  virtues,  and 
not  by  the  works  of  man  as  prescribed  by  Popish  priests. 
She  sees  beyond  all  their  superstitious  practices.  Dear 
Allen,  being  otherwise  engaged,  was  not  with  me  here.  This 
evening  we  had  a  small  but  satisfactory  religious  meeting 
with  a  select  company. 

Calais,  17th.  We  left  Paris  the  15th.  Two  days  and  one 
night  brought  us  here.  We  have  met  with  a  few  serious 
persons,  and  have  visited  their  school,  and  endeavoured  to 
encourage  in  the  right  way,  some  who  appear  disposed  to  do 
well ;  but  they  want  energy  and  decision. 

Stoke  Newington,  18th.  We  left  Calais  last  evening,  and 
arrived  here,  at  my  beloved  friend  Wm.  Allen's  house, 
this  afternoon.  Our  hearts  overflowed  with  gratitude  to 
the  Lord,  who  has  brought  us  back  in  safety  amongst 
our  friends,  and  who  enables  us,  in  his  mercy,  to  rear  for  a 
memorial  to  his  goodness  many  stones  brought  up  out  of 
deep  exercises ;  "  Hitherto  the  Lord  hath  helped"  is  the 
inscription  to  be  read  thereon. 


CHAPTER  LXIII. 

FOURTH  VISIT  TO  EUROPE. 

CONCLUDING  SERVICES  IN  ENGLAND,  SCOTLAND,  AND  IRE- 
LAND.— VOYAGE  TO  AMERICA  AND  SAFE  ARRIVAL  AT 
HOME. 

AFTER  his  peaceful  return  from  the  European  Conti- 
nent, Stephen  Grellet  was  not  long  before  he  resumed 
his  Christian  labours  among  his  friends  in  England. 
He  visited  the  meetings  in  and  about  London,  as  far 
as  Buckinghamshire,  which  kept  him  closely  occupied 
till  near  the  time  of  the  Yearly  Meeting.  In  connec- 
tion with  this  he  writes : 

A  Conference,  largely  attended  by  Friends  from  various 
parts  of  the  nation,  was  in  session  for  some  time  before  the 
Yearly  Meeting.  Friends  were  closely  engaged  in  revising 
the  Discipline.  It  was  to  me  an  instructive  time ;  great 
harmony  and  solidity  prevailed  among  Friends  whilst  pro- 
ceeding on  this  important  service. 

During  the  Yearly  Meeting,  and  also  in  the  Meetings  for 
Ministers  and  Elders,  a  deep  travail  of  spirit  prevailed. 
Many  dear  friends  are  engaged  to  sink  to  the  foundation, 
Christ  Jesus,  the  Rock  of  Ages.  Thus,  though  this  Yearly 
Meeting  has  been  a  time  of  much  exercise,  it  has  also 
been  a  season  of  renewal  of  strength,  attended  with  fervent 
desire  that,  by  the  Lord's  assisting  grace,  we  may  so  abide 
in  watchfulness  and  prayer  as  to  be  preserved  from  an  insi- 
dious enemy,  and  that  those  over  whom  he  spreads  his  net 
may  make  their  escape,  as  a  bird  from  the  snare  of  the 
fowler. 

416 


*r.  59.]  1838.  417 

From  London  I  went  pretty  directly  into  Yorkshire,  ac- 
companied by  m'y  beloved  and  valuable  friend,  George  Stacey. 
I  was  at  nearly  all  the  meetings  composing  that  and  Dur- 
ham Quarterly  Meetings.  My  service  from  place  to  place 
appears  to  be  to  draw  the  attention  of  Friends,  and  of  our  dear 
young  people  especially,  to  the  foundation  of  the  prophets 
and  apostles,  on  which  our  worthy  ancient  Friends  did  build, 
—  "  Christ  Jesus,  the  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and  for  ever." 
It  is  on  him  that  our  Christian  testimonies  are  grounded. 
The  Spirit  of  Truth  in  our  own  hearts,  and  tic  Holy  Scrip- 
tures that  have  been  given  by  inspiration  of  God,  bear  a 
two-fold  evidence  of  it.  We  are  therefore  very  willing  that 
our  religious  principles  should  be  closely  examined  in  the 
light  of  Truth,  and  compared  with  the  doctrine  of  Christ 
and  his  apostles.  When  speaking  of  the  principles  or  testi- 
monies that  we  hold,  as  a  religious  Society,  we  are  apt  to 
use  the  language,  our  principles,  testimonies,  &c. ;  but  wo 
do  not  mean  that  peculiar  principles  or  testimonies  are  given 
to  us  as  a  people,  which  are  not  also  given  to  all  who  desire 
to  follow  the  Lord  Jesus  in  sincerity  and  truth,  in  all  the 
ways  of  his  requirings ;  we  only  mean  that,  acknowledging 
the  rectitude  of  those  principles,  we  feel  it  our  duty,  as  a 
religious  body,  to  endeavour  to  walk  in  accordance  with 
them  beyond  what  many  others  appear  to  think  needful.  I 
am  fully  persuaded  that,  were  all  Christian  professors  suffi- 
ciently actuated  by  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  all  would  be  led  by 
the  one  Spirit  into  the  same  Truth ;  we  should  be  but  one 
body  of  Christians.  I  am  also  comforted  in  believing  that 
there  are  individuals  in  various  nations,  and  among  different 
denominations  of  Christian  professors,  who  are  joined  to- 
gether in  the  oneness  of  the  Spirit,  in  Christ  their  Lord  and 
Saviour.  It  is  my  concern  for  the  members  of  our  religious 
Society,  that  they  may  all  be  fully  convinced  of  the  recti- 
tude of  our  Christian  profession,  and  bo  faithful  in  walking 
consistently  therewith.  The  Quarterly  Meetings  for  York- 
shire and  Durham  were  seasons  when  the  Lord's  power  was 
felt  to  be  over  us.  Many  hearts  were  contrited  under  a 
solemn  sense  of  it. 

II.  —  28 


418  1883.  [JET.  59. 

We  came  into  Scotland  on  the  2nd  of  the  Eighth  month, 
and  visited  Friends  in  that  nation  as  far  as  Aberdeen 
and  Kinmuck,  having  also  some  large  and  satisfactory 
meetings  among  other  religious  denominations.  We  re- 
turned by  way  of  Glasgow.  There  dear  Peter  Bedford 
came,  to  join  me  in  my  contemplated  visit  through  Ire- 
land. G.  Stacey  left  us  after  a  large  meeting  in  that 
city,  where  many  make  a  high  profession ;  would  to  God 
that  many  pomegranates  were  annexed  to  the  sounding  of 
the  many  bells ;  how  admirably  were  these  coupled  together 
in  the  priest's  garments,  as  ordered  by  the  Lord  under  the 
Mosaic  dispensation  ! 

Accompanied  now  by  Peter  Bedford,  we  crossed  from 
Greonock  to  Ireland  on  the  24th  of  Eighth  month.  We  had 
a  short  but  very  stormy  passage  ;  another  steamer  that  left 
Scotland  about  the  same  time,  has  not  been  heard  of.  It  is 
apprehended  that  she  has  sunk  with  her  numerous  passen- 
gers, most  of  whom,  we  are  told,  were  Irish  labourers  return- 
ing from  their  harvest  work  in  England.  How  often  has  my 
life  been  preserved  amidst  imminent  dangers !  May  a  life 
thus  lengthened  be,  with  an  increase  of  faithfulness,  devoted 
to  the  service  of  my  great  and  gracious  Master  ! 

\\"c  had  two  large  and  satisfactory  meetings  at  Belfast ; 
thence  we  went  northward,  as  far  as  Ballimoney,  and  re- 
turned by  way  of  Gracehill,  where  we  had  a  baptizing  meet- 
ing with  the  Moravians  in  their  meeting-house.  There  is 
among  that  people  a  precious  company  who  love  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  and  who  are  as  salt  to  those  among  whom  they 
move. 

The  Quarterly  Meeting  for  the  province  of  Ulster  was 
held  at  Grange.  I  felt  deeply  for  Friends  there,  and  for  the 
people  who  collected  at  a  meeting  for  worship  ;  many  are 
descendants  of  parents  who  were  members  of  our  religious 
Society,  but  from  one  cause  or  other  have  lost  their  member- 
ship ;  they  and  their  poor  children  are  scattered,  like  sheep 
that  have  no  shepherd ;  they  belong  to  no  religious  denomi- 
nation, and  appear  to  grow  up  in  great  ignorance.  I  lamented 
deeply  over  them,  seeing  how  numerous  they  are ;  I,  never- 
theless, believe  that  the  crook  of  the  Redeemer's  love  is 


JBT.  59]  1838.  419 

extended  towards  them,  to  gather  them  within  His  fold.  I 
trust  also  that  my  sufferings  and  labours  for  that  class  will 
not  be  lost ;  several  dear  and  valuable  Friends  appear  to 
lave  their  hearts  enlarged  in  Christian  love  towards  them, 
and  means  arc  devising  to  extend  suitable  care  to  them.* 

On  our  way  to  Dublin,  we  stopped  at  Cootehill,  and 
had  two  meetings  there ;  some  serious  disturbances  have  of 
late  taken  place  in  that  part  of  the  country,  between  the 
Roman  Catholics  and  the  Protestants,  which  have  been 
attended  with  effusion  of  blood,  particularly  in  this  place. 
Understanding  that  the  Romish  Bishop,  James  Brown,  has 
acted  with  great  moderation,  endeavouring  to  promote  peace 
and  quietness,  I  had  a  wish  to  sec  him.  I  find  him  to  be  a 
mild  and  liberal-minded  man ;  he  says  that  by  cultivating 
good  will  and  love  towards  all,  we  may  hope  to  see  the  mist 
of  superstition  dispersed,  whereas  a  contrary  disposition 
tends  only  to  increase  the  darkness  and  its  deeds.  He  hopes 
that  if  the  various  religious  professors  will  cultivate  Christian 
love  towards  one  another,  prejudice  and  animosity  will  soon 
be  dispelled  by  the  arising  of  Gospel  light.  He  had  heard 
of  my  visit  to  Rome,  and  to  the  Pope,  and  felt  much  interest 
in  the  short  account  I  gave  him  of  itl 

From  Dublin  I  attended  all  the  meetings  of  Friends,  and 
had  also  several  meetings  with  the  inhabitants  generally  as 
far  as  Moate,  where  the  Quarterly  Meeting  for  that  province 
was  held.  We  went  thence  into  Connaught;  the  greater 
part  of  the  people  there  nre  Roman  Catholics;  we  had  some 
very  quiet,  solemn  meetings  among  them.  At  one  of  these 
the  whole  meeting  was  broken  into  tears. 

We  proceeded  after  that  for  Limerick  and  Cork.  We 
were  comforted  with  Friends  in  those  parts,  and  the  Lord's 
power  was  revealed  in  several  largo  meetings  attended  by 
many  of  the  Roman  Catholics,  to  the  contriting  of  many 
spirits ;  for  the  Lord  reached  their  hearts.  The  Quarterly 
Meeting  for  Munster  province  was  held  at  Waterford.  Many 
Friends  were  comforted  together ;  a  living  travail  prevailed 

*  The  school  nt  Brookfield,  established  in  1836  for  the  class  here 
alluded  to,  has  been  eminently  useful  and  prosperous. 


420  1883.  [JET.  60. 

in  conducting  the  affairs  of  the  church,  with  a  concern  that  a 
watchful  care  may  be  exercised,  that  none  of  the  doctrines 
afloat  in  various  parts  of  the  land,  may  prevail  over  any  of 
their  members;  —  some  of  those  who  have  given  reason  to 
fear  on  this  account,  were  laboured  with  in  much  tenderness 
and  Gospel  love. 

Eleventh  month,  1st.  We  were  at  Kilnock,  with  my  dear 
friend  Mary  James  Lecky,  and  her  mother.  It  was  at  their 
house  that  dear  Jonathan  Taylor,  with  whom  I  crossed  the 
sea  on  coming  to  this  land,  died.  They  gave  us  some  inter- 
esting accounts  of  his  illness ;  he  died  in  the  faith  of  Jesus ; 
his  sun  went  down  in  brightness. 

After  taking  several  meetings,  we  came  back  to  Dublin  on 
the  6th.  I  had  some  more  service  among  Friends  there, 
and  also  with  the  Moravians,  and  in  a  meeting  with  the  in- 
habitants. 

Feeling  now  released  for  the  present  from  this  nation, 
our  faces  are  turned  back  towards  England.  We  have  had 
in  Ireland  many  public  meetings,  aud  have  been  at  all  the 
meetings  of  Friends.  I  have  not  had  so  much  solid  satis- 
faction in  any  of  my  preceding  visits  to  this  nation  as  at 
this  time.  There  is  a  growth  in  the  Truth  among  Friends 
generally;  and  a  very  encouraging  prospect  respecting  the 
dear  young  people.  Some  are  under  the  baptizing  power 
of  Christ,  and  have  lately  given  evidence  that  they  are 
decided  followers  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  Though  my  mind  is 
comforted  with  Friends  here,  generally,  yet  I  rejoice  with 
trembling,  for  some  I  am  aware  stand  on  dangerous  ground ; 
zeal  without  knowledge  has  often  done  much  harm;  so  it 
may  be  with  some,  for  whom  I  have  both  felt  and  suffered 
deeply. 

On  arriving  again  in  England,  he  writes : — 

Liverpool.  Eleventh  month,  llth.  Here  I  am  once 
more  at  my  long  beloved  and  kind  friend  Isaac  Hadwen's, 
who  is  full  of  love  and  greenness  in  his  old  age.  He  pro- 
poses to  be  my  companion  for  a  while  in  the  north  of  this 
nation. 


^r.  60.]  1834.  421 

We  went  pretty  direct  towards  Westmoreland,  where  I 
had  close  and  exercising  services.  We  then  went  into 
Cumberland,  and  had  some  large  and  satisfactory  meetings 
among  Friends  and  others.  From  Carlisle  we  turned 
towards  Appleby,  where  my  dear  aged  friend  Isaac  Had- 
wen  left  me,  and  I  proceeded  through  the  dales  of  West- 
moreland, and  Yorkshire,  till  I  came  to  Bradford.  There 
is  in  those  dales  a  tender  people.  Much  Christian  sim- 
plicity is  to  be  seen.  Some  of  the  meetings  were  large, 
the  people  coming  from  considerable  distances.  The  bap- 
tizing power  of  Truth  prevailed,  in  various  places,  to  an 
eminent  degree.  I  was  refreshed  in  body  and  spirit,  at 
my  beloved  friends  John  and  Mary  Hustler's ;  and  the 
meetings  I  had  at  Bradford  were  graciously  owned  by  the 
Lord's  presence. 

On  the  16th  of  First  month,  1834,  I  came  to  the  Quarterly 
Meeting  of  Lancashire,  held  at  Preston.  Very  mingled  were 
my  feelings  there,  and  deep  was  my  soul's  travail.  I  laboured 
in  much  affection  with  some  of  them.  This  was  also  my 
line  of  service  at  Manchester,  and  in  several  other  places. 
I  was  nevertheless  comforted  with  many  dear  friends  and 
promising  young  people,  who  are  not  ashamed  to  confess 
Christ  before  men,  and  whose  attachment  to  sound  Christian 
principles  is  strengthened  in  this  day  of  trial. 

I  went  thence  among  the  potteries  and  salt  works  as 
far  as  Nantwich ;  then  into  Wales,  Leicester  and  War- 
wickshire, and  so  on  to  Bristol.  I  have  been  repeatedly 
brought  into  deep  exercise  in  that  city;  but  my  mouth 
has  generally  been  sealed,  no  way  opening  to  give  utterance 
to  what  I  felt;  now  the  Lord  has  been  pleased  to  set  an 
open  door  before  me,  and  enabled  mo  in  several  large  meet- 
ings to  proclaim  his  Divine  counsel  to  the  relief  of  my  exer- 
cised mind. 

I  turned  from  thence  into  Gloucestershire,  Oxfordshire, 
Huntingdonshire,  Cambridgeshire,  Suffolk,  &c.,  and  came 
back  to  London  on  the  20th  of  Third  month ;  having  been  very 
closely  engaged  these  months  past,  generally  holding  two 
meetings  a  day.  My  concern  has  of  late  been  principally 


422  1834.  [JET.  60. 

for  the  members  of  the  religious  Society  to  which  I  belong, 
that  those  who  have  known  the  blessed  Truth  may  keep 
under  the  power  of  it,  watching  unto  prayer  against  every 
device  and  stratagem  of  the  adversary.  My  desire  is  great 
nlso  for  the  dear  young  people  that  they  may  be  thoroughly 
acquainted  with  the  nature  of  our  Christian  testimonies,  and 
encouraged  with  faithfulness  to  maintain  them.  I  am  pleased 
to  find  that  many  of  them  are  frequent  in  the  perusal  of  our 
ancient  Friends'  writings,  comparing  the  clear  testimony  to 
the  Truth  set  forth  in  them  with  the  Holy  Scriptures,  so 
that  their  faith  is  thereby  confirmed.  The  accounts  of  the 
sufferings  of  our  early  Friends  in  support  of  the  blessed 
Truth,  and  the  gracious  dealings  of  the  Lord  with  them, 
both  at  the  time  of  their  convincement  and  amidst  their 
various  labours  in  the  Gospel,  are  very  interesting  and  in- 
structive. In  many  places  it  has  been  much  laid  upon  me 
to  draw  the  attention  of  Friends  to  Christ,  the  author 
and  finisher  of  our  faith ;  preaching  Him  in  all  his  Divine 
attributes ;  what  he  has  done  for  us  without  us,  by  the  aton- 
ing sacrifice  of  himself  for  our  sins,  and  what,  through  his 
grace  and  good  Spirit,  he  would  do  in  and  for  us,  if  we  were 
obedient  to  his  influence.  There  are  those  who,  with  grati- 
tude and  praise,  can  bear  living  testimony  to  what  he  has 
already  done  for  them  by  the  efficacy  of  his  Truth. 

I  was  greatly  comforted  in  being  again  with  my  beloved 
friend,  William  Allen ;  but  I  was  not  long  permitted  to  have 
his  dear  company  in  and  about  London.  My  mind  continu- 
ing under  great  exercise  for  Friends  in  various  parts  of  this 
nation,  I  felt  it  to  be  my  religious  duty  to  be  resigned  again 
to  visit  a  considerable  number  of  their  Quarterly  Meetings. 
Accordingly,  accompanied  by  dear  G.  Stacey,  I  left  London 
the  28th  of  Third  month,  and  attended  the  Quarterly  Meet- 
ing at  York,  that  for  Durham  at  Darlington,  and  that  for 
Westmoreland  at  Kendal.  From  thence  we  travelled  pretty 
directly  to  Bristol,  and  then  to  the  Quarterly  Meeting  at 
Exeter.  I  was  much  exhausted  with  hard  travelling  and 
close  exercise  of  mind,  but  here  the  Lord  healed  his  poor 
servant  by  the  lifting  up  of  the  light  of  his  countenance 


xr.  60.]  1834.  423 

upon  me.  Wo  had  refreshing  meetings ;  Friends  were 
comforted  together  and  encouraged.  After  this  I  had 
meetings  at  Plymouth,  Truro,  Falmouth  and  other  places 
in  Cornwall.  Thence  I  went  to  Worcester,  to  be  at  their 
Quarterly  Meeting.  It  was  a  solemn  season. 

We  now  went  into  Yorkshire  and  had  two  solemn  meet- 
ings at  Sheffield.  There  I  was  again  refreshed  under  the 
hospitable  roof  of  my  friends,  William  Hargreaves  and  his 
valuable  daughter,  Lydia.  I  can  never  forget  their  kind  and 
tender  care  over  me  when  detained  at  their  house  about  two 
years  since,  after  the  accident,  when  my  horse  and  gig  had 
passed  over  me. 

Proceeding  to  Liverpool  I  was  met  there  by  my  beloved 
friend,  William  Allen,  and  his  niece,  Lucy  Bradshaw ;  they 
had  come  to  accompany  me  to  Dublin  Yearly  Meeting,  a 
further  debt  of  love  I  had  to  pay  to  Friends  of  that  nation. 
At  that  Yearly  Meeting  the  blessed  Head  of  the  Church 
favoured  us  with  many  precious  seasons  when  the  refresh- 
ings from  his  Divine  presence  distilled  upon  us  like  dew  on 
the  tender  grass;  our  cup,  however,  was  not  without  mix- 
ture ;  but  Friends  generally  kept  close  to  that  Power  which 
has  given  them  a  living  experience  of  the  blessed  Truth. 
Joined  by  dear  Allen  I  paid  a  relieving  visit  to  the  Women's 
Meeting ;  that  and  some  solemn  opportunities  among  the 
men,  together  with  those  in  the  Meetings  for  Divine  Worship, 
have,  by  the  Lord's  help,  so  relieved  my  mind  from  the  deep 
exercise  and  concern  I  had  felt  for  Friends  of  this  nation, 
as  to  enable  me,  with  reverent  gratitude,  at  the  conclusion  of 
this  engagement  now  to  say,  "Return  to  thy  rest,  0  my 
soul,  for  the  Lord  has  dealt  bountifully  with  theo." 

London.  Fifth  month,  9th.  Accompanied  by  dear  Allen, 
I  crossed  the  channel  on  the  5th,  attended  the  meeting  at 
Manchester  yesterday,  and  arrived  here  to-day  at  noon,  with 
a  grateful  and  peaceful  mind. 

I  now  attended  several  meetings  in  and  about  the  city, 
which  I  was  thankful  in  being  permitted  to  sit  mostly  in 
fill-lieu,  feeling  as  one  that  needed  to  be  ministered  to;  a 
great  weight  is  upon  me,  as  the  Yearly  meeting  here  is 
drawing  near. 


424  IftU.  OT.  60. 

It  was  a  time  of  unset tlement  in  regard  to  interest- 
ing and  important  questions  of  a  doctrinal  and  practi- 
cal character.  Stephen  Grellet  deeply  sympathized 
with  his  friends  in  their  trials  ;  but  his  well  disciplined 
mind  could  not  be  insensible  how  unsafe  it  is  to  dwell 
upon  the  failings  and  weaknesses  of  the  Church, 
without  at  the  same  time  keeping  in  view  the  re- 
sources and  goodness  of  the  Great  Head  of  it.  He 
well  knew  that  in  the  exercise  of  a  humble  faith  it  is 
needful  to  look  not  on  the  disease  only,  but  also  on 

*/  ^ 

the  greatness  of  the  remedy,  lest,  in  exclusively  dwell- 
ing upon  the  former,  we  should  promote  the  designs 
of  the  great  enemy,  by  distrustfully  falling  into  "a  re- 
pining and  censorious  spirit, — equally  injurious  to 
ourselves  and  offensive  to  our  heavenly  Father?"* 
Whilst,  therefore,  earnestly  concerned  that,  both  in 
principle  and  in  practice,  they  might  be  preserved 
faithful  to  Christ,  and  the  leadings  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
according  to  the  Scriptures, — keeping  the  foundation 
firm,  and  the  superstructure  unharmed, — his  labours 
were  to  the  comfort  of  his  brethren. 

Fifth  month,  18th.  The  Yearly  Meeting  of  Ministers  and 
Elders  beginning  to-morrow,  many  Friends  have  already 
arrived,  so  that  nil  their  meeting-houses  were  crowded  to-day. 
I  attended  Devonshire  House  in  the  morning  and  Southwark 
in  the  afternoon.  I  was  hrought  into  deep  exercise  in  these 
meetings ;  it  was  laid  upon  me  to  set  forth  and  exalt  the 
blessedness  and  the  glory  of  the  dispensation  of  the  Gospel, 
to  describe  its  purity,  and  to  entreat  every  one  to  come  and 
live  under  its  power.  What  are  all  types  and  shadows  com- 
pared to  it  ?  In  these  there  is  no  substance  or  life ;  they 
can  only  point  to  Him,  who  is  the  Life.  I  contrasted  the 
nature  of  real  worship  in  spirit  and  in  truth,  with  that 

*  Upham. 


JWP.  60.]  1884.  425 

worship  which  stands  in  outward  ordinances,  forms  and 
ceremonies.  I  distinguished  also  between  the  outward 
rituals  or  observances  of  baptism  and  the  supper,  and  the 
Christian,  saving  baptism  and  that  meat  which  nourisheth 
the  soul  unto  eternal  life.  I  earnestly  pressed  upon  all  to 
be  very  watchful,  lest  they  should  turn  away  from  the  eternal 
substance,  and  follow  after  that  which  cannot  satisfy  the 
wants  of  the  soul. 

19th.  The  Meeting  for  Ministers  and  Elders  had  two 
sittings  to-day.  Truth  reigned  over  all,  blessed  be  God  for 
ever !  I  informed  Friends  that  I  apprehended  myself  now 
released  by  my  -great  and  good  Master  from  further  Gospel 
service  among  them,  and  in  these  nation?,  and  believed  that 
I  may  be  at  liberty  to  return  to  America  soon  after  the  con- 
clusion of  this  Yearly  Meeting.  Great  solemnity  spread 
over  the  meeting,  and  many  valuable  Friends  had  testi- 
monies to  bear  to  the  efficacy  of  that  Divine  grace  and 
power  which  have  led  me  about,  instructed  and  kept  me, 
amidst  the  many  exercises  and  perils  that  have  attended  my 
services  in  these  nations ;  others  offered  vocal  prayer, 
thanksgiving  and  praise,  to  the  Lord  God  Omnipotent, 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  blessed  Redeemer.  Friends 
separated  a  committee  to  prepare  a  returning  certificate 
for  me. 

The  Yearly  Meeting  continued  its  sittings  till  the  30th. 
We  had  many  seasons  when  our  spirits  were  animated  and 
encouraged  to  trust  in  the  Lord  for  evermore ;  for  when 
some  of  us  were  fainting  under  the  load  of  exercise  and 
fear,  trembling  like  Eli  for  the  ark  of  the  testimony  of  God, 
the  shout  of  the  King  eternal  and  immortal  was  heard  in 
our  camp,  and  the  name  6f  the  Lord  was  proclaimed.  He 
is  the  saving  help  and  strength  of  his  people.  But  we  re- 
joice with  trembling,  "  for  our  enemies  are  lively  and  strong." 
My  deep  solicitude  and  close  exercise  as  I  travelled  over  this 
nation,  especially  of  late,  were  not  without  a  cause.  I  have 
pleaded  with  all  Christian  affection  and  tenderness  in  pri- 
vate, and  laboured  also  very  fervently  in  some  of  the  meet- 
ings, particularly  at  the  close  of  the  Select  Yearly  Meeting 


426  1834.  OT.  60. 


this  evening,  which  was  a  very  solemn  season.  Parting  with 
my  friends  is  deeply  affecting  to  me,  for  they  arc  very  dear 
to  me  in  the  Lord  ;  close  is  the  bond  of  fellowship  that 
unites  many  of  us.  I  have  a  lively  hope  that  though  we 
may  never  see  one  another  again  in  mutability,  yet  our 
spirits  being  united  by  that  blessed  bond  of  Truth,  which  is 
indissoluble,  we  may  be  permitted,  through  the  Divine 
mercy  and  love,  to  be  joined  together  before  the  throne  of 
God  and  the  Lamb  to  celebrate  his  praise  for  ever.  The 
parting  between  dear  Allen  and  myself  has  been  sweet  and 
solemn  ;  we  were  very  reverently  prostrated  together  before 
the  Lord. 

"i;  W'llM  '. 

There  is  something  very  touching  in  this  simple 
record  of  the  faithful  minister  of  Christ,  towards  the 
conclusion  of  his  Gospel  mission  in  England  and  in 
Europe  ;  and  the  interest  can  scarcely  fail  to  be  deep- 
ened by  turning  to  the  memoirs  of  William  Allen, 
and  finding  how  he  "went  with  dear  Stephen  Grellet 
to  Devonshire  House,  during  the  Yearly  Meeting,  as 
it  was  the  last  meeting  for  worship  he  was  likely  to 
attend;  when  Stephen  had  an  opportunity  fully  to 
relieve  his  mind,  and  his  communication  was  very 
remarkable,  rising  brighter  and  brighter  towards  the 
close  ;  Elizabeth  J.  Fry  followed  in  supplication,  and 
there  was  a  very  solemn  feeling  over  the  meeting." 
And  afterwards,  in  the  concluding  sitting  of  the 
Yearly  Meeting,  "  when  the  business  was  over,  Stephen 
rose  and  delivered  a  parting  exhortation,  which  was 
remarkably  solemn  and  impressive;  —  to  some  he 
a-ldressed  the  language  of  warning,  and  he  had  sweet 
encouragement  for  the  aged,  and  for  tender,  visited 
minds;  and  in  the  silence  at  the  close,  there  was  a 
deep  feeling  of  solemnity,"  and,  the  Great  Head  of 
the  Church  having  granted  some  precious  seasons, 


JUT.  CO.]  1834.  427 

was  pleased  to  confirm  the  faith  of  his  servants  in 
him.  And  it  is  added,  sorrowfully,  respecting  the 
Meeting  for  Ministers  and  Elders,  "Dear  Stephen 
Grellet  was  with  us  for  the  last  time ;  he  spoke  in  a 
remarkable  manner, —  it  was  indeed  a  faithful  com- 
munication. Several  Friends  were  with  us  at  our 
lodgings,  and  before  we  separated  we  felt  the  draw- 
ings of  the  Father's  love,  and,  after  a  time  of  silence, 
Stephen  knelt  in  supplication.  It  was  a  favoured 
opportunity.  We  afterwards  walked  to  Bishopsgate 
Street,  to  John  Hustler's  lodgings,  and  then  I  took  a 
final  leave  of  him."  * 

Stephen  Grellet  proceeded  towards  Liverpool  the 
same  evening. 

Accompanied  by  my  beloved  friends,  John  and  Mary 
Hustler,  who  took  me  in  their  carriage,  I  left  London  on 
Seventh-day  evening  and  came  to  Luton  that  night,  at- 
tended their  meeting  the  next  day,  and  reached  Bradford  on 
the  3rd  of  Sixth  month ;  and,  still  accompanied  by  the  same 
dear  friends,  I  came  to  Liverpool. 

Thence  he  writes 

vif  .,   •  .  ' 

TO   WILLIAM  ALLEN. 

Liverpool,  6th  mo.,  7th,  1834. 
My  beloved  Friend, 

I  have  no  letter  from  my  beloved  wife,  as  I  had  fondly 
expected.  This  is  a  further  opportunity  for  my  will  to  bow 
down  in  submission.  To  have  heard  that  my  beloved  wife 
and  daughter  were  better  would  have  been  a  great  consola- 
tion previous  to  my  embarkation.  The  Pocahontas  is  a 
fine  ship,  —  very  commodious;  —  she  is  expected  to  sail  to- 
morrow morning.  I  have  been  pleased  in  seeing  once  more 
our  dear  friends  Joseph  Bewley,  and  Jacob  Green.  They 

*  Life  of  WMiam  AlUn.— Vol.  iii,  pp.  173  and  174 


428  1834.  [JET.  60. 

left  for  Dublin  last  night.  Abigail  Dockray  is  here  at  Isaac 
Iladwen's,  with  J.  nnd  M.  Hustler.  So  many  Friends  come 
to  tako  leave  of  me  that  these  many  partings  are  rather 
wearing  to  nature,  yet  the  dear  Master  has  granted  us  some 
very  tendering,  solemn  seasons.  This  morning  we  break- 
fasted with  Thomas  and  Elizabeth  Robson ;  she  expects  to 
leave  this  evening  for  Dublin. 

My  mind  is  preserved  in  much  calmness  and  sweetness  on 
my  approaching  departure  from  a  land  where  strong  Gospel 
ties  attach  me  to  many  dear  Friends,  towards  whom  I  have 
seldom,  if  ever,  felt  so  much  of  what  it  is  through  the  baptism 
of  the  one  Spirit  to  become  one  body.  I  fully  believe  that 
it  is  in  the  Lord's  pointings  that  I  leave  you,  and  I  am 
thankful  to  be  favoured,  on  this  my  last  step  in  this  land,  to 
have  the  same  evidence  of  my  dear  Master's  Divine  guidance, 
as  he  has  so  mercifully  condescended  to  grant  me  in  moving 
about  from  one  nation  to  another  people,  and  preserving  his 
very  poor,  dependent  servant.  But,  my  dear  brother,  though 
leaving  you,  my  spirit  continues  strongly  to  partake  of  your 
tribulations  and  baptisms  for  the  blessed  Truth's  sake.  I 
have  greatly  joyed  in  your  joys,  —  now  I  cannot  but  share 
deeply  in  your  sorrows. 

My  love  to  my  beloved  friends  at  Stoke  Newington ;  bid 
them  be  of  good  cheer,  for  the  Lord  is  with  you;  He  will 
reign;  His  blessed  Truth  must  be  exalted  over  all. — My 
love  is  strong  to  you ;  I  think  it  is  towards  thee  like  that  of 
David  and  Jonathan. 

Eleven  o'clock.  The  ship  is  to  sail  to-morrow  morning  at 
nine.  This  evening  I  have  thy  last  and  very  precious  token 
of  love,  thy  dear  letter.  We  have  had  a  very  solemn  parting 
season  at  Thomas  Thompson's  with  many  Friends.  Fare- 
well in  much  love,  my  very  dear  friends ;  my  heart  is  very 
closely  bound  to  you,  and  to  our  dear  friends  among  you  who 
stand  steadfast  in  the  Gospel  of  the  dear  Saviour. 
Your  warmly  attached  friend, 

STEPHEN  GRELLET. 

Next  morning,  the  eighth  of  Sixth  month,  1834, 
he  embarked,  on  board  the  packet-ship  Pocahontas, 


arr.  60.]  1884.  429 

Captain  West,  for  Philadelphia.  During  the  voyage 
he  had  an  opportunity,  by  a  passing  vessel,  of  send- 
ing a  letter  he  had  begun 

TO   WILLIAM   ALLEN. 
On  board  the  Pocahontas,  6th  mo.,  13th,  1834. 

My  much  beloved  Friend, 

I  closed  ray  last  farewell  from  British  shores  to  thee, 
thy  precious  wife,  thy  dear  nieces,  and  our  friends  of  Stoko 
Newington,  at  Liverpool.  I  came  on  board  on  First-day  as 
expected.  I  was  summoned  at  nine  o'clock,  a.  am.,  yet  we  did 
not  clear  out  of  the  docks  till  about  twelve,  when  a  steamer 
towed  us  out  and  continued  with  us  till  about  four,  p.  m. 
Several  Friends  came  on  board,  but  it  being  meeting  time 
they  could  not  continue  long.  My  beloved  friends  John  and 
Mary  Hustler,  and  David  and  Abigail  Dockray  continued  on 
the  dock  side  till  I  could  see  them  no  more.  Thou  well 
knowest,  my  dear  brother,  the  poignancy  of  the  feelings 
attending  such  parting,  —  a  parting  which  is  the  more 
severely  felt,  as  it  now  includes  in  one  great  mass,  all 
that  for  weeks  I  have  passed  through  in  detail,  from  one 
dear  friend  and  then  from  another  —  and  yet  a  separation 
which  leaves  me  very  closely  bound  to  my  dear  friends  now 
left  behind ;  for  the  bond  of  the  fellowship  of  the  Spirit 
that  unites  us  is  such,  that  your  tribulations  for  the  Gospel's 
pake  must  continue  to  be  my  tribulations,  —  and  your  joys  in 
the  Lord  iny  joys.  It  will  be  very  interesting  to  me  to  hear 
from  thy  pen,  from  timo  to  time,  of  what  transpires  among 
you,  for  these  are  eventful  times.  May  our  dear  Friends  bo 
preserved  under  the  guidance  of  the  Divine  Sj  irit,  for  it  is 
that  of  Truth,  which  will  triumph  gloriously  over  all. 

We  have  made  very  slow  progress ;  the  wind  ever  since 
we  left  Liverpool  has  been  contrary  or  calm.  We  have 
cruised  from  the  coast  of  Wales  to  that  of  Ireland,  backwards 
and  forwards.  We  are  now  only  opposite  to  the  Bristol 
Channel.  Sometimes  we  have  had  heavy  squalls  and  rough 
weather.  Our  cabin-passengers  are  seven,  besides  the  cap- 
tain and  three  females  in  their  cabin,  all  very  civil.  Most 


1834  [JET.  60. 

of  them  have  been  and  are  yet  sick.  I  have  had  my  share, 
but  I  get  on  better  than  I  expected.  We  have  a  good  ship; 
very  clean.  We  have  many  steerage-passengers, — but,  owing 
to  the  weather,  I  have  as  yet  seen  but  few  of  them. 

24th.  Except  part  of  two  days  we  continue  to  have  head 
vinds,  and  frequent  rain;  the  sea  consequently  is  much 
agitated  by  the  squalls ;  but  I  enjoy  good  health.  I  have 
had  very  little  sickness ;  besides,  my  mind,  though  mostly 
clothed  with  great  poverty,  is  mercifully  preserved  in  calm- 
ness ;  and  a  sweet  evidence  that  I  am  here  in  my  right  place, 
and,  that  under  my  blessed  Master's  guidance  I  have  left  the 
field  of  Gospel  labour  in  your  land  in  the  right  time.  On 
closely  inspecting  my  steppings  about  among  the  nations, 
and  in  your  land  among  our  Society,  I  have,  with  reverent 
gratitude  and  admiration,  to  mark  the  Lord's  very  gracious 
dealings  towards  his  poor  servant ;  surely  my  hand  may 
sooner  forget  her  cunning,  and  my  tongue  cleave  to  the  roof 
of  my  mouth,  than  for  me  to  forget  the  safety,  the  blessed- 
ness of  the  leadings  of  the  Lord's  Spirit,  or  ever  to  cease  to 
testify  thereof  as  a  part,  —  a  very  important  part  of  the 
glorious  dispensation  of  the  Gospel.  0  what  a  blessed  hope 
is  set  before  us !  wonderful  to  contemplate !  to  be  called 
the  sons  of  God !  a  hope  set  before  all  those  that  are  led 
by  his  Holy  Spirit.  Let  us  not  cease,  my  beloved  brother, 
to  watch  continually,  with  all  prayer  and  supplication.  0 
that  all  my  movements,  in  my  feeble  attempts  especially  to 
serve  the  dear  Master  in  the  work  of  the  Gospel  or  the 
service  of  the  Church,  may  be  under  this  Divine  influence ! 

The  last  two  First-days  I  have  had  meetings  with  the 
people  on  the  deck ;  the  cabin,  though  very  spacious,  would 
not  contain  all,  —  about  one  hundred,  including  children. 
We  can  have  but  few  seats  for  the  women ;  the  men  mostly 
have  to  stand,  and  the  sea  being  in  great  commotion,  that  is 
not  a  very  easy  thing ;  yet,  as  the  dear  Master  very  compas- 
sionately condescends  to  our  low  estate,  even  then,  amidst 
outward  noise,  by  the  wind  and  the  sea,  inward  calmness 
and  stillness  have  been  known,  and  the  Gospel  has  been 
preached.  Last  First-day,  after  the  meeting  on  deck,  in  the 


xt.  60.]  1834.  431 

little  meeting  I  held  in  my  private  cabin,  Thomas  Jacob  * 
daily  joining  me,  we  had  a  precious  time.  You,  my  beloved 
friends,  who  were  then  engaged  before  the  Lord,  were,  in 
spirit,  very  near.  I  believe  there  were  some  of  you  with 
whom  my  soul  united  in  offering,  through  our  blessed  Re- 
deemer, adoration  and  praise,  and  supplication  also  for  one 
another. 

I  hope  I  may  receive  a  letter  from  thee  soon  after  my 
arrival  at  home,,  and  that  thou  wilt  not  put  off  writing  till 
thou  hast  heard  from  me.  Thou  knowest  the  power  of 
strong  affection,  and  my  unavoidable  interest  in  all  that 
affects  thee.  To  hear  especially  of  thy  precious  wife  will 
much  interest  me.  I  should  rejoice  to  hear  that,  if  so  bo 
the  good  pleasure  of  her  dear  Master,  she  regain  her  former 
strength.  We  may,  however,  very  safely  commit  our  all  to 
Him.  Behold  we  are  in  His  hands !  I  can  hardly  under- 
stand, myself,  now  that  my  face  is  turned  towards  America, 
why,  when  looking  towards  my  beloved  wife  and  daughter, 
the  uniform  word  of  caution  is  to  keep  them  offered  up  to 
the  Lord.  Is  it  to  prepare  me  for  what  may  yet  be  unfolded, 
or  rather  that  now  returning  with  a  mind  released  from 
heavy  Gospel  bonds,  for  the  prosecution  of  which  service 
my  dear  wife  and  child,  my  life  and  my  all  have  been  resigned 
to  the  Divine  will,  I  should  not  attempt  to  loose  from  the 
horns  of  the  altar  of  offering  any  part  of  the  sacrifice  ?  The 
Lord  has  very  graciously  released  mo  from  the  field  of  Gos- 
pel labour,  and  now  I  reverently  wait  to  see  what  he  will 
further  do  for  his  great  name,  and  for  his  poor  servant. 

Seventh  month,  3rd.  Last  First-day  we  had  a  precious 
meeting  on  deck.  The  weather  hud  been  stormy  in  the 
night.  The  waves  in  the  morning  often  dashed  over  the 
ship ;  but  about  nine,  a.  m.,  it  began  to  abate,  and  about 
eleven  we  had  a  comparative  calm.  How  great  is  the  Lord's 
condescension,  in  thus  permitting  that  worship,  prayer  and 
intercession,  adoration  and  praise  shall  be  offered  unto  him, 
on  the  tosiing  deep,  under  the  vast  canopy  of  heaven,  as 
well  as  on  dry  land,  and  in  places  particularly  set  apart  for 
the  solemn  act ! 

*  A  young  Friend  from  Ireland,  his  fellow-passenger. 


432  1834.  |>T.  60. 

The  fine  weather  continued  till  Second-dny  evening,  when 
strong  contrary  wind  from  the  south-west  began  to  blow, 
and  then  passed  to  the  north-west.  It  continued  vehement 
till  yesterday  afternoon  ;  it  was  a  tempest  indeed ;  during 
one  night  the  ship  had  to  lay  to.  The  scene  was  truly 
grand  and  awful ;  it  was  such  as  thou  wouldst  have  enjoyed  ; 
for  the  wonders  of  the  Lord's  power  were  seen.  But,  above 
all,  I  must  magnify  his  great  mercy  towards  his  poor  ser- 
vant; for  I  have  during  that  period  enjoyed  more  of  the 
consolations  of  his  Divine  presence  and  the  comforts  of  his 
Spirit,  than  for  a  long  time  past.  Surely,  my  friend,  we  fol- 
low not  cunningly  devised  fables  when,  according  to  the 
influence  and  guidance  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  we  follow  Christ. 
During  this  passage,  during  these  last  days  more  than  ever, 
is  my  faith  confirmed  in  the  Truth,  and  in  the  efficacy  of  it. 

We  have  now  a  nice  wind.  The  proud  waves  have  come 
down,  and  we  glide  on  their  smooth  surface  with  excellent 
speed  towards  our  desired  port. 

7th.     There  is  a  ship  near,  and  it  being  nearly  calm,  the 
captain  proposes  sending  a  boat  to  her.     So  I  hastily  send 
thee  these  lines.     We  are  in  Lat.  40,  Long.  66. 
In  much  love  to  you  all, 

Thy  nearly  attached 

S.  GRELLET. 

On  his  arrival  at  home,  he  makes  the  concluding 
record  respecting  this  his  fourth  and  last  visit  to 
Europe. 

We  had  a  long  but  good  passage,  and  arrived  at  Philadel- 
phia the  21st  of  Seventh  month.  That  afternoon  I  went  to 
Burlington,  and  met  my  beloved  wife  and  daughter.  We 
united  together  in  ascribing  thanksgiving  and  praise  to  the 
Lord,  our  gracious  helper,  who  has  been  with  us  during  our 
long  separation,  and  preserved  us  to  this  day  —  monuments 
of  his  Divine  mercy.  I  travelled  during  this  last  European 
journey  above  twenty-eight  thousand  miles.  We  had  many 
passengers  both  in  the  cabin  and  in  the  steerage,  with  whom 


JET.  60.]  1834.  433 

and  the  ship's  crew,  I  had  several  meetings  during  the  voy- 
age. These  were  held  mostly  on  deck,  when  the  weather 
allowed  of  it,  where  all  on  board  could  be  better  accommo- 
dated than  below  in  the  cabin.  The  Lord  very  graciously 
owned  some  of  these  meetings,  and  some  other  religious 
opportunities  I  had  with  the  steerage  passengers  and  the 
sailors.  I  had  many  seasons  of  retirement  in  my  private 
room,  my  soul  being  frequently  poured  forth  in  prayer  unto 
God,  for  the  people  of  the  nations  I  have  visited,  and  also 
for  the  members  of  the  religious  Society  of  which  I  am  a 
member,  both  in  England  and  America.  They  are  a  people 
very  dear  to  me ;  strong  are  the  bonds  of  Christian  fellow- 
ship that  unite  me  to  many  of  them.  There  is  among  them 
a  very  goodly  company  to  whom  the  Truth  is  precious,  and 
who  by  the  power  of  the  Truth  and  their  faithfulness  to  it, 
are  made  well  qualified  instruments  in  the  Lord's  hand  to 
advocate  the  blessed  cause  of  the  Redeemer.  I  am  permit- 
ted also  to  have  a  cheering  hope  that  the  departure  of  some 
from  the  purity  and  simplicity  of  our  Christian  profession  is, 
through  the  Lord's  blessing,  made  a  means  of  bringing 
many  others  deeper  to  the  root  of  religion,  so  as  to  become 
more  firmly  established  in  the  faith  of  Christ,  and  the 
knowledge  of  those  principles  and  doctrines  on  which  our 
primitive  Friends  built,  and  which  they  did  not  flinch  from 
maintaining  before  the  world,  though  the  loss  of  their  pro- 
perty, imprisonment  and  death,  were  the  consequence  of 
their  faithfulness.  To  my  great  comfort  I  have  seen  clear 
evidence  of  this  manifested  by  some  dear  young  Friends. 


Vol.  II.— 29 


CHAPTER  LXIV. 

RELIGIOUS  VISIT  TO  OHIO,  INDIANA,  BALTIMORE  AND 
NORTH  CAROLINA  YEARLY  MEETINGS,  &c. — EXTRACTS 
FROM  LETTERS. 

STEPHEN  GKELLET  had  now  arrived  at  the  close  of  his 
varied  "  missionary  labours"  in  distant  nations.  Res- 
cued by  the  power  of  the  Spirit  from  the  meshes  of 
infidelity,  he  had  been  enabled,  in  the  vigour  of  early 
manhood,  to  enter  in  by  Christ,  the  door,  into  the 
sheepfold;  rejoicing  in  the  salvation  of  God,  he  had 
gone  in  and  out  and  found  pasture ;  dedicating  him- 
self unreservedly  to  the  service  of  the  Redeemer,  he 
had  known  that  when  He,  the  good  shepherd  who  laid 
down  his  life  for  the  sheep,  putteth  forth  his  own 
sheep,  he  goeth  before  them,  and  the  sheep  fol- 
low him ;  for  the)/  know  his  voice.  That  voice  he  had 
lieard  thirty-six  years  before,  when,  as  he  thought,  he 
was  about  to  breathe  his  last,  and  seemed  already  to 
have  gained  a  foot-hold  in  the  heavenly  places,  and 
saw  and  felt  things  that  cannot  be  written ;  it  pro- 
claimed the  word,  "  Thou  shalt  not  die  but  live — thy 
work  is  not  yet  done,"  when  distant  parts  of  the  earth, 
over  seas  and  lands,  were  set  before  him,  where  he 
would  have  to  labour  in  the  service  of  the  Gospel  of 
Christ. — (See  vol.  i,  p.  51).  Under  a  remarkable 
coincidence  between  the  openings  of  Providence  and 
the  leadings  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  he  had  for  many 

(434) 


«r.  60.]  1884.  485 

years  been  diligently  occupied  in  a  long  series  of  re- 
ligious engagements,  which,  in  accordance  with  the 
clear  intimation  given  him  in  the  early  part  of  his 
ministry,  had  been  gradually  unfolded  as  the  require- 
ments of  his  Lord,  and  he  had  now  been  brought 
back  in  peace  from  his  last  visit  to  Europe.  The 
Saviour's  words,  "  My  sheep  hear  my  voice,  and  I 
know  them,  and  they  follow  me ;  and  I  give  unto 
them  eternal  life,  and  they  shall  never  perish,  neither 
shall  any  pluck  them  out  of  my  hand,"  had  been 
beautifully  illustrated  and  confirmed  in  his  experience. 
Jlad  he  followed  a  delusive  guide,  or  a  true  one  less 
faithfully,  the  issues  of  his  life,  thus  far,  must  have 
been  very  different  to  what  it  has  been  seen  that  they 
were.  He  would  not  have  so  distinctly  borne  upon 
him  "  the  marks  of  the  Lord  Jesus ;"  he  could  not 
have  given  so  many  proofs  of  the  reality  of  the  direct 
influence  and  guidance  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  of  the 
safety  and  blessedness  of  following  his  leadings  in  the 
path  of  holiness  and  duty — whilst  resting  upon  Christ 
alone  as  the  foundation  of  his  faith  and  hope.  Hence- 
forward, returned  to  the  bosom  of  his  own  beloved 
family  and  a  large  circle  of  friends,  it  was  in  the  land 
of  his  adoption  that,  during  the  residue  of  his  years, 
he  walked  humbly  with  his  God,  and  exhibited  a 
bright  example  of  Christian  simplicity  and  faith- 
fulness. 

"  I  continued  pretty  much  at  home,"  he  writes,  "  except 
attending  some  of  the  neighbouring  Yearly  Meetings,  till  the 
year  1887,  when  I  went  to  Ohio  and  Indiana,  attended 
those  two  Yearly  Meetings,  and  a  number  of  the  meetings 
composing  them.  I  had  sweet  peace  in  that  engagement. 
Many  of  the  meetings  I  had  in  those  States  were  attended 
by  a  considerable  number  of  those  who  have  separated  from 


1834.  [AT  60. 

us.  I  was  thus  introduced  into  close  exercise  and  labour, 
but  in  some  places  a  hope  was  given  that  with  many  of  this 
class,  particularly  of  the  young  people,  an  earnest  in- 
quiry after  the  Truth  was  the  motive  for  attending  these 
meetings.  May  the  Lord  cause  the  light  of  his  glorious 
Gospel  to  shine  upon  them  ! 

In  the  year  1839,  being  accompanied  by  John  Elliot,  I 
attended  the  Yearly  Meeting  for  North  Carolina,  and  visited 
the  meetings  constituting  several  of  their  Quarterly  Meetings, 
and  had  also  several  meetings  in  Virginia." 

Thus  briefly  he  sums  up  the  account  of  several 
years  immediately  succeeding  his  return  from  Europe. 
A  few  extracts  from  his  letters  will  throw  a  little  more 
light  upon  that  period. 

TO   GEORGE   STAGEY. 

Burlington,  8th  mo.,  llth,  1834. 
My  dear  friend, 

My  last,  written  at  sea  and  concluded  after  my  arrival 
in  this  Western  Hemisphere,  was  sent  last  month.  I  have 
already  received  testimonials  of  the  kind  remembrance  of 
some  of  my  dear  English  friends.  I  have  a  letter  from 
William  Allen,  and  one  from  Mary  Hustler. 

I  was  much  grieved  on  coming  to  this  land,  to  find  that  the 
excitement  we  had  feared  in  this  country,  from  the  unwise 
measures  and  intemperate  speeches  of  some  of  the  friends  of 
the  speedy  abolition  of  slavery  had  actually  taken  place. 
Serious  riots  had  occurred  in  New  York ; — some  blood  had 
been  shed,  and  property  destroyed.  Many  of  the  sufferers 
had  been  the  innocent  people  of  colour ;  but,  above  all,  what 
is  greatly  to  be  regretted  is,  that  the  cause  which  we  have  so 
justly  at  heart,  to  see  an  end  put  to  the  wrongs  and  cruelties 
exercised  towards  this  portion  of  our  fellow  men,  equal 
objects  of  redeeming  love  and  mercy  with  us,  may  thereby 
be  greatly  retarded,  and  the  yoke  of  bondage  rendered  heavier 
in  the  slave  States. 

It  is  to  the  credit  of  the  magistrates  that  they  exerted 


JET.  60.]  1884.  437 

themselves  to  repress  the  work  of  abuse  and  destruction ;  it 
pains  me  much  to  see  that  the  result  of  this  renders  the 
friends  of  the  black  people  more  timid  in  pleading  their 
cause.  May  the  power  of  Gospel  love  and  the  prevalence  of 
justice,  truth  and  equity,  rise  triumphantly  over  all  opposi- 
tion ! 

My  sister,  S.  R.  S.,  has  a  very  interesting  coloured  girl, 
just  brought  from  Africa.  She  appears  to  be  ten  or  eleven 
years  of  age,  very  handsome  for  her  colour,  and  engaging  in 
her  manners.  She  is  thought  to  be  a  child  of  one  of  their 
chiefs,  but  she  cannot  yet  speak  English,  not  even  so  as  to 
tell  her  nation  and  the  manner  in  which  she  was  taken.  A 
captain  of  a  ship  lately  arrived  from  Africa  brought  her,  and, 
as  he  died  on  arriving,  no  information  can  be  obtained  from 
that  quarter.  The  poor  child,  however,  has  been  branded 
on  the  shoulder,  and  such  a  dread  had  she  that  the  same 
cruelty  might  be  repeated,  that,  on  my  sister  having  her  un- 
dressed to  put  on  fresh  clothing,  she  screamed  greatly ;  now 
she  seems  ns  if  she  would  hardly  be  out  of  sight  of  my  sistf r 
or  niece.  She  has  come  a  few  times  to  meeting.  Once 
whilst  my  sister  was  on  her  knees,  engaged  in  the  solemn 
act  of  prayer,  large  drops  of  tears  descended  her  cheeks. 
She  is  a  true  child  of  nature  in  her  actions,  but  evinces 
affection  and  gratitude.  What  a  favour  that  she  has  not 
fallen  into  the  hands  of  a  slaveholder. 

Our  Monthly  Meeting  was  on  the  4th  instant,  when  I  re- 
turned my  certificate.  The  Lord's  presence  was  with  us, 
and  his  Divine,  baptizing  power  was  felt,  so  that  many  minds 
were  refreshed  and  comforted  together.  Friends,  very 
generally,  gave  me  a  hearty  welcome  home  again.  I  feel 
also,  on  my  part,  very  grateful  to  my  blessed  Lord  and  Mas- 
ter, for  having  brought  me  back  again  in  the  midst  of  them, 
with  the  evidence  that,  as  ho  led  me  away  to  visit  you 
and  the  nations  near  you,  and  in  his  love  and  mercy 
helped  and  preserved  me  in  his  service,  so,  in  the  same,  he 
has  in  the  right  time  brought  me  back  in  safety. 

Poverty  is  my  clothing.  My  station  in  great  measure  is 
with  Mordecai  at  the  gate;  but  it  is  the  gate  of  the  King 


488  1884.  [>T.  60. 

eternal,  the  holy  and  blessed  Redeemer.  I  trust  that  I  may 
not  be  thought  to  assume  too  much,  by  saying  that  at  this 
gate,  in  that  stripped  state,  in  that  poverty,  I  am  permitted 
through  adorable  mercy,  to  sit  with  great  delight.  It  is  an 
unspeakable  favour  that  I  am  now  permitted  to  mend  my 
own  net;  but,  during  this  private,  personal  enjoyment,  my 
heart  is  not  straitened,  but  as  much  enlarged  as  ever  in  love, 
Gospel  love,  towards  my  friends  and  others,  near  and  afar  off. 
Sometimes  I  covet  that  such  as  have  suffered  little  pebbles  to 
stand  in  the  way  of  this  pure  stream,  might  feel  how  sweetly 
it  flows  from  my  heart  towards  them. 

The  spirit  of  prayer  is  sweet;  it  proceeds  from  the  ocean 
of  pure  love ;  mercy  gives  access  to  it ;  it  knows  no  bounds ; 
under  this  sense  I  salute  all  my  friends  ;  my  dear  wife  cor- 
dially unites  in  this  salutation.  We  hear  that  the  cholera 
has  made  its  appearance  in  New  York ;  the  day  before  yes- 
terday there  were  ten  new  cases,  some  are  of  the  malignant 
kind.  When  the  Lord's  judgments  are  in  the  earth,  may  the 
inhabitants  learn  righteousness  !  How  precious  the  evidence 
that  we  are  in  his  hands  in  temporals  and  spirituals ;  there- 
fore, with  perfect  trust  in  him,  in  peace  we  may  be  permitted 
to  possess  our  souls ;  may  this  abound  more  and  more  with 
us  all.  Tell  all  my  friends  I  am  well,  and  that  in  peaceful 
poverty  I  enjoy  many  blessings  in  my  dear  Master's  pres- 
ence. 

With  very  near  brotherly  love, 

Thy  nearly  attached  friend, 

STEPHEN  GRELLET. 

In  the  Tenth  month  he  again  writes  to  G.  S.,  and 
after  speaking  with  much  interest  of  Daniel  Wheeler, 
lie  adds : 

Should  dear  Tholuck  be  yet  in  England  give  him  my 
affectionate  salutation,  as  to  a  fellow-disciple  of  our  blessed 
Redeemer,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  May  his  visit  to  England 
tend  to  strengthen  the  Divine  life  in  him,  so  that  the  fruits 
of  that  blessed  Spirit,  the  quickening  influence  of  which  he 
has  felt,  be  brought  forth  plentifully. 


JST.  61.]  1835.  439 

.4         V     J     ~«-    *°    GEORGE    8TACET. 

Burlington,  1st  mo.,  3rd,  1835. 

I  believe  that  the  Lord  God  Omnipotent  reigneth,  and 
that  his  power  is  over  all ;  all  those  that  fear  him,  and  whose 
confidence  is  placed  in  him,  well  know  him  to  he  an  unfail- 
ing refuge  in  time  of  trouble ;  yea,  moreover,  all  things, 
through  his  adorable  power,  will  work  together  for  their 
good.  Thou  canst  not  be  surprised  at  my  feeling  deeply  for 
and  with  you  under  your  trials;  for  Friends  in  your  land  are 
very  dear  to  me, — to  many  of  you  I  am  united  in  the  close 
bond  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  To  your  nation  also  I  am 
much  attached,  for  the  Lord  has  a  precious  seed  among  you ; 
may  no  national  commotion,  nor  any  other  thing,  hurt  it ! 
but  only  serve  to  detect  the  more  fully  the  adversary  under 
his  every  transformation,  and  every  effort  to  divide  and  scat- 
ter, so  that  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ  be  abundantly 
brought  forth  to  his  praise  and  glory. 

I  find  things  rather  low  among  us  since  my  return  ;  the 
heavy  shaking  that  we  have  endured  has  not  removed  the 
dust  of  the  earth  (earthly-mindedness),  nor  brought  many 
nearer  to  Christ,  yet  there  are  some  precious  young  plants 
that  have  their  springs  in  the  Lord;  for  them  I  feel  very 
tenderly. 

TO    WILLIAM    ALLEN. 

8th  mo.,  1st,  1835. 
My  dear  friend, 

I  have  been  in  thoughtfulness  that  the  closing  lines  of 
my  last  may  have  left  thee  anxious  about  me.  I  was  then 
in  a  feeble  state,  and  I  find  that  now,  at  my  time  of  life, 
when  brought  down  I  cannot  rise  up  again  as  speedily  as  I 
did  years  past ;  I  have,  however,  gone  twice  to  meeting,  which 
I  have  felt  a  great  favour,  having  for  weeks  been  deprived 
of  that  privilege;  but  not  of  the  favour  of  sitting  in  my 
beloved  Master's  presence  in  my  chamber,  and  sensibly  feel- 
ing the  refreshings  which  flow  from  the  very  fountain  of  life. 
Blessed  for  ever  be  his  adorable  and  ever  excellent  name ! 
This  sickness  has  been  to  me  one  of  those  favours  granted 


440  1835.  OT.  62. 

in  love  and  mercy,  which  I  trust  will  never  be  forgotten 
Avhilst  the  few  more  sands  in  my  glass  shall  continue  to  run. 
Thy  dear  letter  of  the  Fifth  month  gives  an  account  very 
cheering  of  your  late  Yearly  Meeting.  My  heart  on  the 
occasion  fully  joins  in  the  feeling  of  grateful  acknowledg- 
ment as  made  in  your  concluding  minute  of  the  Meeting  of 
Ministers  and  Elders.  Surely  there  are  precious,  convincing 
evidences  that  the  Lord  has  not  forsaken  his  people,  though 
they  be  greatly  tried  and  proved.  Their  very  tribulations 
become  sanctified  to  them,  so  that  out  of  the  depth  of  them, 
honour,  glory  and  praises  are  brought  forth  to  his  holy  and 
blessed  name. 

The  tenth  of  Eleventh  month,  1835,  after  com- 
memorating a  providential  escape  from,  a  serious 
injury,  S.  Grellet  writes 

TO    LYDIA   HARGREAVES. 

May  a  life  thus  spared  be  with  more  faithfulness  devoted 
to  Him  who  has  seen  meet  to  lengthen  it.  I  had  had  a 
prospect  for  some  time  to  attend  the  late  Yearly  Meeting 
at  Baltimore :  when  the  time  came,  the  pain  in  my  side 
nearly  left  me,  and  I  have  returned  quite  clear  of  it;  thank- 
ful also  in  finding  that  my  wife  and  daughter  have  been 
cared  for  by  our  dear  Lord  during  my  absence.  When  wo 
number  our  mercies,  how  great  is  seen  to  be  the  multitude  ! 

Many  afflictions  encompass  our  steps,  yea,  with  David  we 
may  say,  "  From  my  youth  up  I  have  been  afflicted,"  yet  we 
cannot  withhold  the  reverent  and  grateful  acknowledgment 
that  "the  Lord's  mercies  are  new  every  morning."  That 
Yearly  Meeting  is  small,  it  has  greatly  suffered  by  the  spirit 
that  has  inflicted  deep  wounds  in  our  Society ;  yet  there  is  a 
small  interesting  remnant  left.  On  my  return  I  stopped  at 
Wilmington,  whore  I  had  a  debt  of  love  to  pay. 

There  are  young  Friends  among  you  for  whom  I  feel  a 
great  interest.  Discouragement  in  these  days  may  appear 
greater  than  in  past  years,  but  surely  the  power  of  Omnipo- 
tence is  not  limited.  He  can  render  them  valiant  in  hia 


xt.  62.]  1886.  441 

blessed  cause,  and  instruments  in  his  Divine  band,  to  exalt 
bis  great  name.  Through  the  Lord's  help,  one  little  one 
may  chase  a  thousand,  and  two  of  these  put  ten  thousand  of 
the  armies  of  the  aliens  to  flight. 

Many  blessings  attend  us,  of  the  least  of  which  we  are  not 
worthy  ;  but  all  is  of  the  Lord's  mercy  !  even  from  that  pure 
stream  which  it  would  be  great  ingratitude  in  me  not  to  ac- 
knowledge ;  and  with  David  I  can  say,  "  Goodness  and 
mercy  have  followed  me  all  the  days  of  my  life." 

.  •:•   -  f  ,!  -.•"??,  .<{*.:i|  t-iii!v  "fil  'J"Ui  *><«« 
TO   WILLIAM    ALLEN. 

12th  mo.,  22d,  1835. 

My  spirit  is  bound  up  in  close  fellowship  with  yours, 
under  your  various  tribulations.  Few  days  pass  but  that  I 
share  in  your  baptisms.  But,  when  tribulations  abound,  the 
consolations  that  are  by  Christ  abound  also.  A  precious 
hope  is  at  seasons  set  before  us,  that  even  all  things  will 
eventually  tend  to  the  furtherance  of  the  blessed  Truth, 
and  render  many  of  us  more  firmly  established  in  the  purity 
of  it. 

TO   THE   SAME. 

Burlington,  2d  mo.,  9th,  1836. 

I  nm  concerned  to  hear  that  thy  health  is  so  much  im- 
paired since  we  separated,  probably  never  to  see  one  another's 
face  again.  Thou  hast  endured  so  many  conflicts  and  afflic- 
tions that  the  outward  frame  must  unavoidably  share.  Yet, 
however  it  be,  to  the  Lord  we  must  not  flinch  to  offer  up  the 
strength  of  our  body  and  spirit.  He  can  strengthen  tho 
inner  and  outer  man,  even  out  of  weakness  to  make  us  strong 
for  whatsoever  work  he  may  require  of  his  poor  servants. 

Dear 's  health  seems  to  be  breaking  down  amidst  the 

trials  of  the  day.  We  think  we  cannot  spare  any  fellow- 
labourers,  but  we  must  refrain  from  calling  in  question  tho 
Lord's  dispensations,  or  saying,  "  what  doest  thou  ?"  Many 
are  the  causes  near  and  far  calling  us  to  mourning  and  la- 
mentation, our  harps  being  hanged  upon  the  willows;  yet, 


442  1836.  [JET.  62. 

my  dear  brother,  let  us  not  forget  our  strong  evidences  that 
the  Lord  God  Omnipotent  reigneth.  Very  sweetly  I  feel  the 
application  o  f  the  promise  to  thee,  which  perhaps  thou  may- 
est  remember  we  had  once,  with  much  comfort,  set  before  us 
when  in  Spain. — "  Go  thou  thy  way  till  the  end  be,  for 
thou  shalt  rest,  and  stand  in  thy  lot  at  the  end  of  the  days." 
Our  end  cannot  be  very  distant, — let  us  be  encouraged  to 
keep  in  our  ranks  to  the  end, — under  all  our  sufferings  let  it 
be  as  becometh  a  servant  of  Christ,  for  whose  blessed  Truth's 
sake  are  the  chief  trials  attending  us. 

TO    LYDIA   HARGREAVES. 

Burlington,  3d  mo.,  25th,  1836. 

Our  trials  in  this  state  of  probation  are  numerous,  but 
then,  under  the  sanctifying  power  of  the  Truth,  they  may 
tend  to  deepen  us  in  faith,  and  in  that  saving  knowledge 
which  imparts  eternal  life.  Excellent  and  encouraging  is 
the  description  given  by  the  Apostle ;  "  tribulation  worketh 
patience,  patience  experience,  experience  hope,  which  maketh 
not  ashamed,"  the  love  of  God  being  shed  abroad  in  our 
hearts.  Thus  the  Christian  believer  has  good  reason  to  en- 
deavour to  keep  this  blessed  word  of  patience,  for  the  Lord 
hath  promised  that  he  will  keep  him  in  the  trying  hour. 

We  are  very  far  separated  from  our  English  friends,  but 
with  many  of  them  we  are  permitted  to  maintain  very  sweet 
fellowship  of  spirit ;  this,  (at  times  I  rejoice  in  the  hope,)  is 
only  a  foretaste  of  that  blessed  fellowship  subsisting  between 
purified  spirits  through  the  endless  ages  of  eternity. 

Farewell  in  the  Lord.  Grace,  mercy  and  peace  from  God 
the  Father  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  be  with  you. 

TO   GEORGE   STAGEY. 

Burlington,  6th  mo.,  30th,  1836. 

I  mourn  with  the  mourners  among  you,  and  unite  with  all 
whose  dwelling  is  often  in  the  house  of  prayer.  There,  my 
beloved  friend,  is  a  precious  refuge.  There  the  sorrowful 


*r.  63.]  1837.  448 

spirit  is  made  to  rejoice  before  the  Lord,  and  to  receive  en- 
couragement also,  with  patience  to  wait  and  see  what  ho 
will  do  for  his  blessed  name  and  cause's  sake. 

I  believe  the  Lord  has  not  forsaken  us  as  a  people,  and 
that  this  dispensation  is  designed  to  prove  in  the  end  a 
blessing,  by  bringing  us  to  greater  consistency  with  our 
Christian  profession.  Believing  in  the  Spirit,  let  us  also 
walk  in  the  Spirit,  and  then  the  fruits  of  the  flesh  will  bo 
done  away. 

In  the  Spring  of  1837,  Stephen  Grellet  received 
the  affecting  intelligence  of  the  decease  of  his  "  be- 
loved and  honoured  mother,"  an  event  which  took 
place  on  the  20th  of  Second  month,  and  was  com- 
municated to  him  in  a  letter  from  his  brother  Joseph, 
who,  with  many  of  her  descendants,  was  present  on 
the  peacefully  solemn  occasion.  She  was  in  her 
ninety-fourth  year,  and  it  was  a  great  comfort  to  S.  G. 
to  think  of  her  as  "  full  of  love  to  the  dear  Saviour, 
weaned  from  a  dependence  upon  priests  or  outward 
observances,  with  her  fceart  fixed, —  trusting  in  the 
Lord  alone."  * 


*  There  are  many  letters  from  this  excellent  mother,  and  from  other 
members  of  his  family,  all  expressing  the  warmest  affection  and  strongest 
interest.  It  Is  difficult  to  select, — they  all  breathe  the  same  spirit.  One, 
received  soon  after  his  return  from  his  third  visit  to  Europe,  is  very 
characteristic :  — 

"  What  delight  thy  letter  gave  thy  mother,  my  tenderly  beloved  son  ! 
After  many  dangers  thou  art  at  last  restored  to  thy  fireside,  to  thy  dear 
wife  and  child,  whom  thou  hast  found  in  good  health.  What  thanks 
should  we  render  to  the  Lord !  I  had  received  thy  letter  from  England. 
I  knew  thou  wast  on  the  sea, — my  spirit  was  near  thee, — I  felt  every 
danger.  Thy  dear  letter  has  removed  the  painful  load  from  my  heart. 
Thou  left  me  in  great  anxiety,  but  not  on  my  own  account, — that  troubles 
me  the  least.  But  other  trials  awaited  me,  and  I  have  needed  to  recall 
to  iny  mind  very  often  thy  tender  advice,  to  bow  in  entire  submission  to 
the  will  of  the  Lord,  and  as  thou  hast  told  me,  to  be  fully  persuaded  that 
our  crosses,  our  afflictions,  are  given  us  by  the  hand  of  the  tenderest 


444  1837.  [JET.  63. 

TO  WILLIAM  ALLEN. 

Burlington,  8th  mo.,  llth,  1837. 
My  dear  friend, 

Thy  three  dear  letters  have  all  come  to  hand.  It  was  very 
kind  indeed,  amidst  so  many  pressing  engagements  and  weight 
of  concerns  on  thy  mind,  to  think  of  me,  and  to  give  me 
the  so  interesting  particulars  of  your  Yearly  Meeting.  It  has 
been  a  memorable  season ;  the  Lord  was  with  you.  This 
tells  all.  With  him  there  is  life,  strength  and  consolation. 
You  have  witnessed  all  this ;  blessed  for  ever  be  his  adorable 
name.  Thus,  whilst  with  the  voice  of  thanksgiving  and 
praise,  and  also  with  hearts  reverently  prostrated  before 
him,  we  commemorate  his  mercies  and  saving  help,  we  may 
have  our  hearts  expanded  "in  hope  for  more,"  under  the 
residue  of  trials  that  are  yet  to  be  expected.  Noah,  after  he 
had  joyfully  beheld  the  returning  of  the  dove  with  an  olive 
leaf,  and  hailed  it  as  a  proof  that  the  waters  were  abated 
from  off  the  earth,  was  many  days  before  he  could  go  out  of 
the  ark ;  and  when  he  did,  what  a  sad  desolation  was  pre- 
sented to  him !  But  then  the  same  Omnipotence  that  had 
saved  him  from  the  overflowing  scourge,  was  his  refuge  and 
his  saving  help  under  still  attending  trials. 

My  health  has  been  but  feeble  lately;  for  some  days  I 
have  been  confined  to  the  house ;  but  with  a  little  care,  and 
especially  with  my  dear  Master's  help,  who  has  never  failed 
his  poor  servant,  however  feeble  and  impotent  of  himself,  for 
any  service  whereto  he  has  called,  all  will  be  well.  We  have, 
my  dear  friend,  great  cause  unitedly  for  praising  and  exalt- 
ing the  great  and  good  name  of  the  Lord ;  yet  how  can  it  be 
that  at  seasons  clouds  are  intervening  so  as  to  bring  doubt 
and  fear  ?  Well,  these,  perhaps,  are  permitted  to  lead  us  to 
increase  in  watchfulness,  and  to  be  more  frequent  in  the  house 
of  prayer. 

Father.     Always  remember  me  before  the  Lord.     When  I  call  to  mind 
thy  patience,  thy  resignation,  thy  advice,  I  feel  strengthened. 

"  I  wish  you,  my  dear  children,  the  Lord's  blessing.  Remember  me 
in  his  presence,  and  love,  as  she  loves  you,  your  mother, 

"  GRILLET." 


*r.  64.]  1887.  445 

I  cannot  describe  to  theo  the  comfort  I  have  in  the  brief 
accounts  thou  at  times  givest  of  thy  soul's  travail,  and  some 
of  thy  ministerial  services  in  the  dear  Master's  cause.  At 
this  distance  from  each  other,  it  causes  to  flow  in  my  heart 
that  stream  of  Gospel  fellowship  which  we  have  so  often 
witnessed  when  actually  engaged  together  in  distant  nations. 

.X.iJ.T*    M/tlJJIJw    OT 

TO  L.  NEILD,  (LATE  HARGREAVES). 

Burlington,  12th  mo.,  16th,  1837. 

*",  \'H        .t*.J*'I     •"•'.   : 

I  was  favoured  by  my. good  and  blessed  Master  with  help 
to  accomplish  the  little  service  he  called  me  to  in  the  West. 

I  had  some  solemn  satisfactory  meetings  among  Friends 
and  persons  of  other  religious  denominations,  when  the 
power  of  the  glorious  Gospel  of  Christ,  the  Lord  of  all, 
appeared  to  have  dominion  over  all. 

The  Yearly  Meetings  of  Ohio  and  Indiana  were  consid- 
ered by  Friends  there  the  most  solemn  they  had  had  for 
many  years  ;  blessed  be  the  Lord  !  from  whom  the  life  flows 
and  the  power  is  ;  it  is  he  that  doeth  the  work,  and  his  works 
only  can  praise  him.  These  are  two  large  Yearly  Meetings, 
Indiana  especially.  There  are  valuable  friends  in  that  body, 
and  the  visitations  of  heavenly  love  have  evidently  been  ex- 
tended to  many  of  the  young  people.  I  am  comforted  also  in 
believing  that  some  of  them  have  received  the  Truth  in  the 
love  of  it.  In  the  reports  of  the  Quarterly  Meetings  on  the 
state  of  their  schools  it  appears  they  have  among  them  6429 
children  of  an  age  to  go  to  school.  0  !  what  a  field  in  those 
young  plantations  for  labourers.  Our  beloved  friend,  Joseph 
John  Gurney,  attended  these  Yearly  Meetings  and  had 
very  acceptable  service  in  them,  and  in  other  meetings. 

When  in  Ohio  I  went  to  see  William  Flanner;  he  was 
not  able  to  attend  the  Yearly  Meeting,  but  was  at  his  own 
meeting,  and  I  spent  a  few  hours  at  his  home ;  he  was  nearly 
blind,  and  very  dull  of  hearing ;  but  clear  in  his  best  facul- 
ties, and  strong  in  the  love  of  Christ.  I  was  favoured  to 
return  home  in  better  health  than  when  I  left  it,  and  have 
so  continued.  The  Lord,  in  my  absence,  mercifully  .»red 


446  1838.  [JET.  64. 

for  my  beloved  wife  and  daughter,  so  that  we  have  again  and 
again  to  set  our  seals  to  his  great  goodness.  Since  this  re- 
turn I  have  heen  several  times  from  home,  for  a  little  while, 
attending  to  impressions  of  religious  duty,  for  which  I  have 
felt  peace. 

TO  WILLIAM  ALLEN. 

3d  mo.,  8th,  1838. 

I  have  been  much  of  an  invalid  these  days  past.  What 
a  favour  to  be  at  home  with  my  dear  family,  and  above 
all  to  witness  something  of  the  precious  influences  of  that 
Spirit  of  comfort  and  consolation  which  brings  with  it  re- 
freshings from  the  Divine  presence.  All  this,  and  much 
more  than  we  can  ever  number,  is  the  fruit  of  the  love  and 
mercy  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus  to  a  poor  unworthy  worm. 
May  we  under  an  increased  sense  of  it,  and  with  enlarged 
hearts,  be  still  more  prepared  rightly  to  praise  and  exalt  his 
holy  and  blessed  name. 

TO    L.   NEILD. 

Burlington,  4th  mo.,  28th,  1838. 
?.•<  i •»»!'{  rljiiui.'  •••/  svjv;  ovoi  v.:i'  '•'<'•  ••  'r  *>'  * 

Our  dear  friend  J.  J.  Gurney,  has  spent  a  considerable  time 
in  Philadelphia,  visiting  the  families  of  three  of  their  Monthly 
Meetings,  besides  attending  some  very  large  meetings,  where 
his  Gospel  services  have  been  extensive  and  attended  with 
much  evidence  of  Divine  unction. 

My  health  has  been  feeble  for  these  months  past,  yet 
I  hope  to  regain  my  late  standard,  which  will  not  rank  me 
among  the  mighty;  but,  if  we  have  sufficient  ability  to  per- 
form the  residue  of  the  service  that  the  dear  Master  has  for 
us  in  the  militant  church,  it  is  enough. 

There  is  also  a  service  in  silent  suffering,  under  which  the 
soul  may  be  greatly  benefited.  In  this  work  I  desire  to  be 
found  abounding,  now  in  my  declining  years,  yet  I  rejoice 
greatly  in  the  Lord,  when  I  hear  that  such  as are  en- 
gaged in  the  dear  Master's  work 


XT.  64.]  1838.  447 

After  alluding  to  his  illness,  he  writes 

TO  ANN  ALEXANDER. 

6th  mo.,  23rd,  1838. 

I  must,  however,  tell  thcc  that  my  days  during  this  sickness 
have  been  among  the  most  happy  of  my  life, — so  much  of  the 
comforting  and  refreshing  presence  of  my  blessed  and  ador- 
able Redeemer,  that  my  cup  has  run  over.  Never  before 
have  I  felt  him  so  fully,  so  sweetly  in  his  blessed  character 
of  a  Redeemer,  a  Saviour.  0  how  lovely  he  is  in  every  part 
of  his  humiliation,  of  his  sufferings,  and  the  agonies  of  his 
death ;  and  that  for  the  salvation  of  sinners  !  To  sinners  it 
is  given  to  know  him,  to  feel  him,  to  love  and  adore  him  in 
the  character  and  under  the  blessed  name  of  Jesus.  "  The 
angels  desire  to  look  into  these  things." 

John  Warren  has  lately  travelled  in  Nova  Scotia,  and  found 
divers  persons  who  once  had  a  right  of  membership  in  our 
Society,  and  a  few  members  of  it.  In  three  places  he  has  col- 
lected these  scattered  sheep  together,  and  they  being  joined 
by  some  others  that  have  become  convinced  of  our  principles, 
now  hold  meetings.  I  am  told  that  after  this  dear  friend 
had  made  his  concern  to  visit  that  land  public,  some  of  his 
friends  appeared  desirous  he  should  put  off  his  journey  for 
awhile,  perhaps  on  account  of  the  inclemency  of  the  weather. 
lie  answered,  "  My  Master  has  given  me  a  few  sheep :  I 
must  tpeedily  go  and  look  after  them." 

TO  WILLIAM   ALLEN. 

Burlington,  10th  mo.,  1838. 

I  have  felt  much  interest  in  hearing  of  the  nature  of  the 
service  of  Samuel  Capper  in  London.  How  all  classes  of 
men,  rich  and  poor,  near  and  far,  are  equally  under  the 
notice  of  our  blessed  Lord  and  Redeemer.  He  sends  his  ser- 
vants to  proclaim  to  them  all  the  glad  tidings  of  the  same  Gos- 
pel. It  has  been  particularly  striking,  that  whilst  S.  C.  was 
engaged  with  the  poor  in  your  great  metropolis,  the  concern 
of  our  dear  U.  C.  Backhouse  was  with  the  rich  at  the  West- 
end  of  the  city.  The  mention  of  her  reminds  me  of  a  cir- 
cumstance that  will  interest  her.  I  hear  that  E.  P.  K.,  her 


448  1839.  OT.  65. 

companion  in  this  land,  appeared  in  supplication  last  First- 
day,  at  her  meeting  in  Philadelphia.  It  has  doubtless  been 
a  great  trial  of  her  love  and  faith  in  the  Lord. 

If  our  hearts  are  so  gladdened  when  we  thus  see  one  here 
and  another  there  ranging  themselves  under  the  banner  of 
Christ,  how  greatly  would  our  joy  be  enlarged  if  the  mass  of 
our  young  people  would  yield  themselves  his  servants,  but 
the  love  of  the  world  powerfully  operates  to  the  turning  away 
of  many  from  the  cross  of  Christ. 

TO   WILLIAM   ALLEN. 

Burlington,  5th  mo.,  14th,  1839. 

My  beloved  friend, 

I  wrote  to  thee  a  few  days  after  the  reception  of  thy 
long  letter  of  seven  pages ;  not  a  line  of  which  could  have 
been  spared  but  to  tlie  abridgment  of  my  comfort.  Though 
I  have  not  heard  directly  from  thee  since,  yet  I  have  been 
gratified  at  hearing  of  some  of  thy  engagements  in  thy  great 
and  good  Master's  cause ;  whilst  I  am  thus  permitted  to 
shnre  some  of  tliy  joys — joys  ever  attending  a  faithful  devo- 
tion to  the  dear  Redeemer's  service,  —  I  am  not  without  a 
sense  of  the  nature  and  depth  of  the  baptisms  to  be  endure^ 
before  memorials  can  be  brought  forth  out  of  the  deeps; 
yen,  knowing  the  very  tender  texture  of  thy  mind,  my 
affectionate  sympathy  continues  towards  thee.  0  let  us 
endeavour  to  keep  very  close  to  our  blessed  Lord  and  the 
iruidance  of  his  Divine  Spirit,  of  the  blessedness,  the  safety 
and  preservation  of  which  there  is  a  testimony  rising  in  our 
hearts  that  can  never  be  forgotten  ;  yet,  to  my  own  confusion.  I 
often  detect  myself  in  a  state  of  distrust  —  afraid  of  my  own 
shadow.  **  When  I  sent  you  without  purse  or  scrip,  lacke'l 
ye  anything?"  "Nay,  Lord,"  was  the  answer;  this  is  our 
answer,  my  beloved  brother;  wherefore  then  should  we 
doubt  ? 

I  am  surprised  at  myself  not  having  written  to  thee  since 
Yearly  Meeting.  Various  engagements  and  pressures  on  the 
mind  have  been  the  hindrance.  Some  of  us  went  to  that 
meeting  under  fears  and  weights,  but  we  felt  the  sentence  of 


JBT.  65.]  1880.  440 

death  in  ourselves,  not  to  trust  in  ourselves  but  in  the  Lord 
alone,  to  keep  close  enough  under  the  guidance  of  his  bless- 
ed Spirit;  and  truly  we  have  seen  that  not  by  might,  nor 
by  wisdom,  "  but  by  my  Spirit,  saith  the  Lord,"  the  work  is 
done,  and  all  the  glory  is  ascribed  unto  Him. 

All  our  English  Friends,  on  Gospel  embassy  among  us, 
were  present.  The  week  previous  we  had  the  pleasure  of 
having  with  us  our  beloved  friends,  Daniel  Wheeler  and  J. 
J.  Gurney.  It  was  to  mutual  comfort  they  thus  met.  Dear 
J.  J.  G.  continued  here  nearly  a  week ;  he  is  far  from  strong, 
and  by  no  means  equal  to  the  great  exertions  he  was 
making  before  his  illness ;  but  his  good  Master  only  requires 
according  to  our  abilities,  which  also  we  receive  from  him. 
He  returned  to  New  York  State,  having  more  meetings  in 
prospect  previous  to  their  Yearly  Meeting,  for  which  D.  W. 
and  Thomas  and  Elizabeth  Robson  arc  also  aiming.  Daniel 
has  now  gone  towards  Virginia;  on  his  way  he  tarried 
some  days  at  Wilmington,  where  he  was  gratified  by  the 
arrival  of  a  whaling  ship,  on  board  of  which  he  found,  as 
part  of  the  crew,  a  New  Zealander  who,  recognizing  him 
was  greatly  delighted,  as  was  D.  W.  also. 

I  am  not  unmindful  that  your  solemnity  is  very  close  at 
hand,  and  some  of  you  are,  I  believe,  to  be  found  in  fervent 
prayer  that  the  Lord  would  be  pleased  to  meet  with  you 
and  bless  you  together ;  I  have  a  little  faith  to  believe  that 
he  will  do  it,  and  enable  you  to  rejoice  in  his  presence. 
[After  alluding  to  some  of  their  trials,  he  adds,]  But 
blessed  be  the  Lord,  he  is  a  sure  retreat  under  every 
difficulty,  and  I  know  substantial  good  may  be  obtained  under 
these,  whilst  dwelling  in  watchfulness  unto  prayer.  0  that  I 
may  reap  abundantly  of  the  blessedness  flowing  therefrom.  I 
think  dear  J.  J.  G.  has  largely  partaken  of  this  blessing — a 
growth  in  the  heavenly  root  is  very  conspicuous.  How 
beautiful  are  the  feet  of  those  Gospel  messengers  that  pub- 
lish peace,  that  proclaim  the  name  of  the  Lord!  but  how 
far  more  beautiful  are  those  servants  of  the  Lord  covered 
with  the  spirit  of  love,  of  meekness,  of  forbearance,  and 
patience-— the  spirit  of  their  great  Lord  and  Saviour ! 

II.  — 80 


450  1841.  JBT.  67. 


Farewell  in  the  Lord,  my  much  beloved  friend,  in  the 
fellowship  of  the  everlasting  Gospel. 

STEPHEN  GRELLET. 

TO   WILLIAM    ALLEN. 
mill 

7th  mo.,  7th,  1839. 

Zeal,  creaturely  zeal,  is  often  rendered  an  instrument  of 
the  devil  to  bring  about  his  evil  purposes,  but  zeal  accord- 
ing to  knowledge,  zeal  for  the  blessed  Truth,  how  precious  ! 
It  is  founded  in  humility  ;  Divine  love  is  its  strength  ;  love 
to  man  its  wide  field  of  action.  I  long  for  an  increase  of  it 
in  my  own  particular.  With  it  our  lamps  and  vessels  are 
like  those  of  the  wise  virgins  supplied  with  oil,  but  darkness 
and  barrenness  in  Christian  virtues  must  attend  such  as  are 
without  it. 

TO   LYDIA   NEILD. 

5th  mo.,  15th,  1849. 

How  pleasant  it  is  to  see  some  of  the  young  people  filling 
up  the  ranks  vacated  by  valuable  parents  ;  the  account  of 
some  beloved  friends  of  the  junior  class  is  very  consoling  to 
me  ;  may  they  keep  very  close  to  the  Lord's  guidance  by  his 
blessed  Spirit,  and  then  will  they  become  Valiants  for  the 
Truth  ;  not  like  many  among  us,  and  not  a  few  in  your  land, 
who  have  cast  away  that  shield  on  which  the  holy  unction 
rests,  and  by  which  the  fiery  darts  of  the  enemy  are 
quenched.  Happy  would  it  have  been  for  our  Society  if  we 
h:id  been  found  more  generally  engaged  in  singly  obeying 
that  great  command  of  love  to  God  and  love  towards  one 
another;  and,  blessed  be  the  Lord,  this  is  the  precious  en- 

m 

gagement  of  many. 

After  his  return  from  North  Carolina,  S.  G.  did 
not  go  much  from  home  for  some  time  ;  but  in  his 
love  to  the  Redeemer's  cause  everywhere  and  the 
di'cp  interest  he  felt  in  the  prosperity  of  his  own 
Christian  community,  he  was  tenderly  alive  to  all  that 
related  to  objects  so  near  his  heart.  In  allusion  to 
some  trying  occurrences,  he  remarks  in  a  letter 

uC  —  .II 


JET.  67.]  1841.  451 

TO  OEORGE   STAGEY. 

7th  mo.,  28th,  1841. 

There  is  an  Almighty  controller  of  events,  in  whom  we 
may  safely  trust.  He  can  over-rule  all  things  to  the  praise, 
finally,  of  his  great  name.  Amidst  some  of  my  fears  and 
anxieties  I  am  sometimes  rebuked  and  instructed  by  the  re- 
membrance of  the  words  of  the  dear  Saviour  to  his  despond- 
ing disciples,  "  0  fools  and  slow  of  heart  to  believe,  &c. ;" 
and  as  to  gloomy  prospects, — can  anything  transpiring  in, 
our  day  be  compared  to  the  period  when  Herod,  Pilate,  and 
the  Jews  conspired  against  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  ?  when  all 
his  disciples  fled  and  forsook  him ;  when  he  was  crucified, 
died  and  was  buried ;  when  the  whole  creation  proclaimed  the 
awfulness  of  the  occasion,  darkness,  earthquake,  rending  of 
rocks,  &c.,  united  with  the  mourning  of  the  women  ?  Never- 
theless this  was  the  very  period  when  the  foundation  was 
laid,  when  the  highway  was  opened,  through  the  blood  of  the 
cross,  for  the  redemption  and  salvation  of  a  guilty  world, 
even  of  me,  who  frequently,  when  remembering  my  past  life, 
can  and  do  feel  myself  as  a  chief  among  sinners. 

Sometimes  I  am  permitted  to  see,  through  the  present 
thick  cloud,  the  arising  of  brighter  days,  accompanied  with 
a  hope  that  the  present  tribulations  are  preparing  the  way 
for  the  coming  of  it. 

Surely  all  the  Lord's  promises  to  his  Church  will  in  his 
time  be  fulfilled ;  not  one  can  fail ;  should  the  number  of  his 
servants  now  become  reduced,  Omnipotence  can  multiply 
them  like  the  sand  of  the  sea. 


CHAPTER  LXV. 

NEW  YORK  AND  NEW  ENGLAND  YEARLY  MEETINGS.  —  ILL- 
NESS. —  BALTIMORE  YEARLY  MEETING.  —  DECEASE  OF 
WILLIAM  ALLEN.  —  DEPUTATION  TO  INDIANA  YEARLY 
MEETING. — LETTERS. 

HITHERTO  Stephen  Grellet's  health  had  not  been 
seriously  impaired.  His  strength  of  constitution 
had  been  tested  by  his  many  and  arduous  travels 
in  different  climes;  and  his  well-developed  and  hardy 
frame  had  seemed  to  resist  with  unusual  tenacity  the 
encroachments  of  disease.  But  the  time  was  now 
approaching  when  his  physical  powers  so  far  gave  way 
as  no  longer  to  allow  him  to  undertake  any  distant 
journeys. 

In  the  summer  of  1842  he  attended  the  Yearly 
Meetings  of  New  York  and  New  England,  and  soon 
after  his  return  from  that  engagement,  he  was  seized 
with  an  alarming  complaint.  His  illness  was  of 
•several  months  duration,  and  his  medical  attendant 
repeatedly  thought  that  he  was  near  his  end.  Though 
his  bodily  sufferings  were  often  great,  he  was  enabled 
to  bear  them  with  his  accustomed  fortitude,  and  pa- 
tience, in  cheerful  submission  to  his  heavenly  Father's 
will; — prayer  and  praises  frequently  ascended  to  Him 
whom  he  loved  to  serve  even  in  the  furnace  of  afflic- 
tion. In  reference  to  the  final  issue,  he  said,  that 
11  the  love  of  his  dear  Saviour  was  very  near  to  him ; 

(452) 


xt.  68.]  1842.  46* 

his  dear  Master  was  very  good,  and  did  not  forsake 
him  in  his  extremity;  all  would  be  well,  whether  in 
life  or  in  death ;  Christ  was  ours,  and  he  would  fulfil 
the  promise ;  *  I  will  never  leave  thee  nor  forsake 
thee.' '  Again  he  exclaimed,  "  Do  not  think  that  He 
who  gives  strength  to  suffer,  does  not  give  love  to 
endure ;  we  must  bless  the  Lord,  not  by  the  measure 
of  affliction,  but  by  the  measure  of  comfort  and  love !" 
He  spoke  touchingly  to  his  beloved  wife  and  daugh- 
ter, and  earnestly  gave  them  his  blessing.  He  tried 
to  utter  some  lines  of  a  hymn,  and  on  his  wife  repeat- 
ing them : 

"  There  is  a  land  of  pure  delight,"  &c. 

he  bowed  his  head  and  said,  "  Out  of  the  depths  hast 
thou  answered  me."  Again  he  remarked,  "  My 
Saviour  is  my  joy,  my  salvation,  the  rock  of  my 
strength,  my  Redeemer,  my  song,  rny  hope  for  ever 
and  ever"  —  "  He  is  my  rock  and  my  refuge,  but  I  am 
very  poor  —  utterly  unworthy.  I  am  but  a  child;  I 
wish  to  be  but  a  child.  We  are  very  mercifully  dealt 
with ;  my  dear  Master  is  very  near  me ;  I  feel  his 
presence  to  be  staying  my  soul;  I  can  do  nothing 
but  bless  and  adore  his  Divine  name ! " 

Much  more  might  be  added  from  the  family  record 
of  the  precious  words  of  counsel  and  encouragement, 
and  of  Christian  love,  which  flowed  from  his  lips 
during  this  season  of  confinement,  but  enough  has 
been  said  to  show  how  the  exceeding  great  and  pre- 
cious promises  of  the  Gospel,  which,  in  health,  he  had 
so  often  proclaimed  to  others,  now  were  the  rejoicing 
of  his  heart,  when  apparently  near  the  portals  of  eter- 
nity. His  end,  however,  was  not  yet;  and  on  his 
recovery  from  this  illness  and  a  relapse  he  had  in 


454  1842.  [JET.  68. 

1843,  it  is  interesting  to  notice  the  characteristic 
manner  in  which  he  speaks  of  this  portion  of  his  life 
in  the  following  extracts  from  his  correspondence. 

On  the  22nd  of  Tenth  month,  1842,  he  writes  to 
his  beloved  friend  William  Allen,  and  after  express- 
ing his  great  concern  on  hearing  of  his  illness  at 
Liiidfield,  and  his  earnest  desire  and  prayer  that,  "for 
the  Church's  sake  and  that  of  the  blessed  cause  of 
righteousness  in  the  earth,"  his  life  might  yet  be  pro- 
longed, he  continues : 

I  am  persuaded  that  thy  blessed  Master  and  beloved  Lord 
has  richly  supplied  all  thy  wants,  has  encircled  thee  by  his 
presence,  and  given  thee  richly  to  feel  the  joys  of  his  salva- 
tion, even  when  thou  raayest  have  pretty  much  concluded 
that  the  spark  of  animal  life  was  near  being  extinguished. 
Good,  very  good  indeed  is  the  Lord  ;  when  afflictions  abound 
consolations  by  Christ  abound  much  more.  Thou  hast  heard 
how  very  ill  I  have  been  myself.  It  is  three  months  since  I 
was  taken  down,  but  am  now  recovered  to  a  considerable  de- 
gree. Thou  hast  been  these  many  weeks  past  in  my  very 
sweet  but  very  anxious  thoughts,  so  that  I  often  spoke  to  my 
beloved  wife  of  my  anxiety  on  thy  account,  fearing  thou  wast 
sick.  Is  it  not  remarkable  that  we  who,  in  company  to- 
gether in  distant  lands,  have  shared  many  trials,  exercises  of 
mind  and  perils,  should  now  also  have  walked  together,  at 
the  same  time,  through  what  appeared  to  be  the  valley  and 
shadow  of  death  ?  As  under  the  former  we  were  raised  above 
fears  of  any  evil,  our  blessed  Lord  being  with  us,  his  staff 
supporting  and  comforting  us,  so  likewise  in  this  latter  he 
has  been  in  a  marvellous  manner  near  us.  Truly  I  may 
reckon  these  last  three  months,  though  passed  under  such 
bodily  suffering,  among  the  most  blessed  and  precious  of  my 
life,  for  by  night  and  by  day  my  dear  Redeemer  and  his 
Spirit  were  near  me,  and  at  the  same  time  that  the  good 
remembrancer  has  brought  to  mind  the  various  portions  of 
my  life,  my  soul's  travails  and  exercises,  the  state  of  the 
churches  past  and  present,  yet  it  has  been  in  a  way  wonder- 


JRT.  69.]  1848.  455 

ful  to  describe,  for  no  painful  consideration  attended,  no 
hard  thoughts  against  the  trouble™  in  Israel,  but  love, 
Divine  love,  was  as  a  garment,  or  diffused  like  oil  over  all. 
In  my  sleep,  in  my  waking  hours,  even  under  what, 
through  the  violence  of  the  fever,  might  be  considered  a 
delirium,  the  thoughts  of  my  heart  were  unto  the  Lord, 
sweet  and  refreshing.  0  I  have  had  very  full  confirmation 
of  the  rectitude  of  our  Christian  profession — faith,  doctrines, 
and  hope  being  truly  grounded  on  the  foundation  on  which 
the  Apostles  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  did  build,  and  that 
faith  in  Christ  is  that  through  which  his  redeemed  and  sanc- 
tified ones  have  obtained  the  victory.  Surely  that  Christian 
hope  which  felt  so  clear,  so  sweet,  when  apparently  having 
already  a  foot  out  of  time  into  eternity,  giving  to  feel  the 
joys  of  God's  salvation,  through  the  Redeeming  love  and 
mercy  in  and  by  Christ,  is  a  religion  fit.  for  a  man  to  live  by ; 
yea,  a  hope  springs  from  it,  that  has  on  no  occasion  made 
ashamed  those  that  have  maintained  it  well.  My  much 
beloved  friend,  whilst  giving  thee  a  concise  statement  of  the 
Lord's  tender  mercy  and  very  gracious  dealings  towards  thy 
poor  and  very  unworthy  brother,  I  have  a  steady  eye  to  what 
I  apprehend  have  also  been  thy  blessed  Master's  dealings 
towards  thee ;  so  that  we  may  well  unite  in  the  adoption  of  the 
language,  "Bless  the  Lord,  0  my  soul,"  &c.  And  now,  may 
the  residue  of  these  feeble  lives,  thus  prolonged  by  the 
Lord's  power,  be  employed  in  showing  forth  his  praise.  My 
wife  desires  her  dear  love  to  thee  and  dear  Lucy  and  our 
precious  daughter  joins,  and  in  gratitude,  at  the  prospect  of 
thy  restoration  to  health,  although  wo  cannot  expect  to 
hear  of  thy  rising  again  to  thy  former  vigour. 

Farewell,  my  much  beloved  in  the  Lord.  It  is  he  who  is 
thy  buckler,  thy  shield,  and  finally  thy  "exceeding  great 
reward." 

STEPHEN  GBELLET. 

TO  THE  SAME. 

Burlington,  5th  mo.,  22nd,  1843. 
My  beloved  friend, 

The  day  before  yesterday  I  received  thy  letter  of  Third 


456  1643.  |>T.  69. 

month,  31st,  and  this  day  I  have  that  of  the  2nd  inst.  By 
taking  up  my  pen  so  quickly  thou  seest  that  I  am  in  earnest 
to  comply  with  thy  request  to  hear  frequently  of  thy  poor 
but  warmly  attached  brother. 

Thy  last  letter  gives  me  some  relief.  I  observe  with  com- 
fort that,  though  feeble,  thou  art  able  to  go  about,  and  art 
often  engaged  in  publicly  advocating  the  cause  of  the  blessed 
Redeemer,  so  dear  to  thee.  Both  of  us,  my  dear  friend, 
must  expect  it  will  take  a  long  time  to  recover  from  the  long 
and  serious  illness  we  have  had;  fully  to  recover  from  it, 
however,  may  never  be.  I  see  no  prospect  of  it  on  my  part ; 
but  what  a  favour  that  we  have  to  do  with  so  good  and  mer- 
ciful a  Saviour,  who  knows  fully  the  whole  of  our  infirmities, 
and  requires  nothing  of  his  poor  servants  beyond  their 
ability  to  perform; — to  the  praise  and  glory  of  his  great 
name  we  both  have,  in  harmony  with  other  beloved  fellow- 
servants  of  the  same  Lord,  gratefully  to  acknowledge  to  his 
Divine  help  and  strength  in  the  performance  of  every  service 
required  of  us  in  years  past ;  every  mountain  of  opposition 
did  flee  at  his  presence.  How  oft  have  we  together  sung 
his  praises  on  the  banks  of  deliverance  !  and  now,  when 
nearly  laid  aside  by  age  and  infirmities,  we  can  still  proclaim 
his  love,  his  mercy,  his  power  and  his  wondrous  works. 

I  more  particularly  allude  to  what  thy  soul  is  often  found 
engaged  in  than  speak  of  myself,  whose  harp  is  most  gener- 
ally hanging  on  the  willows, — for  day  by  day,  almost,  there 
is  that  transpiring  within  the  reach  of  my  ear  and  heart's 
feeling  that  leads  to  weeping  and  mourning,  —  favoured 
nevertheless  with  a  small  degree  of  ability  to  lay  hold  of 
that  hope  which  is  like  an  anchor  to  the  soul,  and  reacheth 
within  the  veil  to  the  rock — Christ  Jesus. 

I  made  an  attempt  to  attend  our  late  Yearly  Meeting  in 
Philadelphia,  but  my  strength  was  speedily  exhausted,  and  I 
had  to  return  home.  This  shows  I  am  but  a  feeble  man, 
but  I  could  not  wish  it  otherwise  with  me.  That  the  Lord's 
will  may  be  done  is  my  frequent  prayer.  0  my  dear  friend, 
if  we  can  no  more  glorify  his  excellent  name,  being  actively 
engaged  in  proclaiming  it  among  the  nations,  under  the 


JET.  69.]  1843.  457 

guidance  of  the  Divine  Spirit,  let  us  maintain  with  resigna- 
tion and  Christian  devotion,  this  post  of  service  still  assigned 
us, — to  glorify  Him  in  suffering.  Peter  was  to  glorify  his 
beloved  Lord  by  his  death. 

My  love  to  thy  beloved  niece  Lucy,  Cornelius  and  wife, 
with  their  nice  flock. 

Thy  very  nearly  attached  friend, 

STEPHEN  GRELLET. 

TO  WILLIAM  ALLEN. 

Burlington,  7th  mo.,  22d,  1843. 
My  beloved  friend, 

I  wrote  to  thee  soon  after  the  reception  of  tby  last  letter, 
and  hope  soon  to  hear  of  thee  again.  In  thy  feeble  state  of 
health  I  do  not  wish  thee  to  use  much  exertion  in  writing  to 
me,  however  truly  grateful  it  be  to  receive  thy  dear  letters. 
Do  we  not  enjoy  a  great  blessing  through  the  so  wonderful 
working  of  the  Divine  Truth,  in  that,  though  prevented 
from  much  even  epistolatory  intercourse,  our  minds  can 
commune  sweetly  with  one  another.  I  feel  thee  frequently 
preciously  near  in  spirit.  How  precious  the  hope  that  our 
bond  of  union  to  one  another  is  stronger  than  death,  and  will 
be  more  lasting  than  time. 

I  am  told  that  our  friend,  John  Pease,  proposes  to  embark 
for  America  next  month;  surely  we  must  accept  it  as  an 
evidence  that  the  dear  Redeemer's  love  is  still  extended  to 
us,  seeing  he  commissions  more  of  his  messengers  of  peace, 
in  the  love  of  his  Gospel,  to  visit  us. 

The  public  distress  in  your  land,  in  church  and  state, 
causes  me  much  solicitude.  From  early  life,  in  France,  I 
have  beheld  the  frightful  works  of  darkness,  attending  re- 
volutions. In  our  poor  Society  in  this  land,  much  has 
transpired  deeply  to  afflict,  but  I  shall  die  in  full  hope  that 
the  Truth  will  have  the  victory  over  all.  Not  one  jot  or 
tittle  of  the  Lord's  testimonies  concerning  his  kingdom  and 
Church,  and  the  blessings  finally  attending,  but  shall  be 
accomplished. 

I  hope  that  dear  J.  J.  Gurney  and  wife  will  bring  us  back 


458  1844.  [-BT.  70. 

pood  tidings  from  some  of  those  nations  for  whom  we  have 
felt  so  much  Gospel  love,  and  where  the  Lord  has  enabled 
us  to  labour  together.  Their  visit  at  Paris,  I  rejoiced  to 
hear,  was  owned  by  the  dear  Master. 

My  health  continues  slowly  to  improve,  though  I  cannot 
expect,  any  more  than  thce,  to  regain  our  former  standard. 
My  beloved  daughter  has  been  ill,  but  our  anxiety  is  a  good 
deal  relieved.  The  Lord,  our  blessed  Master,  who  wants 
us  to  be  priests  unto  him,  time  after  time  prepares  offer- 
ings for  us  to  present  to  him.  Surely  lie  is  greatly  to  be 
praised. 

Anna  Jenkins  was  liberated  by  the  Select  Yearly  Meeting 
to  visit  your  nation  again  with  very  full  unity. 

My  wife,  whose  very  dear  love  is  to  thee,  joins  me  in  a 
message  of  the  same  to  thy  dear  Lucy,  also  to  our  beloved 
friend  Susanna  Corder,  Cornelius  Hanbury  and  wife,  and 
their  children. 

Farewell  in  the  Lord,  my  much  beloved  friend 
Thy  closely  attached 

STEPHEN  GKELLKT. 

In  the  Autumn  of  1843,  Stephen  Grellet  was  so  far 
recruited  as  to  be  able  to  attend  the  Yearly  Meeting 
in  Baltimore,  but  his  health  continued  liable  to  great 
interruptions.  He  was  "deeply  affected  by  the  .ac- 
counts he  received  of  the  reduced  state"  of  his  beloved 
friend,  William  Allen,  arid  "the  prospect  of  a  final 
separation  on  earth  from  that,  dear  one;"  and  when,  in 
the  early  part  of  1844,  the  intelligence  arrived  that 
"  his  redeemed  spirit  was  gently  released  on  the  30th 
of  Twelfth  month,  1843,"  he  keenly  felt  the  bereave- 
ment, both  on  his  own  account,  and  for  the  Church's 
sake,  whilst  he  "thought,  there  was  great  reason  to 
apprehend  that  he  should  not  tarry  long  after  him." 

Some  months  later,  on  reviewing  the  few  last  years 
of  his  life,  having  nearly  completed  his  seventy-first 
year,  he  makes  the  last  record  in  his  Autobiography  : 


JET.  70.]  1844.  459 

In  1842,  I  was  at  the  Yearly  Meetings  of  New  York 
and  Rhode  Island,  attending  also  a  number  of  meetings  in 
those  States  respectively.  Soon  after  my  return  home  I  had 
a  severe  illness,  by  which  my  health  became  so  enfeebled, 
that  I  was  not  able  to  be  from  home  for  any  length  of  time; 
but  in  the  year  1843,  I  was  strengthened  to  attend  to  the 
pointings  of  religious  duty  to  go  to  Baltimore  Yearly  Meeting. 
I  was  favoured  with  sufficient  bodily  power  to  perform  that 
visit  of  Gospel  love  to  the  comfort  and  relief  of  my  mind. 
From  that  period  to  the  present  time,  Ninth  month,  1844, 
my  health  has  not  allowed  me  to  go  from  home.  With 
reverent  gratitude  I  record  how  mercifully  my  good  and 
blessed  Master  now  peacefully  releases  me  from  the  weight  of 
religious  service  abroad.  Good  indeed  is  the  Lord !  When 
he  called  me  to  labour  in  distant  nations,  or  nearer  home, 
he  gave  strength  for  the  service  required.  Now  that  bodily 
strength  faileth  me,  nothing  is  required  but  what  I  have 
ability  to  perform  ;  and,  through  adorable  favour,  the  same 
mercy  and  goodness  that  have  followed  me  all  the  days  of 
my  life,  continue  to  be  with  me  in  my  advanced  age  and 
feebleness  of  health.  —  Blessed  and  praised  be  His  glorious 
and  excellent  name ! 

Though  thus  "peacefully  released"  from  active  ser- 
vice in  distant  parts,  the  veteran  "soldier  of  Christ" 
did  not  cease  to  feel  the  need  of  keeping  on  "  the 
whole  armour  of  God,  that  he  might  be  able  to  with- 
stand in  the  evil  day,  and  having  done  all,  to  stand" 
unshaken.  He  continued  to  cherish  a  lively  interest 
in  all  that  related  to  the  advancement  of  the  kingdom 
of  Christ  at  home  and  abroad,  and,  with  lively  zeal, 
chastened  by  knowledge  and  without  guile,  he  was 
quick  to  discern  and  faithful  to  bear  his  testimony 
against  everything  which,  however  specious  in  appear- 
ance, iiad  a  tendency,  as  he  believed,  to  dim  the 
brightness,  to  mar  the  beauty,  and  to  retard  the  pro- 
gress of  the  Truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus. 


460  1845.  T.  71. 


Largely  as  he  had  partaken  of  the  cup  of  suffering 
in  sympathy  with  the  church  under  its  former  vicissi- 
tudes, the  more  recent  trials  among  Friends,  in  other 
Yearly  Meetings  and  his  own,  caused  him  much 
prayerful  solicitude,  and  not  unfrequently  led  him 
into  deep  conflict  of  spirit.  *  But  humbly  trusting  in 
God,  his  unwavering  attachment  to  the  Redeemer's 
cause  and  a  close  attention  to  the  leadings  of  the 
Spirit  of  Truth,  were  his  safeguard  and  strength,  and 
the  source  of  his  rejoicing  even  in  the  midst  of  tribu- 
lation, whilst  his  heart  still  flowed  out  in  Christian 
love  and  sympathy  towards  the  ends  of  the  earth. 

About  this  time  he  writes  in  reference  to  the 
Yearly  Meeting  lately  held  in  London  ;  — 

TO  ANN  ALEXANDER. 

6th  mo.,  27th,  1845. 

All  agree  in  the  one  testimony  that  the  Lord  owned 
in  a  very  precious  manner  his  people  assembled  in  that 
yearly  solemnity.  He  continues  to  care  for  his  church. 
From  my  very  heart  I  have  united  with  very  many  of 
you  in  ascribing  glory  and  praise  to  his  excellent  and 
adorable  name.  What  little  he  permitted  Friends  to  see 
of  the  workings  of  the  enemy  that  comes  in  to  divide  and 
scatter,  has,  I  can  well  believe,  tended  to  bring  them  to 
feel  the  more  forcibly  the  value  and  preciousness  of  love 
and  unity  ;  strong  are  the  bonds  of  it.  In  these  days  of 
trial  I  am  frequently  reminded  of  the  fable  of  the  traveller 
who,  as  the  wind  and  the  storm  increased,  wrapped  his 

*  It  was  the  time  of  the  sorrowful  developments  and  crisis  in  New 
England,  in  which  he  deeply  sympathized  with  the  large  body  of  Friends 
of  that  Yearly  Meeting,  and  rejoiced  in  the  evidence  they  gave  of  a  firm 
hold  on  the  fundamental  doctrines  of  the  Gospel,  and  a  faithful  adherence 
to  those  spiritual  views  and  Christian  testimonies  of  the  Society,  which 
he  had  himself  so  unflinchingly  supported  and  proclaimed  through  a  long 
course  of  years,  and  which  he  continued  to  believe  were  founded  in 
the  very  Truth. 


xi.  71.]  1345.  461 

mantle  the  more  closely  about  him.  Thus  may  I  hold 
firmer  and  firmer,  with  the  girdle  of  Truth,  the  mantle  of 
love  to  God  and  man ! 

At  the  Yearly  Meeting  alluded  to  in  the  preceding 
extract,  four  Friends  had  been  set  apart  as  a  deputa- 
tion to  Indiana  Yearly  Meeting,  where  a  small  seces- 
sion had  taken  place  in  connection  with  the  question 
of  slavery.  On  hearing  of  the  appointment,  Stephen 
Grellet's  heart  glowed  with  interest  towards  his  be- 
loved friend*,  and  the  object  they  had  in  view ;  and 
lie  writes 

TO   GEORGE   STAGEY. 

I  hail  the  account  of  the  proceedings  of  your  Yearly 
Meeting  and  of  thy  expected  coming  to  America  with  thy 
partners  in  the  mission  of  love,  as  Noah  must  have  done  the 
dove  with  the  olive  leaf  in  her  mouth.  Yes,  my  beloved 
friends,  I  look  towards  you  as  ambassadors  of  peace  and 
love — i-cnt  by  ti.e  God  of  peace  and  love.  The  travail  of 
the  Church  with  you  has  been  indeed  of  a  very  solemn  and 
interesting,  as  well  as  of  an  important  nature ;  and  I  trust 
that,  with  the  Lord's  continued  blessing  upon  it,  his  gia- 
cious  designs  will  not  be  frustrated.  You  all  who,  by  accept- 
ing the  important  appointment,  do  manifest  how  much  at 
heart  you  have  the  health  and  prosperity  of  the  church,  have 
my  very  near  sympathy;  for,  surely  it  is  the  love  of  Christ 
that  constrains  you  to  make  the  sacrifice  to  attempt  to  come 
among  us,  well  knowing  the  privations  and  the  sufferings 
that  you  will  have  to  undergo. 

On  the  arrival  of  the  deputation  at  New  York,  he 
again  writes 

TO  THE  SAME. 

Burlington,  9th  ino.,  1st,  1845. 

I  feel  disposed  to  meet  thee  with  a  few  lines,  to  bid  thee 
and  our  beloved  friends,  thy  fellow-messengers  of  love  and 
peace,  welcome  to  our  land. 


462  1845.  OT.  71. 

You  are  well  aware  that  as  afflictions  abound  among  us 
you  must  necessarily  participate  in  the  same ;  but  for  this 
very  purpose  you  are  come.  Many  Friends,  I  know,  will 
greet  you  with  much  affection.  Many  of  us  in  Burlington 
have  hearts  warmly  drawn  towards  you,  and  we  hope  that,  if 
only  as  wayfaring  men,  you  will  tarry  with  us  on  your  way 
to  Philadelphia. 

My  wife  and  daughter  anticipate  the  pleasure  of  having 
thce  for  our  guest;  they  are  well  acquainted  with  thee, 
though  personally  unknown.  My  dear  friends,  R.  and 
A.  J.,  on  account  of  their  relationship  to  Hannah  Paul  of 
Philadelphia,  claim  to  have  dear  Josiah  and  William  Forster 
with  them ;  and  I  hope  dear  John  Allen  will  come  with  thee 
to  my  house. 

The  meeting  of  such  friends,  long  known  to  each 
other,  and  well  beloved,  involuntarily  brings  to  remem- 
brance the  scene,  when  "  Paul  saw  the  brethren, 
thanked  God,  nnd  took  courage."  And  as  S.  G.  had 
welcomed  the  "  messengers  of  peace"  on  their  arrival, 
so  his  heart  was  with  them  in  the  prosecution  of  their 
labour  of  love,  and  rejoiced  when,  having  accomplish- 
ed the  interesting  service,  they  were  permitted  to 
return  home  with  the  Divine  blessing  resting  upon 
their  work  of  faith. 

Not  long  afterwards,  he  writes 

TO   ANN   ALEXANDER. 

.Othmo.,  19th,  1845. 

Lately  the  troubles  of  my  heart  were  greatly  enlarged, 
•when  feeling,  to  an  unusual  degree,  the  great  wickedness  and 
depravity  of  man,  so  lamentably  exhibited  in  our  days  in 
various  sections  of  the  earth  and  of  this  land,  as  manifested 
by  the  many  crimes  committed,  the  horrors  of  slavery  and 
all  the  cruelties  and  evils  attending ;  then  again,  on  the 
other  hand,  what  darkness  and  distress  is  produced  by 
wickedness  in  high  places !  Be  our  attention  drawn  to  the 


XT.  72.]  1846.  463 

church  of  Rome,  the  Hierarchical  system,  or  to  oar  poor 
Society  in  this  land — on  every  side  is  to  be  discovered  that 
which  loudly  calls  for  mourning,  weeping  and  girding  of 
sack  cloth.  But  again,  my  dear  friend,  in  all  this  we  can 
only  see  and  feel  in  part,  and  a  very  small  part ;  whereas 
the  blessed  Saviour,  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  had  the  whole 
of  the  weight  of  it  laid  upon  him,  yea  the  sins  of  the  whole 
world,  and  for  this  purpose  he  has  come,  to  save  a  guilty 
world.  He  is  able  to  save  to  the  uttermost;  therefore  be- 
hold, if  whilst  looking  at  the  things  below  sadness  over- 
whelms, heavenly  hopes  and  joys  are  beaming  forth  when 
the  eye  is  directed  to  the  Lord  Jesus ;  let  us  therefore  en- 
deavour to  have  our  hearts  fixed  on  Him. 

His  health  was  still  feeble,  but  on  the  approach  of 
the  Yearly  Meeting  of  New  York  the  ensuing  spring, 
he  felt  well  enough  to  yield  to  "  an  apprehension  of 
religious  duty,  once  more  to  mingle  in  Christian  fel- 
lowship and  love  with  his  brethren  of  that  portion  of 
the  body."  It  was  the  last  time ;  and  he  had  much 
satisfaction  in  meeting  so  many  of  his  beloved  friends 
on  such  an  interesting  and  important  occasion.  In 
reference  to  it,  he  remarks  in  a  letter  to  a  friend : 

My  blessed  Master  permitted  me  to  return  home  in  sweet 
peace.  Though  the  engagements  were  close,  and  mental 
exercise  often  deep,  yet  I  have  come  back  stronger  than  I 
went  out.  My  blessed  Master  is  indeed  very  gracious  to  his 
unworthy  servant.  This  sense  increases  tho  desire  that  my 

4^0* 

life  which  has  been  spared,  and  my  days  so  unexpectedly 
lengthened,  may  be  devoted  to  his  service,  even  though  this 
should  be  by  suffering  for  his  blessed  Truth.  0  that  I  may 
glorify  him  in  life  and  in  death ! 

A  little  later,  he  writes 

TO    LYDIA    NEILD. 

Burlington,  7th  mo.,  27th,  1846. 
The  number  of  my  correspondents  in  England  has  greatly 


464  1847.  [^r   73. 

lessened;  the  undeniable  messenger  of  death  has  opened 
the  wny  for  many  of  these  to  pass  into  a  better  world,  even 
into  the  kingdom  of  everlasting  blessedness  and  glory. 
Some  very  dear  and  beloved  ones  still  remain,  like  myself,  a 
short  time  longer  inhabiters  of  this  world  of  probation, 
wherein,  however,  we  occupy  a  very  important  station ;  for 
on  the  proper  occupation  of  it,  be  the  time  longer  or  shorter, 
greatly  depends  our  well-being. 

0  for  an  increase  of  faith  on  my  part,  and  a  more  stedfast 
abiding  in  watchfulness  and  prayer !  May  I  be  preserved 
now  in  my  advancing  years,  through  graco  and  mercy 
unmerited,  but  on  which  alone  my  hope  centres,  and  be 
favoured  in  the  end,  through,  the  merits  and  intercession  of 
the  blessed  Redeemer,  to  be  admitted  among  those  who  have 
come  out  of  great  tribulation,  and  have  washed  their  robes 
in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb  ! 

},,  mn,.n'nl«<i'.\R   i'K'  M-JI/   'Jl   iix<r'>ff.>  ibw  tM  f>rt 

In  the  early  part  of  1847,  he  again  writes 

TO   LTDIA   NEILD. 

lin'.u  In;i{    »*tl   }•«/•  y»: '.'  ll      ".-/I"*!  '»il» 

We  are  permitted  to  continue  here  a  little  while  longer ;  I 
marvel  as  to  myself,  having  been  repeatedly  brought  as  to 
the  side  of  the  grave.  0  that  the  lengthening  of  my  life 
may  also  be  the  enlargement  of  my  heart  to  serve,  adore 
and  glorify  my  Redeemer ;  Amen !  so  be  it ;  amidst  fiery 
trials,  only  be  his  holy  name  honoured  in  life  and  death ; 
no  matter  of  what  nature  or  how  deep  our  sufferings,  if  they 
forward  the  purification  of  our  souls,  and  tend  to  the  glory 
of  God ;  then  under  these,  we  may  join  our  worthy,  ancient 
frienll,  George  Fox,  in  saying,  "Never  mind,  friends,  the 
Lord's  power  is  over  all."  I  believe  it  is  so,  therefore  let  us, 
through  his  assisting  grace,  endeavour  to  possess  our  souls 
in  patience,  and  in  faith  and  confidence,  wait  to  see  what  he 
will  do  for  his  creat  name. 

c  »',\;\!t  '),'{  .!'  ijd   ')I)Jll    A 

About  the  s-aiue  time,  having  heard  of  the  death  of 
Clarkson,  he  thus  alludes  to  that  great  champion  of 
Negro  freedom,  in  a  letter 


*T.  78.]  1847.  465 

TO   ANN   ALEXANDER. 

I  have  thought  several  times  how  much  you  must  miss  our 
late  valuable  friend,  Thomas  Clarkson ;  you  had  so  long  en- 
joyed his  interesting  and  instructive  company.  Is  it  not 
very  sweet  and  precious  to  contemplate  how  many  of  those 
beloved  ones  we  have  known  are  now  inhabitants  of  the 
celestial  city  with  saints  and  angels?  Yet  a  little  while,  my 
dear  sister,  and  I  have  a  joyful  hope  that  there  also  thy  habi- 
tation shall  be. 

I  salute  affectionately  thy  dear  father,  (Dykes  Alexander,) 
and  thy  aunt  Alexander,  (late  of  York,)  as  travellers  thither- 
ward; yea,  not  very  far  now  from  the  pearl  gate  into  that 
"  glorious  city." 

From  long  and  intimate  acquaintance  with  Joseph 
John  Gurney,  he  had  justly  appreciated  his  Chris- 
tian character,  and  the  value  of  his  services  as  a 
devoted  minister  of  the  Gospel  in  the  religious  Soci- 
ety of  Friends,  and  he  had  become  closely  attached 
to  him  in  the  bonds  of  Christian  fellowship.  The 
intelligence  of  his  unexpected  removal  on  the  fourth 
of  First  month,  1847,  to  the  land  "of  rest,  and 
peace,  and  everlasting  love,"  awakened  deep  and  in- 
tense feeling  throughout  a  widely  extended  circle,  in 
which  S.  G.  largely  shared.  In  reference  to  this  event 
he  writes 

TO   ANN  ALEXANDER. 

2nd  mo.,  19th,  1847. 

We  are  greatly  obliged  to  thee  for  giving  us,  so  early,  so 
full  and  detailed  accounts  of  the  last  days  and  moments  of 
our  much  loved,  and  so  much  valued,  departed  friend,  Joseph 
John  Gurney.  As  there  was  mourning  in  Egypt  at  the  death 
and  burial  of  Jacob,  so  it  may  be  said  to  have  been  the  case 
on  this  solemn  occasion ;  rich  and  poor  have  partaken  of  the 
same  feeling  which  will  long  remain  in  the  breast  of  many 

VOL.  II.— 31 


466  1847.  Or.  78. 

of  us;  for  it  is  no  common  loss  that  the  church,  those  deeply 
concerned  in  every  act  of  benevolence,  the  poor,  his  numer- 
ous friends  and  relatives  have  sustained,  and  especially  dear 
Eliza,  his  mournful  and  ind*xd  bereaved  widow. 

The  dear  departed  has  now  entered,  as  we  firmly  believe, 
into  the  enjoyment  of  the  blessings  pronounced  on  those 
that  die  in  the  Lord ;  who  have  ceased  from  their  labours, 
and  whose  works  follow  them.  This  hope  respecting  the 
beloved  departed  one  is  confirmed  in  that  he  so  sweetly  ap- 
peared to  be  engaged,  day  by  day,  to  walk  with  God  under 
the  guidance  of  his  Holy  Spirit;  therefore,  whilst  feeling  and 
mourning  our  own  loss,  we  must  rejoice  with  and  for  him. 

>  '•  <  «    i  •' '  ;.-.".:  •        .:••"'     '•'.''    ~  /;  ;         .'.     fi'  • 

There  was  at  this  time  something  peculiarly  bright 
and  searching  in  S.  G.'s  Gospel  ministry  in  his  own 
meeting.  At  one  time  he  rose  with  the  Saviour's 
query  to  his  disciples,  "Where  is  your  faith"?"  and 
reminded  his  hearers  that  this  was  not  addressed  to 
strangers  or  aliens,  but  to  those  who  are  frequently 
spoken  of  as  the  disciples  of  our  Lord,  and  who  had 
given  evidence  of  their  faith  in  him,  by  having  left  all 
to  follow  him ;  but  who,  in  their  frail  bark,  when  the 
wind  and  the  tempest  beat  high,  whilst  the  dear 
Master  was  asleep  in  the  midst  of  them,  and  they 
seemed  as  if  they  were  actually  sinking,  gave  vent  to 
their  fearful  anticipations  in  the  cry,  "Master,  we 
perish."  Many  in  the  present  day,  whether  they 
looked  at  themselves,  the  Church,  or  the  condition  of 
the  nations  of  the  earth,  were  ready  to  adopt  the 
same  language.  But,  discouraging  as  might  at  times 
be  the  view  of  some  whose  life  could  not  be  much 
longer  lengthened  out,  yet  he  believed  the  power  of 
the  Most  High  could  breathe  even  upon  the  dry 
bones,  as  Ezekiel  saw  them  spread  forth  in  the  valley ; 
so  that  at  his  word,  bone  should  come  to  his  bone. 


J5T.  73.]  1847.  467 

&c. — And  happy  would  it  be  for  those  who,  though 
dead  in  trespasses  and  sins,  should  hear  this  quicken- 
ing word — and  be  saved  through  the  Redeemer's 
grace,  and,  obeying  his  voice,  be  enabled  to  bring  forth 
fruit  to  the  glory  and  honour  of  His  great  name.  "  But 
where  is  the  faith  which  will  cause  the  young  man 
and  the  young  woman  to  bud  and  blossom  continually, 
as  did  Aaron's  rod;  or  that  will  make  them  as  a  green 
olive  branch"?  Be  watchful,  therefore,  lest,  having 
been  quickened  unto  repentance,  for  want  of  faith 
thou  be  cast  forth  and  be  withered !" 

Speaking  of  the  merciful  dealings  of  Christ  with 
sinners,  he  said — "And  when  the  shepherd  findeth 
the  lost  sheep,  after  leaving  the  ninety  and  nine  in 
the  wilderness,  how  does  he  bring  it  home"?  Does  he 
whip  it"?  Does  he  drive  it]  Does  he  threaten  it? 
No  such  thing!  He  carries  it  on  his  shoulders,  and 
deals  most  tenderly  with  the  poor,  weary,  wandering 
one!" 


to.  ' 


CHAPTER  LXVI. 

PHILADELPHIA  YEARLY  MEETING.— ILLNESS. — LETTERS,  &c. 

FOR  more  than  fifty  years  Stephen  Grellet  had  la- 
boured diligently  in  the  service  of  the  Gospel  in  vari- 
ous parts  of  the  world,  and  many  had  cause  thankfully 
to  acknowledge  that,  through  his  instrumentality,  they 
were  plucked  like  brands  from  the  burning,  and 
brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Saviour  "who  died 
for  us  and  rose  again,"  or  had  been  confirmed  in  the 
faith  of  Christ,  and  animated  to  faithfulness  in  fol- 
lowing Him,  under  the  guidance  of  the  Spirit  who 
leads  into  all  truth.  Gradually  as  the  sphere  of  his 
active  exertions  in  the  Redeemer's  cause  had  been 
lessened  by  the  state  of  his  health,  he  had  still  been 
able  occasionally  to  go  from  home  for  a  short  time; 
and  in  the  Fourth  month  of  this  year,  1847,  he  went 
to  Philadelphia,  to  attend  his  own  Yearly  Meeting. 
After  being  present  at  the  Meeting  for  Ministers  and 
Elders  he  was  taken  ill  during  the  night,  and  obliged 
to  return  to  Burlington  the  next  day;  and  from  that 
time  he  did  not  again  leave  home  even  for  a  single 
night. 

He  was  now  in  his  seventy-fourth  year,  and  when 
thus  wholly  deprived  of  the  power  of  going  abroad  by 
a  disease  which  subjected  him  for  the  rest  of  his  life 
to  frequent  paroxysms  of  acute  pain,  he  bore  the 
trial  with  meek  submission,  and  often  praised  the 
(468) 


JET.  73.]  1847. 

Lord  for  his  goodness  and  blessed  help  in  the  hour 
of  need.  His  mental  faculties  and  his  spiritual  per- 
ceptions remained  unimpaired ;  the  love  of  Christ, 
and  that  rejoicing  in  him  so  often  the  privilege  of 
the  believer,  seemed  to  form  almost  the  hourly  and 
familiar  habit  of  his  soul.  Though  sometimes  pre- 
vented from  worshipping  publicly  with  his  friends,  he 
was  able,  at  intervals,  to  attend  his  own  meeting, 
where  he  was  often  engaged  in  the  ministry  of  the 
Gospel,  to  the  edification  and  comfort  of  his  hearers ; 
whilst  those  who  were  privileged  to  come  within  the 
circle  of  his  daily  influence,  under  his  own  roof  or 
when  he  mingled  with  his  friends  in  social  intercourse, 
could  not  fail  to  be  interested  and  benefited  by  his 
conversation,  when,  as  the  scribe  well  instructed  unto 
the  kingdom,  he  brought  forth  out  of  the  good  treasure 
of  his  heart,  things  both  new  and  old  ;  and  they 
would  often  be  edified  by  the  solemn  silence  that 
ensued — broken  by  words  of  comfort,  of  counsel  or 
encouragement,  that  seemed  like  refreshment  drawn 
from  the  "nether  spring"  of  the  Saviour's  presence 
and  love,  peculiarly  adapted  to  the  need  of  the 
hour. 

The  characteristics  which  had  marked  his  earlier 
days,  and  largely  attended  his  Gospel  labours  among 
all  ranks  and  conditions  in  the  many  nations  he  had 
visited,  shone  with  undiminished  brightness  in  the 
evening  of  life,  when  entirely  confined  to  the  precincts 
of  home.  The  warmth  and  ardour  of  his  affections,  his 
truly  Christian  cheerfulness,  blended  with  a  quiet 
unaffected,  unassuming  dignity  of  manner,  at  once 
humble  and  self-possessed,  gave  the  impression  of  no 
ordinary  person.  A  true  Frenchman  in  politeness, 
he  was  quite  a  model  of  the  courteous  and  affable, — 


470  1847.  OT.  73. 

without  the  fawning  flattery  of  the  world.  Christian 
simplicity,  sincerity  and  truthfulness,  marked  his  words 
and  actions; — "his  look  was  love, — his  salutation 
peace."  * 

Whilst,  in  the  retirement  of  the  home  circle,  the 
graces  of  the  spiritual  life  were  thus  daily  exhibited, 
S.  G.  continued  to  keep  up  an  extensive  correspondence 
with  his  absent  friends,  and  though  his  memoranda  now 
cease,  his  letters  in  great  measure  supply  what  is  want- 
ing to  shew  the  experience  of  the  aged  Christian  during 
the  seclusion  of  his  latter  days. 

On  recovering  from  the  attack  which  obliged  him 
to  retire  from  the  Yearly  Meeting  in  Philadelphia,  he 
writes : — 

"*;«»   ii"J-W!  ,»-*::;   i{.->  //   '*>n.?   »w't  P.;   .rr-.rf-.jr    nrkilwT»7rt<v> 
TO   GEORGE  STAGEY. 

1  it}-'*  «f>;  '•'.  •-•"•!/•  <>n? 

Burlington,  5th  mo.,  13th,  1847. 

I  do  not  expect  to  write  any  other  letter  by  this  steamer. 
It  would  be  a  great  privation,  during  the  short  time  I  may 
continue  in  this  world  of  probation,  should  I  become  de- 
prived of  the  privilege  of  communing  in  this  way  with  my 
beloved  absent  friends.  I  hope  that,  whatever  deficiency 
there  may  be  in  this  respect  on  my  part,  they  will  not  attri- 
bute it  to  a  lessening  of  my  affection  for  them  ;  for  truly  my 
love  to  you  is  strong,  and  very  sweet  is  the  fellowship  that 
my  blessed  Lord  enables  me  at  seasons  to  feel  with  the 
spirits  of  many  of  you,  and  not  only  with  you,  my  precious 
fellow-probationers  for  a  little  while  longer,  but  also  with 
the  beloved  departed  ones,  now  inhabitants  of  the  heavenly 
Jerusalem  among  the  spirits  of  the  just  made  perfect.  O  if, 
when  we  have  our  attention  here  below  directed  towards 
things  that  are  seen,  we  behold  what  afflicts,  what  joys  and 
consolations,  on  the  other  hand,  when,  through  the  Spirit 


*To  those  who  had  no  personal  acquaintance  with  him,  it  may  be 
interesting  to  know  that  he  was  about  the  medium  height,  erect,  and 
rather  slender. 


JET.  73.]  1847.  471 

and  by  tho  eye  of  faith,  we  can  contemplate  those  things 
which  are  above !  This  is  having  our  conversation  in  heaven ; 
there  I  long  to  have  my  heart  more  and  more  fixed. 

His  correspondence  with  Ann  Alexander,  the  daugh- 
ter of  his  "beloved  and  valued  friend,  William  Dill- 
wyn,"  had  been  so  constant  and  long  continued  that  a 
series  of  extracts  from  his  letters  to  her,  will  from  this 
time  materially  aid  in  exhibiting  the  different  phases  of 
his  inner  life.  To  her  he  writes : 

6th  mo.,  14th,  1847.— I  have  gratefully  to  tell  thee  that 
my  own  health,  though  still  feeble,  is  much  improved  of  late, 
so  that  I  am  able  comfortably  to  resume  all  my  religious 
meetings.  I  feel  it  a  great  privilege  and  consolation  to  be 
able  to  unite  publicly  with  my  friends  in  waiting  on  and 
worshipping  our  great  and  gracious  Lord.  lie  has  indeed 
very  mercifully  condescended  to  be  ever  near  his  poor  ser- 
vant in  my  approaches  to  him,  when  necessarily  detained  at 
home  in  my  chamber  or  bed ;  so  that  I  can  reverently  pro- 
claim his  goodness  and  tender  mercy,  as  being  extended 
both  in  the  closet  and  in  the  congregation  of  his  people.  I 
am  sometimes  lost  in  wonder  and  amazement,  under  a  sense 
of  the  marvellous  provisions  that  an  almighty  Father  and 
merciful  God  has  provided,  for  the  sustenance  and  the  re- 
newal of  the  strength  of  the  weakest  and  poorest  of  his 
flock.  They  that  wait  upon  the  Lord  shall  renew  their 
strength. 

8th  mo.,  14th. — Last  First-day  night  I  had  another  attack 
similar  to  that  I  had  in  Philadelphia  at  the  time  of  the 
Yearly  Meeting.  This  last  was  of  longer  duration,  and 
fully  as  severe,  if  not  more  BO.  My  blessed  Master  has 
again  brought  me  through  it  for  his  all-wise  purpose,  and 
has  also  enabled  his  very  poor  servant  to  glorify  him  in  the 
furnace  of  suffering:  blessed  be  his  adorable  and  excellent 
name !  Ilust  thou  not  sometimes  thought  that  dispensations 
of  very  sore  affliction  have  at  seasons  expanded  the  mind 
into  a  greater  and  deeper  sonse  of  our  blessed  Lord's  great 


472  1847.  [J!T.  73. 

love,  mercy,  saving  help  and  strength,  than  his  multiplied 
favours?  As  to  myself,  I  ascribe  this  to  my  hard  heart, 
which  perhaps  is  rendered  more  tender  and  soft  by  affliction, 
even  severe,  than  by  favours.  This,  therefore,  enables  me  to 
understand  the  Avords,  ''Rejoice  in  tribulation."  Truly  I 
prove  again  that  these  are  good  for  me,  and  I  believe,  my 
dear  sister,  that  thy  spirit  responds  to  this ;  therefore,  what- 
ever the  Lord  gives,  let  us  gather,  and  accept  as  the  food 
most  proper  for  us. 

9th  mo.,  28th. — If  I  continue  to  rally  I  may  soon  be  able 
to  go  to  meeting  again.  As  long  as  my  dear  Lord  and 
Redeemer  had  any  service  for  me  to  perform  among  the 
nations  of  the  earth,  for  his  blessed  cause  of  righteousness 
and  truth,  he  made  way  for  his  poor  instrument,  where  and 
to  whomsoever  he  sent  him,  upheld  the  outward  man  amidst 
many  difficulties,  privations  and  perils,  and  gave  also  by  his 
good  Spirit  ability  to  preach  his  Gospel,  and  to  proclaim  his 
love  and  mercy  to  the  people.  The  work  was  then  to  do  his 
will ;  now  my  work  is  to  suffer  his  will ;  and  in  both  services, 
I  believe,  he  is  equally  to  be  glorified. 

Dear  friend,  let  us  then  be  patient  and  resigned  to  our 
allotment,  even  to  the  end,  whichever  way  the  Lord  be 
pleased  to  call  us  to  glorify  him.  He  taught  some  of  us 
from  the  early  days  of  our  youth :  by  his  Divine  grace  and 
good  Spirit  he  has  enabled  us  to  an  advanced  period  of  life  to 
declare  of  his  wondrous  works,  even  of  the  salvation  of  sin- 
ners by  his  redeeming  love  and  power:  now,  when  old  and 
greyheaded,  and  that  our  strength  faileth,  let  us  persevere, 
yea,  increase  with  fervency  in  the  spirit  of  prayer,  which  we 
have  always  known  to  be  a  precious  covering  when  availing 
ourselves  of  it.  Let  us  say  under  its  influence,  "Now  also 
when  I  am  old  forsake  me  not,  till  I  have  shewn  thy  power 
to  this  generation,  and  thy  strength  to  every  one  that  is  to 
come,"  even  thy  strength  and  power  to  keep  and  sustain 
amidst  the  accumulated  difficulties  and  sufferings  attending 
old  age,  bodily  infirmities,  and  above  all,  the  distresses  and 
sufferings  that  attend  the  Church.  Under  all,  the  Lord  is  a 
refuge,  and  a  very  present  help  in  trouble. 


JBT.  74.]  1848.  478 

My  Lord  and  Master,  through  adorable  mercy,  gives  me  at 
seasons  joyfully  to  receive  the  dispensations,  to  kiss  the  rod, 
and  the  disposer  of  it ;  and,  still  further,  at  seasons  to  see  how 
that  which  appears  to  be  as  a  trying  storm  to  my  frail  bark 
in  a  tempestuous  sea  of  trouble,  hastens  it,  nevertheless, 
nearer  and  nearer  to  the  peaceful  harbour. 

Those  whom  we  knew  when  here  in  this  world  as  cross- 
bearers,  were  very  lovely  and  pleasant  to  our  eye :  how  much 
more  lovely  in  our  very  finite  vision  do  we  behold  them  now 
that  they  are  crown-wearers ! 

12th  rao.,  14th. — My  general  health  is  better,  so  that  of 
late  I  have  had  the  privilege  to  attend  several  times  our 
meetings  for  Divine  worship  :  when  prevented  from  so  doing 
Divine  mercy,  as  thou  art  often  a  witness,  frequently  conde- 
scends to  reveal  himself,  as  being  very  nigh  to' the  soul  that 
panteth  for  him,  to  refresh,  comfort,  and  strengthen  him. 
But,  sometimes,  it  would  seem  that  there  is  a  greater  measure 
of  these  blessings  felt  when  the  many  are  gathered  together, 
waiting,  praying,  and  worshipping  harmoniously  under  the 
influence  of  the  same  Spirit :  for  then  the  many,  being  but 
one  body,  may  become  partakers  of  the  fulness  of  the  bless- 
ings that  flow  from  the  fountain  to  the  whole  body. 

Very  affecting  are  the  fears  of  another  famine  in  Ireland. 
Surely  the  Lord's  judgments  are  in  various  parts  of  the 
earth.  Church,  States  and  people  in  the  United  States, 
who  by  the  Mexican  war  and  the  abominations  of  slavery, 
contribute  so  largely  to  increase  the  general  mass  of  human 
misery,  cannot  expect  to  escape  their  day  of  retribution  from 
the  Lord. 

1st  mo.,  14th,  1848. — This  last  year,  like  some  of  the 
preceding  ones,  was  marked  by  some  pretty  deep  sufferings 
and  conflicts  of  flesh  and  spirit;  yet  in  the  end  of  it  I  see  it 
crowned  in  such  a  manner  with  goodness,  mercy  and  truth, 
that  I  must  inscribe  on  the  memorial  of  it  these  true  testimo- 
nies of  gratitude  and  praise,  "  Hitherto  hath  the  Lord  helped 
me,"  and  "  Mercy  and  truth  have  followed  me  all  the  days  of 
my  life."  0  !  that  I  may  properly  bless  and  adore  His  holy 
name  1 


474  1848.  [JET.  74 

After  alluding  to  the  things  that  were  happening,  as 
cause  of  much  Christian  solicitude : 

2nd  mo.,  26th. — I  must  commit  such  fears  as  these,  and 
many  others,  which  sometimes  would  dismay  my  fearful 
mind,  to  the  over-ruling  power  of  Him  who  sitteth  upon  the 
floods  and  stilleth  the  raging  waves.  He  commandeth  the 
winds  and  the  sea,  and  they  ohey  him.  I  have  been  in- 
structed sometimes  by  beholding  a  violent  storm,  with  tor- 
rents of  rain,  threatening  much  damage,  but  whose  effects 
have  been  to  quench  the  violence  of  a  devouring  fire.  Thus 
the  Lord  can  over-rule  evil  for  good  :  have  we  not  seen  some- 
thing of  this  ?  Thus  amidst  fearful  apprehensions,  my  fears 
are  arrested  by  the  solemn  charge,  "  Be  still,  and  know  that 
I  am  God."  What  a  calm  to  the  tossed  mind  the  conviction 
of  this  brings !  Then  is  the  wise  conclusion  come  to,  "  I 
will  tru§t,  and  not  be  afraid." 

3rd  mo.,  14th. — How  industrious  both  thou  and  thy  dear 
R.  D.  A.  are, — each  of  you  working  in  a  separate  field, 
but  both  prompted  by  the  same  impulse,  love  to  God  and 
man, — thyself  by  thy  nice  selections,  which  my  wife  with  me 
can  testify  are  tending  often  to  our  instruction,  edification 
and  comfort,  so  that  our  hearts  and  lips  often  say  that  we  are 
much  thy  indebted  friends !  And  thy  dear  husband  is  ren- 
dering many  rough  places  smooth, — opening  the  way  for 
sobriety  in  many,  which  leads  to  watchfulness  and  prayer, 
and  brings  to  Christ. 

5th  mo.,  3rd,  1848. — A  very  deep  feeling  is  over  me  re- 
specting the  nations  of  Europe,  &c ; — therefore  I  feel  it  very 
needful  to  stand  in  my  ward  and  watch  the  whole  night.  I 
feel  great  unity  with  our  dear  friends,  John  and  Martha 
Yeardley,  under  their  religious  concern  for  several  parts  of 
your  continent.  The  unsettled  and  war-like  aspect  of  these 
nations  renders  such  a  prospect  of  service  very  formidable. 
Under  like  circumstances  in  Germany  my  great  Master  made 
way  for  me,  his  very  poor  servant :  so  he  may  for  these  our 
beloved  friends. 

Susan  Howland,  of  New  Bedford,  has  the  full  unity  and 


XT.  75.]  1849.  476 

certificates  of  her  Monthly  and  Quarterly  Meetings,  to  pay 
you  a  visit  in  Gospel  love :  she  is  a  friend  beloved  ;  of  a  meek 
spirit. 

7th  mo.,  21st. — I  wish  to  become  like  a  child,  weaned  from 
every  outward  consolation ;  so  that  truly  all  my  springs  may 
be  of  the  Lord. 

On  recovering  from  another  attack  of  illness. 

10th  mo.,  12th. — How  long  I  may  be  allowed  the  privilege 
to  attend  meeting  again  is  known  to  my  dear  Master  alone. 
I  can  ever  confide  in  Him.  He  has  been  with  me  all  my 
life  long.  He  has  been  my  help  and  strength  in  all  my 
difficulties,  even  the  greatest.  In  my  last  illness  he  has 
again  extended  his  mercy  and  his  upholding  hand  to  his 
poor  servant,  even  so  as  to  render  the  voice  of  thanks- 
giving louder  than  that  which  excruciating  sufferings  in  the 
flesh  could  not  repress.  When  considering  what  a  poor, 
feeble,  infirm  creature  I  am  now,  able  to  do  next  to  nothing 
for  my  beloved  Lord's  cause,  which,  however,  is  as  dear  to  me 
as  ever,  I  am  prompted  to  query,  why  am  I  left  to  remain  a 
useless  worm  on  the  earth  ?  But  I  feel  a  check  for  indulging 
in  such  language,  for  He  who  has  first  given  me  a  being, 
knows  also  why  I  am  continued  here.  He  has  created  us 
worms  of  the  earth,  that  we  should  glorify  him ;  and  is  it  not 
for  the  same  purpose  that  ho  continues  us  in  being?  He 
renders  such  witnesses  of  his  glory,  of  his  power,  and  of  his 
mercy ;  and  he  calls  and  enables  such  to  glorify  him  also, — 
glorify  him  in  the  fire,  glorify  him  in  sufferings,  in  life  and 
in  death.  Whatsoever  be  our  passage  out  of  time,  may  the 
Lord  be  glorified  in  it ! 

2nd  mo.,  28th,  1849. — How  very  sweet  and  encouraging  is 
the  account  thou  givest  of  the  last  days  of  dear  John  Bell. 
It  is  very  precious  to  contemplate  how  the  Lord  is,  time  after 
time,  making  additions  to  his  glorious  Church,  swelling  the 
multitude  of  the  spirits  of  just  men  made  perfect.  Thy  dear 
husband's  father,  my  beloved  and  honoured  friend  in  the 
Lord,  Dykes  Alexander,  soon,  I  trust,  will  be  among  that 


476  1849.  [JKT.  75. 

glorious  company,  if  he  has  not  already  joined  them.  I 
heard  this  morning  of  the  death  of  John  Warren ;  probably 
thou  wilt  remember  him  when  in  your  land ;  he  was  a  pillar 
in  the  Church  of  Christ,  and  has  only  gone  out  of  the  mili- 
tant to  enter  into  the  triumphant  one.  The  message  of  love 
of  thy  dear  father  Alexander,  as  his  last  legacy,  is  very  pre- 
cious to  me;  thy  dear  Richard  will  not  have  any  cause  to 
mourn,  but  rather  to  rejoice.  The  event  can  but  come  close 
to  thy  aunt  Alexander,  but  into  the  same  blessed  mansion 
she  will  probably  soon  follow.  "  Blessed  are  the  dead  who 
die  in  the  Lord."  Truly  we  may  respond  Amen  and  Amen  1 
•  As  my  outward  powers  are  declining,  my  desires  to  the 
Lord  are  frequent  that  he  would  more  and  more  quicken  rny 
spiritual,  open  my  eyes  that  I  may  see  wondrous  things  out 
of  his  law,  and  my  ears  that  I  may  be  more  quick  in  hearing 
the  language  of  the  Spirit;  and  especially  that  he  would 
open  my  heart  to  love  him  more  and  more.  Many  are  the 
calls  and  strong  the  obligations  to  love  him  ;  this  one  alone 
is  very  great,  u  He  loved  us  before  we  loved  him."  The  con- 
sideration of  this  one  proof  alone  of  his  great  love  and  mercy 
covers  me  with  shame  and  confusion,  seeing  what  coldness 
has  often  covered  my  heart:  witness  the  many  instances 
when  a  faithful  obedience  to  his  Divine  commandments  has 
not  been  adhered  to.  Now  after  many  years  of  religious  pro- 
fession, and  that  the  time  of  my  departure  hence  is  near  at 
hand,  I  have  to  make  the  confession  that  I  have  no  works  of 
righteousness  to  trust  to,  no  desert,  no  merit,  but  on  my 
Lord's  mercy  only,  and  on  the  continued  extension  of  that 
same  grace  and  love  which  he  extended  to  me  before  I  knew 
him  and  consequently  loved  him,  I  depend.  Surely  it  is  with 
an  everlasting  love  that  he  hath  loved  me. 

About  this  time  Stephen  Grellet  was  laid  by  for 
more  than  two  months,  by  a  fresh  attack.  On  re- 
appearing among  his  friends  at  their  meetings  for 
worship, — his  ministry  was  very  striking,  and  very 
near  access  appeared  to  be  granted  to  the  throne  of 
grace,  when  he  was  enabled,  in  the  Redeemer's  name, 


XT.  75.]  1849.  477 

to  "  make  vocal  the  wants  of  many,  in  fervent  prayer  and 
supplication."  His  words  are  spoken  of  by  one  who  was 
privileged  to  hear  them,  as  being  in  "  the  demonstration 
of  the  Spirit,  and  of  power." 

The  freshness  of  his  interest  in  what  was  passing  is 
evinced  in  his  continued  correspondence  with  A.  A. 

9th  mo.,  5th,  1849. — The  tidings  of  Indiana  Yearly  meet- 
ing, so  far  as  we  have  heard  are  of  a  very  satisfactory  nature. 
There  is  an  increase  of  weight  and  vital  religion  in  that 
very  large  Yearly  Meeting ;  seals  to  the  labour  of  love  of  our 
beloved  friends*  (the  deputation  of  your  Yearly  Meeting  to 
that)  continue  to  be  given :  many  that  had  gone  out  in  the 
separation  that  led  to  the  visit  of  your  dear  messengers,  have 
returned  to  the  bosom  of  Society. 

In  reference  to  the  decease  of  Thomas  Maw  he 
adds : 

I  feel  much  for  thy  cousin,  Lucy  Maw.  The  bereavement 
is  severe,  yet  she  has  much  to  comfort  her  in  the  conviction 
that  the  cause  of  her  grief  is  one  of  joy  unspeakable,  as  I 
believe,  to  the  dear  departed.  He  was,  during  some  weeks, 
my  very  acceptable  and  feeling  companion  during  our  religi- 
ous engagements  in  your  land,  and  was  rendered  very  deal 
to  me.  The  manner  of  his  departure  and  the  attending  cir- 
cumstances are,  I  think,  calculated  to  minister  gratitude — he 
did  not  see  death.  When  convenient,  please  to  give  my  love 
and  Christian  sympathy  to  dear  L.  M. 

10th  mo.,  2nd. — Thy  addition  to  thy  former  letter  of 
the  latter  days  of  thy  valued  and  honourable  aunt,  Ann 
Alexander,  is  truly  interesting.  She  lived  near  the  Lord,  in 
the  faith  of  him,  and  she  has  died  in  him.  I  feel  very  near 
sympathy  for  her  only  surviving  sister,  dear  M.  Hipsley.  It 
is  rare  to  number  so  many  sisters  that  have,  in  the  same 
family,  lived  so  nigh  the  Truth,  and  been  such  dignified 

*  Joaiah  Forater,  William  Forster,  George  S  tacey,  and  John  Allen. 


478  1849.  [JJT.  76 

instruments  in  honouring  and  exalting  it,  as  has  been  the 
case  in  the  family  of  the  Tukes.  Dear  Mabel  was  the  last 
of  the  sisters  on  whom  the  anointing  oil  was  poured  forth, 
and  will  be  the  last  also  in  glorifying  the  Lord  by  her  death, 
as  she  also  does  in  her  life.  Thinking  of  her  and  of  her 
valuable  partner  sweetly  reminds  me  of  Zacharias  and  Eliza- 
beth, who  both  walked  "  blameless  before  God."  My  warm 
Christian  love  flows  towards  them. 

TO   GEORGE   STACEY. 

Burlington,  12th  mo.,  24th,  1849. 

There  is  a  spiritual  intercourse  which  may  have,  yea  I 
know  has  a  free  course,  whatever  outward  interruptions  may 
occur.  I  think  I  have  some  sensible  experience  of  this ;  for 
of  late  my  health  has  allowed  me  to  write  but  very  little  to 
much  beloved  friends,  even  those  who,  though  I  have  re- 
mained long  silent  towards  them,  have  nevertheless  con- 
tinued by  their  letters  to  contribute  greatly  to  my  comfort ; 
among  these  is  our  dear  Josiah  Forster.  He  has  a  long, 
wintry  journey  in  Germany  with  his  valuable  brother 
William,  and  their  companions.  I  hope  they  will  not  suffer 
by  it ;  they  are,  as  we  believe,  in  the  service  of  the  Lord, 
and  of  his  Truth ;  to  his  Divine  care  we  may  safely  commit 
and  resign  them.  How  very  precious  to  have  our  minds 
established  in  this  important  truth,  "Thou  wilt  keep  him  in 
perfect  peace  whose  mind  is  stayed  on  thee,  because  he 
trusteth  in  thee  I"  Having  for  so  long  a  time  been  tottering 
by  the  side  of  the  grave,  I  might  be  thought  to  be  by  this 
time  so  accustomed  to  the  contemplation  as  not  to  be  moved 
by  it:  it  is  not  so.  The  awfulness  of  appearing  before  spot- 
less purity,  the  vivid  sense  of  my  great  un worthiness,  the 
deep  conviction  of  my  sins  and  transgressions  often  plunge 
the  mind  into  many  fears.  But  O,  what  compassion  also, 
what  merciful  condescension  of  a  blessed  Saviour  and  gra- 
cious Redeemer,  to  proclaim  sometimes  to  his  poor,  sinking 
servants  the  language,  "  Fear  thou  not  for  I  am  with  thee, 
be  not  dismayed  for  I  am  thy  God ;  I  will  help  thee,  &c." 


*T.  76.]  1849.  479 

How  then,  in  our  fears,  should  we  not  trust  such  a  blessed 
Saviour? 

Thy  poor  friend  has  said  enough  about  himself,  but  he 
could  never  say  enough  to  convey  even  a  small  part  of  the 
great  mercy  and  compassion  of  his  adorable  Redeemer,  who 
renders  the  days  of  his  extremities  seasons  when  saving 
help  and  strength  are  multiplied. 

Most  probably  the  account  of  the  death  of  our  dear  friend, 
Anna  A.  Jenkins,  has  come  to  thy  knowledge,  and  of  the 
awfulness  of  it,  together  with  that  of  her  eldest  daughter, 
Sarah.  She  appeared  for  a  length  of  time  preparing  and 
prepared  for  such  a  speedy  release  from  this  mortal  taber- 
nacle ;  her  conversation  appeared  to  be  in  heaven.  The  last 
meeting  she  attended  was  on  First-day,  one  day  only  previous 
to  the  flames  consuming  herself  and  daughter.  It  was  at 
Cranston,  the  meeting  where  she  first  spoke  as  a  minister ; 
after  having  been  engaged  in  her  ministerial  gift,  she  stood 
up  again  and  in  a  very  solemn  manner  spoke  of  death,  saying 
that  there  were  one  or  two  present  whose  days,  yea,  hours, 
were  numbered,  her  daughter,  Sarah,  being  present.  How 
soon  was  this  realized!  My  sister  Smith,  who  was  on  a  visit 
to  her  daughter  Howland,  was  with  A.  Jenkins  shortly  before 
the  solemn  event,  and  was  struck  with  the  peculiar  serious- 
ness and  solemnity  that  covered  them ;  she  expected  to  have 
been  again  with  her,  and  was  only  prevented  from  going  to 
Providence  by  a  heavy  storm,  else  she  would  have  been  in 
the  house  the  very  night  of  the  fire. 

My  dear  wife  and  daughter  have  not  been  able  to  be  out 
for  some  weeks;  Rachel  is  now  nicely,  but  her  beloved 
mother  is  very  poorly.  What  else  can  we  look  for  at  our 
time  of  life?  We  have  also  many  favours  and  blessings  to 
enumerate. 

My  wife  and  daughter  request  that  their  love,  together 
with  mine,  be  given  to  thy  beloved  wife,  also  to  thyself,  for 
whom  they  retain  a  warm  affection,  as  does  also  thy  closely 
attached  friend, 

STEPHEN  GBELLET. 


480  1851.  [-ST.  77. 

To  resume  the  extracts  from  letters  to  A.  A. 

4th  mo.,  26th,  1850. — Our  Christian  love  and  fellowship 
is  sweet  and  stable,  because  it  is  founded  in  the  Truth,  where 
no  change  is.  There  is  another  medium  whereby  I  am  per- 
mitted, at  times,  to  feel  sweet  communion  with  thee,  my 
beloved  sister ;  it  is  in  the  Spirit ;  very  near  to  my  best  life 
I  thus  feel  thee;  sometimes  in  it  I  joy  in  thy  joys  and  mix  in 
thy  sorrows,  for  I  know  thou  hast  not  yet  escaped  to  those 
glorious  mansions  where  sorrows  have  ceased  for  ever ;  yet  I 
can  bid  thee  good  speed  in  thy  journey  towards  it.  Amidst 
trials  and  discouragements  that  attend  in  the  way,  much  help 
is  received  by  the  poor  and  often  weary  pilgrim,  by  keeping 
his  eye  fixed  towards  the  dear  Saviour. 

5th  mo.,  31st. — Our  beloved  H.  C.  Backhouse  is  now 
admitted,  we  doubt  not,  into  the  everlasting  habitations ;  her 
loss  to  many  here  and  to  the  church  is  great,  but  to  her  the 
change  is  exceedingly  glorious. 


corn- 


On   recovering  from  a  renewed  attack  of  his 
plaint : 

9th  mo.,  6th. — Once  more  I  am  risen  again  from  what 
threatened  to  be  my  last  earthly  conflict — risen  to  be  again  a 
witness  that  the  Lord  is  verily  a  God  near  at  hand  in  troubles 
and  sufferings — yea,  my  beloved  sister,  to  understand  a  little 
with  thyself,  the  meaning  of  that  Scripture,  "  Glorify  ye  the 
name  of  the  Lord  in  the  fire."  0  that  I  may  more  abundantly 
glorify  him  in  all  my  afflictions,  in  every  part  of  the  short 
residue  of  my  life,  and  in  my  death ;  and,  through  the 
unmerited  mercies  of  a  gracious  Redeemer,  be  rendered  meet 
to  glorify  him  during  eternity. 

1st  mo.,  30th,  1851. — Dost  thou  not  see  with  us,  (alluding 
to  his  wife)  how,  under  the  disguise  of  affliction,  a  gracious 
and  almighty  Father  deals  with  us  very  manifestly?  During 
many  years  of  our  life  we  were  much  separated  one  from  the 
other.  I  was  even  far  off  in  distant  nations :  but  now,  in  our 
advancing  years,  we  are  permitted,  by  the  same  all  merciful 


JIT.  77.]  1861.  481 

One  to  be  kept  very  near  to  one  another,  our  beloved  daugh- 
ter most  kindly  and  affectionately  ministering  to  us  both:  with- 
out her  I  do  not  know  what  we  should  do ;  but  it  is  the  Lord 
who  thus  provides  for  us  in  this  particular,  and  in  everything 
else;  so  that  we  are  all  witnesses  of  this  so  very  precious 
scripture,  "He  that  spared  not  his  own  Son,  but  delivered 
him  up  for  us  all,  how  shall  he  not  also  with  him,  freely  give 
us  all  things."  Must  we  not  gratefully  acknowledge  that  we 
receive  from  his  Divine  hand  from  above  what  we  could  not 
ask  or  think,  yea,  blessings  innumerable:  temporal  and 
spiritual.  "All  things" — very  comprehensive  words!  In 
these  things,  can  we  not  sometimes  trace,  what  at  other 
times  we  denominate  afflictions?  My  heart  of  late  has 
overflowed  with  wonder,  admiration  and  gratitude,  under  the 
contemplation  of  this  all  important,  interesting  truth,  herein 
indeed  is  God's  love  manifested  towards  poor,  lost,  sinful 
man, — "He  spared  not  his  own  Son,  but  gave  him  up  for  us 
all  I"  And  this  is  a  sure  pledge  of  what,  in  the  continuance 
of  the  same  love  and  mercy,  he  is  disposed  to  do  for  us  in 
time  and  eternity.  Dear  friend,  let  us  come  boldly  unto  him 
with  all  our  wants  and  infirmities.  In  Him  are  all  our 
springs. 

On  the  expected  opening  of  the  Crystal  Palace  in 
London,  he  writes  : — 

The  congregation  of  so  many  persons  from  so  many 
nations  that  are  expected  to  be  then  in  London,  has  brought 
me  into  very  serious  and  solemn  consideration,  and  perhaps 
thou  wilt,  and  may  indeed  smile,  when  I  tell  thee  that  I, 
poor  I,  like  an  old  worn  out  race-horse,  which  on  hearing 
the  sound  of  the  horn  or  trumpet,  is  all  animation,  ready  to 
start,  so  thy  poor,  old,  feeble  friend  has  felt  so  much  of  the 
love  of  Christ  and  his  Gospel  towards  such  an  expected  mul- 
titude, that  he  thought,  should  the  command  be  given,  there 
would  be  a  willingness  to  try,  at  least,  to  limp  or  creep, 
though  not  to  run  as  formerly. 

9th  mo.,  17th. — The    account  of   the  great  bereavement 

VOL.  ii. — 82 


482  1851.  [JET.  77 

that  my  truly  loved  and  Christian  friend,  Dr.  Steinkopff 
has  sustained  by  the  decease  of  his  valuable  wife,  greatly 
excites  my  near  sympathy  for  him.  She  was  a  good  help- 
meet to  him;  her  Christian,  meek,  quiet,  and  humble  spirit 
seemed  to  keep  pace  with  the  doctrine  that  dear  Steinkopff 
has  been  preaching  these  many  years.  He  had  in  her  a 
treasure  on  earth:  this  treasure  is  now  transported  into 
heaven,  where  he  is,  I  trust,  favoured  to  visit  it  even  now 
with  great  consolation ;  and  as  they  were  in  great  measure 
but  one  spirit  on  earth,  they  shall  be  one  in  heaven,  thus 
realizing  the  prayer  of  our  blessed  Lord  and  Eedeemer, 
"  that  they  also  may  be  one  in  us."  A  little  while,  and  dear 
Steinkopff  will,  I  trust,  realize  this  blessed  promise  in  its 
fulness.  One  with  Christ !  what  a  glorious  hope  I  One  with 
those  that  have  believed  in  Him  and  loved  Him ;  what  joy ! 
What  encouragement  also  for  us  patiently  to  wait  and  quietly 
to  hope  for  the  salvation  of  God  !  Give  my  love  to  him,  and 
tell  him  that  the  nearness  of  spirit  and  fellowship  I  had  with 
him,  when  I  was  personally  with  him,  is  not  interrupted  by 
long  absence  from  one  another. 

Speaking  of  afflictions  and  sufferings,  after  recovering 
from  a  severe  illness,  he  adds : — 

I  have  compared  them  to  a  rough  diamond, — very  rough 
and  unsightly  in  appearance, — nothing  in  it  appears  desir- 
able : — but  remove  some  of  .the  crust  from  that  rough  stone, 
and  then  what  a  bright  gem  is  discovered!  So,  when, 
through  the  eye  of  faith,  we  are  enabled  to  see  into  the 
sufferings  allotted  to  us,  what  a  glory  is  unfolded  I  Yes,  we 
behold  how  these  afflicting  dispensations  work  for  us  a  far 
more  exceeding  and  eternal  weight  of  glory  !  Then,  in  this 
very  particular  of  our  beloved  Lord's  dispensations,  we  see 
what  grateful  cause  we  have  to  break  out  joyfully  with  David 
and  say,  "Bless  the  Lord,  O  my  soul,  and  all  that  is  within 
me  bless  him  for  all  his  benefits :"  for  we  see,  we  feel  all  these 
to  have  been  to  our  benefit,  and  to  bring  a  blessing  with 
them. 


JET.  78.]  1862.  483 

12th  mo.,  19th,  1851. — I  am  under  the  necessity  to  ab- 
stain from  reading  tvriting,  and  even  print,  unless  it  be 
large,  which  is  a  great  privation.  I  have,  however,  the  Scrip- 
tures in  large  print,  which  are  my  welcome  and  constant 
companion.  Should  I  be  permitted  to  become  deprived  of 
this  privilege  also,  may  not  my  good  and  blessed  Lord  be 
pleased  to  bring  to  my  remembrance,  as  need  may  be,  por- 
tions of  them  suitable  to  my  condition  ?  We  may  well 
trust  in  Him,  who  can  abundantly  supply  all  our  wants. 
He  has  to  this  day  done  so  for  me,  his  poor  and  unworthy 
servant,  temporally  and  spiritually ;  and  his  promise,  "  I  will 
never  leave  thee  nor  forsake  thee,"  is  worthy  of  our  full  faith 
and  confidence.  Think  on  it,  my  dear  friend,  when  thou 
art  ready  to  sink  under  discouragement,  even  ready  to  con- 
clude that  thy  Lord  hath  forgotten  or  forsaken  thee.  Corde- 
lia Bayes  is  in  Philadelphia.  She  was  at  our  Quarterly 
Meeting,  visited  all  the  meetings  that  comprise  it,  and  the 
families  of  Mount  Holly,  a  branch  of  our  Monthly  Meet- 
ing. She  tries  to  keep  very  near  her  guide,  is  very  watchful 
in  her  movements,  and  guarded  in  her  conversation. 

A  few  weeks  ago  we  had  here  Lindley  Murray  Hoag,  on 
his  return  from  North  Carolina  Yearly  Meeting.  He  gave  a 
good  account  of  our  aged  patriarch,  Nathan  Hunt,  where  he 
had  been  two  nights,  and  much  enjoyed  the  company  of  this 
valuable  aged  servant  of  the  Lord. 

A  painful  inflammation  of  the  eyes  had  almost  de- 
prived him  of  the  power  of  using  the  pen,  and  when 
nearly  blind  he  writes : 

1st  mo.,  13th,  1852. — For  the  first  time  I  attempt  to  write, 
though  I  am  not  able  to  read  my  own  writing,  and  possibly 
thou  mayest  not  be  able  to  do  it,  but  my  good-will  will  be 
manifested,  and  thou  wilt  make  every  allowance  for  a  bro- 
ther's infirmities.  I  know  not  what  will  be  the  result  with 
regard  to  my  sight ;  the  dimness,  independent  of  the  inflam- 
mation, continues  or  increases,  but  no  apparent  defect  in  the 
eyes  is  yet  observable ;  perhaps  it  is  only  an  attendant  on 


484  1852.  [JST.  79. 

the  feebleness  of  the  whole  of  ray  outward  man.  Thanks, 
however,  to  the  Lord,  I  am  still  able  to  see  the  excellency 
of  the  Truth,  and  to  love  and  adore  my  blessed  and  glorious 
Lord  and  Redeemer ;  also  I  am  able  to  join  my  friends  in 
publicly  worshipping  him,  and  sometimes  also  with  the  voice 
of  thanksgiving  and  praise  to  proclaim  his  name,  and  rehearse 
his  praise  and  his  works. 

In  these  extracts — a  few  gleanings  only  from  a  rich 
field  whence,  had  there  been  room,  much  more  might 
have  been  gathered, — but  embracing  a  period  of  several 
years,  till  he  was  near  fourscore,  Stephen  Grellet  may 
be  said  still  to  be  his  own  biographer,  and  there  cannot 
well  be  a  nobler  sight  than  a  Christian  patriarch  "  hav- 
ing served  his  generation  by  the  will  of  God,"  thus  en- 
abled to  show  how  he  was  strengthened  to  "  hold  fast 
the  confidence,  and  the  rejoicing  of  the  hope  firm  unto 
the  end,"  giving  all  the  glory  to  Him  to  whom  alone  it 
is  due. 


CHAPTER  LXVII. 

LAST    DAYS    AND    DECEASE. 

THE  last  two  or  three  years  of  Stephen  Grellet's  life 
were,  like  some  of  the  preceding  ones,  attended  with 
much  physical  suffering;  but  he  had  not  followed 
cunningly  devised  fables  in  believing  in  "  the  power 
and  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ;"  he  knew 
Him  in  whom  he  had  believed — he  endured  as  seeing 
Him  who  is  invisible.  Remarkably  applicable  to  his 
own  experience  were  the  words  of  comfort  addressed 
by  himself  to  a  beloved  friend  in  an  hour  of  conflict; 
— "Trials  and  afflictions  are,  to  those  who  have  known 
the  Lord  and  the  power  of  his  redeeming  love,  like 
the  pressing  of  an  aromatic  plant;  the  more  it  is 
under  pressure  the  stronger  and  sweeter  does  the 
scent  thereof  arise;  well,  therefore,  may  we  say,  in 
all  our  tribulations,  'Awake,  O  north  wind;  and 
come  thou  south;  blow  upon  my  garden,  that  the 
spices  thereof  may  flow  out."1 

Whenever  his  health  permitted,  neither  the  inclem- 
ency of  the  weather,  nor  the  suffering  of  pain,  were 
allowed  to  prevent  his  publicly  worshipping  with  his 
friends.  He  seemed  to  forget  his  own  sufferings  in 
the  griefs  of  others,  and  still  went  from  house  to  house, 
visiting  the  flock  in  their  retired  abodes,  and  with 
tender  sympathy,  imparting  the  word  of  counsel,  of 
comfort  or  encouragement,  where  it  was  needed. 

(485) 


486  1853.  [JET.  79. 

From  the  family  record,  and  other  sources  of  informa- 
tion, it  is  evident  that,  as  a  father  in  the  church,  he  was 
still  fruitful  in  the  field  of  offering,  and  joyful  in  the 
house  of  prayer,  and  that  his  ministry  continued  to 
deepen  and  brighten  even  to  the  end.  * 

In  the  summer  of  1853  he  was  again  very  ill — so 


*Sce  the  Testimony  issued  respecting  him,  by  Burlington  Monthly 
Meeting. 

His  fellow-citizens  of  other  denominations  were  not  slow  to  recognize 
his  worth,  and  in  various  ways  manifested  the  estimation  in  which  he  was 
held  by  them.  An  able  and  impressive  discourse  on  his  life  and  charac- 
ter, by  C.  van  Rensselaer,  a  Presbyterian  Minister  of  Burlington,  New 
Jersey,  has  been  widely  circulated  both  in  England  and  America ;  and 
the  following  is  an  extract  from  a  brief  notice  of  his  decease,  which  ap- 
peared in  the  Burlington  American : — 

"  As  a  citizen  he  has  been  long  known  to  the  people  of  Burlington,  and 
we  may  safely  quote  the  Apostle's  appeal :  '  Ye  are  witnesses  how  holily 
and  justly  and  unblamably  he  behaved  himself  among  you.'  A  heart  of 
larger  sympathy  we  have  never  known,  or  one  more  ready  to  comprehend 
and  to  minister  unto  afflictions  which  were  carefully  concealed.  His 
Gospel  preaching  was  of  a  character  rarely  equalled,  and  probably  no- 
where surpassed.  Its  chief  characteristic  was  its  wonderful  vitality. 
Perfectly  free  from  every  trace  of  egotism,  he  preached  'Jesus  Christ, 
and  Him  crucified.'  The  sufferings  of  his  Lord  for  the  sake  of  sinful 
man,  deeply  and  abidingly  affected  his  soul.  His  sermons  manifested  an 
extraordinary  originality,  scope  of  thought,  and  spiritual  wealth.  With 
demonstration  of  the  Spirit,  and  with  power,  he  illustrated  his  subjects 
with  passages  brought  from  various  parts  of  the  sacred  volume,  and  which 
the  hearer  found  presented  in  a  light  in  which  he  never  saw  them  before. 
Holding  all  mankind  as  his  brethren,  his  public  ministry  and  prayers 
evinced  his  large-minded  sympathy  with  the  whole  human  race,  and  hig 
deep  interest  in  the  movements  among  the  nations.  To  him,  it  was  a 
present  sorrow,  if  famine  stalked  through  foreign  lands, — if  pestilence 
wasted  distant  cities, — if  in  any  part  of  the  earth  the  sword  devoured 
men  for  whom  Christ  died. 

There  was  an  unmistakable  halo  of  good  to  be  felt  about  him,  by  which 
even  the  irreligious  were  impressed ;  but  of  his  personal  traits  those 
best  can  speak  who  were  privileged  with  his  close  friendship. 

His  gentle,  kiudly  and  true  heart  has  for  ever  ceased  its  beating ;  and 
it  remains  for  those  who  mourn  his  loss  to  bow  in  resignation  to  the  will 
of  his  rich  Bewarder,  to  rejoice  in  the  perfect  joy  of  his  salvation,  and, 
carefully  noting  his  shining  footsteps,  to  follow  him  as  he  followed  Christ." 


Jtr.  79.]  1853.  487 

ill  that  it  was  not  thought  possible  he  could  survive 
many  hours.  This  attack  continued  for  some  days, 
and  several  weeks  elapsed  before  he  was  able  to  go 
out  again.  During  this  period  the  state  of  his  mind 
Nvas  quite  heavenly,  and,  with  a  countenance  beaming 
with  love,  he  would  very  often  praise  and  glorify  his 
blessed  Lord  and  Saviour, — praying  earnestly  for  his 
beloved  family,  and  those  who  were  about  him.  Once, 
on  being  asked  whether  he  had  slept  during  the 
•night,  he  replied,  "No,  except  a  little  after  four 
o'clock;"  adding,  that  he  had  been  in  the  house  of 
prayer  for  a  long  time,  pouring  forth  his  fervent  sup- 
plications, even  to  wrestling, — for  himself,  for  his 
beloved  wife  and  daughter,  for  his  sister  Le  Clerc,  in 
her  advanced  age,  and  for  his  brother  Charles,  and 
other  members  of  his  family  in  France;  then  for  those 
who  had  unhappily  been  drawn  aside  from  the  right 
way  of  the  Lord,  mentioning  some  of  these  by  name; 
for  the  Friends  of  his  own  meeting;  and  for  the  mul- 
titude of  sinners  who  were  groaning  in  bonds  and 
misery  of  their  own  procuring.  Whilst  thus  interced- 
ing for  different  classes  of  his  fellow-men,  a  bright 
view,  he  said,  opened  to  his  mind  of  the  unspeakable 
mercy  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  of  the  virtue  of 
his  atoning  sacrifice,  which  seemed  to  be  a  resting 
place  to  his  soul.  Sleepless  nights  were  often  his 
portion,  but  he  frequently  remarked  that  kihe  had 
that  which  was  better  than  sleep."  After  a  time  of 
much  pain  he  looked  up  to  his  heavenly  Father,  and 
said,  "I  pray  Thee,  not  for  a  mitigation  of  my  suffer- 
ings, but  that  the  full  end  may  be  accomplished! 
Thy  mercies  are  great;  they  proceed  from  an  ever- 
lasting fountain!"  On  a  beloved  friend  coming  in 
for  a  few  moments,  and  remarking  upon  the  trial  the 


488  1863.  [JST.  79 

dear  invalid  was  passing  through,  he  replied,  "My 
dear  Master  has  been  very  good  to  me — my  consola- 
tions have  far  exceeded  my  pain." 

On  reappearing  amongst  his  friends  at  their  meet- 
ing, about  two  months  after,  he  spoke  very  impres- 
sively on  the  words  of  the  Apostle:  "Blessed  be  God, 
even  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  Father 
of  mercies,  and  the  God  of  all  comfort;  who  com- 
forteth  us  in  all  our  tribulations,  that  we  may  be  able 
to  comfort  them  which  are  in  any  trouble,  by  the 
comfort  wherewith  we  ourselves  are  comforted  of 
God."  Though  at  home  he  could  hardly  speak  above 
a  whisper,  on  this  occasion  his  voice  was  strong,  and 
he  spoke  with  much  power. 

About  a  fortnight  after,  on  the  20th  of  Ninth 
month,  he  received  a  refreshing  visit  from  his  beloved 
friends,  Josiah  and  William  Forster,  and  their  com- 
panions, John  Candler  and  William  Holmes,  who  had 
lately  arrived  from  England,  as  a  deputation  from 
London  Yearly  Meeting,  charged  with  the  important 
work  of  placing  in  the  hands  of  the  President  and 
others  in  authority  in  the  United  States,  and  of  more 
generally  disseminating  among  the  inhabitants,  an 
address  on  slavery  and  the  slave  trade,  issued  by  that 
meeting.*  True  to  the  cause  of  the  oppressed  Afri- 
can race,  Stephen  Grellet  took  a  lively  interest  in  the 
mission  of  his  beloved  brethren ;  and  they  visited  him 
again  two  days  after,  when  they  had  a  very  interesting 
religious  opportunity  together.  During  the  remainder 
of  the  year,  though  often  very  feeble,  and  suffering 
much  from  the  inflammation  of  his  eyes,  S.  G.  was 

*  It  was  iu  the  accomplishment  of  this  important  service  that  that 
dignified  and  devoted  servant  of  Christ,  William  Forster,  afterwards  laid 
down  bis  valuable  life,  in  Tennessee.  See  Vol.  I.  p.  225. 


*T.  80.]  1864.  489 

generally  able  to  attend  his  own  meeting,  and  was  fre- 
quently exercised  in  the  ministry  of  the  Gospel. 

In  the  beginning  of  1854  he  was  again  brought  so 
low  by  another  attack  of  illness  that  his  life  was  de- 
spaired of.  As  usual,  not  a  murmur  escaped  his  lips, 
but,  cheerfully  bowing  to  all  the  dispensations  of  his 
Heavenly  Father,  he  often  numbered  his  blessings 
and  gratefully  acknowledged  that  "he  was  peaceful, 
rejoicing  in  the  Lord,  and  in  every  thing  giving 
thanks."  He  again  recovered,  and  was  able  to  mingle 
with  his  friends  in  their  religious  meetings,  and  in 
social  intercourse,  bearing  frequent  testimony,  both 
in  public  and  in  private,  to  the  goodness  of  the  Lord, 
and  the  prcciousness  of  the  Saviour's  love.  But  in 
the  autumn  his  sufferings  were  renewed,  and  there 
seemed  but  little  hope  that  his  days  would  be  length- 
ened out.  One  day,  after  having  spent  much  time  in 
quiet  retirement  of  spirit,  he  remarked  that  it  was 
not  from  suffering  that  he  had  kept  silence,  but  that, 
during  the  solemn  feeling  which  was  granted  him,  the 
song  of  praise  which  had  filled  his  heart  had  been 
wonderful,  adding,  "If  I  had  the  pen  of  a  ready  writer 
I  could  fill  pages  with  the  Lord's  merciful  deal- 
ings with  me."  He  then  very  sweetly  and  encourag- 
ingly addressed  his  little  family,  reminding  them  how 
wonderfully  the  Lord  had  helped  them,  thankfully 
acknowledging  that  it  was  His  doing.  Thus  days  of 
bodily  affliction  were,  through  abounding  mercy,  times 
of  much  spiritual  refreshment ;  and  on  his  being 
raised  up  again,  seasons  of  religious  communion  with 
his  friends  frequently  occurred,  when  the  venerable 
patriarch  would  pour  forth  the  message  of  the  Re- 
deemer's love  with  an  unction  that  bespoke  the  source 
from  which  he  drew  his  supplies,  and  those  present 


490  1855.  [JET.  81. 

rejoiced  in  being  permitted  to  drink  together  into  the 
one  Spirit. 

In  the  course  of  1855  Stephen  Grellet  was  gener- 
ally able  to  meet  with  his  friends  when  assembled  for 
the  worship  of  God.  On  these  occasions,  as  well  as 
in  more  private  opportunities,  he  continued  to  give 
evidence,  amidst  all  his  bodily  infirmities,  that  his 
delight  was  in  the  Lord;  and,  having  been  "allowed 
of  Him  to  be  put  in  trust  with  the  Gospel,"  he  was 
often  enabled,  '*so  to  speak,  not  as  pleasing  men,  but 
God  who  trieth  our  hearts,"  that  his  preaching  was  in 
the  life  and  power  of  the  Spirit,  remarkably  searching 
and  baptizing,  evincing  a  deep  interest  and  earnest 
solicitude  both  on  behalf  of  those  who  were  yet  afar 
off,  and  those  who  had  already  found  peace  with  God 
through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

Clothed  with  humility,  the  nearer  he  approached  to 
the  source  of  infinite  purity,  the  more  deeply  he 
seemed  to  be  prostrated  in  self-abasedness ;  and  if,  re- 
joicing as  he  did  himself,  in  "  the  light  of  the  know- 
ledge of  the  glory  of  God,  in  the  face  of  Jesus 
Christ,"  he  had,  during  a  ministry  of  nearly  sixty 
years,  laboured  more  abundantly  than  many,  both  at 
home  and  abroad,  to  bring  others  to  the  same  blessed 
experience,  and  to  win  souls  to  Christ,  he  reverently 
acknowledged  that  it  was  not  he,  but  the  grace  of  God 
that  was  with  him  ;  he  well  knew — he  deeply  felt  and 
was  not  slow  to  confess,  that  he  had  his  treasure  in  an 
earthen  vessel,  that  the  excellency  of  the  power  might 
be  of  God  and  not  of  man. 

But  the  time  of  his  departure  was  at  hand.  In  one 
of  the  last  meetings  he  attended,  he  enlarged  in  a 
very  striking  manner  on  the  words  of  Paul,  "I  have 
fought  a  good  fight,  I  have  finished  my  course,  I 


xt.  82.]  1866. 

have  kept  the  faith.  Henceforth  there  is  laid  up  for 
me  a  crown  of  righteousness."  Eight  days  before  his 
decease  he  was  present  at  his  own  Monthly  Meeting, 
where  he  dwelt  with  much  unction  on  "  the  joy  of  be- 
lieving," telling  his  friends  that  it  might  probably  be 
the  last  time  he  should  plead  with  them.  And  such 
was  the  case,  for  never  again  was  his  voice  thus  heard 
amongst  them.  A  paroxysm  of  pain  obliged  him  to 
retire  from  the  meeting  before  its  close — the  only  time 
in  his  life  that  such  an  emergency  had  occurred. 

He  was  from  this  time  confined  to  the  house,  suffer- 
ing extreme  physical  anguish,  in  the  midst  of  which  he 
desired  his  friends  might  be  informed  that,  though  tri- 
bulation abounded,  consolation  did  much  more  abound. 
Remarking  that  he  might  yet  have  to  suffer  much  more, 
he  added.  "  I  desire  not  only  to  do  so  submissively,  but 
cheerfully.  These  sufferings  are  indeed  agonizing;  but 
in  this  my  hour  of  extremity,  my  Heavenly  Father  has 
not  forsaken  me,  but  is  comforting  me.  I  have  had  to 
advocate  his  cause,  and  now  I  am  called  to  serve  by 
patiently  suffering,  and  to  glorify  Him  even  in  the 
fires."  On  one  occasion  he  said,  "  There  is  not  only 
peace,  but  peace  and  joy  in  believing — great  joy !" 
And  when,  in  the  extremities  of  tried  but  not  tired  pa- 
tience, he  would  pray  for  a  little  mitigation  of  his  suf- 
ferings, he  invariably  added,  "  Not  my  will,  but  Thine 
be  done." 

On  being  asked  how  he  felt,  though  he  could  not  tell 
of  any  lessening  of  his  pains,  he  simply  answered, 
41  My  dear  Master  is  very  good  to  me."  Again,  "  I  can- 
not think  that  I  shall  be  forsaken  ;  He  that  careth  for 
the  sparrows  will  surely  remember  me."  "  My  heart 
and  my  strength  faileth,  but" — and  a  radiant  expressive 
smile  told  the  realization  of  the  remainder  of  the  text, 


492  1855.  [JET.  82. 

which  he  had  recited  a  short  time  before.  In  a  severe 
spasm  he  meekly  said,  "  Do  not  be  discouraged ;  it  is 
only  the  flesh."  The  two  succeeding  days  were  attended 
with  almost  constant  agony,  but  each  groan  was  turned 
into  a  prayer,  ending  with  "  Not  my  will,  but  Thine  be 
done."  Towards  evening,  on  the  14th,  he  submissively 
petitioned  for  a  little  relief  from  suffering,  if  consistent 
with  his  Heavenly  Father's  will.  Very  soon  the  pain 
finally  ceased,  and,  while  he  took  no  notice  of  external 
things,  the  reverence  of  his  countenance  indicated  a 
peaceful  communion  with  his  God  and  Saviour. 

He  slept  sweetly  during  much  of  the  following  day, 
and  a  little  before  noon  on  Sixth-day,  the  16th  of  Ele- 
venth month,  1855,  with  his  family  around  him,  the 
beloved  and  honoured  servant  of  the  Lord  gently 
breathed  his  last,  full  of  days  and  full  of  peace. 


THE    END. 


iiiijiiiiiin 

A     001  029  898 


.University  of  California 


mm 

A     001  029898 


«VVi% 

^•vMv, 

wte.VV 


i»HSMfSSwW«WTOW«vW 
23J3^2<wWj2jo2wM%%OvJiK« 

Wi2  w  2  w!i2%Oi?iMs  J^ , 

"»*»'•"»  •••»*«"t •»'»•«  •«>»*i*«*t*« *»•«•••  I  • 

«StS&&»%!t$t)00jto%%%N%V 

5.l.^2i:r^It.«,:0»:t!«  ]• . 


..i.,«1.i.1.,.-,>T1,'«,»'?;%'r., 

5S5W5oW«<Ji«^ 


;««jw«« 

wm 


I4««fi«( 

'*?*%?*?«. 


. 


: 


i«N%"' 


